《Lord of Riding and Slashing》 Chapter 1 Amun mountains of Northen continent "Master Nord, the yamon mountains are ahead, and the territory granted to you by Archduke Beth is coming." a middle-aged man like a housekeeper said to the boy next to him. "Your territory is surrounded by mountains, and there is only a village with less than 100 people in front." The boy called Nord, with black hair and black eyes, wears high-quality leather armor, is wrapped in a black cloak made of Asian cotton, and is equipped with a one handed Knight Sword at his waist. He looks calmly at the distant village. "How many mountain people are there in the mountains?" "Yameng mountain range is located in the north of Northen continent. The mountains are continuous. It is said that there are uncivilized barbarians in the deepest place. Moreover, Yameng mountain people have a strong temperament and make a living by hunting. The villages on the mountain are far away, and no one cares about the number of mountain people." Nord smiled when the housekeeper finished, turned over and got on his horse, then said, "no one cares. Let''s go, advanced village." then he hurried to the distant village. Tami village is a small village in the periphery of the yamong mountains. It is located in the buffer zone between the two mountains. A small amount of flat land can grow crops. In addition, it can go into the mountains to hunt, so it has fed 100 people, but life is still very hard. Marco is a hunter in Tami village. Whenever the village harvest is not good, he goes hunting in the mountains with his father and hones his skills since childhood. On this day, Marco took several partners to go into the mountain to make some game. He found that two people came from a distance on horseback at the entrance of the village. The two riders galloped from a distance. Seeing that there were many people on horseback, they were even more gorgeous than the tax officials who came to the village to collect taxes. They thought they must be some big people, so they felt that they asked their partners to stay on both sides of the road and wait for them to arrive. As the sound of horses'' hoofs approached, Marco and his friends bowed their heads. Now is not the time to collect taxes. I don''t know why these two big men came. Usually, these noble lords stay in the manor and enjoy themselves, but they won''t suffer in this remote place. "What''s your name?" "Are you asking me? Sir, my name is Marco." Marco looked up and looked at Nord calmly. Nord raised his mouth slightly and looked at the strong Marco. He didn''t get off his horse and went straight to the village. "Yes, it''s you, Marco. Take me to your village head." "Yes, sir, come with me." With that, Marco asked the little friends to run in the direction of the village head. "Marco, are you going to go hunting in the mountains?" "Yes, sir, this year''s harvest is not good. I can only go into the mountain and hunt some prey to fill my stomach." "Don''t call me master. I''m Nord Isaac. You can call me Lord Nord. Do you go hunting in the mountains when you don''t farm?" Marco''s eyes darkened when he heard this, as if he remembered something sad. "Lord Nord, our village has very little land to grow. If you don''t want to be hungry, you have to go into the mountain and fight." "How dangerous it is in the mountains. There are a lot of casualties in hunting, aren''t they?" "Yes, Lord Nord, my father went hunting in the mountains a few years ago and met the Amun giant bear. Only one of the five people who accompanied him escaped back, and the others died in the hands of the giant bear." Nord didn''t ask any more when he heard this. He turned to look at the surrounding environment. The yamon mountains are located in the north. Although the huge mountains block most of the cold wind of the polar ice sheet, the north wind from time to time still makes the climate here changeable. The roads in the village are muddy, like it rained not long ago. The wooden houses in the village are also dilapidated. The outside of the houses are covered with animal fur, and there is a fishy smell in the air. "Lord Nord, the front is the village head Colin''s home." Marco pointed to the front yard and said to Nord. "I''ll call him." Nord got off his horse. The village head''s yard was in the middle of the village. There was a large open space around it. It seemed that it was the place where the villagers gathered to discuss things. Just as Nord looked around, Marco led a 50-year-old man over. The old man was wearing a linen robe. He was washed a little faded, but there was no patch. A gray hair and wrinkles on his face showed that the old man was no longer young, and his calm eyes showed a trace of vicissitudes. "Chief Colin, this is Lord Nord." "Lord Nord, I don''t know why you came to our small mountain village. What can I do for you?" Colin looked up and down at Nord, thinking that they should be aristocrats. He didn''t know why they came here and whether it would bring disaster to the village. Colin''s attitude became more and more respectful. "Don''t be polite, village chief Colin. I''m Nord Isaac. Archduke Beth enfeoffed Tami village to me. From today on, Tami village will be under the jurisdiction of Isaac." With that, Nord took over the fief decree issued by the aristocracy from the housekeeper, opened it and showed it to Colin and others. "Ah! Lord, Colin, head of Tami village, salutes you. The village tax will be handed over to you after autumn." After confirming the authenticity of the law, Colin quickly saluted Nord and thought of this year''s harvest. I''m afraid it will be difficult for the village to survive this winter after paying taxes. If you don''t pay, with the temperament of the noble master, the village will inevitably be destroyed. A trace of sadness flashed in Colin''s eyes when he thought of this place. "It doesn''t matter. Take me around the village first. I may stay in Tami village in the future. Tell me about the surrounding situation." "Lord, please stay in my house first, little Marco. Go and clean up the room upstairs and don''t delay the master''s rest." "Young master, go around first. I''ll prepare your room for you." When Abel housekeeper heard Colin''s words, he took the initiative to prepare the room. "Come this way, my Lord." Marco led Abel housekeeper to clean up the room. Nord looked at Abbot''s housekeeper who followed Marco, turned to Colin and said: "Village chief Colin, show me around." "Come with me. To the east of the village is a flat land, with about 200 mu of land. This year''s harvest..." Nord followed Colin to the farmland and saw several old farmers in the field. The crops in the field were sparse, and some even withered and yellow. Nord sighed and smiled at village head Colin. "You brought me here first for a reason!" "Let you see, Lord, after paying the tax in spring, there is no grain in the village. Now the harvest in the field is not good. I''m afraid the tax in autumn is..." "You don''t have to worry. I didn''t come here for this tax in the village. There isn''t much grain in the village. I''ll find a way with you. I won''t make my neighbors hungry. You don''t have to call me master. You can call me Lord Nord." "Thank you, Lord Nord. You are a kind Lord. May the great Amun God bless you!" Chapter 2 To the north and west of the village are mountains. The rugged mountains are covered with shrubs of different heights. In the distance, the mountains are lush with trees. On the mountains, you can vaguely see several mountain paths from hunters. To the south of the village is a small river flowing from the depths of the yamon mountains. The curved river bypasses the mountains in the West and leads to an unknown place. The village is built on water, and the river is sweet and delicious, as if moistened by the spirit of the mountain. After observing for four weeks with the village head, Nord returned to the village head''s yard. He saw Abel housekeeper standing at the gate waiting. Marco and others seemed to be gone. "Master Nord, your room is ready." "Village head Colin, thank you for your hospitality. Due to the tiring journey, I''ll go back to my room first and have a rest. I have something to discuss with you tomorrow." "Lord Nord, if you have anything to do, just tell Mr. Abel when you have dinner." Nord entered the small courtyard of village head Colin. It is said to be a small courtyard. In fact, it is a fence surrounded by wood. The main body of the house is a two-story wooden house, which looks old. Some tools were scattered around the yard. Nord found that there seemed to be a place to practice martial arts in the yard. Pushing open the door and entering the house, I saw a little boy running to the right-hand room in a panic, and then put his head out to observe Nord and others. Seeing Nord looking at him, he quickly hid. Nord smiled and thought that the little boy should be Colin''s grandson. He was a little cute. After saying hello to Colin, he went up to the second floor. The furnishings in the room are also quite simple. There is only a bed and some simple tables and chairs. The quilt on the bed is brand-new and looks like the fur of some animal. Abel''s room was next door and told him not to disturb him until dinner. Nord was alone in the house. He looked at some dilapidated villages outside the window and sighed in his heart. Nord is a transgressor. He was originally a college student in science and engineering, but he likes history. He also plays some stand-alone games. Since he found the game of horse riding and slashing, he has been deeply fascinated by the game, especially the rich mod of the game, which makes him seem to take risks in different worlds. Unexpectedly, my wish came true and I really crossed the world. When I first came to this world, I was also very afraid. This is an era similar to the Middle Ages in Europe. It is an era full of death, poverty and ignorance. I never know when death will come to my head. Fortunately, I passed through a noble head. Nord Isaac, a nobleman of the Duchy of Bethel, whose father, Riemann Isaac, was a knight trusted by the Grand Duke of Bethel and a court Baron without territory. Because he saved the grand duke''s life in the war between the Duchy of Bethel and the kingdom of seaman last year, he died bravely in the war and helped the Duchy seize a large amount of land on the Hilo plain, so he was granted a Viscount by the Grand Duke of Bethel, Nord Isaac is his only heir. Originally, Nord also planned to fool around with the Archduke as his father. Compared with the world, it is so dangerous and the sword has no eyes. It is always safer in belon, the capital of the Principality of Bethel. With his father''s relationship and his knowledge as a transgressor, he can at least have a good future. But what Nord didn''t expect was that along with his crossing came a golden finger, [riding and cutting Lord system], which was officially started when he inherited his father''s title. In fact, when he first crossed, he tried every means to know whether he had a golden finger, but no matter how Nord tried, he couldn''t open it, Even the servants in the manor thought that their young master was crazy, but then they got the news of the death of the original owner''s father. Nord also recognized the reality and chose compromise, but the fate was capricious. Golden finger arrives as scheduled, but another condition for activation is that you must have a territory. Only when you arrive at the territory can you use all the functions of the system. It is very difficult to leap from the court aristocracy to the field aristocracy, especially a good territory is more important. For example, the land of HiLo plain just obtained by the principality is a pastry. The nobles in the principality don''t know how many bloody storms will be set off for these lands. But all this has nothing to do with Nord. People should know themselves clearly. The rich land of Xiluo plain is not what they can own. They can own a territory. Regardless of the situation of the territory, they believe that they can develop with their golden fingers and future knowledge. However, such a request also cost Nord a huge price. In order to get a territory, Nord sold all the family''s industries and his noble manor in exchange for such a territory. The nobles in Bellon felt that Nord was crazy. The barren land in the northern mountains was full of wild animals and sparsely populated. Few nobles would give up the prosperous Bellon city and go to a place where birds don''t shit. All the servants in the manor left at this time. But none of this will stop Nord''s decision. Nord''s money opened the way. In addition, in view of Nord''s father''s saving grace, Archduke Beth granted Nord the Tami village in the northern mountain area. In order to match the Viscount''s title, he also assigned the mountain area within a hundred miles to Nord. By the time he got the land appointment letter, Nord was already alone, but the system did not live up to Nord''s high expectations. [riding and chopping Lord system officially activated] [detect that the Lord has owned a territory activation reward: one manor housekeeper] [Name: Abel] [Occupation: noble housekeeper LV1 (0100)] [attribute: strength 7 agility 6 intelligence 9 charm 8] [ability: Trading LV1 etiquette LV1 item management LV1 noble knowledge LV1 engineering LV1] After that, Nord and the housekeeper went to the territory together. Along the way, Abel took good care of Nord until today. On the way, Nord planned to complete the task of system release. When the territory can build the territory faster, he didn''t expect that the system didn''t release a task all the way until he arrived at the village yesterday. [daily task: check the situation around the village] [task description: as a lord, you need to know something about your territory. Please wander around the village to know your territory.] [task reward: experience ¡Á 100 bread ¡Á 10 kinsers ¡Á 10¡¿ After receiving the task today, Nord asked the village head to take him around the village in order to complete the task. Just the gold coins and bread awarded by the task can be invested in the construction of the village. Moreover, Nord found that after entering the territory, the function of personal panel has been turned on. Chapter 3 [Name: Nord Isaac] [Occupation: Lord LV1 (0100)] [attribute: strength 8, agility 9, intelligence 10, CHARM 9] [ability: iron skeleton LV1 strong attack LV1 riding Lv2 weapons master Lv2 shield defense LV1 running LV1 tactics Lv2 persuasion LV1 command Lv2] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 96 two handed weapon 62 long rod weapon 57] Nord looked at his personal attributes and felt that all aspects were good. It should be the result of the training of the original owner of this body since childhood. If according to the physical quality of his college students, it would be hard to say. When Nord first crossed this body, he felt that the original master was well-trained. Whenever he waved a one handed sword, he felt handy. However, the properties of the system were not opened at that time, so Nord did not have special training, but now that the panel has been opened, he can quickly enhance his strength through training. Comparing the attribute panels of himself and the housekeeper, Nord found that his panel was more in line with the original attributes of horse riding and hacking games, while the housekeeper''s was somewhat different. I don''t know whether the variation was caused by the crossing process, but from the housekeeper''s understanding of the world''s knowledge, it should be the systematic integration of the world''s knowledge. Nord lay in bed and thought for a while. Suddenly he remembered that he had completed a daily task and could receive the reward. He immediately said in his heart, "receive the reward." [the task has been completed and the reward is being distributed...] [empirical value] ¡Á 100 personal panel bread received ¡Á 10 kinsers ¡Á 10 [issued to housekeeper''s item space] [Lord LV1 ¡ú Lord Lv2 obtain personal attribute points ¡Á 1 skill points ¡Á 2¡¿ Item space? Item management can obtain item space, so this skill is really a magic skill. After thinking for a while, Nord allocated the newly upgraded points to [power 8 ¡ú power 9], [iron bone LV1 ¡ú iron bone Lv2], [item management lv0 ¡ú item management LV1]. After allocating playing points, Nord felt a warm current emerging from all over his body, and then a comfortable feeling came from his bones. Like thousands of ants climbing on it, they wanted to scratch but had no place to force. They could only tighten their teeth and not let themselves cry out, but this force came and went quickly. In a moment, the warm current disappeared without a trace. Taking a deep breath, Nord was wet with sweat. When I sat up, I felt as if I had endless strength. When I stretched out my hands, there was a crackling sound between my bones, and the fatigue of the journey disappeared. Nord remembered that there was still room for things! Although there was a system, Nord was very interested in the magic of space. He thought about how to open the object space. Suddenly, 10 spaces like wooden boxes appeared in his mind. Yes, just like the system, it can be opened by meditation in his heart. Feeling the magic of the object space, Nord got up and looked around to see what could be put into the object space. His sight swept to the one handed sword at his waist. His mind moved, and the long sword at his waist disappeared. One of the 10 object spaces in his mind was occupied by the icon of the one handed sword, Thinking fell on the one handed sword, only two lines of data emerged in front of me. [high quality one handed sword] [sharp 43 firm 50 durable 46] Before wearing the long sword, there was no such data. It seems that the properties will be displayed after the items are put into the space. It seems that the space also has the ability to identify items, and these data are different from the original game. I don''t know what unique functions the system has. It seems that we can explore well. Nord set his eyes on the wooden bed he had just rested, and wanted to try whether there were any restrictions on the space of goods. However, although he wanted to put the wooden bed into the space in his mind, in reality, the wooden bed still stayed in the corner of the house. Nord frowned and wondered if it was because he didn''t have physical contact with the wooden bed, so he couldn''t put the wooden bed into the space. Nord went to the bedside and put his hand on the bed. Suddenly, the wooden bed was put into the space. [ordinary wooden bed] [strong 35 durable 31] The data of wooden bed is less than that of one handed sword. I don''t know whether it is because of the value or usability of items, and the use of space is still limited. I can only collect my own contact items, not every other space. After taking out the one handed sword and wooden bed, Nord planned to try other items, but the system suddenly released the task [construction task: noble manor] [mission Description: as a lord, how can you not have your own manor? Please build a noble manor as your place to live in the territory.] [task reward: experience ¡Á 200 table salt ¡Á 100 kinsers ¡Á 100¡¿ Looking at the task released by the system, Nord couldn''t help thinking that heroes think alike. Originally, he planned to build a new manor as his foothold. However, in order to plan the territory, the funds for sale had been spent 7788. Originally, he only planned to simply build a small manor, but the system released the task and added rewards for daily tasks, The food and money for the construction of the manor are available. Thinking of this, Nord called the housekeeper next door. "Abel, have you got the bread and gold coins just now?" "Yes, young master" When Abel bent down and held his hands in vain, there was an extra wooden box on the ground. The box was simply bound by wood. When he opened the box, there was a neat row of bread. The bread should be baked from wheat. It was large and round. Each one had adult fists. When he picked it up, he felt a little hard, not as soft as modern bread. "There are 30 pieces of bread in each box, a total of 10 boxes. There are 10 Kinser coins, which can be converted into 100000 copper shells. In addition, there are 58 Kinser coins and 13 silver coins left from Bellon." "There are 30 bread in a unit, so we still have 300 bread. Is it enough for these materials to build a manor?" Nord didn''t expect that a box of bread in the game was here, and ten units of bread could last for a period of time. In this way, the territory could be built slowly by the reward of completing the task. "Young master, at present, there are more than enough funds to build a manor, but the food is not enough. The stone and wood for building the manor can be mined locally, but the village should be few. If the villagers are allowed to work a lot every day, what they need is not money, but food. Ten boxes of bread can last for half a month at most, but the manor should be built for at least two to three months." Nord smiled bitterly and thought the problem was too simple. This is a reality. Unlike in the game, facilities can be built quickly only with gold coins. In reality, there are many problems to consider. Indeed, food may be more precious than money in such an era. "Take some people from the village tomorrow and go to the nearest kresenberg to buy some food and grass." "Young master, I''m afraid there aren''t many tools for building the manor. There will be a lot of things to buy at that time. We should prepare carriages in advance." "I see. Use our two horses. Think about what else you need to buy tomorrow." Knowing is easier than doing. Nord finally understood this truth. Nord was only a college student in his last life and knew a lot of truth, but he was lack of practical operation. I''m afraid Nord''s purchase tomorrow will not be so simple. Chapter 4 While Abel and Nord were thinking about tomorrow''s affairs, there was a sound of footsteps from far to near outside the door. Not long after, the door was knocked. "Lord Nord, dinner is ready. Please come down to dinner." Nord looked at the sky outside the window. Unknowingly, the sun had gradually set down. The red sun set off the vast Amun mountains as beautiful as a mural. You can see the dilapidated small mountain village nearby. Nord sighed in his heart that there was a heavy task and a long way to go. "Let''s go, Abel. Go to dinner first. There are important things to do tomorrow. Have a good rest today." Then he turned and opened the door and saw Colin waiting outside the door. "Thank you for your hospitality, village chief Colin." "You''re welcome, Lord Nord. It''s my honor to entertain you. Please come with me. The village is not rich and the meal is a little humble. I hope you can forgive me." Nord followed Colin downstairs and saw a rectangular wooden table near the kitchen with a small fireplace on the right. Next to the wooden table stood five people, three adults and two children. After entering, Colin introduced Nord one by one. "This is my eldest son, Lehman. He is a good hunter. He followed me into the mountain at the age of 13. At that time, he encountered four or five wolves in the Amun mountains. When I beat back the wolves, he looked back and stood there with blood." "Oh? And then?" Nord looked at the strong young man standing in front of him, as if he understood something. "He was unharmed. A wolf came round from the back when I wasn''t paying attention, but the boy ripped his belly. Later, when I was old, he went hunting in the mountain himself. Two years ago, he hunted an Amun giant bear." "That''s a real warrior, village head Colin. You have a good son, don''t you, Lehman" Nord looked at Lehman carefully. He had short blond hair, wide arms and calm eyes, revealing a calm temperament. "Thank you for your compliment, Lord Nord." "This is Lehman''s wife Molly. This is a hard-working girl. Molly has been in charge of the family since my wife died." Molly was wearing a linen dress. She looked a little worn, patched in some places, and her hands looked very rough. "Nice to meet you, Ms. Molly." "Welcome, Lord Nord. I''m not a lady. I''m just a peasant woman in the country. You can call me Molly. If there''s anything you can tell me to do." "It''s hard for you, Molly." Nord looked at the remaining young man, about the same age as Nord, about 18 years old, a little thin, a pair of smart glasses looked around, and was looking at him curiously at this time. "This is my youngest son reed. He has been very naughty since he was a child. He can''t spare a moment. He gives me a headache." "Father, I''m not as bad as you said. I''m just not as good as my brother." "Lord Nord, I''m reed. I know everything in the village. You can tell me anything." Colin glared at Reid, then pointed to the two children and said, "this is Lehman''s son art and daughter lesha." Both children hid behind Molly and looked at him secretly with two small heads. Nord recognized that art was just the little boy. It seemed that the two children were afraid of him, a stranger. Nord smiled and thought of his childhood. Strangers came to the house, but they couldn''t go back. Thinking of this, I can''t help shaking my head. Forget it. Don''t think more. If you come, you''ll be at ease. After Colin introduced the people, he greeted Nord and Abel to the table. Nord looked at the food he was wearing. In front of each person was a fist sized black bread, which looked black and hard. He didn''t know what to mix. Although Nord is ready, we can see that the black bread of this era still can''t eat. It''s a tiring journey to come all the way from Bellon, but Nord, as an aristocrat, won''t treat himself badly no matter which castle he goes to. The dry food brought on the road was also the well-made food bought by Abel, not the rough black bread like now. Nord knocked on the bread with a spoon, but it was banging. Colin saw Nord''s face and quickly brought the only meat on the table roast rabbit in front of Nord. "Lord Nord, you can taste this plate of roast rabbit meat. When you go hunting in the mountain, there is sometimes no harvest. We didn''t prepare in advance before you came. These two rabbits are the only harvest in the village today." The two brothers and sisters of art and lesha looked eagerly at the roast rabbit brought to Nord, and unconsciously swallowed saliva. Nord was not happy to see here. "Abel, take down the box of bread upstairs." "It doesn''t matter. It''s not your problem, village head Colin." After Nord took some roast rabbit meat and put it on his plate, he put it in front of the two brothers and sisters. At this time, Abel had taken down the bread upstairs, took out some bread from the box and heated it by the fireplace. "Lord Nord, you are really a kind Lord. Our village really doesn''t entertain well. I''ll make you laugh." "Village chief Colin, how are the others living in the village?" Colin sighed when Nord asked. "The situation of others is even worse. Even the black bread is almost gone. They can only live by hunting in the mountains, but there are so many wild animals in the mountains that many people can''t get out." When Lehman heard his father say so, his eyebrows frowned tightly. A man who looked so determined sometimes could do nothing. "At present, we hunt in the periphery of the mountain forest. The harvest in the periphery is very small, which basically depends on luck. If we want to have a big harvest, we must go deeper, but the depths of the mountain are more dangerous, almost dying. If we are not desperate, no one will go deep. But..." Lehman glanced at Nord and looked hesitant, as if he didn''t know whether to say something. Nord saw Lehman''s look and spoke to dispel Lehman''s hesitation. "It doesn''t matter. You can trust me." "Yes, Lord Nord, I once saved a mountain man in the depths of the mountain forest. He told me that they live in the depths of the mountains. The depths of the mountains are also divided into large and small cottages, but they rarely contact with the outside, and it is difficult for people outside to come in." Nord was lost in thought when he heard Lehman''s description. In fact, Nord was thinking about these mountain people when he knew his fief. From the perspective of his previous life, the mountains are not only rich in materials, but also the mountain people are tough and can be used as excellent soldiers. However, when he came here, he found that not only the mountains are very dangerous, but also how to find these mountain people is a problem. While Nord was thinking, a smell of malt came from the fireplace. It turned out that the bread had been baked and gave off an attractive smell. Chapter 5 Nord ordered Abel to distribute the baked bread to the people. The wheat bread rewarded by the system is different from the black bread just now. After baking, the golden shell emits a unique aroma of wheat. It is crispy on the outside and quite soft on the inside. Although Colin is the village head, the situation of Colin''s family is not much better than that of the villagers. He can eat some meat harvested by Lehman from time to time, but he hasn''t eaten such fine bread. The att brothers and sisters took a big bread, ate it very sweet, and their small mouths were full. Lehman and others are also enjoying rare food. Only Colin continued to eat the black and hard black bread after eating two mouthfuls of wheat bread. Colin smiled indifferently when he saw Nord''s eyes. "Lord Nord, the bread you brought is very delicious. There is only such wheat bread in Manton, the capital of Ximan kingdom. The land of Ximan kingdom is fertile and the wheat harvest there is very good, so I can experience making such exquisite bread. Think that it was twenty or thirty years ago when I was a young man. Now I am an old man ¡£¡± "Has village head Colin ever wandered outside?" "Yes, when I was 16 years old, the food in the village was cut off, and the villagers had to live in the mountain. Just outside, I passed a team of mercenaries, and I wanted to wander outside, so I begged them to take me with me." "Later, why did you come back and become the village head." "Our leader was the illegitimate son of an aristocrat. He couldn''t inherit his father''s territory. He came out to seek a way out by relying on his martial arts. We followed him around and made a living by the tasks issued by local lords. He had noble blood. We did well. Later, he wanted to obtain the status of a knight and participated in the battle of two aristocrats. He not only died himself, but also served as a servant The regiment also suffered 7788 casualties. " "Without the head, the mercenary regiment soon dissolved. I also returned to my hometown. I had some savings after wandering for many years. I built this cabin, married a wife and had children. Later, when the former village head died, the villagers recommended me as the village head." "Since you have been a mercenary, do you know about the surrounding towns? I have something to ask you." "I''d like to help you, Lord Nord. I''ve been to all the nearby towns. The nearest one to us is christenberg. The current Lord is Viscount oli christen. It is said that he is a greedy aristocrat who likes to squeeze civilians and levy high taxes. Many farmers escape into the mountains or become robbers if they can''t survive, so the security in this area is not good." "Oh? Have robbers ever been to you?" Colin smiled proudly when he heard the question, lowered his head, took a bite of black bread, bit hard, and then continued. "That''s not true. Our village is close to the mountains. We often go hunting in the mountains. We have the blood of mountain people. The folk custom is fierce. In addition, there is no oil and water in the village, so no one will give us an idea. Even if they come, they won''t have any good fruit!" "I believe you have this strength. Is there a market in christenberg? Can you buy construction tools and food?" "There is a small market in christenberg, but there are not many things you can buy. I suggest you go to TEWIN, which is the only town nearby. There is a large market with a lot of goods. Can I ask you why you buy tools and food..." Colin''s wrinkled face revealed surprise and excitement. He looked straight at Nord with expectation. Nord didn''t live up to Colin''s expectations and made his point directly. "I''m going to build a manor and pay the villagers with food. What do you think?" "Great, Lord Nord, thank you for your generosity. I will arrange the villagers to help you build a beautiful manor. With food, the villagers can tide over this year''s difficulties." After hearing Nord''s answer, it was hard to hide his excitement. After assuring Nord of the villagers'' questions, he turned to his eldest son and ordered. "Lehman, you muster some good hunters in the village tomorrow and go to christenberg with Lord Nord. You must protect Lord Nord''s safety." "No problem, father. Please rest assured that I will protect Lord Nord." Lehman was also a little excited after hearing the news, but he calmed down after hearing his father''s instructions. The thinker thought about who to take tomorrow. While Colin and Nord were discussing the details of buying grain, Reid quietly walked up to Lehman and said cautiously with a flattering look on his face. "Brother, take me with you tomorrow. I''m sure I won''t make trouble for you." "We''re going to do business tomorrow. Tomorrow''s food is very important to the village, and we have to protect Lord Nord''s safety. We don''t have the heart to take care of you." "I don''t need you to take care of me. I''m strong and can contribute to the village. Besides, I can follow Lord Nord for a long time." With that, reed straightened his slightly thin chest, which was not so convincing. Lehman looked at his brother. He had grown into an adult. Although he was still a little thin, he really needed some experience. It was time to take care of him when he jumped up and down with the young people in the village in the past two years. "Well, take your hunting bow tomorrow and come with me. Then you must obey the order! Understand?" "I see, brother. I knew you would help me. I will do well tomorrow." When reed heard that his brother agreed to his request, his face burst into a smile, and even the bread in front of him was more sweet. "Dad, little uncle, where are you going? Can you take little Lisa?" Lesha looked at Lehman Brothers curiously. When she heard what her father and uncle were going to do, she asked with big eyes open. Lehman smiled at his daughter''s question. "Little Lisa, dad is going to buy food with the Lord tomorrow. You can''t follow him when you''re young!" "Is food the fragrant bread? Then Dad, come back early! There will be a big gray wolf in the evening." "Dad, my sister is still young. You say I''m a man. Can I go?" Art also asked, unwilling to show weakness. Reed burst into laughter when he heard his nephew say so. Lehman gave his brother a look. Reid didn''t think so, so he reached out and rubbed his nephew''s little face. "Neither can you! Little art, only I can go." Then he squeezed his eyes at art, and his face was full of ridicule. After hearing what his uncle said, art snorted, ignored the little uncle who liked to tease himself, turned his face, and could only vent his anger on the bread in front of him and bite hard. After dinner, Nord made an appointment with Lehman and went upstairs to rest. Today is the first day for him to reach the territory and open the system. It is also the first step in his future life. I believe tomorrow will be full of surprises. Chapter 6 Thank you for your support. To be honest, I love to play the game of riding and chopping. In addition, it seems that I want to write and read novels for so many years, so I chose this theme. My idea is definitely not that the system is invincible, and I don''t intend to add too many fantasy colors, but the system can provide convenience for the protagonist. First, the arms are definitely not invincible. After the arms are upgraded, the template attributes are only improved, and the upper limit can be reached slowly after training. Weapons and equipment should also be purchased from the system. Another problem is the material problem. The system provides materials by building facilities. Some NPCs will be configured in the facilities, not too many, just like the housekeeper of the manor, but the housekeeper issued them in advance. The materials in the facilities should be purchased through money, and raw materials can also be provided for processing. Therefore, the rhythm of this book may be slow and prefer farming literature. I am also a newcomer, and I don''t have much writing experience, but I will write it slowly. You can also comment on any problems. I will accept your opinions and make common progress. Please give me more support. Chapter 7 In the early morning, the yamong mountains are full of vitality. The rising sun sweeps away the darkness shrouded in the night and brings a bright dawn. All kinds of small animals in the mountain forest are also active, avoiding the predators in the night. With the joy of survival, they begin to look for their food for a day. Nord woke up from his deep sleep and opened his eyes. The sun just shone on Nord''s face through the window. The morning sun was not so dazzling, with a bit of softness that contained everything. Today, Nord is about to start his lord career. Although he has been in the world for nearly a year, Nord still has a sense of strangeness and isolation to the world, and unconsciously takes the world as a game. However, Nord knew that this was not a game. Along the way, Nord knew the chaos of the medieval era. Nord was not the virgin. For what happened along the way, Nord did not choose to help. He did not have the ability. This noble title may not be able to protect himself. In such an era, fist is the last word. "Truth is within the range of cannons", this is not an era of reason. Nord can only "be poor and be alone". Dressed, picked up his one handed sword, and Nord went downstairs. Molly is not the only one downstairs in the kitchen. Nord looked around and didn''t find Colin and Lehman. It is estimated that they should have arranged today''s affairs without disturbing Molly''s cooking. Nord went to the front yard. Just take advantage of the present time to practice weapon proficiency, or improve your survival ability. As a boy, you must protect yourself outside. No, as a transgressor, we must first survive, not only test the protection of others, but also have a certain self-protection ability. There is a small training ground in the west of the yard. It should be the place where Professor Colin''s son''s martial arts. Colin, as a mercenary, can survive the battlefield. He should still learn some skills. The training ground is still very simple. There is a wooden stake in the middle of the open space. The thigh of an adult man is thick and thin, with some cutting marks on it. There are some targets around the fence in the distance, which seems to be used to contact bows and arrows. There is a small shed on the left of the training ground. Nord approached and saw that there are all kinds of tools and some wooden weapons in the shed. Nord picked up a wooden sword in the form of one handed sword. The workmanship of the wooden sword is very rough, but it is made of a wooden stick with the thickness of the baby''s arm. I don''t know what wood the Tao uses. The weight is very heavy. There should be no problem holding it for training. Bang! The sound of the wooden sword hitting the wooden stake is very heavy. The strength fed back from the wooden sword also makes Nord a little unbearable. In principle, his one handed weapon proficiency is about 90. It shouldn''t be only this level. Nord recalled how his predecessor trained his swordsmanship. The one handed sword mainly responded to the enemy with speed and flexibility. The swordsmanship mainly focused on stabbing and points, supplemented by splitting and chopping. However, the main lethality of the sword was still on the tip of the sword. Recalling the training of his predecessor and the experience of system proficiency, Nord''s use of one handed sword became more and more similar. While Nord was training, he was disturbed by the new task released by the system. [daily task: recruit troops] [mission Description: as a lord, you must first have your own force to defend the territory. Please recruit at least five soldiers to guard the territory and your own security.] [task reward: experience ¡Á 100 Leather Armor ¡Á 5 one handed sword ¡Á 5¡¿ The mission has been released again. It seems that the mission is divided into daily mission and construction mission, but I don''t know if there are other types. It seems that today''s mission will work hard on those accompanying hunters later. Nord clubbed the wooden sword on the ground, wiped the fine sweat from his forehead, looked at the sun that had risen to mid air, and couldn''t help sighing: "training is really hard." I want to see my training results today. Weapon proficiency is indeed useful. During training, I can obviously feel that my body really has muscle memory about weapons. I slowly feel that my consciousness is gradually adapting to my body, and the previous training results are gradually returning to me. When I opened the personal panel, I found that there was no change in weapon proficiency. Nord thought that it should be that he had just adapted to his body today. After more training, he should slowly rise. At that time, the increased strength yesterday feels very obvious today. [Occupation: Lord Lv2 (01000)] However, the upgrade experience has also increased tenfold. It seems that it is not easy to upgrade in the future! While Nord was feeling, Colin and Abel and a dozen people came in. "Lord Nord, I''ve called several excellent hunters in the village. Let Lehman take them to kresenberg with you later." "Young master, I took a look today. Only the West and north of the village are more suitable for building manors, the East is a few farmland of the village, and the south is close to the river. Where do you want to build it?" Nord recalled what he saw yesterday. The situation in the north is similar to that in the West. They are all close to the mountains. Wherever you choose, you can sit in the north and face the south according to Chinese tradition. "Let''s fix it on the north, Abel. Plan what the manor will look like these two days, and then tell me." "Yes, young master." After discussing the manor with Abel, Nord looked at the hunters Colin found. These hunters were all about 30 years old, each with a short bow on his back and a short sword at his waist. Although their bodies were not as strong as Lehman, they were also thin and powerful. Everyone looked at Nord with a little gratitude. Colin should have told them that Nord promised to provide food for the village. Although we should provide labor and build manors for the Lords, it also provides hope for their villages to live. Like the cruel nobles, they don''t care about their life or death. Nord noticed that among a group of middle-aged hunters around the age of 30, there was an old man around the age of 40. According to the standards of this era, the age of 40 or 50 was about to come to the end of life. Colin saw Nord''s eyes and took the initiative to introduce the elderly hunter to Nord. "Lord Nord, this is the most experienced hunter in our village, old Moore. Although he is old, he is indeed the strongest Hunter here. His bow is an arrow without false hair. It''s like going home when you enter the mountain." Old Moore was calm when Colin introduced him. Only when he heard the last sentence, his eyes showed a trace of nostalgia. "I''m glad to help you, Lord Nord." "I trust you, old Moore." At this time, Molly brought out a box of baked wheat bread from the wooden house. Looking at the golden bread, the hunters swallowed their saliva at the same time. I don''t know whose stomach was rumbling. Everyone looked a little embarrassed and turned red. "Young master, I arranged Molly to bake all the bread left yesterday this morning for fear that they would be hungry." Seeing the situation, Abel whispered in Nord''s ear. "Let''s eat first. After eating, we''ll go to christenberg to buy food." With that, Nord divided the bread into the hands of the hunters one by one. Looking at the delicious bread in their hands, the hunters were more grateful to Nord. Chapter 8 Abel took the two traveling horses out of the nearby shed, walked behind Nord and said, "master, it''s ready." Nord ate all the bread left in his hand and took a sip of wild vegetable soup. The wild vegetables in the wooden bowl should have grown in the mountains. He didn''t see a special vegetable field yesterday, and the wild vegetables didn''t taste good and bitter. It should be better to eat these foods when there is a famine in the village than not to eat. The hunters in the yard are ready to go after eating bread. They look energetic and have hope for life. Taking advantage of this end, Nord plans to complete his task from some of them, boost morale and stabilize the people. "You brave hunters, I''m your Lord Viscount Nord Isaac, the Lord of Duke Payne Bethel, the ruler of Bethel principality, and the legal owner of this mountain. You are my people. This time we went to buy food to help the villagers get through the difficulties. Of course, they also want to build a Manor for me." "And you are skilled warriors and brave hunters. I plan to recruit some of you as my guard. I have a salary of 30 copper shells a month and three bread rations a day. Does anyone want to join?" "Lord Nord, I''m at your service! I hope to join your guard." Before Nord''s voice fell, a firm reply came from the crowd. Marco came out of the crowd. Marco is the youngest hunter in the group. He is only 25 years old this year, but his body is only a little thinner than Lehman and much stronger than other hunters. Moreover, Marco is also famous among young hunters. Marco comes back every time he hunts, As long as he has a harvest, he will give half to those little partners who have no harvest. Therefore, we all think Marco is a reliable, loving and righteous partner. After Marco responded to Nord''s signs, others also expressed their willingness to join Nord''s guard. "Lord Nord, I''ll join you." "Lord Nord, what do you think of me? I fought with two Timberwolves two years ago. Now the animal''s fur is used as boots under my feet. Do you think I can join?" The hunters all wanted to join Nord''s guard. Those who spoke behind were afraid that Nord would not accept them and began to show Nord their ability. Only old Moore standing aside was unmoved. After seeing Nord''s eyes, old Moore explained to Nord. "Lord Nord, I won''t argue with these young men when I''m old. Just tell me what you want. It''s my honor to serve you. Kind Lord, you bring hope to our village." Nord listened to old Moore''s explanation and waved to him, saying he didn''t care. "You are all excellent hunters. I will recruit you into the guard, including you, old Moore. I need your arrows to destroy the enemy for me." The hunters cheered and were excited to join the guard. In the cheers, the system showed the progress of the task. Twelve Amun hunters joined the team [daily tasks have been completed and rewards are being issued.] After completing the task, Nord breathed a sigh of relief. With the strength of golden finger, he now has some self-protection ability. He will not be full of a sense of crisis as before. For leather armor and one handed sword, Nord does not intend to send them all. Just give them to Lehman, Marco and old Moore first. These three are capable and prestigious people. Sending them equipment first can not only improve the combat effectiveness, but also will not affect the morale of the army. Tell Abel to take out the equipment upstairs. Of course, the equipment is not upstairs, but to avoid them and take it out of the space. This shocking thing is better to be hidden. Even if they doubt the origin of the equipment, they dare not question a noble. While waiting for Abel, Nord turned his attention to the arms panel. Arms are actually the core of the game of horse riding and chopping. Nord is also looking forward to it. Amun hunter should be a unique arms in the world. [arms: Amun hunter] [arms information: the arms promoted by the yamong mountain people are good at bows and arrows and close combat. They are flexible and are the best hunters in the mountains and forests.] [arms equipment: Light Leather Armor mountaineering boots, mountain knife, Amun hunting bow] [arms attribute: strength 10 agility 12 intelligence 8 charm 6] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 90 bow and arrow 120] It seems that the Amun hunter is an archer with certain melee ability. It can output with bows and arrows in the distance and fight close to the body in the near future. It can be regarded as a more powerful weapon in the early stage. But that''s just the situation in the game. Although the reality looks good, the arms'' equipment does not appear together. These hunters still hold their own hunting bows. Although they seem to have been carefully maintained, it seems that their power has decreased due to workmanship problems and long-term use. In this era of material shortage, a good hunting bow may be inherited from several generations. The production of bow and arrow is not so easy. The production of bow and arrow requires not only rich experience, but also a lot of time to shape the bow body, and the scrap rate is very high. Therefore, a bow is very valuable to hunters. Moreover, the shooting of arrows directly affects the combat effectiveness. Each hand-made arrow has a different flight path, which leads to the low hit rate of bows and arrows, unless you have well-made bows and arrows. The equipment provided by the system must be excellent. Unfortunately, at present, the only source of equipment is task reward. Only test reward can not support an army. Now, even more than a dozen people can''t get together with their own equipment. It would be better if they could bring their own equipment with the arms in the game. Nord shook his head and stopped thinking about these problems. The current situation has been calculated. When the ship comes to the bridge, it will be straight. Let''s talk about later. First solve the immediate problems. After sending the equipment taken by Abel to the three, the other hunters cast envious eyes. The leather armor is repeatedly tanned from cow leather, with excellent workmanship and neat stitching. Moreover, the position in front of the chest is thickened, which seems to have a strong sense of security. The one handed sword is also made of refined iron. Although Nord''s one handed sword is not gorgeous, it is superior in both technology and materials. Compared with the shoddy leather armor on his body, the short sword or dagger on his waist is also rusty, and the gap on the blade is visible to the naked eye. Nord wants to see that the atmosphere is wrong, but it doesn''t help. It seems that the problem of preparation should be solved as soon as possible! "Don''t envy the three of them. These equipment will be sent to you in the future. At present, I don''t have so much here. I''ll ask the housekeeper to prepare it as soon as possible. As long as you are a soldier of my guard, I promise everyone will have such equipment, and I''ll send you more excellent bows and arrows." "Now let''s solve the food problem first. Now we''ll go to christenberg and come back tonight. We don''t have to spend the night outside. These food are used to save lives. The faster we transport it back to the village, the safer it will be. Let''s start now." With Nord''s guarantee, the remaining hunters gradually put down their minds, and food is more important. When they think of the scene that their wives and children are still starving, the hunters'' eyes and steps are more firm. Chapter 9 It''s two or three hours from Tami village to kresenberg. Although there are two traveling horses, considering that other people can''t keep up with them and have to bring back a lot of food when they come back later, Nord followed a group of hunters to kresenberg on foot. Kreisenberg is in the southeast of Tami village. Everyone''s mood is very high. The hunters can live a good life this year because of food. They don''t have to be precarious and hungry every day as in previous years. In addition, they have added the guard of the territory adults. What a glorious thing! Tami village has never been treated like this again. In the past, it was a remote place where even the tax official was unwilling to come. Now a Viscount has come and plans to live. The noble master of christenberg is also a viscount. Lord Nord is really a big man. Besides, I give out three loaves of bread every day. Think about the bread I just ate. Now I''m a little greedy. I''ll take it home to my wife and children. They must have never eaten such delicious bread. Not to mention sending copper shells every month. When you have money, you must think about what to buy. Nord could not help sighing when he saw the people in high spirits. The folk custom is simple. As long as they can fill their stomachs, everyone can live happily. There is no messy idea or requirement at all. With the progress of society, people have more and more requirements. As Mr. Lu Xun said, contented people are always happy My mind was full of thoughts. I was blown away by a mountain wind in the distance. I had left the village unknowingly. What I had just passed was the farmland of the village. Women and the elderly worked in the farmland, and some children still played next to the farmland. It was not that the men in the village were lazy, but that they had to bear the heavy responsibility of the family and go hunting in the mountains. These non dangerous jobs in the farmland can only be done by wives and old people. When Nord and others passed by, they all looked up. Some may be relatives of these hunters, and some don''t understand what these people are doing. At this time, those who understand the situation began to explain to the people around them. Then their eyes became expectation and full of hope. Nord walked on the country road, followed by an endless mountain. Looking at the rugged road at his feet, Nord couldn''t help thinking that road construction should also be put on the agenda. If you want to be rich, you should build roads first. While bored on the road, Nord was studying the system and found that after hunters joined the team, their personal panel could also be seen. [Name: Lehman] [Occupation: Amun Hunter LV1 (0100)] [attribute: strength 12 agility 8 (12) intelligence 9 charm 8] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 106 bow and arrow 135] Compared with Nord''s, Lehman''s panel lacks skills. I don''t know whether the system can''t see it temporarily or Lehman doesn''t have skills. If it is the former, it can only be known later. The possibility of the latter is very small. Lehman''s attributes look very excellent and can''t be without skills. Nord is going to look at other people''s panels to see what''s different. Comparative analysis, just to kill the boring time on the road. [Name: Marco] [Occupation: Amun Hunter LV1 (0100)] [attribute: strength 9 (10) agility 9 (12) intelligence 8 charm 7] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 96 bow and arrow 123] [Name: Moore] [Occupation: Amun Hunter Lv2 (0200)] [attribute: strength 7 (10) agility 8 (12) intelligence 9 charm 6] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 112 bow and arrow 149] ¡­¡­ [attribute: strength 7 (10) agility 9 (12) intelligence 7 (8) charm 5 (6)] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 84 (90) bow 107 (120)] After comparison, Nord found that everyone''s attributes are different, and old Moore is still a secondary hunter. However, in addition to the high weapon proficiency, other attributes are not as good as Lehman and Marco. I don''t know if it''s a problem of age. Moreover, the attributes behind the brackets should be the template of the arms, and the attributes of some hunters do not reach the height of the template. I don''t know whether they can be improved through training or upgrading. Nord also found that the upgrading experience of old Moore''s level II hunters is only 200, while his own is really 1000. Is this treated differently? Nord really wants his system to have an assistant, and the system does not have a manual. What functions can only be explored by himself. It is clear that the systems of other walkers are either high cold Royal sisters or sweet sweet girls. How can there be nothing here? Is it the reason why he doesn''t charge money? So the system is a trial version and the VIP function is not open? Shook his head, and his heart was not in Tucao system, and how to make complaints about it can not change the fact. The castration edition is castrated version, better than none. After three hours, at noon, Nord and his party finally arrived at kresenberg. The main body of the castle is made of granite. The stones should be mined from the Amun mountains. There are no walls outside the castle. There are densely distributed huts. Most of the people in and out of the castle are dressed in rags and have vegetable faces, although it is a small town, But the living conditions of people here are not very good. From entering the urban area, there is a stench in the air. These animal or human feces are scattered on both sides of the muddy road, which makes people feel very unfriendly. When you come to the shack area, the road in front is much cleaner. Wooden houses are built on both sides of the road. It seems that this is the market of the town. At the entrance of the market, there were two guards standing loosely, wearing worn leather armor and holding a spear with rusty spear tips. With loose eyes, the two guards stopped some caravans from time to time to collect the city tax. When Nord and his party came to the entrance of the market, the two guards saw that Nord and his party were fully armed. They immediately raised their spears and said in a trembling voice: "what... What man, this is master Ollie crimson''s castle. You... Don''t mess around." Nord smiled and motioned Abel to tell him who he was. "This is Viscount Nord Isaac. I''m the steward of the viscount. They are the Viscount''s guard. Are you going to stop the Viscount into the city?" Hearing the housekeeper''s words, the two guards fell to their knees and cried for mercy to the housekeeper. "Nobody dare. I''m blind and dare not stop the noble master. We just saw you with weapons. We thought it was the blind robber who came to the city to make trouble." "I''ll make way for you now. Blow away the untouchables and welcome the noble master into the city." Then they stood up, turned back and beat the people standing in the middle of the road with spears. The beaten man did not dare to fight back and ran to both sides of the road. Seeing this, Nord frowned and spoke to stop the two guards. "Stop! It''s none of your business. Stand guard!" With that, Nord took people into the market. The two guards took a sigh of relief and looked like the rest of their lives. They walked to the entrance and stared at the people in and out. It seemed that they wanted to find some soft persimmons to vent. Chapter 10 The market scale of kresenberg is not small, because it is the nearest town to the Yameng mountains. Although the Yameng mountains are dangerous, some caravans still think of these materials. A series of resources such as wood, stone, fur and medicinal materials are still very rich. Unfortunately, the business atmosphere of the Principality of Bethel is not strong, the terrain is uneven, the roads are underdeveloped, and there are bandits hidden in the mountains. Therefore, although the yamon mountains are rich in products, the economy here is not developed, and even the civilians living here are difficult to survive. If it had been replaced by the seaman kingdom with a strong commercial atmosphere, christenberg would have developed into a big city, rather than a small dilapidated castle like now. In other words, although the Ximan Kingdom has a prosperous economy and rich food production, it was defeated in the war with the Principality of Bethel last year. Although the Principality of Bethel is poor, Bethel people are generally tall and tough. In the early stage of the war, the Ximan kingdom could still stand in a stalemate with the Principality of Bethel with excellent equipment and sufficient national strength, but when it really tried hard, the Ximan people lost everything, not only suffered heavy casualties, but also lost a piece of rich land in the Hilo plain, which was the dream place of the Great Duke of Bethel. Even Nord''s cheap father was stained with the light of this victory. In order to celebrate the victory, Archduke Beth lavished rewards, which gave Nord the title of viscount. With so many words, the BESer people are a fighting nation with the strength and tenacity of the mountains. But not for business. At noon, there were not many people in the market, and there were few customers in the surrounding shops. They only saw the shop assistants carrying goods to the store, or sporadic people selling fur to the caravan. After entering the market, Marco began to complain to Nord. "Those dog legs who guard the door shake their heads and tail when they see their owners. They bully the soft and fear the hard. Before, our village came to sell fur. They exploited them and couldn''t make money at all. Later, we didn''t come here to sell it. When a caravan came to the village to sell it to them again, but the quality of the preserved fur is not good and can''t sell at a good price." "Oh? There''s another thing. Why didn''t you say it just now? I''ll get justice for you!" "Thank you, sir. I don''t want to give you any trouble. We can use the fur ourselves if we don''t buy it. We can''t delay your business." "You will be my guards in the future. If they dare to stop you again and report my name. Are you familiar with the caravans in the market?" Marco was very moved when he heard this, but when asked about the caravan, Marco looked at Lehman. When village chief Colin was old, Lehman was the one dealing with these caravans. After hearing this question, Lehman thought for a moment, raised his head, pointed to a shop in the distance and replied. "Our village is remote and can''t come to several caravans in a year and a half. I know lov''s caravan best, but they do fur business. There is only one grain shop in the town, which is not far ahead. It should be because the grain is more precious. It is said that it is monopolized by Viscount collison. Other caravans must sell the grain to the collison family, otherwise the caravan can''t enter the market." Nord looked in the direction of Lehman''s fingers. There was indeed a shop in the distance that was different from other shops. The shops in the kresenberg market were not so much shops as warehouses. The caravan regarded it as a place for transshipment of goods. The people here were generally poor. The only grain shop with oil and water was monopolized by the kressen family, So most of the caravans here come here to buy goods. Grain is transported from outside to sell to the kreisen family, and then the goods are purchased and transported out at a low price around kreisenberg. The profits are basically divided by the caravan and the kreisen family. No wonder the people here live so hard by relying on the material rich Amun mountains. Nord thought so, but he went to the collison family grain store, which is the only food source in the market. He had to go first to see the situation. When I came to the door of the grain store, I looked up. The grain store was indeed built better than other stores. The signboard outside the door clearly hung the crest flag of the krisson family and the image of a charging wild boar. It is said that in those years, the ancestors of the collison family saved the Marquis of Twain from under the head of a charging wild boar by chance. Later, they followed the Marquis and chose the charging wild boar as their family coat of arms when granting the Marquis, indicating their loyalty to the Marquis of Twain. Nord found that although the grain store was well built, there was a door in front of the store. After a while, he didn''t see a guest enter the store to buy grain. With doubts in his heart, Nord entered the grain store. After stepping into the door, Nord looked around. The middle of the grain store was separated by wood, and there might be a granary behind it. There is a counter in front of the shop. It is scattered around the counter. There are bags of wheat. The head of the shop lies listlessly on the counter, and two bodyguards sit in the corner. Nord motioned Abel to talk to the steward of the grain store, but he didn''t come forward with the people himself. Seeing that a group of strangers came into the grain store, not like civilians who came to buy grain, and the middle-aged man who came to him was somewhat similar to the big housekeeper in the castle, Harry called up two bodyguards and turned to greet the uninvited guests. "I''m Harry, the manager of the collison grain store. This is the property of the collison family. Are you going to buy grain?" "Yes, we''re here to buy food." Abel smiled and waved behind him, then turned to Harry. "This is Viscount Nord Isaac. I''m Abel, the housekeeper of viscount. Lord Nord plans to buy a large amount of grain. I don''t know if you have any grain stores." Hearing Abel say this, Harry showed an ugly smile. Unexpectedly, these people are aristocrats like his master. It doesn''t matter if they buy a small amount of food. If they buy too much, I''m afraid they can''t be the master, but there''s still a chance in their heart. They hope to hear that Abel only buys rations for a few days. "There is... There is food. I don''t know how much Lord Nord needs?" "At least two thousand kilograms of wheat!" Harry''s face became more ugly when he heard Nord''s answer. Harry knew that the grain store would not sell so much grain at all, but such people in front of him were not as easy to kill as the Dalits. If he accidentally annoyed the noble master, he might lose his life. Harry managed to squeeze out a smile and said to Abbot carefully. "With so much food, the villain really can''t be the master. You need to inform the adults in the castle to decide. Can you wait a little bit?" Then Harry quickly ordered the two guards to go to the castle and inform the housekeeper and the master. Abel described the situation just now. Nord nodded. He was already prepared for the current situation, so he waited patiently for the arrival of the crimson family. Seeing that Nord and others were waiting quietly and had no plans to make trouble, Harry calmed down his anxiety, and then ordered the guys in the back to take out two chairs. "Master Nord, take a break first. They''ll be here later." Nord nodded. When Harry saw it, he stood aside, bowed his head, looked respectful, and said no more. Chapter 11 While Nord was waiting, the bodyguard from the grain store came to the castle and reported the situation to the housekeeper of the castle in a panic. The housekeeper of christenberg, Barry, was thin and had an eagle nose. He looked a little cloudy. "No, Lord Barry, a noble master brought a group of people to the grain store to buy grain. He said he wanted to buy a lot. Lord Harry asked me to inform you and the master." "Do you know who he is? What''s his name?" "The villain didn''t hear the name clearly, but he seemed to be a Viscount like our master. He looked very young and had a group of rural mud legs." "With a group of countrymen." Barry tilted his lips and looked a little contemptuous. He didn''t even have his own noble guard. What Viscount would he be, and the surrounding Viscount wouldn''t come to the grain store to buy food, and he didn''t hear that the young man inherited the title of the family. I''m afraid he didn''t come to pretend. Barry planned to ask the guards to catch these bold mud legs, Pretending to be a noble is a great crime. But Barry thought about it. He felt something wrong. There wouldn''t be such a fool fooling the kreisen family. It''s a bear heart leopard''s courage. Master oli is not a fool. He doesn''t blink when killing people. Is he really a noble? "Take some guards and wait here first. I''ll inform master oli." Barry didn''t dare to make a decision without permission. After ordering the guards, he turned and walked to the castle hall. Master oli was in a good mood today. He had just returned from TEWIN and was dealing with the accounts in his study. Barry entered the study. The furnishings of the study were exquisite and elegant. The tables, chairs and bookshelves were made of superior mahogany. The desk was facing the window. The sun shone into the study through the window, and the line of sight was bright. A maid stood not far from the desk, waiting for her master''s orders at any time. Ollie crimson was fat and dressed in white lace aristocratic clothes. His wide clothes had a somewhat tight effect. He sat at his desk and looked at the territory''s financial report. He was a little happy. His narrowed eyes seemed to flash gold coins. Barry came to Viscount oli, reported the situation to him, and said his analysis that those people outside might be fake. Ollie smiled on her chubby face when she heard it. "That''s not a hick. He''s a great nobleman from Bellon city. He''s different from us in the remote areas. I heard someone talk about him in TEWIN city yesterday. He said that he was a famous black sheep in Bellon city. He gave up the prosperous Bellon city and wanted to be a small Lord in this remote mountain area. Ha ha, it''s really interesting." "Then I''ll send him away?" "No, I''ll see him. We''re still neighbors. It''s said that the boy paid a lot of money for this territory. He''s here to give me Kinser coins. Why drive him away." Ollie put down his financial report, looked out of the window with interest, then turned to Barry and said, "you go and call commander bill. I have something to tell him. Go quickly!" Barry turned away when he heard the speech. Oli looked at Barry''s back and knocked on the desk unconsciously. After a while, Barry came in with a middle-aged man with a beard and a lock armour. The man was strong, full of flesh and fierce eyes. He looked like he wanted to eat people. After saluting Viscount oli, he asked in a thick voice, "what can I do for you, master oli?" "You go to inform the hyenas outside the city that a team of people are carrying a lot of food and are going to the north. In addition, you take a small team of cavalry and wait outside. When the time comes..." Ollie crimson showed a fierce light in his eyes, then stood up, and the fat on his body shook with Ollie''s rise. "Come on, let''s meet the Viscount who came all the way." In the grain store, Nord was still waiting patiently. Soon, a group of people came out of the castle in the distance. When Harry saw it, he quickly reminded Nord. "Lord Nord, our Lord is coming. Wait here first. I''ll meet Lord oli." After Harry motioned to Nord, he went to oli and others. Nord looked at the people carefully. The appearance of viscount Ollie coming towards him looked very similar to the heraldry of their family. He looked like a charging wild boar. He could not see that the crimson family had been brave. The guards behind him had spears and leather armor. They looked more effective than the guards of the town. Harry went to Viscount Ollie and had a simple conversation. Ollie nodded and took a group of people to Nord. "Hello, guests from Bellon. I''m the Lord of kresenberg, Ollie kressen. In the future, we will be neighbors and can communicate more." Ollie crimson''s face showed a sincere smile. Her fat face and small eyes gave people a very reliable feeling. "Hello, viscount oli. I''m Nord Isaac, the Lord of the northern Isaac." "I came to christenburg today to buy some food and tools. I hope Viscount oli can sell them to me. Nord is very grateful." Nord touched his right chest with his left hand and nodded to oli. He looked at oli and others calmly. "I have both food and tools here. Maybe you don''t know. The land we can cultivate here is very rare, so there has been a lack of food and the food price has been high. I heard that you want to buy 2000 kilograms of food at one time. I''m a little embarrassed!" Ollie said with an expression of dilemma, as if she really felt very embarrassed. Although Nord didn''t do business before, he knew some routines clearly in the era of the knowledge explosion. Although Ollie was in a dilemma, both his tone and look revealed a meaning that food was very precious and he had to add money. So Nord smiled, indicating that he had understood, so that Viscount oli would not be embarrassed. "I understand that grain is very precious. How much surplus grain Viscount oli has can be sold to me first, and I''ll think of other ways. The price is easy to discuss." "Viscount Nord has come all the way. How can I not help you? In the future, we are still neighbors. We should support each other. I can squeeze out 2000 kilograms of grain. The price is 50 copper shells a pound." Nord secretly scolded that this is a fat man. He is really black. He looks kind on the surface. Unexpectedly, he is so greedy. The food price in Bellon city is only 10 copper shells a kilo. It is already very expensive. It only takes 5 copper Luo (coins of the kingdom of seaman) to buy food from the kingdom of seaman, and only 4-5 copper shells to convert into copper shells. Moreover, Nord had inquired with Colin before that the price of food in Twain was only 20 copper shells. Due to the monopoly of food and Ollie crimson''s greed, the price of food in christenberg was more than 40 copper shells. The village used to buy food in Twain, but Nord decided to buy it in christenberg because of the long way to Twain and the large number of robbers on the road, But I didn''t expect Ollie crimson to be so dark. Nord calmed down his anger and took advantage of the dead fat pig first, and then settled accounts with him slowly after the territory developed. Chapter 12 Nord took a deep breath, looked at the smiling fat man in front of him and said slowly, "yes, 2000 kilograms of grain, plus 20 axes and 20 pickaxes." When Ollie heard Nord''s promise, her face showed her heartfelt joy. She secretly lamented that she was really worthy of being a famous black sheep in Bellon city. She was generous and didn''t bargain. She looked like a wronged big head! I thought in my mind that the calculation in my heart was not slow. As soon as my eyes turned, oli calculated the price. "The total price of 2000 kg of grain is 10 gold coins, 10 silver coins for an axe, and 4 gold coins for 20 axes and 20 pickaxes, a total of 14 gold coins, right? Viscount Nord." "Yes, but I have another request. I haven''t prepared a carriage for so much food. Viscount oli, you want to give me two carriages." "That''s not good, viscount Nord. The carriage needs at least 30 silver coins..." Even if Ollie made a lot of money in this deal, Ollie''s first reaction was to refuse to hear Nord''s request. Even if it was a little profit, Ollie also wanted to lose it. Nord looked at Ollie calmly and didn''t speak. He stared at Ollie quietly. Ollie sighed as if he had cut a piece of meat from him. He was so sad that he ordered Barry, the housekeeper next to him. "Go and pull out the flat wagon from the warehouse, and prepare the food and tools for Viscount Nord." Nord pulled the corners of his mouth and smiled. He couldn''t be too proud to get some blood. Nord gestured to Abel to take people to handle the goods with Ollie''s housekeeper, and then said goodbye to Ollie. "Viscount oli, I''m in a hurry this time. I won''t go to your castle. I''ll go to the market again and visit again when I have a chance." "Viscount Nord, it''s my poor hospitality. Go to the market first. I''ll let the housekeeper arrange the goods." After being polite, they left each other, and Nord took the rest of the people around the market. "Lord Nord, this is the shop of the love caravan. I saved their caravan from the robbers once, so I have some friendship with their caravan leader, and their caravan will come to our village to buy fur once a year." Just then, I saw a group of people coming back from the outside of the shop, carrying large and small bags of goods, looking like a dusty man. The leader was about 40 years old, with a beard on his mouth, wearing black cotton armor, a long sword at his waist, and all the people behind him were carrying short weapons. The middle-aged man saw Lehman and waved quickly. "Lehman Brothers, long time no see. Why are you here?" "Brother love, I buy food with the Lord. This is our Lord, viscount Nord Isaac." "Lord Nord, Hello, I''m Ralph, the steward of Warren''s caravan. Our caravan does some fur business in the area. You..." Loff quickly saluted Nord when he heard that Nord was an aristocrat, and when he heard that Nord and others came to buy food, he looked hesitant and stopped talking. Nord and Lehman looked at each other. Nord didn''t know what calculation lof was playing in his heart and motioned Lehman to explore lof''s tone. Lehman still knew more about love. He was a forthright man who wanted to repay his kindness. Every time he went all the way to the village to buy fur. Generally, he couldn''t make any money at all. Seeing that lov hesitated, Lehman took the initiative to ask. "Brother love, do you have anything to say? Lord Nord is a kind Lord. He is here to buy food for our village this time." Rove glanced at Nord, and then felt as if he had made a decision. "Lord Nord, it''s hard to buy grain in christenburg. The Christensen family monopolizes the grain trade here, and I heard that the Christensen family colludes with robbers outside the city. I guess you bought a lot of grain this time. Just now I saw Bill, the Guard commander of the Christensen family, leaving the city with several cavalry. Be careful on your way." Nord felt heavy when he heard the news. He thanked lof and promised that lof could come to him in case of any trouble. Then he stood at the door of the market and waited for Abel to come. I still haven''t adapted to this era!, Nord sighed heavily. Originally, he thought that people in this era were relatively simple and might be a little smart, but he didn''t expect it to be so cruel. Just now he was still doing business with a smiling face. As soon as he turned his face, he ate people without spitting bones. incorrect! In terms of time, before Nord saw oli, his people had begun to leave the city. He planned to eat black at the beginning. Nord bit his teeth and hated to settle the account with him sooner or later. Lehman walked up to Nord and reported to Nord about his inquiry with lov. "Brother Lovey said that just now he saw that there were five cavalry with bill. Bill was the only one wearing lock armour, while the others were wearing sleeveless leather armour and only a long sword in their hands." Nord breathed a sigh in his heart. There should be no knights, and there should be no heavy knights with full plate armor. Then there is still a chance. With the people outside the city, there are about 20 people up and down, not without the power of a war. When Abel and others come back, they will go out immediately without giving them time to prepare. Nord turned to Lehman and said, "we may have a fierce battle later. Are you afraid?" Lehman smiled freely. "Every time we enter the mountain, we will die. We have long been prepared. Every people of the yamong mountains are not afraid of fighting. As long as we can be buried in the mountain after death, we will be with the will of the mountain." Lehman held up the one handed sword in his hand, facing Nord and the remaining hunters, said with confidence: "who lives and who dies? You have to ask the sword in my hand to know, brothers, no one can take life-saving food from us! Lord Nord, I will protect your safety with my life!" The hunters all looked excited and took up their weapons to express their determination to Nord. "Lord Nord, I''ll show them. The hunting bow in my hand is not easy to bully!" "Lord Nord, no one can hurt you as long as we are here!" "Let those people see our power. If they dare to rob our food, they will exchange their lives!" Nord felt the courage of the people, and his heart was also full of pride. He said to the people, "the brave win when they meet on a narrow road. We have no way back. I don''t need to say more about the importance of this batch of food. The relatives in the village are still waiting for your good news. Do you have the heart to disappoint them?" "We are not without resistance. I will also take the long sword in my hand and fight with you. When the food arrives, I will go out of the city immediately. Be vigilant on the road at any time and be careful of being ambushed by them." "Lehman, I appointed you as their captain, arranged for them to fight and obey my command." Just then Abel arrived with a carriage pulled by two traveling horses. The flat carriage was full of bags of grain, and there were axes and pickaxes on both sides of the carriage. After Nord asked Abel about the goods, he motioned the people to leave immediately. Chapter 13 Marco just came back with Abbot''s housekeeper. After hearing the news, he looked very excited. He walked to Nord and patted his chest to promise Nord. "Lord Nord, please don''t worry, those are fools who bully soft and fear hard. They are not as good as the wild animals in the mountains. The wild animals are crazy at the sight of blood. They... Hum!" Nord looked at Marco''s face, although he was excited, but he didn''t see the look of tension and fear at all. He was a little curious. He turned his head and looked at others. He was also excited. He didn''t see the tension in his heart at all. It''s hard to top that he was too nervous? Nord was still thinking, and Marco continued. "We all know that the robbers outside are like hyenas. They can only bully the caravan without resistance and passers-by alone. Brother Lehman killed five people with a hunting bow two years ago, which scared the robbers who robbed the caravan to flee." Marco was very proud. He waved his right hand as if it was his own merit. He felt very good. "I didn''t expect Lehman to be so powerful. Why didn''t you tell me just now? How about the combat effectiveness of those cavalry?" Lehman in front of the team heard Nord and Marco talking about him and smiled with embarrassment. This straightforward, simple and honest man blushed after being praised. "Lord Nord, there''s nothing to say. The robbers are really no threat, but it''s hard for bill and other cavalry. I haven''t dealt with them, so I''d better be careful. After all, it''s hard to say anything on the battlefield." "You''re right. We can be confident, but don''t underestimate the enemy. Then get ready for battle, Marco. You''ll help Lehman later. Don''t be impulsive." Marco disagreed. His desire to fight was still high, but he obediently walked to Lehman to discuss the precautions of the fight. With the advance of the carriage, the people came to the shack area. The yellow and skinny people in the shack area looked eager and afraid when they saw the food on the carriage. They were afraid of the guards holding bows and arrows, but their desire for food made them unable to move their legs and eyes. The whole road in the shack area seemed to experience a silent ceremony of attention. Every time the carriage arrived, the hungry people would stop and stare at them silently. The mood of Nord and his party became heavy, as if there were more invisible shackles in their hearts. They were oppressed and breathless. Even Marco and Reid, who were originally active in the crowd, became quiet. After leaving christenburg, Nord looked back at both the tall castle and the dirty shacks. I''ll come back, said Nord to himself, with both resentment and helplessness in his heart. Just when Nord was filled with emotion, Lehman took Marco and Reid and walked past. Both faces were angry, but they didn''t dare to show it. "Lord Nord, Marco and Reid will stay with you. Although Marco is young, he is really one of the best players in the village, but he is inexperienced. Reid, I trained him since childhood. He is still a little thin, but his combat effectiveness is also good. He is just sent to protect you and prevent them from impulsive." Nord looked at the two young men who were depressed in front of him. He couldn''t help laughing. They were both eager to fight, but they were sent to the rear by Lehman. They were both in a low mood. "Let them stay with me. Go ahead and see what happens." Lehman nodded to Nord and went to the front of the team. Nord looked back at the two people around him and was curious about Reid. After entering the market, Reid said hello to himself and Lehman and slipped into the market alone. He didn''t come back until he was about to start, and was scolded by Lehman. "What were you doing at the market? You haven''t come back for so long." Hearing Nord''s question, reed smiled again, as if he had forgotten his depression and answered with a smile. "I just went shopping in the market. It''s not easy to come here. My father and brother usually don''t let me come. Today, I came to the market in the face of Lord Nord." "I bought a hat for my father, linen for sister Molly, maltose for art and Lisa. I bought a two handed cover for my brother, and he scolded me. Hum! I don''t know what you need, so I didn''t prepare it for you. Won''t you blame me?" Nord shook his head and smiled. "No, I wish you had this intention, but where did you get so much money?" "I exchanged the wild fruits and herbs I picked from the mountains with them. The wild fruits and herbs I found are better than others. This is my unique ability, which others don''t have." Reed''s face was a little complacent, and his head was high, like a proud cock. "Your skill is not small. How about being a herald next to me in the future? Are you interested?" "Ah! Really! Lord Nord, I will. Thank you, Lord Nord. I will do well." Reed cheered, almost jumped up, his face was very excited, and his mouth kept saying: "Herald", "I''m a herald". Nord ignored the happy silly boy and turned to look at Marco. "Marco, Lehman is also afraid of your impulsive accident, so he sent you to us. Don''t worry. I don''t have the ability to fight. I''ll take you up to help them fight when necessary. Now you stay with me first." "Moreover, after returning to the village, my guard will expand. I heard that you are very prestigious among the young people in the village. At that time, I will appoint you as vice captain to assist Lehman in managing the guard. What do you think?" Marco felt much better after hearing Nord''s comfort. When he heard that Nord was going to appoint him as vice captain, the corners of his mouth were also happy to sweep away his unhappiness. "Don''t worry, Lord Nord, I''ll help you call all the excellent young people in the village. I know who is good material. I''ll learn from brother Lehman and I''ll live up to your high expectations." Marco now looked so excited that he wanted to go back to the village and gather those little friends to join Nord''s guard. Nord breathed a sigh of relief when he saw two young people full of fighting spirit. These are all materials that can be made. Take a good exercise and it will be of great use in the future. After all, a thousand troops are easy to get, and one will be hard to find. No matter what time, talents are always rare. It''s best to cultivate them slowly. There are many mountains between kresenberg and Tami village, in which there are forests and lush trees. For fear of being ambushed, we are very careful on the road and walk very slowly. After more than half a day, Nord was only half way. Nord was also worried, but now he can''t urge Lehman. Lehman has much more experience than himself. At best, he is only a talk on paper Zhao Kuo, perhaps not as good as Zhao Kuo. After all, Zhao Kuo is still familiar with the art of war. He has read several films and novels, and he still doesn''t give directions blindly, Let the professional solve it. Chapter 14 Crison castle, study. "Sir, commander bill only brought four cavalry. Isn''t it wrong to go there? I think there are still some helpers around the boy." Viscount oli smiled contemptuously on his fat face, shook his head at the housekeeper next to him, took a cup of honey water in front of the desk, carefully tasted it, made a Zizi sound in his mouth, leaned back on the mahogany chair and motioned the maid next to him to massage himself. "Five cavalry soldiers are enough. It''s said that the black sheep sold out his family''s property. Even the housekeeper and servant ran away. When he left the city, he didn''t have a guard around him. It''s a great blessing to come here safely. Plus the hyenas outside the city, twenty or thirty people are more than enough. It''s not good for us to go more. At least he''s still a noble and died in the city Even if the robbers are in their hands, I can''t curse on my back, otherwise Marquis TEWIN won won''t be easy to deal with. I just want to get my food back. I say you have bad luck and have to buy my food? " "Sir, you are considerate. Anyway, there are so many robbers here. If the boy dies, he will be pushed to the robbers, and Marquis Twain will not intervene." "He died at the hands of robbers. What does it have to do with me?" Viscount oli opened his eyes, looked puzzled, looked at the Barry housekeeper next to him, and then laughed. When the carriage was walking in a mountainous area, Lehman in front suddenly waved to the team to stop, and the hunters were on guard. Nord was a little puzzled. Was there an ambush? But the woods in front of me are no different from the ones I passed by just now. There are low mountains and forests nearby. Only a winding road shows that there are traces of human passing here. The surrounding woods are very quiet. I don''t know how long the big trees have grown here. Some are still crooked. At first glance, I think they are some demons and ghosts. Nord was about to ask Lehman about the situation. He only heard the sound of killing at the top of the mountain forest on the right. Through the gap in the forest, he could see a group of ragged robbers with wooden sticks and spears charging down the mountain. If he didn''t look at their equipment, he would still be bluffing. Lehman ordered the hunters to stand by the side of the road and shoot arrows at the robbers in the jungle. However, due to the terrain and the woods, the effect was not very ideal. Only a few people were shot by the arrow, and the others were blocked by the trees. However, when they saw the people around them crying with arrows, the robbers'' charge was gradually full. They all hid behind the big tree and moved forward carefully. Nord stood behind to observe the war and found that old Moore was very calm. He didn''t shoot at people like other hunters. I saw that he had to observe every arrow for a long time, but basically every arrow was very accurate. After a while, four or five robbers fell under his arrow. Compared with old Moore, Lehman''s bow is different from others. Because Lehman is tall, his bow can be said to be a long bow. The strength of each arrow is very heavy. Watching Lehman pull the bow to the full moon, the bow and arrow will make a bang sound. The robbers shot by Lehman are obviously running, Fell and never stood up. With the casualties of the robbers, there was no running figure in the woods, and the mountains and forests slowly quieted down, as if frightened by the casualties caused by the hunters, or waiting for any chance. Just as Lehman and others stared at the woods and were on guard against the robbers in the woods, there were bursts of horse hoofs on the distant path. Lehman''s face turned bad. It was the cavalry led by bill. They were not these greedy robbers. They were not only well equipped, but also with the speed of horses and the robbers in the mountains. I''m afraid the real battle has just begun. Nord also saw the cavalry from afar. Although the path was winding and the cavalry''s speed was not very fast, once they rushed close, the long-range war turned into hand to hand combat, I''m afraid the advantages of the hunters would disappear. We must find a shelter to stop the cavalry''s charge. Do we have to retreat to the mountain forest on the left? But what about the grain? Grain truck? Nord''s eyes lit up. He quickly ordered Marco and others to put two grain carts horizontally on the path. In Ancient Song Dynasty, there was a precedent of blocking cavalry through chariots and creating terrain advantages for crossbow men. I don''t know how much effect it can have, but at least with bunkers, hunters can give better play. After Nord put the carriage away, he immediately shouted to Lehman and others, "come behind the carriage!" Lehman saw the scene behind him and immediately reacted. He was overjoyed and commanded the hunters around him to slowly withdraw behind the carriage. "Everyone hide behind the carriage, see the opportunity to shoot at the enemy again, and be careful of the robbers. Don''t let them touch us." Nord also asked Marco and Reid to give the newly bought axe to Hunters without melee weapons. Although the axe is used for logging, it is better than holding a short sword or bare hands. While Nord and others were hiding behind the car to prepare, bill and the cavalry had come not far away. Bill waved and the four cavalry behind him charged with shields. Standing behind the carriage, the hunters leaned out half their bodies and shot arrows at the cavalry. They only heard a few bangs. The bows and arrows were shot on the cavalry''s shield, which didn''t play any role. Lehman took a deep breath, drank loudly, and opened his long bow with both arms. The bow was like a full moon and the arrow was like a meteor. With a bang, the long arrow was shot on the cavalry''s shield, I saw the cavalry on the horse strangely appear for a moment of stillness, and then even people with shields fell off the horse. "Good!" Nord couldn''t help roaring. It''s so powerful. What power is this! The rest of the hunters were also encouraged. For a time, the arrows rained like rain. In the chaos of arrows, a cavalry horse took a deep arrow. He turned over and fell to the ground, and Nord''s eyes lit up. "Shoot the horse first, shoot the horse to death!" Old Moore heard the speech and understood what he should do. He bounced his hands and whizzed. The horses of the two cavalry rushed in front fell down. The remaining two cavalry followed suit and were shot dead by other hunters. The threat of riding has been lifted. Just destroy them one by one with bows and arrows, but there is a cry of killing in the mountain forest on the right. It turned out that the robbers in the mountain forest saw their cavalry arrived, summoned up their courage and rushed down the mountain. We can''t let the bandits in the mountains rush down. Once the team is attacked, there will be close combat, and the enemy is numerous. Even if we can defeat the enemy, there will be heavy casualties. Just when Nord hesitated, the cavalry who had been shot off his horse had stood up again and was approaching with a shield. Although it looked a little embarrassed, it seemed that the injury was not very serious and had the power of World War I. Moreover, due to the speed of the cavalry, the position where they fell off the horse was less than 20 steps away from the carriage, and it arrived in an instant. Nord told old Moore to take six hunters and suppress the robbers on the right with bows and arrows. Lehman picked up two axes and rushed with the rest of the hunters towards the fallen cavalry. Knowing that the enemy in front of him must be solved first, Nord asked the housekeeper to take out a one handed sword to Reid, leaving the ineffective housekeeper to look at the carriage. Nord and Marco rushed out with Lehman and others. Chapter 15 Lehman rushed to the front of the team, holding double axes. Even his normally honest face became a little ferocious because of running. After ten steps close to the enemy, Lehman stepped out with his left foot and leaned back. With the force of the waist muscles, he drove his right hand to swing out from behind and forward, and crossed a semicircle in the air. When he was in front of his body, he loosened the handle of the axe in his hand, and the axe flew forward with an extremely violent momentum. It was like a black lightning, which passed through the eyes of the people and chopped straight on the wooden shield in the hand of a cavalry beside bill. The wooden shield was suddenly split, and the axe hit the chest of such cavalry. The axe blade hit the sternum, the whole chest of the cavalry was sunken, the cracked bone spurs penetrated the internal organs, and purple black blood foam flowed out of his mouth, The body fell down softly and seemed to be dead. Lehman''s fierce axe stunned commander bill and the remaining three cavalry. The pace of the charge stopped involuntarily. His eyes were filled with horror. He couldn''t believe what happened in front of him. One died before the fight. Is that guy still human? The tragic death of his companions in front of him made the remaining three cavalry feel afraid. Commander bill was also afraid. He shook the iron round shield in his handshake and couldn''t help but feel lucky. Fortunately, he asked the guards of the grain store before and knew that they were all carrying bows and arrows, so he asked his men to prepare shields, and their shields were made of pig iron. Otherwise, the one who fell down is estimated to be himself. Years of combat experience has saved his life. Bill saw that his men were afraid and knew he had to make a decision. Now the horse is dead and it''s too late to escape. I''m afraid he''s trying to die by showing his back to a group of hunters holding bows and arrows. Besides, I can''t tell master oli when I go back. Now the only way out is to defeat the hunters in front of me. When the robbers on the other side rush in, there will be no hope of victory. With a loud roar, commander Bill''s prestige made the remaining cavalry temporarily suppress their fear, follow Bill''s footsteps and slowly approach the enemy. Bill was not sure of winning the fierce hunter in front of him, but looking at the lock armour on his body, his equipment was much better than them. He suddenly had confidence, protected his upper body with an iron shield, peeped out his eyes to observe the situation, and walked forward carefully. Lehman did not expect this result. The throwing result was so powerful that it directly solved an enemy. However, due to the throwing action, the momentum of Lehman''s charge was also forced to stop. Fortunately, the enemy seemed to be deterred, and there was no action for a time, leaving Lehman breathing time. He took a deep breath, moved his body a little, changed his axe from his left hand to his right hand, and stared at Bill slowly coming towards him. Plus Nord and others who came to support, there are seven people on our side, while there are only four people on the opposite side. Now they are in an absolute advantage. Although the hunters suffer some losses from these cavalry who are good at close combat, nearly double the number, the two hunters still have the power to fight against the last cavalry. Lehman took the initiative to meet Bill, and bill stared at Lehman closely. They both knew that only by solving each other can they win the battle. At the edge of the battlefield, Nord and Reid attacked a cavalry. The cavalry held a shield in his left hand and a sword in his right hand. He looked at two hairy boys fighting with him. One of them looked like an aristocrat. He couldn''t help but show a grim smile on his face. He didn''t dare to fight with a fierce man like Lehman. It was nothing to bully the two hairy boys. The cavalry felt a little contempt in his heart. Nord and Reid looked at each other, moved away from each other and attacked the enemy from the left and right respectively. Nord was on the left and Reid was on the right. They put on a defensive posture. Whenever the cavalry makes an aggressive gesture, the attacked person will concentrate on defense, and the other person will frantically attack the shortcomings exposed by the cavalry. After a few rounds, Nord''s cooperation becomes more and more tacit. They are similar in age. Reid has a jumping personality and active mind. Although Nord has not rich fighting experience, he has the muscle memory left by his predecessor after all, The soul from modern times was no worse than reed. With the cooperation of the two men, the cavalry began to be in a hurry. The cavalry had a cold sweat on their forehead. They thought they couldn''t catch the two hairy boys easily. Unexpectedly, the two boys were so flexible that they were not their opponents alone. However, with the cooperation of the two, they were a little stretched. Are you going to lose in the hands of the hairy boy today? There was a flash of panic in my heart, and my steps suddenly became staggering. Nord understood that the opportunity was coming. Sure enough, before long, under reed''s attraction, the cavalry leaked out his back. Without hesitation, Nord cut off the back neck of the cavalry. The long sword went deep into the skin and flesh, half of his head was cut off, blood burst out, and Nord''s eyes were red. The cavalry''s body slowly fell down and his head tilted aside. Nord''s strength was not so great, and his technique was not skilled, so there was no scene of separation of man''s head and blood column soaring into the sky. Nord''s face was splashed with blood. Looking at the fallen figure, he looked a little stunned. His feet were covered with blood and flesh. He felt strong discomfort in his heart, but he had not reached the point of vomiting and other physiological reactions. Looking away, reed ran to Nord with some excitement and turned a blind eye to the cruel scene under his feet. "Lord Nord, are you all right? You are really good. I was worried that you would get hurt. I didn''t expect you to kill this guy with one sword." Reed then pointed to the corpse at his feet, with only the excitement and excitement after defeating the enemy. Nord wiped the blood on his face and looked at the excitement in Reed''s eyebrows. Nord said to himself, "this is what this era should be like." Turning to look at the fighting situation of others, Marco has solved his enemies and went to support others respectively. The remaining cavalry is besieged by three people, and the defeat is not far away. Marco is planning to support Lehman, but the fierce fighting between the two makes Marco unable to get in and can only stand in place and watch. The battle between Lehman and bill was very fierce at the beginning. Bill relied on the advantage of equipment and kept pressing Lehman in front. Although Lehman was brave, bill was also experienced and could not win each other at one time. But after Marco and Nord solved their opponents respectively, especially when Marco came around them and put on a look of going to fight, Bill had to be careful to take precautions. Lehman decisively seized the opportunity of Bill''s distraction and kicked on Bill''s round shield. With great strength, the round shield fell to the ground, and bill took several steps back to stand firm. Lehman took an axe with both hands and took two and three steps to chop at Bill. Bill also knew his danger, but he could only fight hard. He clenched his long sword with both hands and cut at Lehman. Both of them used their whole strength. The swords and axes intersected and made a loud noise. Both weapons were bounced and fell on both sides. Lehman endured the sharp pain of the tiger''s mouth and pulled out the one handed sword at his waist. The sword light flashed and a blood mark appeared on Bill''s neck. Bill''s hands were beating the long sword, but he was a step slow. Bill covered his neck in horror, and made a ho ho sound in his mouth, but he couldn''t speak, and couldn''t stop the outflow of blood. Finally, Bill knelt down and showed his nostalgia for the world in his eyes. Chapter 16 Watching bill die, Lehman also breathed a sigh. Bill caused great pressure on Lehman. He was not only well equipped, but also experienced. There was evidence for advance and retreat during the battle. It was very different from the beasts encountered in the mountains or robbers encountered on the road in the past. If you were not careful, Lehman might fall. Taking a look at the surrounding situation, I found that the enemies here had been solved, but Nord jumped at Lehman with blood all over his body. He hurried to Nord and asked about Nord nervously. "Lord Nord, are you all right, Marco? I asked you to protect the Lord!" Lehman was angry and stared at Marco, looking like he was going to eat Marco. Marco knew he was wrong and bowed his head and didn''t dare to look at Lehman. Reid was also careful for fear that Lehman would notice him. Nord waved to Lehman, signaled that he had no problem, smiled and said, "it''s none of Marco''s business. I want to participate in the battle myself, and I''m not without combat effectiveness. As your Lord, I should fight side by side with you, not stand idly by." "The battle here has been solved. First go and see if there is any problem with old Moore." Lehman knew that the battle was not over and that the bandits in the mountains and forests had not been solved. Now is not the time to worry about these. So Lehman turned and asked the people to rush in the direction of old Moore. The battle in the mountain forest is easier. Although there are a large number of robbers, it is difficult to rush to the hunters. Especially after leaving the protection of the forest, the casualties of the robbers rise sharply, especially when the robbers don''t wear armour and come to the buffer zone between the path and the forest. The low shrubs can''t stop the robbers at all. They are just targets for the hunters, At such a close distance, old Moore would take an enemy with every arrow. Therefore, the robbers were suppressed in the mountains and forests. After Lehman came, he was relieved to see this situation, and then commanded the people to approach the mountain. The robbers in the mountain forest were frightened by the casualties. When they saw Bill and others dead, Lehman led people to approach. They immediately dispersed, turned around and fled in a hurry. They wished their parents could have two more legs. When Lehman came to the edge of the forest, he stopped the people. When he saw the robbers scattered and fled, he ordered them to collect the robbers'' articles and mend their knives, and then returned to Nord. "Lord Nord, the battle is over. Let''s tidy up and start later. There''s no need to chase the robbers who escaped into the mountain." Nord nodded. He knew the truth that no one should enter the forest and no one should chase the poor bandits. Moreover, this is not a game. Everyone is flesh and blood. If he had to go into the mountain to chase these robbers, it would inevitably cause casualties if he was ambushed. Although the robbers were frightened, the rabbits still bite when they were anxious, not to mention a group of people? Nord saw Lehman''s hands still bleeding and motioned him to bandage the wound first. Nord was very satisfied with Lehman. In this war, Lehman performed very well. Not only was the force amazing, but he had to convince him that he was a fierce man, but also he could calm down at the last moment and not chase the escaped robbers. The latter made Nord happy. A calm mind is more important than personal force, let alone both, This is a talent given to him by God. Nord can''t ask for more. Looking at Lehman''s wound dressing, it seems that finding a doctor will also be put on the agenda. I''m afraid it''s difficult to meet such scarce talents. We can only think of ways from the system. Now we can only rely on the experience of hunters for the time being. Nord can only remind them to pay attention to the hygiene of the wound and the specific dressing methods, Nord doesn''t have to know more than these hunters walking on the death line. After a while, the hunters outside the mountains and forests came back, still swearing, as if the harvest was not as rich as expected. "Those robbers are really poor. They don''t have a copper shell in their pocket. They are poorer than us." "Even if the combat effectiveness is poor, I still wear rags and have nothing useful." Nord was a little sad and funny. These robbers lived in the mountains and forests. They must have no oil and water. What good things do these hunters hope to find from the robbers? So he ordered them to tidy up the things on bill and others. When the hunters heard that Nord asked them to search for the cavalry, they went happily one by one. After Lehman bandaged the wound, he ordered the people to pack up their belongings and count the casualties. Nord leaned against the carriage and looked at the slowly sinking sunset in the distance. There was still a smell of blood in the surrounding air, including people and horses. The nearby mountains and forests looked colorful under the sunset, but the depths of the mountains and forests were still very deep. Looking at the wild flowers on the roadside stained with blood, Nord now understood that what is called battlefield yellow flower is particularly fragrant. The hunters after the battle are still busy at the moment, some are dealing with horse meat and some are carrying bodies. Nord ordered several hunters to dig a big hole in the bushes and bury the bodies in the hole. Although they were puzzled, they did it according to Nord''s instructions. The hunters picked up pickaxes and hit the ground one by one. The hunters meant to throw them directly on the roadside. The beasts would naturally dispose of these bodies, but Nord insisted that they bury them. Although they were enemies before they died, Nord would not show mercy, but they should not expose the bodies in the wilderness after they died. This may be the obsession in Nord''s heart. The Chinese believe in peace in the land, just as the people of Yameng mountain sleep with the mountains after their death. As a Chinese descendant influenced by 5000 years of Chinese culture, some things go deep into the soul, and even if they are alone, they will insist. After a while, Lehman came to Nord and reported to him. "Our casualties are not serious. Only three people were slightly injured. It''s no big deal." "The harvest is more. There are five long swords, three wooden shields, one iron shield and four leather armor. The leather armor has some holes, but it can be worn after repair. There is also a intact lock armor and some clothes." "Four war horses died, and the remaining one was not injured. He ran to the mountain forest in the distance and was found by Marco. The dead war horses were divided by hunters, carried a little by one and brought back to the village." "I know. It''s getting late. Pack up and go back. By the way, if you want to wear those clothes, soak them in boiling water for a period of time before wearing them to prevent illness." "I see, Lord Nord. There''s nothing else. I''ll arrange for them to start." "Go." Lehman nodded and beckoned the happy hunters to go. Nord also checked his equipment, glanced at a reddish brown land in the distance, took a deep breath and set off with the carriage. Chapter 17 Shortly after Nord left the battlefield, systematic information came to mind. [you won the battle] [casualties of our army: Amun Hunter (3 wounded)] [enemy casualties: commander of crimson cavalry (1 dead), crimson cavalry (4 dead), mountain robber (13 dead)] [you gain 10 reputation points] [you get 63 silver coins] [you gain a special item: heraldry a] [share 3200 experiences in the team] Nord breathed a sigh of relief. After the battle, Nord didn''t receive the battle report of the system. He thought the system didn''t have this function. It seems that the corresponding conditions were not triggered. I don''t know whether it was the waiting time or whether the robbers fled the battlefield. According to Nord, the latter is more likely. It''s hard to judge the time when the battle ends. In the game, even if the enemy fled the battlefield, Nord shook his head and didn''t think much about it. As long as there was a reward, Specific functions can be explored slowly later. Nord focuses on the reward of the system. In fact, the reward of the system is not rich, especially compared with daily tasks and construction tasks. They are not only less difficult, but also more generous. It may be that there will be harvest after battle in reality, so the system reduces the reward after battle. But if the previous gains are included, the gains from this battle are not small. Without any casualties, he defeated the threatening enemy, won a hearty victory, and also stabilized the morale of the army and the people. Relying on these grains and horse meat, he can go back to the village to work better and strive to build a small socialist mountain village... Cough, build a beautiful home for the mountain people. After the war, the equipment has also been greatly improved. Nord looked at the heraldry armor in the item column and was curious. After all, this is the only reward item in the post battle system. The heraldry armor is black and white, the chain armor is covered with a robe, the coat on the chest is printed with the heraldry of the ISAAC family, and an eagle with spread wings looks straight ahead, Nord liked it more and more, but now is not the time to take it out. Then Bill''s lock armour can be assigned to Lehman. His family''s coat of arms is printed outside the coat of arms. At present, it is not appropriate to give it to Lehman. However, according to Lehman''s combat effectiveness, we should try our best to arm Lehman, and Bill''s equipment is not bad. As for leather armour, there are eight pieces in total, including two replaced by Nord and Lehman. Four pieces were seized today, and the system rewards the remaining two. Nord plans to give his leather armor to Lehman''s brother Reid. This young man is also Nord''s Herald, and he has just fought side by side with Nord and killed the enemy. He should be rewarded. As for the remaining nine hunters, there are only seven leather armor. It''s really a very embarrassing situation. We''d better reward them after returning to the village. As for equipment such as one handed long sword and wooden shield, they are not necessities for hunters. They can be distributed as needed or rewarded to meritorious hunters temporarily. After carefully counting today''s harvest in his heart, Nord''s face was filled with a happy smile, and even the towering mountains in the distance became friendly. Not only Nord, but also others whispered to each other, talking about the battle just arrived. Lehman was the most talked about. Originally, people knew Lehman better. He was not only the best hunter in the village, but also famous abroad. It is said that one person forced back dozens of robbers that time, which made the robbers around Tami village stay away and brought peace to the village. However, this time, the hunters were convinced to witness the prestige of Lehman. As expected, the previous achievements were not exaggerated. Lehman was so brave. After the danger was relieved, everyone''s footsteps became brisk. Facing the orange sunset, they walked on the path in the mountains and finally rushed back to Tami village before dark. After passing the fields in the east of the village, the footsteps of the people became more urgent. The women and the old people who worked in the fields in the morning had returned to the village. It was quiet around, but they could not hide the excitement in their hearts. Even Nord was infected. Although he came to Tami village yesterday, after today''s war, he seemed to have regarded the village as his own home. Close to Tami village, he actually had a sense of joy of going home. This is the first time Nord has found a sense of belonging in the world, even the luxury manor in Bellon city. When he came to the entrance of the village, Nord found village head Colin standing and looking around with an anxious look on his face. When he saw the people coming back, he breathed a sigh of relief and relieved his heart. When the people walked in, Colin found the blood on them and the wounds bandaged by Lehman and others. As soon as his face changed, he looked at the team nervously. After Nord and others had a lot, the wrinkles on his face gradually spread. "You haven''t come back for so long, I think there may be a problem. Lord Nord, you''re not hurt, Lehman. Why don''t you protect Lord Nord!" Lehman opened his mouth, looked a little wronged and didn''t speak. Maybe he thought it was his own problem, and Nord opened his mouth to help Lehman. "I''m fine, village chief Colin. I took part in the battle myself. Lehman was very good today. I''m afraid it would be difficult for us to come back today without him." "And I also appointed Lehman as my guard captain. You don''t know how dangerous the situation is today. We can win a big victory only by turning the tide with Lehman." After hearing that Nord praised Lehman and appointed Lehman as captain, Colin smiled with pride on his face. He didn''t know where to put his hands. He said, "thank Lord Nord for his appreciation", "Lehman will work for you faithfully", and so on. Reed in the crowd also came out and said to his father, "father, I killed an enemy with Lord Nord today, and I am still Lord Nord''s Herald!" Reid was full of air and proudly showed his achievements to his father. If in the past, Colin would scold Reid. Compared with Lehman, Reid was too naughty, but Colin was only happy and happy for his two children. "Good boy, you have grown up. You should learn more from your big brother Lehman in the future. You can''t be so naughty anymore, you know?" "I see, father." Nord interrupted their father and son''s conversation. It was not that Nord was unkind, but that he had been standing at the entrance of the village for a long time. What can I say back. "Village head Colin, let''s go back first and transport the grain back to the village. Moreover, I plan to convene the villagers later to have a bonfire party and share the four horses harvested today to the villagers so that they can bring more firewood." "Yes, yes, go back first. What''s the campfire party? I immediately called the villagers. It''s in the open space in front of my yard. It''s a big place. The village used to negotiate things there. The people in the whole village can hold it. We have more firewood. The most important thing in Tami village is wood." "The bonfire party is to light a bonfire. Everyone celebrates around the bonfire and shares delicious food." "OK, it''s a good celebration. I''ll call someone right away." With that, village head Colin turned away and looked at the pace and look of walking, as if he were ten years younger. Chapter 18 Looking at Colin''s back after leaving, Nord''s mouth sparked a smile. Colin looked very much like the expectant parents in previous lives. He was happy after his children''s achievements, even happier than his children themselves. Nord had no children in his two lives and had never experienced such a state of mind, but Nord also understood this feeling, whether in his previous life or this life, Poor parents all over the world! As Colin walked away, Nord gradually recovered. Seeing that everyone was looking at himself and waiting for the Lord''s order, Nord stopped grinding and ordered the people to transport the food to Colin''s yard first. Grain was temporarily stored in Colin''s small warehouse. Hunters moved grain back and forth in the yard, alerting Molly, mother and son in the cabin. Molly was very happy to see Lehman come back safely after she came out, but after seeing Lehman''s hands injured, her eyes were filled with a layer of fog. She quickly walked to Lehman and checked the wound on Lehman''s hands. Lehman signaled that he was all right, with a happy giggle on his face. It was fed a dog''s food. It seemed that wherever he went, he was shown his life. Nord could not help but make complaints about it. "Dad, what''s wrong with your hand? Is it hurt?" "Dad is a warrior. Warriors are not afraid of pain. Just like I lost one of my teeth two days ago, it doesn''t hurt at all." "Lie, I saw you cry in the quilt yesterday." "No!" Yat and lesha also gathered around Lehman, but their concerns soon deviated. Looking at the happy appearance of the Lehman family, Nord couldn''t help but have a bad taste in his heart. He stepped forward and interrupted the communication of the Lehman family. "Molly, you''ll prepare the kitchen utensils later. I''m going to prepare a bonfire party to entertain the villagers who will come later. I''ll ask Abbot housekeeper to go with you. He''ll arrange for you if you need anything. You can ask him if you don''t understand." Molly followed the housekeeper to the kitchen. When art and lesha saw Nord, they became quiet and looked at him with some fear of strangers. Just then, reed came over, put his hands behind his back, smiled and said mysteriously to the ATTS. "Little art, little Lisa, guess what your uncle brought you?" Art showed a thoughtful look, tilted her little head and filled her eyes with question marks, while Lisa reacted quickly, ran over, hugged Reed''s thigh and jumped excitedly. "Maltose, is it maltose? My little uncle said to buy me maltose two days ago. Little Lisa dreamed of it yesterday." "Yes, it''s maltose. Little Lisa is so clever!" Reed took out a package wrapped in brown paper from behind. When he opened it, there were pieces of pale yellow maltose. Lesha shouted excitedly and ate with her brother after taking the maltose, while reed smiled and looked at the two brothers and sisters shouting. After carrying the grain, Nord ordered some hunters to take the horse meat to the kitchen for treatment, while others followed Nord to the square outside the courtyard. The open space can be called the square, carrying firewood and setting up a campfire. To tell the truth, Nord had never attended a bonfire party in his previous life, but he had never eaten pork and had never seen a pig run? Indeed, I can''t afford pork now. After all, the price has increased... But now, Nord hasn''t seen pigs running in this world, let alone pork. Nord arranged for the people to set up a big bonfire in the middle of the square, where they would roast horse meat later. Four small bonfires were set up around the square, which would be used for lighting after dark. He told them to be careful about the safety of the bonfire and prepare enough firewood. After that, Nord went back to the kitchen to see the situation. The people in the kitchen were busy under Abel''s arrangement. Due to the limitation of materials, the horse meat could only simply remove blood and water, cut flower knives, and didn''t have too much seasoning for pickling. Moreover, Abel was worried that there was not enough food, so he took out the rest of the bread. The food for the campfire party was simple, only roast horse meat and reserved bread. It was really shabby and didn''t deserve such a tall identity as the jumper. However, with Nord''s current conditions, it was his best effort. Although there were still a lot of gold coins in his hand, it was difficult for a skillful woman to cook without rice. There was no place to spend money. Nord made a secret decision, We must establish a market in Tami village as soon as possible. The horse meat in the kitchen has been put on the barbecue rack on the campfire. It is Abbot who is in charge of the barbecue stand. Yes, Nord can''t cook. It''s almost the same as eating. If you do it by hand, Nord doesn''t have this ability at present. He can only catch the duck on the shelf and let Abbot housekeeper top it first. After all, it is produced by the system. As a professional housekeeper, he must also cook, huh, Yes, that''s what Nord thinks. With the passage of time, the sky gradually darkened, the sun hid in the mountains, the moon hung high in the night sky, and there was excitement around the square. Everyone talked with others happily and felt very fresh about such a scene. In the era of relatively low productivity, especially when there is no power, they basically won''t go out after dark. By lighting a bonfire like this, the villagers get together at night. The bright moonlight, dark night sky and bright flame seem to open a door and bury a seed in the hearts of these villagers. They can still live like this. When the villagers came, they didn''t come empty handed. Village head Colin informed them that they were going to a bonfire party. The Lord shared food. The villagers didn''t know what a bonfire party was, but they were embarrassed to enjoy the food of the noble Lord in vain. They took out the air-dried meat that had been treasured for a long time from their home. After seeing this, Nord was filled with emotion. These villagers were simply lovely and could not live up to them. However, although the villagers were fresh and happy, they did not come close to Nord. It seemed that there was an invisible boundary separating them. Moreover, the villagers looked at Nord with awe and strangeness. Nord knew that he had a lot of work to do in the future, Let''s start now. Nord went to the middle of the square and stood next to the campfire. The horse meat on the barbecue rack was sizzling. The horse meat was roasted golden yellow without adding too many condiments. It was pure barbecue, but it became a delicious food in Abel''s hands. It seemed that Abel still had the talent to be a cook. Nord smiled in his heart, smelled the aroma of barbecue, and turned to look at the villagers around. Although the villagers dare not approach Nord, they are still very curious about Nord. They seem to talk to others. In fact, they have been secretly looking at Nord. When Nord walked to the middle of the square, the villagers became quiet. "I''m Nord Isaac, viscount of Isaac, the Lord of your village. When I came here yesterday, I found it very poor, so I discussed with village head Colin to ask you to help me build a manor, and I''ll pay you wages and food. Maybe some of you already know some news." "Then I''ll tell you what you don''t know. On our way back, we met a group of robbers. We can stand here by fighting with the hunters in your village. Today''s bonfire party is to celebrate these warriors. Our food and horse meat are their booty. Let me invite them up and accept your cheers!" Nord raised his hands and signaled the villagers to cheer. Perhaps the campfire ignited the villagers'' mood, or the night liberated the villagers'' nature. These villagers slowly stopped restraining and cheered at the departed hunters. Chapter 19 As the hunter came to the front, the cheers of the villagers became higher. After all, some of them were their husbands or sons. After Nord motioned the hunters to give the burnt barbecue to the villagers, he withdrew to the side. Colin then took a large piece of barbecue from the horse''s leg and walked towards Nord. The meat on the horse legs will become very strong due to running, especially after being roasted by Abel. "Lord Nord, please taste it first. The villagers don''t understand etiquette. Don''t be angry." "Nothing, I don''t care. Seeing them happy, my mood becomes happy. Happiness is contagious." Nord looked at the happy look of the villagers, eating roasted horse meat, talking to each other happily, and children chasing and fighting in the crowd. Such a simple bonfire party also made them very happy. These villagers are so easy to satisfy. "Let''s start building the manor tomorrow. The address is selected on the mountain in the north of the village. You can organize people tomorrow and follow the arrangement of Abbot''s housekeeper." "Don''t worry, Lord Nord. I''ll tell them to work well for you." "Please discuss the specific food and wages with Abbot housekeeper. Go and celebrate with the villagers first. I''ll be alone." "Then I''ll go first, Lord Nord. I won''t bother you." With that, Colin turned and returned to the crowd. Nord tasted a mouthful of horse leg meat. It had to be said that Abel''s craft was OK. It was roasted outside and tender inside. The only drawback was that the horse meat itself had a slight sour taste, but it was covered up by the burning smell of flame baking. If it was not tasted carefully, it was still good in general, It was the first time that Nord came to the world to eat delicious food. He knew that Abel had such a craft, so he didn''t have to taste the dark dishes of the Middle Ages on the way. Nord smiled and looked at the system panel while eating roast horse meat. He didn''t have time to check the panel after the battle. I don''t know whether anyone has upgraded the experience of distribution. [Name: Nord Isaac] [Occupation: Lord Lv2 (6001000)] ¡­¡­ There is no doubt that he did not upgrade, but he also got 600 experience. The Lord should enjoy the bonus. Otherwise, according to his record, he should not get so much experience. Continue to look at the panel of others. [Name: Lehman] [Occupation: Amun Hunter LV3 (200300)] [attribute: strength 14, agility 9 (12), intelligence 9, charm 8] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 110, two handed weapon 98, bow and arrow 140] Nord found that after Lehman''s upgrade, all attributes have been improved. The weapon proficiency has not only increased, but also increased the proficiency of a two handed weapon. Was it developed with an axe? Then why didn''t you throw it? Nord was puzzled and continued to look, hoping to make a comparison. [Name: Marco] [Occupation: Amun Hunter Lv2 (100200)] [attribute: strength 10 agility 10 (12) intelligence 8 charm 7] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 104 bow 123] Compared with Lehman, Marco''s improvement is much less, and his proficiency in bows and arrows has not increased, and his one handed weapons have increased a little, which makes Nord more sure that his weapon proficiency can be increased by ordinary training and combat. Marco has always stayed with Nord in this battle and has no chance to use bows and arrows, so he has not increased his proficiency in bows and arrows, I just don''t know whether attribute points can be added in daily training. At present, it seems that except Nord can add attribute points freely, others are upgraded and passively added, but these can be verified slowly in the future, so the following one. [Name: Moore] [Occupation: Amun Hunter LV3 (600300)] [attribute: strength 8 (10) agility 9 (12) intelligence 9 charm 6] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 112 bow and arrow 160] [promoted Occupation: Amun senior hunter and Amun warrior] Old Moore''s panel surprised Nord. Unexpectedly, Lehman was so strong that it was not as good as old Moore''s silent harvest. Nord shook his head and smiled, but old Moore''s arrow method was really powerful. It is estimated that many robbers were shot by old Moore, so the route of promotion is self-evident. It must be a senior hunter of yamong. Old Moore is old and not suitable for yamong warriors. This kind of profession is close combat and hand to hand combat. It can be considered for promotion after Lehman. However, for a period of time after that, Nord will grow obscene and may have few opportunities to fight. I don''t know that the next promotion will wait until the year of the monkey. Moreover, old Moore is especially suitable for the profession of yamon senior hunter. Not to mention his superb arrow technique, even his half life experience in the mountains and forests also meets the standard of this profession. Nord determines that there are no special conditions for promotion. Only the experience bar can be met, unlike gold coins in the game. However, at this moment, Nord also hopes that the system can collect gold coins. Only the full set of equipment after promotion in the game makes Nord salivate endlessly, not to mention that the arms will be greatly improved after promotion. After Nord promoted old Moore, he always observed old Moore in the crowd. He found that he did not increase the physical reaction after attribute points like Nord. He still should eat and smile. He was just joking about the system. Nord opened old Moore''s personal panel again with a head of questions. [Name: Moore] [Occupation: yamong senior Hunter LV1 (3001000)] [attribute: strength 8 (14) agility 9 (16) intelligence 9 (12) charm 6 (8)] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 112 (140) bow and arrow 160 (200)] After reading the panel, Nord knew that his personal attributes had not increased after his promotion. He was a little depressed. The promotion was too stupid. No wonder he didn''t want money. He checked the information of the arms. [arms: amon senior hunter] [arms information: the arms promoted by the Amun hunter, the experienced Amun senior hunter has no false arrows, and the prey targeted by the Amun senior hunter can hardly escape their pursuit. Entering the mountains and forests is as free as returning home.] [arms equipment: Light Leather Armor mountaineering boots, mountain knife, Amun long bow] [arms attribute: strength 14, agility 16, intelligence 12, charm 8] [weapon proficiency: 140 one handed weapons, 200 bows and arrows] In addition to the equipment and promotion without attributes, Nord is very satisfied with other aspects, especially in the next step, Nord plans to gradually understand the deep situation of his plan, so old Moore, a senior hunter of yamon, is very key. In addition, there is the problem of equipment. Now Nord hasn''t seen the standard equipment of the arms completely. The equipment of his guard is pieced together, and some of them are brought by hunters. They say too much, but they are tears. Now it can be said that all waste is thriving and everything is missing. It seems that we should make a good plan and see how to develop better. Chapter 20 It was late at night, but the enthusiasm of the villagers remained unabated. In particular, they had not been so full and happy for a long time, which made the villagers temporarily forget the plight of the village. Some children jumped with the beating of the fire. When the children around them saw it, they gradually joined in and danced with the fire happily. Let''s call it dance. Slowly, some adults gradually joined in when they saw that the children were so happy. Now it has become a group of people dancing around the campfire. It seems that some things are really self-taught. No one can learn a lot of knowledge from nature. This may be the unity of heaven and man that Taoism has been pursuing. Nord didn''t want to disturb the interest of the villagers, so he said hello to Abel, then turned away from the square and returned to his room. What happened today, Nord had to be dangerous for 20 years in his previous life. Nord grew up safely in the 21st century. He grew up in a peaceful country, a peaceful period, and worked hard with people with real knives and guns, For the first time in these two lives, Nord felt a little tired. Soon after lying in bed, he immediately fell asleep. The next morning, Nord woke up from his deep sleep. Nord slept soundly last night and didn''t have nightmares about yesterday''s battle. It seems that this is good news, indicating that Nord has slowly adapted to this cruel era. After a simple clean-up, Nord went downstairs. He still used the refined salt that Abel bought on the road to clean his teeth. Who knows the taste of gargling with salt? The conditions are so hard, and he can''t ask too much. After simply eating some barbecue and bread prepared by Molly downstairs, Nord came to the training ground in the yard. Unexpectedly, I found that reed was also on the training ground and had been training for some time, so I went up to say hello to him. "Reed, why are you training today?" "I train every day. Just now my father and big brother went out with Abbot to build the manor. I stayed for training without taking me." Looking at Reed who was complaining in front of him, Nord didn''t think so. The lively reed must be busy. Don''t worry about going to the construction site for the time being. Let''s train for a while first. "You are my Herald now. They certainly won''t let you follow. What if I want to find the herald and can''t find it, so you should stay within three meters of me and be on call." "Ah?" Reed showed a bitter gourd face and looked wrongly at Nord. It turned out that it was so. No wonder big brother asked himself to wait for Lord Nord. "Lord Nord, what are you going to do now?" "Cut the crap and train first." After that, Reid ignored the sad face and began his own training. At present, he mainly focuses on training his fencing and his pace in battle. After a long time, Nord was already sweating. He looked at Reed standing beside him, bored, and an idea flashed in his heart. "Reed, let''s compete!" "Ah? But Lord Nord..." Reed didn''t react for a moment and a half. He hesitated and was at a loss. Nord motioned him not to care, let go and train well. In order to dispel Reed''s hesitation, Nord took the initiative to attack reed with a wooden sword, and reed slowly let go of his hands and feet during the battle. For a time, the two were fighting with equal strength. It can be seen that reed''s basic skills are very solid, but his attributes are estimated to be inferior to Nord. Therefore, it is difficult to parry Nord''s wooden sword, so he can only rely on his flexible steps to avoid Nord''s attack. Nord couldn''t help Reid for a while. Although the attack and defense can rely on the original muscle memory, the pace of combat is somewhat lacking. After all, this needs to test the combat experience. If it weren''t for the two people attacking the enemy yesterday, I''m afraid Nord would have explained it with Nord''s three legged cat''s pace and combat experience. Knowing his shortcomings, Nord patiently honed his pace and carefully observed how Reid responded and how he should finish to better attack. Nord was gradually immersed in training, which made Reid bitter. He had to concentrate on Nord''s increasingly skilled attack. The last one accidentally fell to the ground by Nord, so he stayed on the ground and pretended to be dead. Nord shook his head and smiled. "Well, today''s training is settled. Let''s go to the construction site in the north." When reed heard this, he got up and looked at Nord with a smile, pretending that nothing had happened. Just as Nord was going out, another system message flashed in front of him. [after hard training, your one handed weapon proficiency has increased by 3 points] [defeat the opponent and gain 10 experience points] Nord was surprised that training could really increase proficiency, and competition could also increase experience. Nord couldn''t help looking at reed with inexplicable brilliance in his eyes until reed looked a little uncomfortable. He wondered if I had done something wrong again? Regardless of what reed thought, Nord had regarded him as an experience bag and had to brush it every day. After thinking clearly, Nord no longer hesitated and rushed to the construction site with reed. Although after yesterday''s lively scene, the village is still a little quiet today. There are only some carefree children running around without seeing the villagers. On the way, Nord found that his daily tasks had been updated. [daily task: explore the mountains and forests] [mission Description: the mystery of the yamong mountains attracts you deeply, and the rich resources in the mountains and forests make you salivate. Go to the mountains and forests to find out. I think you can''t wait to explore the mountains and forests within a radius of ten miles.] [task reward: experience ¡Á 100 bread ¡Á 10 kinsers ¡Á 10¡¿ It''s also an exploration task. Nord thinks the daily task is still very simple, and the rewards are very rich. He also plans to go around the mountains in a few days. He happens to do the task together, and the bread promised to the guard has been found. To the north of the village, many villagers gathered on the construction site. No wonder I couldn''t see anyone in the village just now. They were all here. Looking at the enthusiastic attitude of the villagers, Nord was a little ashamed. The villagers reveled until midnight last night and came here early this morning to help Nord build the manor, but Nord himself woke up naturally and slowly rushed over. After seeing Nord, Abel and Colin went to Nord and reported today. "Lord Nord, today I went to inform the villagers to help you build the manor. All the villagers can come, and everyone is enthusiastic." "Master Nord, the salary is 10 copper shells a day for each family, plus five kilograms of wheat. The grain can last about a month." Nord nodded, indicating that he knew. Looking at the busy scene, Nord thanked Colin. "Village head Colin, you have worked hard. Thank the villagers for me, Abel. According to the current situation, how long will the manor be built?" "At present, we are still cleaning up and leveling the land and preparing some stone and wood. According to the enthusiasm of the villagers, the main work of the manor can be completed in more than a month. After all, the current plan is only a small manor, which can''t take much time." Chapter 21 The sun was burning in the sky, and the ground was also in full swing. Nord walked around the site and found that there were still some problems that needed to be improved. First of all, although the enthusiasm of the villagers is high, the efficiency is not high. They do not put their efforts in one place. They do their own work, or do some simple cooperation with the tacit understanding at ordinary times. Moreover, the villagers have not built such a large project together. According to Abel and Nord, some simple manors have been regarded as a big project in the eyes of the villagers. Usually, the village can build houses with the help of relatives, friends and neighbors. It is the first time for Tami village and villagers to use the manpower of the whole village to build a manor like this. So the scene inevitably looked a little messy, so Nord turned and looked at Colin. "Village head Colin, it''s better to divide the villagers into several teams. Each team selects an experienced or prestigious leader who can lead the people, and then assign them different jobs to work in an orderly manner under the leadership of the team leader." Nord really couldn''t stand such a messy scene. Although the villagers'' enthusiasm was high, he couldn''t help but put forward suggestions to Colin after entering the construction site and observing it carefully. Colin''s eyes showed confusion. What you said was reasonable, but I didn''t understand a word. I expressed your meaning with facial expression. Nord was a little helpless, so he carefully told Colin about the modern knowledge of division of labor and cooperation and overall planning. Of course, it was only some simple knowledge. He told Colin in easy to understand language, and Nord might not be able to speak too professional knowledge. With Nord''s explanation and help, Colin divided the villagers on the construction site into six teams according to their families and living positions, and the selected team leaders were all experienced middle-aged people. According to Nord''s suggestion, two teams went to mine and grind stones, two teams went to log, and the remaining two teams left flat land. Looking at the orderly construction site gradually under the leadership of the team leader, Nord still has a sense of achievement. He can be regarded as a small package foreman in the foreign world. As the four teams entered the mountain to prepare materials, the site in front of them was gradually deserted, but the efficiency did not decrease. They cooperated with each other, which accelerated the progress. Nord also wants to join a certain reward system to mobilize the enthusiasm of the villagers. Of course, it''s not now. When the villagers first adapt to the working mode of the team and slowly join the competition and reward system, they have to go step by step. It''s too big to pull The task of building the manor was entrusted to Abel. Abel had simple engineering and knew how to build the manor, so he handed over Lehman and old Moore in the crowd. "Lehman, I''m going to go around the nearby mountains tomorrow. Do you have anything to prepare?" Lehman and old Moore looked at each other and didn''t understand why the Lord ventured into the mountains. Lehman thought for a while before answering. "We are just at the edge of the Yameng mountains, and the degree of danger is not high. If you just want to walk around the nearby mountains and forests, there is no danger. You can come back that day without too much preparation. If you go deeper, it will be very dangerous." "Oh? A danger you can''t even deal with?" "When you enter the jungle, you can''t relax your vigilance at any time. Danger exists around you all the time. Poisonous insects and beasts may attack you at any time. You must keep your attention and focus all the time. If you are negligent, you may lose your life, so I dare not guarantee your safety." "Let''s look around first. Don''t go too far, but the mountains and forests must be explored. You should be prepared." Lehman heard that Nord was only looking around, and his face was a little happy, but when he heard the following sentence, his smile immediately condensed on his face, and he didn''t know what to say for a time. Nord ignored Lehman and turned to old Moore, an old hunter who had been wandering in the mountains for most of his life. "Old Moore, have you ever entered the depths of the forest?" Facing the vast mountains and forests, old Moore revealed a trace of nostalgia in his eyes, but Nord didn''t find it because of the location. "The depths of the mountain forest... I have been there. For the longest time, I have been alone in the mountain forest for seven days and seven nights. In the deep mountains and dense forests, I am most afraid of losing my way. Especially in the dark jungle, the sun is covered by tall trees. The surrounding environment is exactly the same. If you don''t pay attention, you can''t go back." "During the day, some light can shine into the forest through the gap. At night, it is really out of reach and dark, as if there is only one color left between heaven and earth. Moreover, the wild animals in the mountain forest will also come out to look for food. Most people who enter the mountain die at night, so try not to spend the night in the mountain forest." Nord was a little stunned when he heard old Moore''s description. Nord didn''t care much about the dangers of mountains and forests before, because in previous lives, human beings were the masters of the earth. In the era of Nord''s life, it was difficult for the environment and wild animals to threaten human beings. All kinds of beasts have become protected animals. Most of them stay in the zoo for people to watch. They also lose their wild nature and don''t look fierce at all. Until today, after hearing the repeated emphasis of Lehman and old Moore, Nord understood that this was not the era of advanced technology in the past, and Nord did not understand the beasts in the world. It was indeed inappropriate to venture into the mountains, but exploring the mountains was also the key to Nord''s development territory, which was imperative. "Then call four or five hunters tomorrow. Take me around first, and then discuss the plan to explore the mountains and forests." Lehman and old Moore nodded to understand, but still worried about Nord''s plan to go deep into the mountains. After dealing with the finished land and making an appointment for tomorrow''s trip, Nord returned to Colin''s yard with reed. Reed was bouncing all the way. He looked a little happy. Nord was a little puzzled, so he asked him. "What are you so happy about? Tell me." "Lord Nord, as your Herald, I should follow you all the time, so I will go into the mountain tomorrow." Reed put on an air. "The mountain forest is so dangerous. What are you happy about?" "There is not much danger. The mountain forest is fun. There are countless wild fruits, medicinal materials and all kinds of interesting things. Brother always doesn''t take me. I sneak in by myself. When they find out, they will teach me a lesson. Now I can go in openly. Of course I''m happy." Nord felt a little funny. Lehman and others went into the mountain as a very dangerous thing. There was no need to go in at all. On the contrary, Reid thought the mountain was very interesting. It was a newborn calf that was not afraid of tigers. Shook his head, ignored the silly boy and walked towards the courtyard. Chapter 22 Nord returned to the room and took out his own heraldry armor from the goods column. This heraldry armor still belongs to the category of light armor. Inside is a thin layer of leather armor, plus a simple lock armor. The outermost part is covered with a robe with the heraldry of the Isala family. On the whole, it looks good, has high protection ability, and is not particularly heavy on the body, which does not affect normal walking and running. It''s a pity that there is no mirror, otherwise you can enjoy your tough appearance, but Nord''s eyes turned and came up with an idea. He picked up the leather armor he had replaced yesterday, opened the door and walked to Reed''s room. Reed had just returned to his room when he heard a knock outside the door. He was a little puzzled. He didn''t know who came to find him. The family were basically on the construction site. Stepping forward and opening the door, I saw Nord standing outside the door, dressed in black-and-white heraldry armor, with an eagle with outspread wings on his chest, and a pair of sharp eagle eyes staring at himself. The hem of the coat of Heraldry armor just reached above his ankle, wearing a pair of black and bright leather boots and a one handed Knight Sword at his waist, Reed didn''t react for a moment. Is this Lord Nord he knows? When Nord saw Reed''s reaction, he knew that his dress should be good. He was a little proud. His face was still calm and said to Reed: "This is the leather armor I just changed. I''ll give it to you. I''ll wear this heraldry armor tomorrow. Is it convenient to walk into the mountain?" "Thank Lord Nord for his reward." Reed took over the leather armor, which he couldn''t put down. This leather armor was bought by Nord in Bellon city. It has excellent workmanship, novel style, no worse defense than the system reward, and better appearance, especially in line with Reed''s taste. "No problem, Lord Nord. I''m just walking around tomorrow. There''s no danger. I often sneak in, and your coat of arms is really powerful!" Seeing that his goal had been achieved, he told reed to get ready tomorrow and turned back to his room. Reed immediately changed his armor and ran downstairs to show off to the att brothers and sisters. At sunset and sunrise, it was a new day. When Nord came downstairs, Lehman and others had been waiting for a long time. Seeing Nord''s dress today, everyone was stunned. Nord in heraldry a became full of momentum and more and more aristocratic. Lehman didn''t say much. After asking Nord for instructions, he set out with the people. Lehman planned to enter the mountain from the northwest, turn around the two mountains, and then come back from the northeast of the village. Looking at the dense jungle in front of him and the thick trees around him, Nord was a little curious. Before entering the mountain forest, the hunters sprinkled some powder on their bodies. According to Lehman, this is a unique plant in the Amun mountains, called Bauhinia. After the flowers and skin of this plant are dried, it is powdered to drive away mosquitoes. After Nord heard it, he asked Lehman to introduce various plants in the mountains along the way. If Lehman didn''t know or understand, he asked old Moore. Later, it became old Moore explaining to Nord that Lehman should pay attention to the safety around. Old Moore is worthy of being the most experienced old hunter in the village. Nord found that old Moore not only knew the name and characteristics of each plant, but also knew their various uses very well, as if he had been living in the mountains. With old Moore''s explanation, Nord gradually had a deeper understanding of the mountains. Here is also a treasure house, which makes Nord more determined to develop the yamon mountains. For example, Bauhinia Flower is actually a low tree growing in the periphery of the yamong mountains. It is named Bauhinia Flower because its flowers are purple and grow in thorns. The powder mentioned just now is a necessity for hunters to enter the mountain. It can not only drive away snakes and insects, but also have a certain detoxification effect. Therefore, Nord plans to prepare a large amount of Bauhinia powder before developing the mountain. It is not enough to simply rely on hunters to collect. Is it necessary to transplant the scattered Bauhinia flowers and trees together and build a Bauhinia Garden to produce Bauhinia powder. While Nord was thinking carefully, Lehman in front motioned for everyone to be quiet. When the hunters saw Lehman''s gesture, they all lightened their steps and slowly came to Lehman. It turned out that not far from the front, a group of wild boars were foraging. The leader was a large wild boar with a weight of more than 400 kg. Its dark body was shining. There were two big tusks in front of its mouth. It was arched the ground with its nose and tusks, as if looking for some food. There are three smaller adult wild boars around the big wild boar, and there are seven or eight small wild boars next to each wild boar. It seems that it should be a big family. Whenever the mother wild boar arches the ground, the little wild boar will rush up and grab the food from the soil. The mother wild boar is not angry and continues to look for food nearby. After taking a look at the situation, Lehman turned and carefully said to the people: "It seems that we have good luck today. We met a large family of wild boars. Usually there is no such harvest around. Fortunately, there are many people today, otherwise two or three people can''t deal with this situation." "Lord Nord, do you think we should do it?" "Since you have this opportunity, of course you can''t miss it. At the right time, I also want to see how you hunt." After consulting Nord, six hunters, including Lehman and old Moore, quietly spread out in a semicircular shape and touched the wild boar. Nord and reed stayed where they were, hid behind the tree and watched them hunt quietly. Just as Lehman and others quietly approached, the big wild boar seemed to smell the danger and looked around. Lehman and others also understood that they could no longer get close, so they resolutely took out their bows and arrows and shot them at the wild boar. However, in addition to Lehman''s arrows, other people''s arrows only shot through the skin of the wild boar and did not bring further harm to the wild boar. Only Lehman''s bows and arrows deeply angered the wild boar. The boar roared, raised its tusks and rushed towards Lehman. It was just a boar, but with its huge size, Leng had the effect of thousands of troops. When Nord stood in the distance, he seemed to feel that the ground vibrated with each trample of the boar. Even Lehman was a little nervous in the face of such a situation. He took a deep breath, pulled open the long bow in his hand, shot an arrow heavily, and then leaned tightly against the tree behind him, staring at the wild boar rushing in front of him. I saw that two arrows shot on the boar''s head one after another. One shot accurately on the boar''s right eye, but it was not strong enough to run through the head, while the other shot heavily on the boar''s forehead, making a bang and being bounced off by the boar''s skull. The boar was badly hurt and gave a scream. The whole dark and fat face was confused with blood and flesh, but he didn''t stop. The only eye showed a fierce light. With the two big fangs at the corner of his mouth, he rushed to Lehman with a ferocious face, but Lehman stood in place, as if he had been scared silly by the boar. Chapter 23 In the face of the power of the boar charge, even Lehman''s palms are sweating, but with past experience, Lehman knows that it can''t panic now, let alone turn around and escape. People are certainly not as fast as boars, and they will be caught up sooner or later. I''m afraid they will die at that time. The only chance is to rely on the terrain, stop the speed of the boar charging, and then clean it up slowly. Lehman''s eyes were fixed on the charging boar, his muscles were tight and ready to go. At the moment when the boar rushed to Lehman, the remaining eye of the boar revealed a anthropomorphic look, as if the ferocity was mixed with the pleasure of revenge, but at this moment, the figure in front of the boar disappeared in front of the boar, leaving only the strong tree behind. It turned out that when the wild boar began to charge Lehman, Lehman made up its mind to break the momentum of the wild boar charge by using the big tree behind it. At the critical moment, Lehman lowered his body and exerted himself on his legs. The whole man rolled to the right, while the wild boar couldn''t stop its momentum and hit a big tree. Bang! The big tree surrounded by one person shakes violently, and countless leaves fall slowly from the air. Under the tree is an inverted wild boar, which destroys the beautiful atmosphere of the whole picture. The whole skull of the wild boar is cracked, and only its limbs are still twitching violently. After Lehman turned over, he took advantage of this good opportunity to pull out the long sword around his waist and flew towards the wild boar. The long sword aimed at the boar''s neck, sealed his throat with a sword, and the blood overflowed. Seeing that the boar under him had no resistance, Lehman also collapsed to the ground. Although the amount of exercise was small and it was a moment to go back and forth, Lehman felt that he had been walking between life and death and was tired. When the three sows who were still waiting saw the big wild boar fall, they immediately ran away with a group of piglets. When people came to Lehman, they were afraid of the scene in front of them. I''m afraid anyone present would be more or less unlucky in the face of such a scene. No one expected that the bows and arrows of the people could not stop the momentum of the boar charge. The boar''s thick skin and fat completely blocked the lethality of the arrow. Moreover, from a distance, the boar''s body size is not so amazing. Now it seems that it is almost more than one or two times larger than the strong Lehman. "Are you all right, Lehman? What happened just now was really breathtaking." "It''s all right, Lord Nord. We also misjudged the situation just now. We didn''t expect that this wild boar was so big. If the remaining three sows hadn''t rushed with the big wild boar to protect their children, I''m afraid we would have to explain here." After hearing this, they also burst into a cold sweat. Looking at the fallen wild boar, they were hit twice on the head, especially the last impact. There was already white brain flowing out of the head. Even if Lehman didn''t mend the knife, it would be difficult for the wild boar to stand up. Even the big trees hit by wild boars look a little inclined. The roots on one side have protruded from the ground. This is a big tree that can be surrounded by one person. They are all hit like this. If they hit people, they may die on the spot. People also have to admire Lehman. In the face of this situation, he is still so calm and has the courage to make such a decision decisively. It is really different from ordinary people. "Lehman, can the remaining wild boars go after it?" "Lord Nord, I''m afraid it''s not enough to rely on our people. We can catch the boar now, but it takes two or three people to watch the big boar, and we can''t leave it here." "Then send two or three people back to the village carrying the big wild boar and call some people to support. We''ll wait here now." There are only eight people on the scene. Nord and Reid don''t have much combat power in the mountains, so the rest of the people can''t deal with the rest of the wild boars. It''s the best choice to go back and call people. "Can you catch them alive? It''s useful for me to keep those pigs." "It''s not easy to catch alive. It depends on the situation. Take some ropes first and get ready." Nord nodded. If there are enough people, Nord still wants to catch the remaining wild boars and see if he can take them back. After all, raising pigs is also the way to get rich one day, and pork is so expensive now Lehman asked three hunters to carry the wild boar back to the village, and the rest rested in place. In fact, even Lehman didn''t expect to be so dangerous today. Usually there would be no danger around here, so Lehman didn''t bring many people today. I didn''t expect to be so lucky to meet a large group of wild boars today. But then again, usually two or three people went hunting in the mountains and met a large group of wild boars, but they didn''t dare to provoke them. Lehman calmed down his mood and slowly waited for the villagers to come. The words were divided into two parts. The three hunters did not encounter any danger and returned to the village smoothly all the way. After entering the mountain, I walked a distance, so I came back from the north of the village. I happened to pass the construction site of the manor. The working villagers saw three hunters coming back with such a big wild boar, which immediately caused a sensation. "Darling, I''m afraid it''s a boar king with such a big boar." "I can eat so much wild boar meat for ten days and a half months." "The giant bear hunted by Lehman last time I caught such a big prey. I think this big boar was also hunted by Lehman. Other people don''t have this ability at all." Colin and Abel separated the crowd and came forward to ask about the situation. After no one was hurt, they both breathed a sigh of relief and looked at each other. Colin nodded to Abel and called out Marco in the crowd. "Marco, go to the village and gather the rest of Lord Nord''s guard. In addition, call some young and strong boys in the village and take them into the mountain to help Lehman." "Don''t worry, village head." Marco came out from the crowd. He didn''t follow Nord into the mountain today. First, Lehman felt there was no danger and didn''t need to bring too many people. Second, Lehman asked Marco to prepare for the expansion of the guard. Marco never expected that he still had a chance to enter the mountain. He was already discussing with village head Colin about the young people in the group joining the guard. He just caught up with it. This time, he took the boys who were going to join the guard first and let Nord see if it was appropriate. Seeing that Marco had gone to gather hands, Colin turned and looked at the three hunters who came back. "Lord Nord and Lehman, what else do they want?" "By the way, Captain Lehman said he would take some ropes. Lord Nord seems to want to catch the remaining wild boars alive." rope? capture alive? Although Colin didn''t understand what Nord wanted to do, Colin did what they wanted. Thinking that there were still some hemp ropes in his warehouse, he said to Abel housekeeper and returned home to get the ropes. Abel''s housekeeper ordered the rest of the villagers to continue their work, and the villagers still looked at the big wild boar from time to time and talked about it. Chapter 24 The silent mountains and forests have become the same again. If it were not for the slightly inclined trees and a pool of blood on the ground, I''m afraid it would be difficult to find that there had been a soul stirring battle here just now. Lehman lay under the tree and watched Nord and Reid dangling in front of him. The scene just now made him a little tired. He can''t compare with these two young people now. Lehman won''t stop them as long as they don''t leave too far away. Nord had a lot of curiosity about the mountains and forests. For example, what was the boar digging underground just now, so Nord took a wooden stick and pounded it around where the boar was digging. Reed was puzzled when he saw Nord''s action. What was he doing on the ground with a stick, so he ran to Nord curiously to find out. "Reed, do you know what the boar just ate?" "I don''t know, Lord Nord. It''s the first time I''ve seen a wild boar. It''s still so big. I''m scared at such a long distance." For the scene just now, Nord was also a little surprised. No wonder the old saying says that one pig, two bears and three tigers. It turns out that wild boars are really so dangerous. During Nord''s conversation, the stick in his hand seemed to poke something. Nord moved in his heart and found it. He picked up the soil with the stick and exposed the underground. Black, some oval, some long cylindrical, wrapped with a layer of soil, can not see the original appearance. Nord Nuo mouth toward reed, asked: "do you know what this is?" "No, I used to pick wild fruits from trees and don''t dig things from the ground! Maybe only wild boars can eat this, but I won''t eat it! Let''s ask old Moore. He must know." With that, reed despised it, wiped the soil off the surface, and revealed its original color, some yellowish brown, and there were some small roots outside. Nord looked more and more familiar. Isn''t this a potato? It looks a little like a sweet potato. With the doubt and surprise in his heart, Nord came to old Moore. Old Moore looked at him and said. "It''s called pimples. It''s poisonous. Only wild boars eat it. Some people have eaten it when they were hungry before, but they soon vomited and had diarrhea. Later, no one ate it." Toxic? Nord frowned. It''s not reasonable. Is it true that it''s two different things from the original world? But wild boars can eat, and vomiting and diarrhea is not a sign of poisoning. Instead, it seems to be improper consumption. Nord suddenly asked old Moore. "How do you eat?" "How else can you eat it? Clean it up and eat it directly. The fruits of mountain forests are eaten like this unless they are poisonous." Nord praised these people in his heart. He''s so fierce that he can''t cook it before eating it? Don''t eat such a baby. A group of people outside are hungry. Nord doesn''t know what to say. Is it ridiculous? Or lamentable? Nord planned to have a try, so he asked reed to find more mountain bumps, picked up some firewood and made a fire to roast them. Old Moore saw their movements, opened his mouth, but said nothing. I may think it''s futile, just let them toss about. I cleaned up the surrounding sites, dug a pit on the ground, and finally lit a fire in the pit. It took so much effort to be afraid of causing a mountain forest fire. After all, there is a fire in the mountain, and the director loves me Yamong mountains span thousands of miles and forests. If the consequences of a fire are unimaginable, it''s better to be careful and safe and be a civilized man. Skillfully put the pimples around the flame, and the soil on the surface was not cleaned. Nord knew that it didn''t matter. After roasting, the soil would fall off automatically without affecting eating. Looking at the current situation, Nord remembered that when he was a child in his previous life, a group of children went to steal sweet potatoes from unknown families in the village, or even our own homes among us. It doesn''t matter. What matters is the process of baking sweet potatoes. When adults find out that they can play one afternoon at a time, they beat him up. It''s not because of sweet potatoes, but because they worry about children playing with fire, But everyone is still happy. The happiness of childhood is so simple. As Nord recalled the past, the bumps were gradually roasted. Reed carefully turned them over to prevent them from burning. Just as reed turned over, the roasted mountain bumps gave off an attractive smell. Reed swallowed his saliva, looked at Nord who was still in a daze, endured his appetite and continued his work. Lehman and others who stayed to rest also smelled the aroma. They stood up and found that the source of the aroma was Nord. They were a little stunned on their face, but their feet involuntarily came to Nord. When Nord recovered, he saw such a scene. Four or five people surrounded the fire and stared at the food in front of him. Nord felt a little funny. Such a scene was very similar to those little friends in previous lives. Looking at the pimples in front of me, the skin is golden roasted by the fire, and even some have become scorched black. It should be because the turning over is too slow, but it does not affect the eating. Reach out and signal that everyone can eat. Everyone stared. Although they smelled the aroma, they hesitated when they really ate. After all, they haven''t eaten this kind of thing again. Reed swallowed his saliva and asked Nord carefully, with doubt in his eyes and a hint of hope for Nord''s affirmation. "Lord Nord, can we really eat it? It''s eaten by wild boars and poisonous. Can we eat it?" Nord didn''t answer either. He directly reached out and took a mountain pimple. It was a little hot. He broke it carefully. Suddenly, a stronger aroma came to his face. Reed and another hunter no longer hesitated. They started one after another and picked up the mountain pimple to eat. "How fragrant!" Reed''s mouth was full of words. Ignoring the heat of mountain bumps, he hurriedly stuffed it into his mouth. After eating, he couldn''t help but praise it. Lehman and old Moore looked at each other. The food in front of them was really delicious, but they were not sure that they could really eat. Although vomiting and diarrhea were not fatal, they would also make people lose their combat effectiveness. As an experienced hunter, Lehman and old Moore would not make such a mistake, although they were really delicious. Lehman and old Moore pressed down their appetite and observed whether Nord and others had adverse reactions, so as to rescue them in time. Reed and the two were somewhat unscrupulous. They ate mountain bumps and showed no signs of poisoning at all. Reed also asked Nord. "Lord Nord, how do you know that mountain bumps can be eaten? Mountain bumps are so delicious!" "It''s very similar to a kind of food in my hometown, and it''s not called mountain bumps." "Not a pimple? What''s that called?" Nord took another bite of the food in front of him. It tastes like sweet potato and tastes like potato. Generally speaking, it is a combination of the two foods. The taste and taste will be more delicious, so its name is. "Just call it yam. This is the magic medicine given to you by the mountain." Reed wondered why such delicious food was medicine and ignored it. Lord Nord said it was what it was. He continued to devour the rest of the food. Chapter 25 Marco is ready to go. Eight hunters and eight young boys have gathered. Looking at his men in front of him, Marco is a little energetic. A few days ago, he was still an unknown little hunter. In a twinkling of an eye, he became the vice captain of the Viscount guard. All the people in his 10th generation should obey his command. Marco has a little pride in his heart. With a big hand, Marco set out under the leadership of the three returning hunters. Under the eyes of village head Colin and a group of villagers, Marco felt like an army. In the forest, reed rubbed his bulging stomach, and a burp came out of his mouth. "Lord Nord, I didn''t expect mountain bumps... Oh no, yams are so delicious. Why didn''t I find them before?" "In fact, it always exists, but you lack the eyes to find it." Reed nodded speciously. He thought Lord Nord''s words were so profound. Although he didn''t understand them very well, they made sense. Nord turned to look at Lehman. Almost all the yams just arrived were eaten by Reid. Lehman and old Morgen didn''t eat them. Because they had to protect Nord''s safety, they were very cautious. "You see, yam is not toxic at all after it is cooked. It can be used as food, and it does not need to be planted in farmland. The mountains around the village can be used to solve the food problem of the villagers." Lehman was a little happy after hearing that food has always been a major problem bothering Tami village. Now he heard Nord''s solution. Although he didn''t know whether it could work, at least he had a direction. Lehman looked at old Moore and hoped to give him a satisfactory reply. Everyone''s eyes are focused on old Moore. Old Moore looks a little complicated. Among these people, only he knows the plant just named yam best. Although he hasn''t looked carefully, there are a lot of yams in the mountain forest. If he knew that yams could be eaten at the beginning, he wouldn''t have "Lord Nord, I don''t know if yams can be planted in large quantities, but as long as you look carefully in the mountains and forests, you can still find many planting methods. I don''t know, but I can try. It would be great if it was really like what you said." Unlike Lehman and others, Nord is full of confidence. According to the experience of previous lives, as long as the species deviation is not too large, the output of this kind of food must be amazing. The problem of villagers'' food has been solved in a short time. "Before they come, let''s look around for yams." Nord saw that everyone was idle, so he might as well find something to do. He just dug some yams and took them back to Nord to study the planting problem. While Nord and others were busy digging yams, Marco finally came with people. "Lord Nord, we''re here, and I''ve brought the rest of the young people in the village. See if you''re suitable to join the guard." Nord looked at the young people. They were full of energy and excited. Only there was something green in their eyes, but it was nothing. He didn''t have experience as a Lord. Just make progress together. "Yes, Marco will take you with him in the future. The treatment is the same as others, but the equipment is not enough for the time being. We will supply you slowly in the future." Nord was very satisfied with them, and the young people smiled when they heard that Nord agreed to join them. After returning from yesterday, these young people heard Marco talk about how generous Lord Nord was and how brave Lehman was, which raised the spirit of all the young people. They all admired Marco''s treatment and asked Marco if they could join the guard. Marco was very happy. It took no time to get it. At that time, he patted his chest and promised that he would take them to join the guard. Now his wish has been achieved, and each one is overjoyed and expressed loyalty to Nord. "Lord Nord, I''m at your service." "Me too, Lord Nord. I''ll follow Marco and do well." "Me too!" ¡­¡­ [eight yamong mountain people joined the team] Flash system prompt in front of you, yamong mountain people? After looking at these green and astringent young people in front of me, the mountain people just like the mountain people. It''s the same to keep them slowly. While waiting, Nord and others dug up a pile of yams. It seems that there are hundreds of kilograms. As expected, the output of this kind of food is really high. Even if it can''t be planted for a while and a half, it''s enough for the villagers to stick to digging in the mountain for a period of time. He told the people to take the yam, and Nord asked old Moore to look for the traces of the wild boar running away. In fact, the world also has dogs, a good partner of mankind. For example, the famous bether black Hound of bether principality is said to have been trained by the forest wolves in the Amun mountains. The bether black Hound is loyal, brave and huge. It is a rare good breed. However, Tami village is poor and lack of food. It can''t afford to raise such a huge hound at all. The black hounds in the Duchy of Bethel are basically domesticated by nobles. When they hunt, they can act as a facade. A black hound with pure blood and excellent appearance is hard to find. After considering whether to solve the food problem, Nord went to buy some black hounds. After all, with the help of hounds, Nord can better help Nord develop the mountain. Soon, led by old Moore, Nord and others came to a cave, which seemed to be formed naturally. The cave was about five meters high and three meters wide. "Lord Nord, look at the traces. The wild boars are probably in the cave. It''s a little difficult next." Looking at the dark cave, Nord didn''t send someone in to find out. Even if Nord had no hunting experience, he knew that in such a terrain, letting hunters go in to catch wild boars was to let them die. At such a narrow intersection, there was no room to escape when they were charged by wild boars. So we have to force three adult wild boars out of the cave and then catch them all. Nord asked everyone to think of a way to see what good ideas they could have, but now even the experienced old Moore was at a loss. He usually gave up when he was in the wild, and he didn''t have to live, so everyone was a little difficult. "Why don''t we ambush around and try to stop these wild boars when they come out again to look for food?" Lehman put forward a stupid method. In the past, hunters waited for the opportunity to wait for the arrival of prey. This is the way hunters learned from observing the predation of predators in the mountains and forests. In Nord''s view, this method is like waiting for a rabbit. Although the wild boar will come out sooner or later, it is also very dangerous for people to wait here for a day or two. Not only does it consume a lot of time, but it is also very dangerous at night. In addition, there is no rations when it comes up. Do you have to dig yams on the spot to eat? Nord temporarily ruled out this method and racked his brain to recall his previous knowledge to see if he could help himself and bake yams? Nord had an idea in his mind. Chapter 26 There is a cloud in the art of war. Water and fire are ruthless. There is no river near here, so there is no way to flood the boar cave, but you can attack with fire. Light a fire outside the cave and let all the smoke pour into the cave. At that time, these boars will have to come out. Nord told old Moore and others the method. When old Moore heard it, he suddenly realized that he seemed to open the door to the new world. He didn''t expect that there were so many tricks in hunting. With the collective wisdom of the people, the details were gradually improved, and several stumbling ropes were placed at the entrance, that is, several ropes were pulled at the entrance, and the wild boar tripped when it rushed out. The rest of the people waited for the opportunity with lassos and wooden sticks to catch all the escaped wild boars. After the division of labor was clear, people began to prepare. Some picked up firewood and others placed trip ropes. After some busy work, they had made layers of preparations in front of the boar cave. Two fires are placed on both sides of the cave, and a road for wild boars to come out is left in the middle. Five trip ropes are placed at the cave. The two ends of the rope are tied to wooden piles deep into the ground. Lehman and Marco hold thick wooden sticks at the periphery of the cave and form a simple encirclement with the remaining hunters. Nord motioned to the people on both sides of the cave. After hearing the order, they put fresh branches on the fire, then ran to both sides of the cave, holding a huge leaf, similar to a banana fan, and fanned the smoke into the cave. Soon after the new branches covered the fire, a gray white smoke began to diffuse. People on both sides of the cave slowly fanned the leaves in their hands. The smoke formed by the insufficient combustion of fresh branches entered the cave. As the smoke filled the air, people became nervous and nervous, but they lived up to expectations. Before long, there was a sad cry of wild boar in the cave. The smoke shrouded cave seemed a bit mysterious, but the miserable pig cry broke the mystery. I saw several black shadows rush out of the white smoke. The leading sow, with eager steps and tears in her eyes, rushed to the hole, tripped at her feet, fell to the ground and flew a few meters away. The remaining two sows followed suit and fell to the ground one after another. When Lehman saw the opportunity, he rushed up with big steps. The wooden stick in his hand hit the boar''s head, and others wrapped the rope in their hands around the boar''s four hooves. Just when the three wild boars didn''t find out the situation, they had been taken down by the hunters who had been waiting for a long time. The remaining little wild boars also rushed out of the hole in the footsteps of the sow. Compared with the sow, these little pigs are more difficult to deal with. They can''t be stun with a wooden stick, but can only be caught with a rope. Moreover, there are a large number of little pigs. For a time, everyone was in a hurry. Fortunately, the sow has been caught, and the piglets will run to the sow in panic. They seize the opportunity and finally catch all the piglets. After the busy work, they collapsed to the ground. It was really twenty pigs. They had to catch them for a long time. It seemed that they were more tired than yesterday''s battle. Looking at the sows with their limbs tied and a group of screaming piglets next to them, Nord smiled at the corners of his mouth. The foreign pig farm was opened and his wealth was just around the corner. Nord asked people to put out the fire at the entrance of the cave and quietly wait for the smoke in the cave to dissipate. Nord planned to go into the cave and have a look. As we all know, the protagonist? cave? If Nord doesn''t go in and have a look, he''ll be sorry for his identity. If there''s an adventure in the cave, or there''s any natural treasure, he won''t lose a lot if he doesn''t go in. The smoke in the cave gradually dispersed with the extinction of the source, revealing his original face. Looking at the dark hole, Nord was a little excited. Let people prepare some simple torches. Nord took Lehman and others into the cave. The rest stayed where they were and watched the wild boars to prevent them from escaping. After entering the cave, Nord didn''t feel well. Although the smoke had dispersed, he could still smell a choking smell. In addition, the light in the cave was insufficient and he could only see the scene three meters around with a torch. But for the adventure in the cave, Nord forced down his discomfort and walked quickly to the depths of the cave. Not far from entering the cave, the surrounding scene suddenly opened up. The space inside the cave is huge, half the size of a football field, and the height above is seven or eight meters. It is surrounded by rock cliffs, which looks very solid. The * * part of the cave is also relatively dry. Nord guessed that it should be the edge of the cave. Therefore, the humid air can''t enter. I don''t know how the cave was formed, It can only be attributed to the uncanny workmanship of nature. After entering the cave, Nord was extremely disappointed. Originally, he entered the cave full of expectation, hoping to get adventure and Tiancai Dibao. The result was a cave of pig dung. The smell of pig dung combined with the smell of burning smoke made Nord feel some vomiting. Here, never dare to take a deep breath, for fear that he will die in it! Holding his breath, Nord quickly stepped out of the cave and took a deep breath of the fresh air in the mountain forest. He didn''t slow down for a long time. Sure enough, the fairy tales are deceptive. There are so many adventures and natural materials and treasures. I''m afraid I''m not thinking about farting. Nord reminded himself to put down his unrealistic fantasies and be down-to-earth. Well, after drinking this chicken soup, Nord felt much better. Lehman came to Nord and signaled that it was getting late and he could go back. "Lord Nord, it won''t be dark now. If you delay for a while, I''m afraid you''ll have to go at night." Of course, Nord didn''t want to travel in the mountains after dark, so he asked Lehman to prepare and set out immediately, The people rushed to the village with wild boars and yams in high spirits. Soon after leaving the cave, Nord received a systematic prompt. [you won the battle] [casualties of our army: Amun Hunter (none)] [enemy casualties: boar leader (1 dead), adult boar (3 captives) and small boar (22 captives)] [you gain 5 reputation points] [you get air dried meat ¡Á 10¡¿ [you get a special item: map] [share 3600 experiences in the team] Nord was shocked. Is this a battle? After that, he found the place to brush his experience. Nord looked back at the towering mountains behind him. His eyes were like upgrading, adding money, marrying Bai Fumei and reaching the peak of his life. Nord was a little excited when he thought about it. It seems that some plans need to be changed. Now the food problem has been solved and the manor is being built. Nord didn''t have much to do during this period, but just exercise every day and supervise the progress of the manor. Now it''s different. Hunting in the mountains and forests can gain experience, so entering the mountains will be on the important agenda in the future. Moreover, the cave just now can also be used as a stronghold in the mountains and forests for daily rest or overnight in case of emergency. At that time, clean and transform the cave, especially the cleaning. Nord can''t stand the smell of pig manure. Then name the cave boar cave to commemorate today''s major harvest. With a brisk pace, the people returned to Tami village again with the sunset, also with joy. Chapter 27 In the evening, it was cool in the yamong mountains. The villagers who had been busy all day did not leave. Instead, they gathered together to discuss what had happened these days. "Their team doesn''t do as much as we do. We''ve finished leveling the land today. They still have less than half of it." "Isn''t that your credit, second uncle? Today Abbot praised you for your good leadership. It seems that we have chosen the wrong captain." "That''s not true, and Abel housekeeper said that from tomorrow on, after the end of each day, copper shells and grain will be distributed to everyone. Everyone should work hard, okay?" "Hair every day? Is it true, captain? I''ve seen Tongbei when I''m so old. My mother hid all the money at home and said it was to marry me a daughter-in-law." ¡­¡­ Abel is very satisfied with the current work progress. After being divided into small teams, his work efficiency has been greatly improved. It seems that the manor can be built in less than a month. At that time, he can move in first without crowding in the village head Colin''s house. He always lives in the Colin''s house, which is detrimental to the dignity of the nobility. Although master Nord doesn''t care, as a housekeeper, he has to consider this problem. Abel turned his eyes to the mountain. Master Nord estimated that he would be back soon, so Abel discussed with Colin, first deal with the wild boar in the distance, and later meet Colin''s house and ask Molly to prepare dinner first. Just as Abel was about to order the villagers to act, a group of figures appeared in the mountains in the distance. The leader was Nord wearing heraldry A. looking at the happy expression on Nord''s face and the wild boar on everyone''s shoulders, it seems that today''s harvest is not small. "The king asked me to patrol the mountain..." humming an inexplicable tune, Nord walked out of the mountain forest briskly. Unexpectedly, the villagers had not dispersed on the distant construction site, so he took the people forward. "Darling, there are three wild boars. They are still alive. Are the prey in the mountains so easy to catch now?" "I said Lord Nord was powerful. He had such a big harvest as soon as he entered the mountain." The villagers gathered in the same place also talked about it. Some people couldn''t believe that the nearby mountains and forests had been run all over. How could there be such a big harvest. Nord went directly to Abel and Colin, briefly talked with them about the mountain forest, and asked them about the construction of their manor. "Today''s progress is very smooth. After division of labor and cooperation, they also have a sense of competition. Especially after Lord Nord sent back a big wild boar, the villagers are more enthusiastic about their work. They all say that they can live a good life with Lord Nord." "If the current progress is preserved, the manor may be completed ahead of schedule." Nord nodded, thinking that he had gained a lot today and was in the right mood, so he felt the idea of implementing the work reward in advance. "Since the enthusiasm of the villagers is high, then in the future, some rewards can be given to the team with excellent performance every day. There should be no punishment for the team with poor performance. The recent rewards should be given to some wild boar meat first. Such a big wild boar can''t eat up in a moment and a half. It''s better to give it to the villagers as a reward." Nord looked at the big wild boar lying on the ground and the sows and piglets carried by the hunters. Sure enough, the whole family was better The remaining sows and piglets should be raised first. For future development, the appetite can be tolerated first. The reward is set for the time being, and Nord and his party walk towards Colin''s yard. In the yard, Molly has been waiting with the Yat brothers and sisters for a long time. The two little guys hide behind the current, stick out their small heads, look at the wild boars carried into the yard, their eyes are full of fear, but they can''t help but look at them according to their curiosity. Back in the courtyard, Nord told Marco and the guards to assemble in the square in front of the Colin courtyard tomorrow, announce important things, and then let each of them take five kilograms of wild boar meat home. "Abel, guess what I found in the forest?" "Master Nord, do you have any other harvest in the mountain forest today besides these wild boars?" Nord pointed to the humble yam piled next to the yard. Abel went in and looked. He was familiar, but he couldn''t tell what it was. Nord was a little stunned when he saw Abel''s reaction. Judging from Abel''s speech and behavior, the system instilled not only the knowledge of the world, but also some modern common sense. For example, cooking, Abel''s practice is more in line with modern taste, but now it seems that Abel is somewhat specious about modern knowledge and may not have subjective judgment ability, It''s a bit similar to artificial intelligence... Artificial intelligence, otherwise how can you even recognize potatoes. But Abel is different from the robot without emotion. Nord can feel Abel''s emotion and care for him. Dealing with people and dealing with things is not stiff at all. It seems that the characters assigned by the system are not so simple. "This is something I call yam. These things are much more important than today''s wild boar. By the way, can you make stewed pork with yam?" "So this is yam. I remember. No problem. Wait a minute." Abel had an expression of enlightenment, and then it was like Nord left and went to the kitchen to make food. When reed heard the conversation between the two, his eyes turned as if he remembered something. He went to Molly and described to her how delicious the yam baked by Lord Nord in the mountain today. Nord went back to his room and lay in bed to tidy up his thoughts. Today''s harvest was quite big. He had experience in yam, wild boar and hunting. By the way, Lehman should be upgraded. [Name: Lehman] [Occupation: Amun Hunter LV3 (1200300)] [attribute: strength 14, agility 9 (12), intelligence 9, charm 8] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 120, two handed weapon 98, bow and arrow 140] [promoted Occupation: Amun senior hunter and Amun warrior] Sure enough, Lehman can be promoted. According to the previous idea, Lehman must be upgraded to melee, so we can only choose amon warriors. We don''t hesitate to be promoted directly. [Name: Lehman] [Occupation: Amun warrior LV1 (9001000)] [attribute: strength 14 (20) agility 9 (16) intelligence 9 charm 8] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 120 (150) two handed weapon 98 (200) bow and arrow 140] As expected, the Amun warriors are close combat professionals, and they seem to be proficient in close combat with two handed weapons. It seems to be more in line with the characteristics of Lehman. Click on the arms information of the Amun warriors. [arms: Amun warriors] [arms information: the arms promoted by Amun hunters have long-term experience in fighting prey, which makes them brave and fearless. They abandon the principle of bow and arrow and begin to hone their fighting skills. They are warriors in the mountains and tear up the enemy in front of them with their weapons.] [arms equipment: light lock armour, mountaineering boots, leather helmets, long handle mountain knife] [arms attribute: strength 20, agility 16, intelligence 9, charm 8] [weapon proficiency: 150 one handed weapons, 200 two handed weapons, 130 throwing] Chapter 28 The night outside the window is fading, and Nord in the house is quietly lying in bed, thinking about the next thing. The problem of Lehman''s promotion has been solved, and others will gradually become stronger. The stronger the strength of the guard, the safer he will be in the world. Think of it, he should also be upgraded. [the daily task of exploring mountains and forests has been completed, and the reward is being distributed] [Name: Nord Isaac] [Occupation: Lord LV3 (02000)] Today is a good day. Even he has been upgraded. Nord has not reserved and added attribute points and skill points decisively. When his people are strong, he can''t fall behind, [strength 9 ¡ú strength 10], [iron bone Lv2 ¡ú iron bone LV3], [run LV1 ¡ú run Lv2]. The familiar warm current came again. Nord, who had been prepared, was not as embarrassed as before. After the end, Nord felt that his body was full of strength and was preparing to move his muscles and bones. Suddenly he remembered that there was a special item today. When you open the item column, there is indeed one more thing, but it is different from the imagined map. There is a crystal ball in the grid of the item column, which seems to contain a world. The crystal ball was taken out of the item column. Instead of coming into his hand as Nord imagined, it directly turned into a golden light and entered the system. What was displayed in front of Nord was a huge map. Most of the maps were full of fog, and only the top point of the map marked Tami village. The map moved with Nord''s mind and went directly to Tami village. The mountains around Tami village were clearly visible, a bit like the game interface of riding and chopping. Soon, Nord found the location of boar hole on the map. In fact, it was not difficult to find that the map seemed to only open the situation around Tami village and boar hole, and the others were still dark. Just as Nord was going to continue studying the map, Abel came up and informed Nord that he could go downstairs for dinner. Downstairs, the Colins are waiting for Nord. Nord is no longer modest and directly asks them to sit down for dinner. The food on the table is very attractive. A pot full of yam stewed pork. The pork is rotten by the fire. With the aroma of yam, people can''t help but have a big appetite. Next to it, there are some baked golden yams. It seems that it should be Reed''s request. It''s better than today''s mid afternoon. The surface is not charred. Nord motioned to everyone to eat. He planned to discuss the excavation and planting with Colin after he tasted the yam, but Nord almost laughed when he heard their conversation. The att brothers and sisters, who had been waiting for a long time, were a little excited after hearing the meal. Lisa pointed to the baked yam in front of her and asked Molly. "Mom, what is this?" "Roasted yam" "Mom, I want to roast yam." "Eat, eat large pieces. Will two pieces be enough?" "Two yuan is enough. Thank you, mom. Mom is very kind." ¡­¡­ After eating, Nord couldn''t help thinking, does Abel really have a hidden cooking? It''s the illusion that he was devastated by dark cuisine. Otherwise, why is it so delicious? Seeing that the Colins are also wolfing down, Nord doesn''t think about it anymore. It''s just delicious, whatever the reason. Nord turned to look at Colin. "Village head Colin, do you know yam? By the way, old Moore said this thing is called mountain pimple." "Not too impressed, bumps? I should not have eaten, otherwise I won''t forget." "It doesn''t matter whether you have eaten or not. What matters is that old Moore said there should be a lot of such things in the mountains and forests, and I think its output is very high, which can solve the food problem of the villagers." "Really? Lord Nord, there are many in the mountains? Great, why didn''t we find out before? If we knew earlier, we wouldn''t starve to death." Colin was very excited, especially after hearing that there were many in the mountains, he danced and looked funny, but he looked a little annoyed when he thought of the people who had starved to death because of food shortage. "Really, several of us dug hundreds of kilograms in a short time, and I think its output is very high and can be planted in the mountains around the village." "Tomorrow I''ll organize the women in the village to dig. Alas! Their lives are bad, Lord Nord. If only you had come earlier." Looking at Colin''s sadness, Nord couldn''t help enlightening him. "Village head Colin, this is good news. Your top priority is to organize the villagers to dig and plant yams. Be sure not to let this happen again, instead of complaining about yourself here." Colin''s body shook, his eyes became firm, smiled bitterly and said, "thank Lord Nord for reminding me. I''m old and sad. Lehman''s mother starved to death. Don''t worry. Now you bring us hope. I won''t let the tragedy reappear." Looking at the village head Colin, Nord nodded. Colin''s feelings for the village must not be doubted by Nord. After knowing the reasons for Colin''s sadness, Nord still believed that Colin would do it well and pay more attention than Nord. "By the way, village head Colin, we must order everyone to eat it after cooked. Eating it raw will lead to vomiting and diarrhea. Old Moore thought yam was poisonous before, so he didn''t try to eat it." "So it is. This is our life. I see. Lord Nord, I will seriously tell the villagers. Don''t worry." Colin suddenly realized that no wonder he hadn''t found out before that mountain people avoided poisonous things. How could they think that they can eat after they are roasted. After discussing this matter, Nord went upstairs to rest, but Colin''s mood couldn''t be calmed for a long time. Today''s news was a little exciting for him. His brain didn''t respond for a while. If Nord hadn''t awakened him, I''m afraid Colin would still be sad there. Lehman saw his father''s look and understood his father''s feelings. That year, the village was seriously short of food. Lehman and his father went hunting in the mountains to find a way to live. Reid was young and Molly was pregnant, leaving Lehman''s mother alone to take care of the family. I remember when I went into the mountain, my father said I wouldn''t go back if I didn''t fight the prey. It took four days to get the prey. After my father came home happily, Lehman''s mother was already unconscious with hunger. According to my neighbors, Lehman''s mother went to the nearby mountains to look for food in the morning and dark in order to take care of little reed and her pregnant daughter-in-law. Almost everything that could be eaten was found by the villagers. Every day''s harvest was distributed to his daughter-in-law and little son. He didn''t eat a bite and soon fell unconscious. The day after Lehman came home, Lehman''s mother died. Since then, Colin has never been in the mountain again. Looking at his father sitting in a chair meditating, Lehman couldn''t help but speak. "Father, don''t be sad, I can understand your feelings, mother, she..." "Well, Lehman, I understand what you want to say. Lord Nord is right. I should cheer up. I''m fine. Go and have a rest first. I''ll gather in front of the square tomorrow. I''ll be alone." After Lehman left, Colin sat alone at the dinner table, looking at the darkness outside the door like a sculpture. No one knew how long he had been alone that night. Chapter 29 Early in the morning, Nord came to the training ground in the small courtyard and found that Lehman and Reid were already training. It turned out that he was the one who got up the latest. No wonder he ate breakfast alone every time. It seems that he should form the habit of going to bed early and getting up early in the future. "Lehman, Reid, train so early today." "Lord Nord, reed is too lazy. I will train him well in the future. Now he follows you all day. How can he do without combat effectiveness?" Reed opened his mouth to refute, but thought that he had indeed lost to Lord Nord. He couldn''t help feeling a little depressed, and the wooden sword in his hand became faster and faster. "Don''t underestimate me, Lehman. I''m also very effective." After that, he smiled and ignored Reid, who was angry on one side. In this way, Lehman could give more encouragement, or let the jumping young man take heart. And Nord also started today''s training and didn''t choose to continue to compete with Reid. After today''s training, Nord called Lehman and prepared to go out to see if others had arrived. At the same time, the information of the system also appeared in front of him. [after hard training, your one handed weapon proficiency has increased by 2 points] [daily task: establish stronghold] [mission Description: the vast Amun mountains are towering and mysterious. The idea of exploring the mountains has always haunted your mind. Take the first step bravely. Everything is difficult at the beginning. Build a small stronghold] [task reward: experience ¡Á 100 bread ¡Á 10 kinsers ¡Á 10¡¿ Looking at the daily task of refreshing, Nord had an idea in his mind. With the passage of time, the square in front of the hospital was full of people. Whether it was the former hunter or the new boy, they were in a surging mood and talked together in twos and threes. After training, Nord came to the square. When everyone arrived, Nord went to the middle of the crowd and looked at the energetic hunters. Nord spoke slowly. "You will no longer be an ordinary villager. From now on, you will belong to my guard. The direction pointed by my long sword is your way forward. Those of you who are brave and good at fighting may be named my knight by me. The glory of the knight depends on your bloody struggle!" The golden sunshine in the morning sprinkled on Nord, as if he had put on a holy coat. Listening to Nord''s commitment to them, everyone''s breathing was a little heavy. They looked at Nord with bright eyes, eager for battle and glory. "From now on, you have to gather every morning for training. The location is temporarily set in this square. Now your daily task is to follow me to patrol the mountains and forests. Now let''s go." With that, Nord asked them to rush to the manor site first, took some tools from the villagers who were building the manor, and set off for yesterday''s boar cave. Yesterday, Nord considered taking the boar cave as a stronghold. It just happened that he couldn''t send the task today. It''s better to hit the sun on another day. Let''s establish this stronghold today. The experienced old Moore still led the way, but Nord compared the map and sometimes wanted to give some opinions to old Moore, which surprised old Moore. Unexpectedly, Nord would be so familiar with the mountains and forests. Even Lehman would take some detours in the mountains and forests. Of course, Nord won''t tell old Moore that he has opened it... The map provided by the system clearly shows the terrain of mountains and forests, and the gully, depression, cliff and river are clearly visible, which allows Nord to clearly select the most direct road, but the scope is a little small. At present, only the tip of the iceberg of yamon mountain is shown. It seems that we have to find a way to expand the area of the map. Not long ago, we have come outside the cave. Nord will divide the work among the people. Lehman and ten people cut down trees outside, and Marco will clean the cave with the rest. Anyway, Nord won''t go in before the cave is cleaned. Marco didn''t have any opinion. When he heard Nord''s orders, he took people into the cave. Lehman also began to command people to cut down the trees outside the cave. Only Nord did nothing. After looking at the busy people, Nord decided to continue to study the map. The wild boar cave is about 15 kilometers north of Tami village. It takes about two or three hours to cross two mountains. There is a river in the west of the wild boar cave. It looks like the river flowing through the village. Unexpectedly, the small river twists and turns and actually comes near the wild boar cave. Nord quietly studied the map, and everyone''s work was not slow. Marco took a group of people and quickly cleaned up the feces in the cave and threw them into the distant forest. Nord also ordered Marco to light several fires in the cleaned cave, which can not only remove the peculiar smell in the cave, but also smoke the snakes, insects, rats and ants in the cave. Lehman also quickly cleared an open space outside the cave, especially after Marco and others cleaned the cave and joined them, the outside of the cave was soon filled with felled trees. Looking at the progress of the work at hand, Nord praised Lehman, Marco and others. While it was still early, Nord suggested that everyone should work harder, use the felled wood to make a simple fence around the hole and the open space outside the hole, so as to prevent wild animals from entering the cave. Nord walked into the cleaned cave. The fire in the cave was about to go out, and the air was not full of bad smell as last time, but the light was still dark, and the oxygen in the cave was very sufficient. There was no suffocation due to the burning flame in the cave. It seems that the ventilation conditions inside the cave are good. With the burning flame, Nord looked at the cave again. The internal structure was similar to a circular arc. The stones on the surrounding walls were irregular bulges, which could be polished slowly after living in the future. The land under his feet was also very dry. There was no body of poisonous insects in the cave. It seemed that this was good news. I didn''t know that the environment of the cave was not suitable for the survival of snakes, insects, rats and ants, Or should it be the wild boar. Walking out of the cave, Nord is very satisfied with the cave. Not only the geographical location is superior, but also the conditions of the cave are excellent. It is a perfect stronghold choice. At the entrance, Marco is installing a door for the entrance. The door is also very simple. The branches with thick and thin wrists are bound together in a cross. The lower part is sharpened and inserted into the ground. The branches at the bottom are denser. It seems that small animals are put in. Nord smiled when he saw the door. It was very artistic. It was a bit of a gentleman but not a villain. Nord didn''t disturb their interest and went out to see the situation outside. Lehman built a protective area by relying on the surrounding trees. Some strong wooden piles were driven between a circle of trees. Some branches of different thickness were inserted between the wooden piles and the trees. They were connected with thinner branches horizontally. The simple fence has begun to take shape. "Lehman, you did a good job. I didn''t expect you to have this skill." "Lord Nord, people here will do this. The poor people in the village can''t afford to build a yard. Just use this method to build a fence." "Really? I really don''t understand." Nord smiled awkwardly and told Lehman to take people back after watching the time. Let''s finish today and continue tomorrow. Lehman nodded to understand. Chapter 30 DURU is a carpenter and the only carpenter in Tami village. Unlike others, he goes hunting in the mountains with his parents. He has been thin since childhood. He is always bullied by the little friends in the village. He is a little cowardly. The little friends laugh at him as a coward. But he likes to make handicrafts. Especially after watching his father turn a piece of wood into a villain and give it to him, he fell in love with the profession of carpenter and pestered his father all day to teach him carpentry. But DURU''s father is not a carpenter. He is just a handy hunter. His life experience has taught him a few carpentry skills, but he can''t give much to DURU. After all, his main business is still farmers and hunters. Soon DURU learned his father''s carpentry skills, and then asked others in the village through his father. However, few people in this poor village know carpentry. They all know some tripod Kung Fu like DURU''s father. Young DURU is very sad. No one in this village can teach him to be a carpenter. If you want to further study, you have to go to a big city. It is said that there are skilled carpenters in the nearest city, Tween City, but DURU has never left Tami village and even the nearest kresenberg. How dare you go to tween City alone? Moreover, there is no such condition at home. The poor family and Dulu dare not go hunting in the mountains. The days are getting harder and harder. Looking at his aging father still hunting in the mountains day after day for the sake of this family, he has no harvest. Dulu knows what he should do for this family. DURU gave up the unrealistic idea of going to TEWIN to learn crafts and stayed in the poor Tami village where he gave birth to him. DURU began to help his family with his own ability. First of all, he began to help the villagers repair and build houses, and also built some wooden tables, chairs and other furniture with his own skills. Because the villagers didn''t have much money, they could only exchange some prey and food with DURU. Although they didn''t have much income, they could support their families. Moreover, Dulu''s craftsmanship is much better than that of others in the village. The furniture is not only strong and durable, but also beautiful. The houses built are also more solid. Slowly, the villagers also recognize Dulu''s carpentry career. Whenever there is anything or lack of furniture, they will come to Dulu. But DURU didn''t give up his study of carpentry. No one taught DURU to figure it out by himself. Although there were often mistakes, DURU enjoyed it. Now Dulu is married and has children. He has a son of seven or eight years old and a daughter of four or five years old. Dulu''s happiest time is when his children look at him when he works as a carpenter. His family''s life is OK. He can barely control the food and drink of the family. Like most people in the village, he will still starve when he should starve, Just when DURU thought he would spend his life like this, he heard that a noble master came to the village. The next day, village head Colin came to Dulu''s house and told him that the noble Lord who came yesterday was their Lord. He would stay here in the future and build an aristocratic manor. Dulu was the most skilled carpenter in the village, so village head Colin planned to let Dulu lead the villagers to build the manor. DURU was a little overjoyed. It was a glorious thing to build a manor for the noble Lord, and he was still responsible for it. After so many years of research, he finally had a place to play. DURU patted his chest and promised to build a beautiful manor for the noble Lord. Early the next morning, DURU got up early and came to the village head Colin''s house. Village head Colin introduced to DURU Abel, Lord Nord''s housekeeper. Abel was in charge of the construction of the manor. When Colin said that DURU was the best carpenter in the village, DURU noticed that the housekeeper Abel looked at himself more. DURU raised his chest and showed his most confident smile. Abel housekeeper didn''t say anything. He asked village head Colin to call the villagers to the construction site of the manor, so he took DURU to the construction site. Along the way, Abel housekeeper asked DURU many questions about the construction of the manor. DURU racked his brains to answer. Abel housekeeper just nodded without much expression, which made DURU a little depressed. When he came to the site selection of the manor, Abel housekeeper introduced his ideas about the manor and the shortcomings of DURU''s just talent problem to DURU, which surprised DURU. He was a noble housekeeper and was much better than his mud legs. Therefore, DURU shamelessly asked Abel for many questions about the construction of the manor. Abel saw that the villagers had not arrived yet, They answered DURU''s questions one by one. When DURU was listening to Abbot''s explanation with no distractions, he suddenly found that Abbot''s housekeeper stopped. It turned out that the villagers had almost gathered. DURU was not satisfied. He knew he couldn''t waste time, so he arranged the villagers'' work with Abbot''s housekeeper. Soon Lord Nord came to the construction site and divided the villagers into six teams. As expected, DURU was elected captain and assigned to logging. Dulu has rich experience in logging. Of course, Dulu, who deals with wood all day, knows how to log quickly. He didn''t hide his secrets and handed over all kinds of logging skills to the villagers, including another team. As a result, for two consecutive days, the progress of the two logging teams was over completed, which greatly exceeded the expectation of Abel housekeeper. Looking at Abel housekeeper''s surprised eyes, DURU was a little proud. After learning that all the credit came from DURU, Butler Abel praised DURU in front of everyone and directly left DURU as a helper, which made DURU overjoyed. Compared with the team leader, DURU wanted to stay with Abel and learn more knowledge. Yesterday, Butler Abel simply answered several questions from DURU, which made DURU excited and couldn''t sleep, Problems that I didn''t understand before were solved, and some ideas that I didn''t understand before were suddenly enlightened. Then Abbot called DURU aside, opened the wooden box under his feet and said to DURU: "According to Lord Nord''s instructions, the salary of each villager is ten copper shells and a kilogram of grain. You will follow me and give them away later." When DURU was stunned, Butler Abel took out twenty copper shells from the wooden box, thought about it, took out a silver coin from his pocket and handed it to DURU. "This is your salary for the past two days. This silver coin is a reward for you. Your skills can save the construction time of the manor. In the future, as my helper, your salary will rise to 50 copper shells every day." When he saw the copper shell and the silver silver silver coin in his hand, DURU''s eyes were wet. He got the salary for the first time in so many years. Before, the villagers'' copper shells were obtained by selling fur and were very precious. They were not willing to pay DURU in exchange for prey or food, so DURU didn''t get a copper shell before, Now the salary in his hand is a little heavy, which weighs heavily on DURU''s heart. Abel patted Dulu on the shoulder and then walked towards the villagers. Dulu wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes. He put his hard-earned salary in his pocket and picked up the wooden box to follow Abel. Dulu knew that the biggest reward for his more than ten years was not the silver coins in his pocket, and he was walking nearby. He must keep up with his pace. Chapter 31 Eight hundred and sixteen years of the Eresin calendar, frost season, light rain. Nord sat at his desk in the room and quietly looked at the drizzle outside the window. The chronology of Northen continent is universal. It is said that it was formulated by the last empire that unified the continent and the Eresin empire. It has been 816 years since now. The original powerful empire has disappeared in the dust of history. Only some systems at that time were retained, and the Eresin calendar is one of them. The Eresin calendar divides a year into six seasons: new, Qing, summer, rain, frost and cold. According to different geographical locations, the seasons vary in each place, and the frost season in the Amun mountains lasts for four months. It has been more than half a month since Nord came to Tami village. Every day, Nord followed the guard to inspect the mountains and forests. However, he did not run all over the surrounding mountains and forests as Nord wanted, and did not harvest as much as he did for the first time. There are also some small gains, but relying on these sporadic experiences to upgrade quickly is tantamount to a drop in the bucket. It''s better to keep the experience for the newcomers of the guard and let them catch up with the level. Nord is gratified that with everyone training every day, the attribute points of Lehman and others are slowly improving. For example, Lehman''s strength has increased by two points and gradually increased to the limit of the arms template. There must be systematic credit. According to the normal body, it can''t be improved so much in half a month. Even old Moore is now walking fast. And the good news is more than that. For example, the construction progress of the manor is amazing. All the peripheral work has been completed, and most of the main buildings have been completed. It is estimated that you can stay in another ten days and a half months. There is also the problem of food. Now men are building manors every day, women are digging yams in the surrounding safe forests, and even half the children are running all over the mountain. Nord has specially arranged some guards to patrol around the excavation site. Now the villagers live a good life, not only yams, but also wheat distributed by Nord. Now the villagers'' faces are filled with happy smiles, and their faces are not as pale and haggard as before. However, Nord still plans ahead. Although there are still many yams in the forest, Nord is still studying the planting of yams. At present, there is a shortage of manpower, and there are a lot of people who can fight. But when it comes to research problems, Nord has to work in person. Now Nord hopes that the system can give more management or technical talents such as Abel. No way, just do it. Nord simply understood that the key to the cultivation of yam is to let it sprout. So more than ten days ago, Nord put a batch of yam on the outside land, sprinkled a thin layer of fine soil on it, and received the light of the sun every day. Although it''s the frost season, the sun doesn''t appear much, So when Nord went to see the yam a few days ago, it still hasn''t changed. It''s raining a little these days. Nord is a little concerned about the yam outside. Although there was a light rain in the sky, it could not extinguish the enthusiasm in the hearts of the villagers. They knew who gave them the hope of life today. Despite the drizzle, Nord was still working hard. Nord had to let Abel prepare steaming food and hot water at any time to prevent people''s diseases in the village. It was such an attitude that greatly reduced the construction time. Nord did not enter the mountain these days, but divided the guard into three teams. Lehman, Marco and old Moore led a team to patrol and train around the boar forest and Tami village. The recent results are good. Several young people have reached the edge of promotion. Just as Nord looked at the rain outside the window and thought quietly, I don''t know how long later, the golden sun in the sky pierced the gloomy clouds, the light rain outside the window gradually stopped, and the long lost sun hung in the sky and shone on Nord''s face. Looking at the sunny and colorful sky after the rain, Nord couldn''t help coming out of the room. The turbid air in the room these days was swept away. I don''t know why whenever it rained, Nord''s heart would have an inexplicable sadness. I don''t know where it came from and disappeared silently. Looking at the sunny sky now, Nord''s mood became happy. Seeing Nord go out, the bored reed downstairs immediately followed up. These days, reed was suffocating. If Nord didn''t go out for a few days, reed could only accompany him. Watching his brother and Marco wandering around the mountains all day, reed was envious. "Lord Nord, are you... Going out? Where are you going today?" Reed''s mood was a little excited. He stared at Nord with bright eyes, hoping to hear the good news he wanted. "Go out and have a look. It''s sunny. It''s just time to go out for a walk." "Really? Lord Nord, let''s go. Where are we going?" "Go and see yams first." Reed is like a child who has been suffocated. He can''t wait. Nord likes to be quiet in his previous life, so he hasn''t felt anything at home for a few days. It''s hard. Reed, who is suspected to have ADHD, has fun every day. She can only tease the att brothers and sisters to play. Lesha runs when she sees her little uncle these days. The two little guys know that as long as she runs out of the house, The little uncle had no choice. Nord came out of the yard. Although it hasn''t rained much these days, the truth in the village has become muddy. It''s difficult to walk. It seems that the task after building the manor is to repair the road. I came to a mountain in the west, where Nord cultivated yam seedlings. From a distance, it was green. Nord was overjoyed. Has the yam sprouted? When I walked in, sure enough, every yam sprouted, and the tender green buds radiated infinite vitality. This is the power of hope. Nord knew that he would worry about food in the future. Nord carefully inspected each yam. After a rain, all yams sprouted. There are three or four buds on each yam. One bud is a yam seedling. Through excavation, Nord knows that a yam seedling can produce 89 yams underground. This is the reason why the yield of yams is amazing. It is a bit like magic. One change, three changes and nine sources are inexhaustible, This is why Nord is so confident that he will not worry about food in the future, and the growth cycle of yam is three months at most. In other words, if you plant it now, you can harvest it before the cold season comes. You don''t have to risk the severe cold to look for food in the mountains. It seems that you should arrange the villagers to reclaim the mountains and plant yams as soon as possible. Nord stood up and looked at these fresh green buds, as if he saw countless grains waving to him. Nord wanted to go to the construction site as soon as possible and tell village head Colin the good news. On the way to the manor, Nord saw Marco coming in a hurry. After seeing Nord, he ran to Nord and reported the situation to Nord breathlessly. "Lord Nord... Lehman just... Found... A wounded... Stranger in the north of the boar cave. It should be... A mountain man in the depths of the mountain." Chapter 32 North of Tami village, manor site. There is a path paved with stones in front of the manor, surrounded by a fence surrounded by tung trees. At the bottom of the fence, there are half a person high stone walls. These stone walls are made of abandoned stones when mining stones. Due to the poor tools, although they are located near the mountain, villagers rarely use stones to build houses, which is too difficult. Tung tree is a unique tree in the yamong mountains. The trunk of this tree is straight and tall, and this tree is very moisture-proof due to its certain oiliness. It is difficult to decay for decades, so the villagers use this tree as a fence and build houses. The disadvantage is that this tree is very easy to burn and can burn for a long time after lighting, which is also the first choice for villagers. It must be very dangerous for a house to burn easily, but compared with the humid climate in the yamon mountains, this disadvantage is nothing, and easy combustion is not necessarily a disadvantage. Due to the hard work of stone mining, there is only one small building in the manor, which is built entirely of stone. Other places are made of wood. Now the stone and wood have been prepared and piled on the open space of the manor, like two hills. Colin also supervised with Abel in the manor. Looking at the half built two-story stone building, Colin was also very happy. Since Lord Nord came, the life in the village has been getting better and better, especially after discovering yam and solving the food problem. Colin''s smile hasn''t broken for so many days. He can help Lord Nord build the manor quickly, This is the biggest reward for him, which is why Colin took the villagers to build the manor in the rain. Looking at the progress of this project, Nord was very satisfied. He slowly looked at the villagers around him and found that they were full of energy and did not complain about working in the rain. Especially these days, there were hot yams every day when they went back and ate them with an open stomach. They didn''t have to eat the last meal as before, so they walk like tigers when they work, I feel very powerful. Nord came to Colin, looked at the energetic old man, commanded the villagers'' work with full enthusiasm, and was more attentive than Nord. He stepped forward to share the good news with him. "Village head Colin, I have good news for you. Yams have sprouted." "Lord Nord, you''re here. What good news did you just say?" Village head Colin was a little surprised at Nord''s arrival. He didn''t respond to what it meant to sprout yams. Moreover, Colin wasn''t very interested in this, because there are still many yams in the nearby mountains. If you look carefully, you can always harvest a lot. "I tried the method of planting yams. I just went to see that the yams sprouted a few days ago, that is to say, now I can start planting yams." "That''s really good news. Congratulations, Lord Nord. I''ll arrange someone to help you grow yams tomorrow." Colin showed a smile on his face. In fact, he was a little indifferent to Lord Nord''s practice of planting yams. Colin thought that there were so many yams in the forest and there was no need to plant them. With that Kung Fu, he might as well go to the forest a few more times to find many yams, but he didn''t want to violate Nord''s order, so he said he would arrange someone to help Nord plant yams. Nord also heard Colin''s disapproval. Colin''s vision is not long-term, and Nord doesn''t need to explain to him. It''s useless to tell him now. Later, he will understand Nord''s good intentions, and the workload of planting yams is not large, so it doesn''t need too many people. Now the main work of the villagers is to build manors and dig yams. "Don''t congratulate me or help me grow yams. The growth cycle of yams is no more than three months at most. Now you can harvest before the cold season comes." "I see, Lord Nord, I''ll arrange it." Hearing that yams can be harvested in only three months, Colin was surprised. Because of the climate, the wheat here needs to be ripe every five or six months, and the yield is not high, but Colin didn''t think of the necessity of planting yams in the end. "In addition, Marco told me that they saved an injured mountain people in the mountain forest. It seems that they are still unconscious in a mountain stronghold deep in the mountain, but the injury has stabilized. I''ll go into the mountain later." Colin didn''t smile when he heard Nord say that he had found a mountain man. Colin knew Nord''s persistence in the mountain stronghold. Colin didn''t agree with the way to enter the mountain. As an old hunter who often entered the mountain, the mountain was still too dangerous. It was inevitable that there would be casualties in the future, Especially now that the food problem has been solved, there is no need to go into the mountain. Colin looks at Nord with an excited face and stops talking. "Lord Nord, if you have any questions about the mountain stronghold... Deep in the mountain, you can try to ask... Old Moore." "I see. After all, is old Moore experienced?" Nord was excited when he thought of the coming to see people from deep mountains. He didn''t understand hidden meaning of the Colin''s words. After saying hello to Colin and Abel, Nord left with Marco and others. Although he was very excited, Nord was not in a hurry. After all, he was still in a coma and his injury was not dangerous. There was no need to rush there in such a hurry. On the way, Nord was still thinking about how to deal with the problem of Shanzhai. From the very beginning, Nord was full of wild hopes for the strongholds deep in the mountains. These strongholds are the cornerstone of Nord''s future development. There has been no news of the stronghold for more than half a month when he came to the village. Nord was really worried before. He only relied on more than 100 people in Tami village. He didn''t know he would go to the year of the monkey. However, when he really wanted to get the news of the Shanzhai, Nord calmed down and thought carefully about how to have a good relationship with the Shanzhai. After all, every Shanzhai in the depths of the mountain lives an isolated life, which must be difficult to communicate. Once this failure, he doesn''t know when to wait next time, so this opportunity is very critical. The air in the mountain forest after the rain is very fresh, and the leaves are also covered with rain. When you enter the mountain forest, you find that the whole world seems to have been cleaned and radiated with bright vitality. The boar hole has been followed Chapter 33 In the dark cave, the orange flame was beating, and the cave was very quiet. I could only hear the crackling sound of Tung wood burning and the footsteps of Nord and others entering the cave. In the past few days, some furniture has been added, and wooden tables and chairs are available. Even where the campfire is placed, everyone has simply built a circle of stones. With the dim light of the flame, Nord carefully looked at the mountain people lying in bed. He was unkempt, and his dirty face could not hide his pale face. Fortunately, his breathing was stable. From his strong body, he must be strong. The wound is on his chest. According to Marco''s description, from the shape of the wound, it should be caused by a fierce animal claw print. It is very likely that it is the Amun giant bear, but it is incredible how this man survived. When Lehman and others found him, he had lost too much blood and was unconscious, and there was no trace of giant bear around. Looking at this man''s dress, it is completely sewn with animal fur, which is very much like the savage dress in Nord''s previous films. Even the poor Tami village will have a caravan every year. Even if he wears rags, it can be seen that it is woven linen. As long as you look at his dress, you can see the trace of isolation from the world. "How long has this man been in a coma?" "I don''t know how long it will be. It has been four or five hours since we found him. He lost too much blood and was hungry, so he was in a coma. Fortunately, we bandaged his wound and fed him some wheat porridge. The situation stabilized, mainly because of his good health. It is estimated that he will wake up soon." Nord nodded, turned to the stronghold that had begun to take shape, smiled at Lehman and said: "I haven''t come for a few days. It''s changed a lot here." "Lord Nord, you haven''t been here for a week. In addition to training and patrolling the mountains and forests, we will transform this stronghold in our spare time every day. I didn''t expect it before. Now it seems that with this stronghold, hunting is much more convenient. We''re not afraid to spend the night in the mountains and forests at night. My brothers like it very much. They work harder than training. They all regard it as their second home ¡£¡± "You like it. There''s nothing wrong with the nearby mountains and forests." Lehman scratched his head and carefully recalled the events of these days. He found that he was bent on transforming the stronghold these days, and smiled awkwardly. "I''ve been busy transforming the stronghold these two days. I patrol the boar cave for ten miles every day and come back. I didn''t encounter anything, and there were only two or three prey. Until today, I found this man." Nord''s answer to Lehman was not surprising. Before, Nord was also interested in inspecting every mountain forest. Later, he found that the mountain forest was indeed the same, not even many wild animals. It was lucky to meet a large group of wild boars on the first day. Moreover, Nord also found that even when he reached the map boundary of the system, the fog shrouded in the map would not disperse, which made Nord a little distressed. It seems that he should use other methods to expand the map. After touring all the places shown on the map, Nord didn''t ask the hunters of the guard to explore the unknown areas. Anyway, they couldn''t open the map, so there was no need to waste manpower. Therefore, Nord arranged Lehman three people to train and patrol the mountains and forests with new people, regardless of the things on this side. Until today, Nord didn''t enter the mountain again until he found the savage brother. When Nord talked to Lehman, I don''t know if he quarreled with the savage brother. He frowned tightly, coughed in his mouth, and slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were full of confusion. He wanted to work hard, but he pulled the wound on his chest, which made the savage brother open his teeth. Sitting aside, Nord and Lehman also found the situation in bed. They looked at each other and did not take the initiative to open their mouth. Instead, they were observing the reaction of the people in bed when they woke up. The savage brother bit his teeth and reluctantly sat up. Looking at the surrounding environment, he turned around and saw the two people sitting aside. He looked down at the wound wrapped on his chest. A glimmer of insight flashed in his eyes. He looked at Nord and they were also full of gratitude. "Thank you for saving me. I''m Harry from the far mountain stronghold. I don''t know which mountain stronghold you are." Hearing that the savage brothers are from the remote mountain stronghold, Nord is a little excited. He has no place to find. It takes no time. Finally, it''s time for you to take the first step in the plan of developing the mountain. "This wild... Harry... Your name is Harry, isn''t it? I''m Viscount Nord Isaac, Lord of Isaac in the Amun mountains." Nord looked at Harry carefully again. With his sharp hairstyle, bright eyes and fashionable pure natural wild animal fur, Nord reluctantly recognized his Harry''s name. Fortunately, he was not surnamed Potter. Harry''s eyes were full of confusion, viscount? feudal lord? Did he come outside the mountain? When Harry was a child, the old people in the stronghold said that the outside of the mountain was ruled by nobles. They had exquisite clothes, delicious food, sharp weapons and so on. When Harry was a child, he was full of longing for the outside time, but when he grew up, Harry gradually understood that some things would not be as you expected. "Am I here... Outside the mountain? How far is it from here to the remote stronghold?" "It''s still in the mountains, but it''s not far from the mountains. I''ve never heard of remote mountain stronghold, so I don''t know how far it is." There was surprise and fear in Harry''s eyes. The surprise was that he realized his childhood dream and came outside the mountain. When he grew up, Harry looked for the road outside the mountain more than once, but each time he failed, and gradually Harry died. Unexpectedly, this accident made him realize his dream, and Harry also had some fear in his heart, I came to this unfamiliar place in my life. After the surprise, I brought fear, fear of the unknown. "Haven''t you heard of remote mountain stronghold? Can I go back?" Harry thought, looking a little excited. Ignoring his wound, he got up, jumped out of bed and ran out of the hole. Nord hurried up and found Harry standing outside the cave, holding the wound on his chest with his hand, his eyes blankly helpless. Although in the eyes of outsiders, the scenery of the mountain forest is the same, those living in the depths of the mountain understand that the mountain forest will tell you a lot of information. For example, now, Harry can see at a glance that he is afraid that there is a long distance from the mountain stronghold, the surrounding trees are of different varieties, and he has never seen such trees near the mountain stronghold. Seeing Harry like this, Nord can only comfort him first. After all, Harry is the top priority whether Nord''s strategy can be realized. "Harry, you should take care of your injury first. While considering other things, I am also very interested in your stronghold. Then I will send someone to look for the far stronghold with you. Think about how you came here. If you are injured, you should not go far. Maybe you can find your way back soon." Facing the comfort in front, Harry was a little indifferent. His eyes stared blankly at the distance, but when he heard the last two sentences, Harry''s eyes gradually looked bright. Chapter 34 Yamon mountains, boar cave. Still just in his position, Harry sat on the bed, stabilized, looked up at Nord, and Harry spoke slowly. "At this time of year, the stronghold will take the initiative to go out hunting, because the food is not enough for the winter. The stronghold mainly depends on collecting wild fruits in the mountain forest. At other times, there are endless wild fruits in the mountain forest. There is a fruit forest on the back of our stronghold, where the fruit trees are huge, sweet and delicious." Harry licked the corners of his mouth, as if he were aftertaste the fruit, and there was a smile on his face. "But in the frost and cold seasons, there are no wild fruits to wrap my belly. I can only hunt desperately and store a lot of food. When I was hunting, I chased the prey too far and accidentally came to the giant bear''s territory. When I knew it was too late." Even now there was a trace of fear on Harry''s face, and his tone became a little trembling. "It... It was angered by my intrusion. I can only run and run desperately, hoping to get rid of the angry giant bear. People living in the depths of the mountain know that no animal can deal with it positively. A giant bear four meters tall and weighing 1000 kilograms." Lehman nodded approvingly. Although Lehman once hunted a giant bear for one day, the bear was just an adult. After catching the food, he was a little relaxed. Lehman caught the opportunity to sneak attack and shot through his eyes. Even so, Lehman had to avoid its edge and finally slowly consumed it. "Finally, I didn''t run away. I was caught up by the giant bear. I had to stop to face it. I couldn''t escape death if I ran down again. When I really faced it, I realized how much I had exceeded my power. I was slapped by it and flew out. When I woke up, the giant bear was gone." "When I stood up, I was like falling apart. The wet land under me saved my life. If I hit a tree, I''m afraid I died on the spot. I don''t know why the giant bear didn''t eat me, but I found that I had lost my way when I ran away in a panic." "I simply deal with the wound, choose a direction to go, and eat what I can eat. I don''t know how long I''ve been walking, a day or two? I can''t remember clearly. I wake up here." Nord and Lehman looked at each other. It turned out that he really didn''t know the way, but the good news is that the remote mountain stronghold should not be too far away from here. If you find a specific location, it should be a day or two. However, the difficulty is that it''s not easy to find a mountain stronghold in the vast mountains. Just when Nord was at a loss, old Moore went into the cave, said hello to Nord, looked at Harry carefully, and Harry stared at old Moore. Nord also found some strange two people, some doubts in his heart, so he asked old Moore: "Old Moore, this is Harry from the far mountain stronghold. What''s his problem?" Before old Moore reacted, Harry opened his mouth in surprise. "Uncle Moore, you are Uncle Moore. So you''re not dead. Why are you here?" Old Moore''s face was moved, and his calm eyes also set off waves. "Are you Harry? Little Harry of the old hall next door!" Looking at the two people who met, Nord was both pleased and angry. He was glad that it was fate for the two to meet here. Nord must know the truth of meeting an old friend in another country. He was angry that he knew he was so interested in the mountain stronghold, and old Moore kept it from himself. Looking at the angry Nord, old Moore smiled bitterly and explained to Nord. "I''m really a remote stronghold, but I can''t find my way back." "Twenty years ago, I went hunting alone. I accidentally lost my way. At that time, I was still young. I was a little flustered when I met this situation. I wandered around in the mountains like a headless fly. Later, I met village head Colin. After he took me to Tami village, I found myself outside the mountain." "Later, I was looking for the way back. I even walked around the mountain forest for five years. I hoped to find the way back as I did when I came. However, after seven days and seven nights, I almost died in the mountain forest. As a result, I returned to Tami village. After that, I died. Anyway, I had no relatives in the remote mountain stronghold and stayed in the tower Living in MI village, I haven''t mentioned my origin to anyone until today. " After listening to old Moore''s description, Nord was speechless. He felt that the remote cottage seemed close in front of him, but he couldn''t find it. He was depressed. At this time, Lehman suddenly said in silence: "In fact, a few years ago, I seemed to have saved people who claimed to be far mountain stronghold, but I didn''t care at that time, so I didn''t mention it to people. Later, I forgot about it." Lehman''s words overjoyed Nord, and old Moore and Harry looked surprised and excited. "Later, what about the man you saved? Why haven''t I seen him?" Old Moore grabbed Lehman''s shoulder excitedly. Even the weather beaten old Moore could not hide his excitement. Harry stared at Lehman without blinking. "Then he went back. Because his injury was not serious, I invited him to our village to have a rest. He seemed to be afraid of me, so he went back alone. I didn''t force him to stay. By the way, what''s his name... Benny, his name is Benny." "Really? Is it really Benny? Is it the little eyed, stammering Benny?" After hearing this, Harry almost jumped up with joy. Even if it affected the wound on his chest, Harry asked Lehman with a smile and excitement. "Yes, that''s right. He stammers. That''s him." "Ha ha, I went out hunting with him, but I separated later. When I went back, I would only clean him up. I knew I was going to the outside of the mountain, but I didn''t tell me such important news." Harry laughed a few times, relaxed, and teased Benny. Old Moore calmed down, lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking. Nord was a little happy. The news once again proved that the remote mountain stronghold might be not far away, but it was such a distance. In the previous life, it might be the time to step on the accelerator, but in such an era, In such an environment, it may be like a distant place, a distance that is difficult to cross in a lifetime, such as old Moore. "Lehman, do you remember where you saved people last time?" "It''s a little far. It''s a very deep position. It''s more than half a day away from here. I''ll find the specific position again." Nord nodded. Now that he has reached this step, he should find the far mountain stronghold. From tomorrow, he will temporarily transfer the two teams of Lehman and old Moore back, leaving Marco with the new people. The other two will try their best to find the far mountain stronghold. Nord''s four people were full of confidence. They seemed to be able to find the remote mountain stronghold. For a moment, the whole cave was quiet and didn''t know what they were thinking. Chapter 35 It has been fine weather for several consecutive days since it rained and cleared that day, but it didn''t help Lehman and others. From that day on, Harry didn''t even recover from his injury. He followed old Moore and Lehman and others out to find a way every morning and night. As time passed day by day, the reality gradually eroded the passion and confidence of Harry and others. From full confidence at the beginning to silence now, it only took a few days. Lehman was nothing, and it was nothing for him to find it. It was just a little guilty in his heart, the guilt for Nord and old Moore. But now the blow to old Moore is a little big. From death to discovery of hope, and then from hope to despair, old Moore, who is not talkative, is more and more silent. The furrows on his face seem to have deepened, and Lehman doesn''t know how to comfort him. At first, Harry was not so lost. First, he gradually became familiar with here. Originally, he was curious about the outside world. After eliminating the panic when he first came, he began to inquire about the outside news, instead of looking for the way back in such a hurry as at the beginning. However, the situation in recent days gradually affected his mood. Harry would have pestered Lehman and Marco every day to tell them about the outside world and envy their sharp one handed swords. In particular, he was stunned to see Nord''s heraldry armour. The gorgeous heraldry and neat workmanship brought Harry a visual impact, Harry didn''t have such good-looking armor from childhood, let alone Nord''s heraldry armor. Even the standard leather armor and linen clothes on Marco and others were very envious. Looking at the animal skin on his body, Harry''s life was useless now. These days, people found the place where Lehman rescued Benny, But Lehman didn''t know which direction Benny went back from. They had to look around the place slowly to let Harry and old Moore see if there were any gains and clues, but they found nothing in a few days. Old Moore ran all over the surrounding mountains. The furthest time, old Moore and others walked all day and night and almost lost their way, However, the vast mountains without roots and the lush forests came into view, and there was no trace of remote mountain stronghold. The people who returned to the wild boar cave were physically and mentally exhausted. That is, this search made them feel desperate. Nord felt that he could no longer look like a headless fly. He must make good planning and prepare for a protracted war. No matter how long it took, he must find the remote mountain stronghold. Before, Nord did not follow them to find. First, Nord had to deal with the problem of yam planting. Second, it was useless for Nord to go. The main force in finding the way was Harry and old Moore. But now in this situation, Nord had to find a way. Therefore, Nord could only take out the skills of science and engineering students to press the bottom of the box, that is, drawing. Although Nord had not drawn a map, Nord was still a little sure of tracing it on the animal skin with the systematic and accurate style. First, the open terrain around Tami village and boar cave is depicted on the animal skin one by one. The unknown in the fog is left blank. After painting, Nord is still a little complacent. His craft still hasn''t stepped back. The drawing is still so accurate and elegant. Nord took the hide map to the boar cave. The atmosphere in the cave was a little depressed. He didn''t go out to find his way today. The hunters were training outside. There were only Lehman, old Moore and Harry in the cave. All three kept their heads down until Nord came. It was the four people in the cave last time. Last time they were full of confidence, but this time they became silent. Lehman saw Nord coming in and showed a ashamed smile on his face. "Lord Nord, i... we haven''t been able to find the far mountain stronghold these days. I''m disappointed." "Don''t worry, Lehman. I''m here to help you." Hearing Nord''s words, Harry and old Moore gradually looked at Nord quietly. "This is the map I have drawn in the past two days. Take a look. Next, I will follow you, looking in one direction and one direction. I will draw it every time I pass a mountain. If we can''t do it in one day, it will be ten days, and if we can''t do it in ten days, it will be a month. When we look around the mountains, there will be traces of remote mountain stronghold, and it can''t run!" Old Moore touched the map with both hands excitedly. Although he couldn''t understand it, this was his last hope. Before he died, he must go back to Yuanshan stronghold to have a look. Even if Yuanshan stronghold has no relatives, as Lord Nord said, even if it takes another year, even if he works hard, he must find the way back to Yuanshan stronghold. Nord pointed to the north of the boar hole on the map and said his plan to the three as he rowed. "I''m going to start from the north of the boar hole, draw the place where I met Benny and Harry, and then slowly expand the scope around these two points. In this way, I won''t get lost. It just takes a long time, but the victory is safe. In the end, I will find the far mountain stronghold." Nord''s eyes were full of confidence. He hoped to pass on his confidence to Harry and old Moore. "Lord Nord, we are not afraid of fatigue when we arrive. You are more laborious. You have to climb mountains and rivers with us every day, eat and sleep in the open." "It''s no big deal. As long as you can find the remote mountain stronghold, what does it matter if you work harder? Now take me to meet Benny and Harry first, so that I can make a detailed search plan." Seeing that Nord was so attentive, old Moore pressed down his gratitude and said no more. He nodded to Lehman and Harry and led Nord to those two places. Nord walked a little slowly, walking and stopping. Especially every time he reached a mountain, Nord would stand on the top of the mountain, look behind him, carefully observe the terrain, write down his own roads and terrain and draw them on the animal skin in his hand. In the evening, Nord stayed in the wild boar cave, and Lehman and others stayed to protect Nord. The wild boar cave has a large area and is more than enough to live in more than a dozen people. With the dim light of the fire, Nord looked carefully at the map drawn today. The place where he met Benny was 67 kilometers north of the boar hole, and the place where he met Harry was about 13 kilometers northwest of the boar hole. After careful consideration of these two places, there is no common place. First of all, it can be determined that Yuanshan stronghold must be in the north of Tami village, and the specific orientation and distance are not clear. However, according to these two places, it can be boldly inferred that Yuanshan stronghold is in the Northwest of boar cave? The more Nord thought about it, the more likely it was. Not to mention what happened to Benny, Harry was injured and came vaguely, which means that he probably came in the direction of the far mountain stronghold. In this way, he can shorten the workload. Just explore the north and northwest directions of the two places, and the rest can be ignored for the time being. This inference made Nord a little excited and more confident. Looking at the sleeping people, Nord smiled at the corners of his mouth. Chapter 36 Early in the morning, boar hole. Nord slept a little deep. He studied the map late last night and got a lot of harvest. So he was a little excited. He couldn''t sleep for a while and a half. He thought about what his strategy of developing the mountain would be like. Lehman''s earth shaking snore rang in his ear. Nord didn''t know when he fell asleep. When he got up, he was left in the cave. When he opened his eyes, he saw the rock hanging down like a sword at the top of the cave. Nord was startled and sleepless. He hurried out of the bed. He didn''t find it before. It was too scary. He stood up and found that the rock at the top was very solid, but it looked very dangerous when he lay down. He thought he would order someone to get rid of it later, Otherwise, who can stand to see this thing when getting up every day? He is not Gou Jian, the king of Yue. He sleeps on firewood and tastes gall all day and works hard. Out of the cave, the hunters have finished training and are busy with other things, such as fetching water. Many people have to stay in the wild boar cave these days. They really need to prepare a lot of things. As for fetching water, they must go to the small river in the west of the wild boar cave and put it in the big wooden bucket at the base of the wild boar cave for people to use. Nord, who got up too late, began his day''s training without blushing and jumping. When Nord finished his training, he saw the three Lehman men coming back from the gate of the stronghold, with a few pheasants and rabbits in their hands. "Lord Nord, you''re up. We just went out for a walk. We''re lucky to catch some small prey today. We''ll comfort you later." "You came back just in time. I had a little inference yesterday. I''ll tell you later." Eating the roast rabbit meat in his hand, Nord couldn''t help but make complaints about it. It was worse than Abel''s exquisite craftsmanship, looking at the eyes of old Moore and Harry. Nord told them what they had said last night. "Really, Lord Nord, how sure you are, let''s start now." As soon as Nord finished speaking, Harry was a little impatient. Although Harry was nearly thirty, he was still as anxious as a dozen young people. I don''t know whether it was isolation or personal reasons. Lehman, a few years older than him, seemed unusually calm. Although old Moore was very worried, he gave Harry a look and motioned him to finish his meal first. "Lord Nord, Harry grew up in the mountains and forests. He doesn''t know etiquette. Don''t take it to heart." Nord quickly ate the rabbit meat in his hand and didn''t take Harry''s offense to heart. Nord was not an arrogant aristocrat in this era and thought he was born superior. Besides, Harry didn''t mean to offend, and old Moore had blamed him. Nord pushed the boat with the current and sang a red face. "It doesn''t matter. Harry is also worried. It''s not a serious mistake, but if other nobles had cut off your tongue." Finally, Nord intimidated Harry. Sure enough, Harry was jumped, turned pale and subconsciously covered his mouth. Nord just said it casually, but Lehman and old Moore knew that offending a noble was very serious, and Viscount Ollie collison tortured the civilians who offended him. Old Moore taught Harry seriously. When Lehman arranged the affairs of the stronghold, Nord and others set out again. For more than half a month in the future, Nord will stay in the mountains every day, explore the mountains during the day and come back at night to end the harvest. With the continuous deepening, it will take longer and longer. Now it will take two or three days to go out. It should be to prepare food and water. Nord and others can''t stay in the mountains all the time. They must return to the boar cave to replenish. They also have to ease their mood, especially the latter is more important. Staying in the mountains and forests for a long time, the repeated and constant environment around and the futility of every day will be bound up with everyone''s psychology. Nord understands this truth. Therefore, Nord''s work every day includes comforting everyone''s mentality, summarizing the harvest every day, and fully learning the experience and lessons of last time, so we can''t lose confidence and hope. This time, Nord and others have been in the mountains for three days. It''s not that Nord and others haven''t gone back, but now they have entered the depths of the mountains. The previous journey has been two days. There is no road in the mountains and forests, so it is very difficult not to take a step. It is good to walk 20 or 30 kilometers a day. However, it is not without harvest. After more than half a month''s efforts, the map on the animal skin has extended from the boar cave to the north, and the road back and forth is gradually familiar. Without the fear of staying in strange mountains and forests, I will be more secure in my heart. This time, he went very far to find his way into the mountain. In addition, he had been on the road for three days. Before dark, Lehman decided to find a place to spend the night. Therefore, everyone skillfully raised a bonfire, cut firewood and boil water, which was heartbreaking. After dark, people always sit around the campfire. Even if Nord fills them with chicken soup every day, the atmosphere at this time is inevitably a little low. Especially after the dark, people''s hearts will be more fragile, just like some people will cry because of loneliness at night. Nord took a mouthful of roasted yam, drank the soup boiled with wild vegetables, and began to stabilize his military spirit and daily summary. "Until today, we have gone very far. I believe that the remote mountain stronghold may be close in front of us. There is a saying in my hometown that people who travel a hundred miles are half and 90, which means..." "Be careful!" Lehman, who was listening to Nord''s speech, suddenly had a violent drink, pulled up half the wood burned in the campfire and threw it into the dark. Nord and others were shocked by Lehman and looked in the direction Lehman pointed out. The stick on the burning side drew a gorgeous track in the air, and only a sad howl came from the darkness. "Meow ~ woo ~" As soon as they stared, a dark shadow flashed by. In the dark jungle, a pair of green eyes were staring at them. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared into the darkness. "Black Mountain cat!" "It''s a black mountain cat!" Old Moore and Harry said in unison. The two looked at each other and smiled at the same time. Nord and others were puzzled. Is the black Bobcat an animal just in the dark? What''s so happy about that? "What animal is the black Bobcat? I haven''t seen it in the mountain forest. It walks quietly. I almost didn''t find it." Lehman''s face was puzzled. He had never been to such a deep place in the mountains for so many years. This was the first time Lehman saw this animal. The smile on old Moore''s face has not disappeared until now. "That thing is called Heishan cat. I haven''t seen it for more than 20 years. This kind of animal haunts every night and silently catches prey. It especially likes the fire light at night. When there are few people in Yuanshan stronghold, they dare not expose the fire light at night. They are afraid that Heishan cat will touch their home. The adults of the stronghold use Heishan cat to scare children. If they don''t obey, Heishan cat will be killed at night Eat! " Nord''s face also showed a happy smile and understood the implication of old Moore. "You mean..." Chapter 37 In the silent forest, old Moore sat in front of the campfire, with a look of nostalgia and a happy smile on his face, and told the people some stories of black mountain cat and remote mountain stronghold. "So when we met the black mountain cat, we were not far from the far mountain stronghold. I had never seen a trace of the black mountain cat in Tami village for many years. The far mountain stronghold... I came back." At last, old Moore''s voice became very light, as if he was muttering to himself, and his eyes lost their focus. I don''t know what he was feeling. Maybe this is the fear of being close to home. Lehman stared at the direction of the black SM''s departure without moving his eyes. He seemed to be deeply impressed by the creature he had never seen. When he heard that old Moore had no voice, he asked old Moore with a dignified face. "Did you say it would follow us?" When Harry heard Lehman''s question, his face changed, his smile solidified on his face, twitched the corners of his mouth and answered Lehman''s question. "Black... Black SM is very vindictive. When we meet black cats in the mountain stronghold, we shout loudly to scare them away..." Old Moore also gradually recovered. When he heard Lehman''s question, his face was a little ugly. He took Harry''s words and answered Lehman. "The beast has a strong sense of revenge. Once you hurt him, he will follow around you. When you relax your vigilance, he will wait for an opportunity to attack you. Generally, people in the mountain stronghold rarely provoke him unless you don''t spend the night in the mountain forest." "No wonder I have a feeling that it is still around us." Old Moore and Lehman looked at each other, nodded solemnly, and old Moore smiled bitterly. "It seems that we can''t rest today. If we only let them watch the night, I''m afraid we will inevitably be touched by the black mountain cat." "Let''s watch the night today. I''ll take someone to watch the middle of the night, and you''ll take someone to watch the middle of the night. You must protect Lord Nord''s safety." "No problem. I didn''t expect to get into trouble with this beast at the door of my house. It''s unpredictable." Nord has been thinking about what to do with the next trip. It''s reasonable to say that it''s not far from the far mountain stronghold. We should try our best to find the far mountain stronghold, but now we''ve provoked the black mountain cat. I''m afraid it''s restless at night. If we can''t find the far mountain stronghold in two or three days, people will inevitably be dragged down by the black mountain cat in the mountains. After some calculation, Nord made up his mind, stroked the one handed Knight Sword across his waist with his left hand, looked at old Moore and Harry calmly, and said in an irrefutable tone: "According to the truth, we should go back tomorrow, but since the remote mountain stronghold is nearby, we don''t have the reason to give up halfway. However, we can''t have a good rest at night because we got into the black mountain cat, so we''ll find another two days, just two days! If we can''t find it in two days, we''ll go back and repair it first and come back next time." Knowing that Lord Nord''s words were mainly told to himself, old Moore sighed and was ready to rest. He had to get up and watch the night in the second midnight. Now he must keep up his spirit and hope to find the far mountain stronghold tomorrow. The night was deep, the surrounding mountains were silent, and even the cries of wild animals could not be heard. But sitting by the campfire, Lehman could feel that there was a creature staring at them in the dark, waiting for them to relax their vigilance. The next day, Nord slowly opened his eyes. At the end of this half month, Nord has adapted to the life of taking the day as the quilt and the ground as the bed. You know, at the beginning, Nord lay on the wet land and couldn''t sleep all night. Now, he basically fell asleep. Looking at old Moore and Lehman who had just fallen asleep, Nord couldn''t help but lighten his hands and feet. In the next few days, people felt bad in these two days, unless they could quickly find the far mountain stronghold. Is it really that easy? Nord can''t help but miss the satellite positioning in his previous life. If he had that thing, he would have eaten meat and drank in a big bowl in the remote mountain stronghold. Alas? It seems that the world has not yet had such a thing as wine. Anyway, Nord had never seen it before in beirun City, whether beer, Baijiu or red wine had not heard of it. Is it another big business opportunity? Nord, who got up early, breathed fresh air and thought about the way to get rich. He could earn countless Kinser coins every day. He ate a mouthful of hard bread and brought nordra back to reality. After waking up a little, Nord arranged that there were no night watchers left. Pack their bags carefully and don''t disturb their rest. They can start when they wake up. Before long, Lehman and others woke up one after another, simply ate something, and they embarked on the road of continuing to look for remote Shanzhai. Not far away, Harry and old Moore found new clues. Nord and others stood under a fruit tree. Compared with the tall trees around, the fruit tree looked a little low, but its trunk was very strong. The branches were full of red fruits. Some of the fruits were crystal clear and very beautiful, but some of the fruits were empty, like being pecked by birds. "Lord Nord, you see, this is called red sour fruit. It has plenty of water and tastes sour. Some children in Shanzhai like to eat it, but they can''t resist hunger." "Are the fruits only found near the remote mountain stronghold?" "Yes, Lord Nord, I''ve only seen it in the remote stronghold. I don''t know if there are any other places." Old Moore introduced the fruit to Nord, and Harry climbed up the fruit tree, picked some fruits and sent them to Nord. "Lord Nord, try it. My favorite food is this red sour fruit. It''s sour and sweet. The fruit is the best at this time. It''s not as sour as it was some time ago. I bring some to my children every year when I go hunting. The little guy is four or five years old. He''s always sour. Ha ha." Nord picked up the fruit and looked at it. It was crystal clear and very beautiful. There was a thin red skin outside. After peeling, there was light green and transparent pulp inside. Nord looked at the pulp and looked familiar. When he ate it in one mouthful, it was really sour, sweet and delicious. The taste was a little similar to grapes. Nord had some unspeakable meaning in his heart. He was deceived by the appearance of the fruit. What red sour fruit is this? Is this a big grape! And the taste is better than grapes. Due to the advent of the frost season, the sugar in the fruit gradually accumulates and the fruit becomes sweeter. "Are there many such fruit trees far away from the mountain stronghold?" "There are not many remote mountain strongholds, but there are many nearby mountains and forests. This fruit is mainly eaten by children. I didn''t pay much attention to it." Nord asked Harry about the fruit trees. Old Moore also picked up a fruit and looked at the familiar fruit. Old Moore looked nostalgic on his face and took a bite, sweet in his heart. Nord looked under the fruit tree. There were several small saplings scattered. It should be that the fruit fell off and fell to the ground to grow naturally. Then it shows that the fruit tree is not difficult to transplant. People in the mountains don''t take it seriously. It''s not necessarily outside. Don''t take bean bags as dry food. Chapter 38 Nord looked at the distant sun sinking into the horizon. The surrounding mountains and forests were still so quiet, as if everything had not changed. Yes, they had not changed together. Two days have passed, and Nord and others have not found the far mountain stronghold. On the road these two days, all the scenes, whether animals or plants, show that the far mountain stronghold is close at hand, but Nord still can''t find it. It feels like you''re looking for something with your heart. You know it may be around you, as if it''s within reach, And out of reach. Old Moore''s eyes revealed that he was unwilling. The surrounding environment reminded him all the time that he was home, but now he was rejected. This mood may be difficult for others to understand. Old Moore looked helplessly at Nord, with a trace of appeal in his eyes. Nord sighed in his heart. Nord could understand the feelings of old Moore. As a Chinese child, Nord knew that old Moore wanted to return to his roots, but Nord could understand but could not personally experience old Moore''s sadness and heartache. Looking at the slightly tired hunters around him, Nord decided that he could not accompany old Moore. Nord has been getting along with old Moore for more than a month. Nord appreciates the old hunter who is usually silent but does things in good order, especially his amazing archery. Although Nord has begun to train bows and arrows every day, he wants to meet the standard of old Moore. I don''t know it will be until the year of the monkey. Nord is the first time to see old Moore like this. He is usually expressionless. His eyes are calm and light sadness. If he put it in a previous life, this image is the favorite of the little girl. But now, old Moore becomes fragile, like an inadvertent action, he can break him. Maybe every man has his soft side in his heart. Nord is going to be a bad man today. Avoiding old Moore''s eyes, he turned to the tired hunters and said: "This exploration has ended everywhere. Take a break today and go back early tomorrow morning." Hearing the news, the hunters breathed a sigh of relief, and old Moore seemed to take off his breath and sat in place, staring at the sunset in the sky. At this time, Harry didn''t know how to comfort old Moore, and his mood was also very bad. There were his wife and children in the cottage. Just left the cottage for more than half a month, Harry felt as if it had been a few years. I really don''t know how old Moore survived these twenty years. Harry felt that he had become much more mature after leaving the cottage for so many days. So he went to old Moore and sat down. He didn''t speak and looked at the sunset silently. Nord didn''t pay attention to the two people who healed alone. He still had to figure it out by himself. Instead, he went to Lehman and asked him what to do next. "Lehman, what shall we do next? Old Moore is in his current state..." "Lord Nord, don''t worry, leave it to me. You can always trust your guard captain Lehman!" Lehman clenched the hilt of his sword and assured Nord with a firm face. Looking at Lehman''s tired face and the confidence and firmness revealed in his bloodshot eyes, Nord chose to believe him, nodded with a dignified face, turned and left. Looking at the back of Nord leaving, Lehman took out his bow and arrow and carefully adjusted the strength of the bow string. Late at night, by the campfire. Lehman and others who had been watching in the middle of the night had gone to sleep. Now it was the turn of old Moore and others. Lehman did not change the order of vigil and still let old Moore watch. Nord and old Moore didn''t say much about it. Sitting in front of the campfire, old Moore''s mind is no longer here. It seems that he flew to Yuanshan stronghold. When he was a child, everyone and every road in Yuanshan stronghold appeared in front of old Moore. He thought he had forgotten all these for so many years. Unexpectedly, everything was still so deep, as if it was branded in his own blood. Just as old Moore''s thoughts were flying, a pair of green vertical pupils suddenly appeared on the distant tree. The dark night was full of fluorescence, like a pair of exquisite gemstones and a deadly ghost fire. When it jumped gently, it jumped down the tree silently. The dark fur was smooth and delicate, as if it had absorbed the surrounding light. There was no trace in the night. If you look carefully, you will find that one of the fur had been burned. It turned out to be the black mountain cat. It was nearly one meter in size. After jumping off the tree, it looked carefully for a while. After finding that there was no movement, it walked gracefully and quietly approached the campfire. Other hunters beside the campfire did not find the trace of the black SM. They still sat in place, looked up at the darkness from time to time, and then bowed their heads to play with the campfire to prevent it from going out. In this way, the black Bobcat smoothly came to a hunter at the outermost edge of the camp. The black mountain cat looked up at the hunters near the campfire and found that they still didn''t find themselves. He looked down at the humans lying on the ground. There was bloodthirsty and cruelty in the green vertical pupils, and a anthropomorphic look on his face, which was the pleasure of revenge. Just when the black mountain cat was ready to stretch out its claws and attack the hunter''s face, there was a thunderbolt in the distance, like the sound of bow string vibration. There was a flash of panic in the black mountain cat''s eyes, but it was too late. An arrow came at a high speed in the distance and directly shot through the black mountain cat''s head. Lehman, who had been resting on the tree, stood up and looked at the black Bobcat''s body with a long bow. Seeing that it didn''t move, he was relieved at last. It turned out that Lehman had pretended to rest before. In fact, the bow and arrow had always been at hand, waiting for the arrival of the black SM, and intended to solve the future problems once and for all. The sound of bow and arrow vibration not only alerted the night watchers near the campfire, but also the sleeping Nord and others woke up from their dreams. There was no way. No one dared to sleep in the mountains. Especially these days, everyone''s nerves were tense when they knew that the black mountain cat was following. Nord got up and found that the black SM had been shot dead. A stone in his heart finally fell to the ground. He quickly asked if anyone was hurt. The hunters by the campfire got up and admitted their mistakes to Lehman. Lehman did not blame them, but comforted them to watch the night carefully in the future and taught them some key points of the night watch. After Nord found no casualties, he came to the campfire. Only old Moore sat there alone, as if isolated from the crowd. Nord didn''t stay long and left after saying a word. "We''ll come back until we find the remote stronghold! I promise! Nord Isaac!" By the campfire, old Moore, with his back to the crowd, was full of shame. The people who relieved the threat returned to the boar cave in less than two days. Looking at the familiar stronghold, everyone''s face showed heartfelt joy, including old Moore. Chapter 39 Back to the boar cave to rest for a night, everyone''s mental fatigue and inner anxiety disappeared. They got up in the morning and felt refreshed. He came to the open space outside the cave and began daily training. After more than a month''s training, Nord has initially adapted to the fighting rhythm of cold weapons. He is calm and does not move blindly. He should keep a few points every time, unless he catches the opponent''s weakness and kills him. Reid was no longer an opponent of Nord. At the beginning, he could compete with Nord for some time. A few days later, he was knocked down by Nord within a few rounds. Since then, Reid never competed with Nord again. Therefore, Lehman also practiced Reid for some time. Now Nord''s opponent is Marco. Nord will certainly not go to Lehman to be abused. Marco is the most suitable person for the rest. He didn''t take Marco into the mountain before, but left him in the boar cave with the rest of the hunters to deal with emergencies. Similarly, reed didn''t follow Nord into the mountain. Nord assigned reed a more important task to plant yams. Although he wanted to go into the mountain to find a remote mountain stronghold, he couldn''t fall behind in planting yams. After thinking about it, Nord handed it to his little Herald reed. For this reason, Reed''s aggrieved face was like balsam pear a few days ago. Holding the wooden sword in both hands, the right forearm exerts force. The wooden sword cuts down from top to bottom in front of Marco. Marco retracts the sword and parries. Their great strength makes them step back at the same time. "Lord Nord, I''m afraid I won''t be your opponent in a few days. Your swordsmanship is improving rapidly." Nord took a long breath, shook his sore right hand, looked at Marco who said a few compliments and blushed, and couldn''t help laughing in his heart. "You can''t let go with me. You must try your best next time, otherwise the competition will have no effect. And Marco, I haven''t seen you for a few days. He can even say beautiful words. It''s not like you." "I learned from village head Colin. In fact, even if I try my best, I can''t beat Lord Nord." Since he hasn''t refreshed his daily tasks recently, Nord''s experience has been at a standstill, but his weapon proficiency has been increased a lot. I just have time today, so I checked my personal panel. [Name: Nord Isaac] [Occupation: Lord LV3 (4602000)] [attribute: strength 10 agility 9 intelligence 10 CHARM 9] [ability: iron skeleton LV3 strong attack LV1 riding Lv2 weapons master Lv2 shield defense LV1 running Lv2 tactics Lv2 item management LV1 persuasion LV1 command Lv2] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 120 two handed weapon 80 long rod weapon 57 bow and arrow 34] After training, Nord and Marco had a simple chat. Old Moore, who had been waiting for a long time, came up. Marco also heard other people say something about old Moore last night, so he left wisely, leaving room for them to talk alone. "Lord Nord, before... I was in a bad mood and almost caused a great disaster. If there were casualties, I didn''t know how to face them." "Have you figured it out?" "I want to understand. When I came back here this time, my mood suddenly calmed down. Everything around me is still so familiar. Yuanshanzhai is my home, and Tami village is also my home. I shouldn''t take care of one thing and lose the other. I was out of control in the mountains and forests before. I lived so old and escaped from death many times. I didn''t expect to worry about gain and loss." "Just figure it out. Don''t live up to those who trust you. Besides, I won''t give up looking for distant mountain stronghold." "Thank Lord Nord for his trust in me. I won''t let you down again, nor will I give up the road of looking for a remote mountain stronghold." "Adjust your mind and we''ll start again tomorrow." At this time, Abel housekeeper and reed who got the news came to the boar cave stronghold. "Master Nord, when you came back, the manor had been completed yesterday. It needs to be decorated. You can move in in in a few days." "Really? Show me." Nord''s face showed surprise. He put the wooden sword back on the shelf. Before he could say hello to Lehman, he took Abel and others to the direction of the manor. Since the second world, Nord has really owned his own house for the first time. Before, the manor in Bellon city must be more magnificent, but it was soon sold by Nord. There is not much sense of belonging, and the significance of the manor is different. This is the first time that Nord has a home belonging to Nord in the world, not an asset. The manor in Tami village covers an area of about five mu. If it was placed in a previous life, it would have to be a person in the United States. Only a successful person with a monthly income of one million can afford it. Nord was a little anxious to see what the manor looked like. To the north of Tami village, the first thing you see is a seven or eight meter high two-story stone building, which is generally similar to the style of Gothic architecture. Although the stone building has only two floors, it looks towering and steep as a whole. Most of the building stones are huge and heavy. Of course, Tami village does not have the ability to design the stone building. This building was built by Abel. As a housekeeper, he must be versatile. Limited by the architectural experience of the villagers in Tami village, the stone building is slightly rough, but compared with other buildings in Tami village, it is a bit like a chicken herd. When approaching the manor, some trees have been transplanted next to the fence, so that the manor will not appear abrupt. The materials inside the manor have been cleaned up, including square, training ground and garden. It''s quite different from the messy construction site that Nord saw when he came. Abel also spent a lot of time on the overall style of the front yard. Abel didn''t clean up all the large rocks in the mountain, but left them for the decoration of the garden, which added a bit of natural flavor to the Manor. Coupled with the continuous mountains in the north, it really meant something different. Nord stepped on the path paved with gravel and came to the front of the stone building. The towering stone building is made of light cyan boulders. Although it has just been completed, it has a kind of thick atmosphere. When you enter the stone building, the interior is still empty. What you see is a huge living room. The second floor above the living room is hollow. Although there is no furniture, you have a sense of atmosphere. Nord simply looked at the internal structure of the stone building, left, bypassed the stone building, and built a row of humble wooden houses on the open space behind. According to Abel, he planned to use it as a warehouse. After visiting the whole manor, on the whole, Nord is very satisfied. Abel is very excellent to build such a manor in such a short time and under such conditions. Nord expects how it will feel when the stone building is decorated and moved into the manor. Chapter 40 Just out of the gate of the manor, reed, who was already impatient, began to report his work achievements to Nord in the past ten days. "Lord Nord, I have planted more than 100 mu of yam in the west of the village for more than ten days. Now there is a large mountain area, all of which are our yam fields." Nord was really surprised when he looked at reed as if you were praising me. He didn''t arrange many people with reed. The labor force in the village was basically dominated. Adult men either joined the guard or built a manor on the construction site, and women went to the nearby mountain forest to dig yams every day, Especially after Nord bought yam at the price of two copper shells per kilogram, the women in the village went into the mountain to dig yam from morning to night, so reed didn''t have many people at all. Nord originally planned to ask Reid to do some preparatory work, buy some yams collected by the villagers, and then pour some water on these yams to make them germinate. As for planting, Nord didn''t report much hope. After all, Reid''s labor force was too small. Nord originally planned to wait until the manor was built, and then let the villagers plant them. Unexpectedly, Reid, who is a total jerk, has done so well. "How did you do it? I really underestimated you." "Hey, Lord Nord, it''s nothing. Just a while ago, many yams sprouted, and I couldn''t contact you. I was so anxious that I almost jumped to the roof. What if no one came to help me? I asked my father, but he didn''t help me. He also said it was my own business and I had to find a way to solve it myself." "On my way back, I just saw half the children in the village running crazy on the road, so I thought of a good idea. Guess what?" "Did you find the minor children in the village?" Nord Zou raised his eyebrows. Influenced by the previous life, Nord has never regarded the minors in the village as labor force, but it is different from the previous life. Children are not the flowers of the motherland. Teenagers have to help their mother do housework and farm work. Let alone here, it is a mountainous area with underdeveloped economy in the previous life, Poor children are early masters. "I promise in the name of the herald that they can be soldiers under me when they grow up, plus a reward of bread every day, so I coax them over. Lord Nord, you don''t know how much these children want to join your guard. They play the game of playing the guard and run around the village every day." Nord sighed. There was nothing he could do. Originally, Nord planned to let Abbot housekeeper recruit some teenagers to teach them written knowledge and cultivate talents slowly from an early age. Colin is basically the only literate family in the village, which is due to Colin''s early life as a mercenary. The head of the mercenary regiment, who came from an aristocratic background, taught Colin some words, which Colin cherished and passed on these knowledge to Lehman and Reid. "Since you have organized these children in the village, they will be under your control in the future. You will recruit all children over the age of 10. After a while, I will ask Abbot to teach them knowledge. As for planting yams, I will leave it to the idle villagers." "OK, Lord Nord, I have the children. Can I go to the mountain forest with you next?" "Didn''t you say that you should be responsible for recruiting those children, and planting yams should also be your responsibility. Go into the mountain... Forget it, you will be very busy next. I also want you to go with me. After all, you are my Herald, but you don''t have time." "Ah? I still have to do these things. I''ve done so well, can''t you reward me for going into the mountain?" "I really should reward you, but I really can''t take you into the mountain. Er... I think these children you recruit should have an official name, so... Let''s call them the young pioneers. Reed, I now appoint you as the captain of the young pioneers. You should be a mature and steady Captain like your brother Rayman." Hearing that he could not enter the mountain, reed felt a little aggrieved, but after he was appointed by Nord as the captain of the young pioneers, reed smiled again. Although he could not enter the mountain, at least he was promoted. The name of the captain of the young pioneers was very powerful. Reed liked this position very much. "Yes! Lord Nord, promise to finish the task!" At last, reed was bluffed. There were too few people to use. Reed could only stay to look after the scene and arrange the affairs in the village. Nord took reed back to Colin''s yard and just met Molly who came out of the wooden house. "Lord Nord, you''re back. Are you going to see those wild boars? The pigs have grown up a lot these days." As soon as Molly reminded Nord, she remembered that she had caught a wild boar and walked in Colin''s backyard and gave it to Molly to feed. Now she doesn''t know what to do. After all, it is related to her future pig raising plan, so Nord wants to go and have a look. Under Molly''s leadership, Nord came to the backyard. The pigsty uses a relatively thick fence to prevent the female wild boar from escaping. To Nord''s surprise, the att brothers and sisters are standing in front of the pigsty and talking. "Big Boar, come here! I''m not afraid of you." Then art threw the yam in his hand at the sow. The hit sow didn''t respond much. I don''t know whether she thought the two little guys were not threatening or the lazy nature of the pig. The sow arched her head, ate the yam in her mouth, and continued to close her eyes. When the att brothers and sisters heard the news behind them, they saw that Nord had not come back for a long time. They just met the wild boar who bullied him, and immediately hid behind Molly. Nord is speechless. Is he so scary? Normally, his appearance is relatively beautiful, with black hair and black eyes, and the facial lines are relatively soft. Why is it that every time art sees himself like a ghost? Nord smiles bitterly and ignores this problem. When he came to the front of the pigsty, the pigsty was divided into three rooms, each with a sow and eight or nine piglets. Nord mainly observed the piglets. These piglets were around the sows. When he caught them, he was a big circle and adapted to the life of being kept in captivity. Seeing that the piglets were growing so well, Nord was relieved. Turning to Molly "You''ve raised these wild boars well. It''s hard for you. I''ll ask Abbot to give you some money later. You can also ask reed for yams for pigs. You don''t have to dig in the mountain forest." "Thank you, Lord Nord. I don''t work hard. I feel honored to help you." After a brief talk with Molly about Lehman, Nord went upstairs to have a rest. He didn''t have a good rest every day for more than half a month. He just came back today, so he stayed here and had a good rest for one night. He will go to the boar cave stronghold tomorrow and prepare to start again. Chapter 41 In the morning, after a good sleep, Nord felt that his body was full of vitality again, and the fatigue of running for more than half a month was eliminated. He was ready to go and embark on the journey again. Nord came to the wild boar cave stronghold with ease. If Nord had entered the mountain forest alone a month ago, he was a little worried. He was afraid that a beast would suddenly jump out of the grass and eat himself. Now it wouldn''t be like this. After living in the mountain forest for more than half a month, Nord could at least be comfortable in the surrounding mountain forest. As he had said hello to old Moore yesterday, when Nord came to the boar hole stronghold, Lehman and others were ready, and the hunters also took turns. Only Lehman and other key figures took pains to find the way every time. This is not the first time to find the way. Nord didn''t say much. Seeing that everyone was ready, he set out immediately. After walking back and forth several times, there are gradually traces of paths in the mountain forest. Every time Nord will let the hunters on the way remove the shrubs and weeds around him. It can not only be used as a mark to prevent getting lost in the mountain forest, but also make it easier to enter the mountain next time. There is no road in the world. When people walk more, it becomes a road. Looking at the path gradually formed under his feet, Nord has some feelings. Although he failed to find the remote mountain stronghold several times, it does not mean that there will be no harvest. For example, Nord''s simple animal skin map and the path gradually formed under his feet are all the harvest of entering the mountain. Along the way, Nord is still looking at the surrounding environment to see which places are suitable for future strongholds. After all, whenever he finds a remote stronghold, it is imperative to establish a stronghold along the way. It only took them more than a day to get to the place where they met the black SM last time. With the formation of the path and the people''s familiarity with the mountain forest, the same journey is shorter and shorter each time. According to Nord''s estimation, if they have time to repair the path slowly, I''m afraid it will only take one day to get here from the boar cave, that is to say, Starting from the boar cave stronghold in the morning, you can come here before dark. So this place can be used as a stronghold. While everyone was cleaning up the camp, Nord made a good turn around. Originally, the places where we spend the night every day are carefully selected. The terrain here is relatively flat in the mountains and forests, and the surrounding trees are relatively sparse, so the vision here is very wide. It is indeed the nearest choice for a stronghold. Although it is not as natural as the boar cave, it is rare to see compared with the surrounding mountains and forests. After reading the surrounding environment, Nord was about to return when he suddenly found some movement in the grass not far ahead. Nord tightened his heart, clenched the long sword around his waist with his right hand, and stared at the grass. At this time, you must be calm. You can''t panic, shout or turn around and run away. Once you make an extreme response, it may stimulate the beast in the grass and force it to attack you. At this time, it is necessary to maintain a defensive attitude and slowly retreat step by step. As long as you don''t relax your vigilance, the beasts in the jungle won''t fight to the end. This is the survival law handed over by Lehman and old Moore to Nord in the jungle. Of course, some of it was learned by Nord from watching the animal world in his previous life. Nord retreated slowly. When he retreated to a certain distance, he turned and walked quickly to the camp. He was also reflecting on himself. He was really arrogant recently. With his experience of living in the mountains and forests and his gradually powerful strength, he was much bolder than before. Nord could never dare to wander around in the mountains before, which may also be due to the boldness of art experts. Moreover, Lehman and others are gradually used to it, because they recognize Nord''s strength. No one is Nord''s opponent in one-on-one negotiation except Lehman. Back at the camp, Nord told Lehman what had just happened. After Lehman heard it, he called old Moore and Harry. Under Nord''s leadership, he came to the grass just now. It must be right to be cautious in the mountain forest. Taking old Moore is also to let him see the traces left in the grass. What kind of beast is it? Otherwise, an unknown beast wanders around the camp, It is a great threat to the safety of everyone. Old Moore stood in place with his bow and was ready to go. Lehman pulled out his long sword and slowly approached the grass. With Lehman''s approach, there was no response in the grass. It seems that the beast just now should be gone. Lehman slowly peeled the grass with his long sword. When he saw the scene inside, he couldn''t help looking at Nord, with an unknown meaning in his eyes. Nord was a little confused. What did Lehman''s eyes mean? Seeing Lehman''s action, old Moore also understood that there was no danger. He loosened his hunting bow and walked to Lehman with Nord. Lehman put the long sword back in its sheath and walked into the grass. He bent down and held the beast in his arms. Nord looked embarrassed when he walked in. In Lehman''s arms is a black mountain cat about more than a month old. It seems that he hasn''t eaten for a long time. He is very thin and looks weak. I was just fighting with this little guy? For a moment, Nord felt that the three of Lehman looked at themselves strangely. Seeing that Nord didn''t speak, Lehman couldn''t help asking: "Lord Nord, what are you going to do with it?" "Leave it to me." Nord reached out and took the bobcat into his arms. He looked carefully at the kitten in his arms. The kitten was hungry and unconscious. His body was shaking. Originally, his smooth black hair was a little dull. It seemed that he hadn''t eaten for several days. Seeing Nord''s intention to take away the little SM, Lehman hesitated and opened his mouth. Finally, Lehman didn''t say it. Lehman didn''t want Nord to take in the black cat. How can we say that the black SM is also a beast in the jungle? What should we do in case of sudden wildness and hurting Lord Nord? But looking at Nord''s interest, Lehman couldn''t speak. In fact, old Moore and Harry were puzzled when they looked at Nord. After all, the reputation of the black Bobcat in the remote mountain stronghold can be said to stop the children from crying. They were used to the horror legend of the black Bobcat since childhood. When they saw that Nord was going to adopt a black mountain cat, they immediately felt a little awe of Nord. In fact, Nord didn''t think so much. Seeing the sad look of the little SM, Nord really felt a little sympathy. When he thought that the adult black cat might be the little guy''s mother, Nord felt a little more guilty. Although Nord did not sympathize with the death of the adult black mountain cat, and would not be kind to the enemy who attacked him, all this had nothing to do with the little SM. Meeting is fate. If you can meet Nord, you can help. As for what happens in the future, let''s talk about it at that time. Gently holding the little SM in his arms, Nord returned to the camp. Chapter 42 A campfire has been raised in the silent camp. Nord asked Lehman to cook the bread in a bowl and add some chopped air dried meat. He has never raised a cat in his previous life. He doesn''t know what food such a big cat should eat, but it''s good to give him a bowl of meat paste according to the current conditions. Nord sat by the campfire and put a bowl of hot meat paste in front of him. He looked down at the kitten in his arms. He didn''t know when he had woke up. He was looking at the fragrant food below with his head up. His eyes were full of desire. However, due to several days of hunger, he had no strength to jump down from Nord''s arms to eat. Even holding his head up took a lot of effort. Nord was thinking that the little SM fell down powerlessly with his head held high. It seemed that he could not eat by himself. Unexpectedly, he came to a different world and had to be a cat slave. He had no choice but to take a wooden spoon to send the warm meat paste to the little SM''s mouth. Seeing the food sent to his mouth, the little SM became energetic. He ate all the meat paste in the spoon, narrowed his eyes, and showed an intoxicated expression on his face. Nord was also new about feeding the cat. No wonder there were so many excrement shoveling officials in his previous life. It turned out that feeding the cat was so intentional that he fed it spoon by spoon, Until Nord found that half a bowl of meat paste had disappeared. Nord doesn''t dare to feed too much. People who have been hungry for too long can''t eat too much at one time. It must be the same with cats. The rest half a bowl of meat paste. Wait until it digests some food in its stomach, and then feed it slowly. The little SM in her arms waited for a long time and found that the food did not arrive as scheduled. She couldn''t help turning her head and looking at Nord. Her pure eyes seemed to say, hurry up, I''m not full yet. Looking at the cute appearance of the little SM, Nord felt a little funny. He touched its little head and spoke to it whether it could understand or not. "You can''t eat any more. Stop and have a rest." The little SM looked up at Nord for a long time and found that he really couldn''t give himself food. He suddenly became depressed and hid in Nord''s arms to rest. Looking at the beating flame, now Nord''s heart is very quiet, and there is a feeling that this time into the mountain is different from before, and he will gain something. The next morning, Nord woke up from his sleep and stretched. He found that the little SM he had put next to him last night had disappeared. There was a faint loss in Nord''s heart. Did he still go? Last night, Nord fed the remaining half bowl of meat paste to the little SM. The little SM soon fell asleep. So Nord put it beside him and had a good rest. I didn''t expect it to disappear early this morning. Maybe it belongs to the mountain forest. I hope I can see it in the future, but it won''t recognize itself at that time. Thinking of this, Nord stood up. Inadvertently, I found a small figure standing next to the extinguished campfire, stepping on the stone next to the campfire and looking at the wooden bowl containing meat paste last night. The joy of recovery emerged in Nord''s heart. Fate was wonderful. In a short day, the little SM seemed to have become Nord''s emotional sustenance, which was difficult to give up. He went to the campfire and looked at it staring at the wooden bowl. Nord smiled. The little SM also found that Nord had come to him and turned to look at Nord. "Meow ~" Nord couldn''t understand the meaning of the little SM''s cry, but he knew what it meant. Why didn''t the delicious food in the bowl? Nord squatted down and touched the little SM''s head. "I''ll make it for you later, greedy cat." "Meow ~" The little Bobcat didn''t resist Nord''s touch. He was still slightly thin, but he jumped off the stone easily and squatted at Nord''s feet. Soon, Lehman and others raised the flame and began to prepare breakfast. The same meat paste was put in front of the little SM again. This time, Nord didn''t have to feed it. The little SM has recovered its ability to move. But the hot meat paste made the little SM helpless. He carefully stretched out his tongue and licked it. He was scalded by the hot air. He couldn''t help but start spinning around the wooden bowl and didn''t know how to eat. Nord ate the burnt bread and watched the little SM eat with great interest. After walking around the wooden bowl for a few times, the little SM found that he really couldn''t eat food. He looked up at Nord and shouted a few times as if he were coquettish. "Meow ~" Nord looked at the little SM''s naive and charming appearance, and his mouth was always filled with a smile. Since it had opened its mouth, Nord couldn''t stand idly by, took out a wooden spoon, began to stir in the bowl, dug out a spoon from time to time and fed it to the anxious little SM waiting aside. When the heat dissipated, let the little SM eat by himself, while Nord stood up, greeted Lehman and signaled that he could pack up and go. The little SM quickly ate up the meat paste in the bowl and looked up at Nord. At the same time, Nord also looked down at the little SM with staggered eyes. One eye was pure and the other looked forward to it. "Little SM, would you like to go with me?" Nord squatted down again and stretched out his hands to the little SM. The little SM jumped into Nord''s arms without any hesitation. Joy filled Nord''s heart again. Holding the little SM above his head with both hands, he looked at the hunter in the jungle and the spirit in the night. Nord was wondering what kind of name to give it. "Cindy! Your name is Cindy, and you will be the king of the jungle in the future." In the face of joy, I didn''t expect a line of system information to flash in front of me. [a black Bobcat joins the team] At the moment, Nord''s heart is full of questions. Unexpectedly, can animals be regarded as a branch of the army? How many unknown functions of the system are waiting for their own development. Now Nord is eager to have a strategy in front of him, rather than groping for it by himself. Of course, this is just Nord''s inner complaint. In the twinkling of an eye, Nord was attracted by the new news. When he opened Cindy''s panel, Nord was still a little curious. [Name: Cindy] [race: SM LV1 (0100)] [attribute: strength 1 (5) agility 2 (10) intelligence 2 (6) charm 4 (9)] Cindy''s panel is more rudimentary than human''s and has no weapon proficiency. Moreover, Nord found that Cindy''s attribute, which is only more than a month old, is really very low. In addition to her charm attribute, everything else is not enough. Sure enough, selling cute is the king. Moreover, Nord also found information on the arms interface. Nord couldn''t help thinking about where to recruit this kind of arms. It''s not worth the loss to catch the black mountain cat in the mountains. For the moment, not to mention the combat effectiveness of the black mountain cat, it''s its agile skills and it''s not so easy to catch. Nord set his eyes on Cindy. When Nord saw that Cindy was a female cat, It seems that Cindy will be tested and carried forward in the future. The little guy has a long way to go. The ignorant Cindy doesn''t know that Nord has made his mind on his descendants. [arms: SM] [arms information: the unique arms of Bobcats are elegant hunters and the darling of the mountain forest. Their agile skills make them come and go without a trace in the mountain forest. When fighting at night, their combat effectiveness will be better, and their prey will often die quietly in their sleep.] [arms attribute: strength 5 agility 10 intelligence 6 CHARM 9] Chapter 43 The noon sun penetrated the leafy trees and exposed a mottled column of light in the woods. It was like a sharp sword falling from the sky and wounding the deep mountains and forests. It has been some time since Nord and others started. Along the way, Cindy skillfully lay in Nord''s arms and looked at the strange mountains and forests curiously. Lehman and others who opened the road ahead were not so leisurely. They walked through thorns and thorns and consumed a lot of physical strength. "Lord Nord, where should we go next?" Lehman took a breath, looked at the hunter who cleaned the weeds and turned to Lehman for instructions. "According to the observation just now, the mountain in the north is much higher than the surrounding area. Climb to the top of the mountain and plan the journey." Nord stroked Cindy''s soft hair and looked at Lehman calmly. The corners of his mouth were slightly raised. He looked relaxed and joked with Lehman playfully. "And I have a hunch that when I climb the high mountain in front of me, there may be good news." "Obey... Your orders, Lord Nord." Lehman was a little confused. Looking at Nord''s confident smile, he didn''t know who gave him confidence. Was that little SM? Lehman found that since Nord met the little SM, the whole person has changed, the mood has become relaxed and more friendly. Although Lord Nord was also very kind before, Lehman could feel that Lord Nord had a certain sense of distance from them, as if this person was clearly in front of you and separated from you by a world. Lehman thought it was aristocratic before, but now the change is obviously not what Lehman imagined. Although Lehman did not know what happened to Lord Nord, But now Lord Nord is more kind. Nord didn''t notice the churning thoughts in Lehman''s mind. After hearing Nord''s order, Lehman turned and urged the hunters to speed up and rush to the top of the mountain as soon as possible. As the people accelerated their movements, before the sun set, Nord came to the top of the mountain. Sure enough, the vision of the mountain was much wider than before. The height of the mountain was obviously one head higher than the surrounding mountains. Nord sat on a boulder mountain, opened the animal skin map and described the surrounding terrain. Cindy also lay on the stone and looked at Nord writing and drawing on the animal skin. From time to time, she stretched out her little claws and made gestures in the air, as if she were drawing with Nord. Especially when Nord stood up and looked at the surrounding terrain, Cindy would bow and look up into the distance to know what Nord was looking at. While Nord was drawing, Harry and old Moore came to Nord, with a hesitant look on their faces, looked at the distant scene and said nothing. After a while, Nord finally found them and looked at the two people standing silently behind him without saying a word. Nord was full of questions and didn''t know what they were going to do. "What can I do for you two?" Hearing Nord''s question, Harry and old Moore looked at each other, and finally Harry hesitated to speak to Nord. "Lord Nord, I don''t know how to tell you. When I came to the top of the mountain just now, I found that the scene in the North seemed a little familiar, but I couldn''t remember where it was." "So I found uncle Moore and saw if he knew where it was." "Harry told me about it, but it took too long and I forgot where it was, so we hesitated to report it to you." Nord smiled when he heard their description. This is really good news. Maybe for previous reasons, they hesitated and were afraid of making an own dragon again. "This is good news. You should tell me in time. Don''t be afraid of making mistakes. Think about it carefully. I won''t tell the news to others first. Since there are so many clues, I believe we will find yuanshanzhai and you can go home soon." "Lord Nord, thank you for your understanding. We will report to you as soon as we have news." After that, they looked relaxed and walked away. Looking at their brisk pace, they seemed to take off the heavy burden in their hearts. Indeed, some voices in the team were complaining about them and doubting whether they had revealed false news, but they were suppressed by Lehman before Nord dealt with it, but it still added a burden to their hearts. It was another night. The hunters who had been on the mountain road for a day enjoyed a rare leisure time around the bonfire. Nord told them about the grievances and disputes between the prosperous street market and the nobility in Beilong city. The hunters on one side listened with interest and yearned for Beilong city. Lehman and old Moore suddenly looked at each other while listening to the campfire, and Cindy, the little Bobcat in Nord''s arms, also raised her head and stared in the dark direction. Her little ears stood up and moved slowly in one direction. Lehman and old Moore didn''t say anything. They stood up tacitly, pretended to be casual and walked slowly outside the camp. When they reached a certain distance, they saw a shadow running away in the dark, and Lehman chased the shadow running away in the dark like an arrow. Nord, who was telling a story by the campfire, stopped telling and looked at the two people puzzled. He didn''t understand why Lehman and old Moore got up until he saw the figure in the dark. I don''t know whether it was because Lehman was close, or Nord stopped explaining, alerted the shadow in the dark, frustrated Lehman''s idea, and could only forcibly chase the shadow in the night. Nord was also curious about who was hiding in the dark just now. In this vast mountain, in addition to his own people, who would take the mountain forest in the wild? Is it... Nord has a guess in his heart, but he has to wait until Lehman catches him back. Nord believes that the man must not escape the palm of Lehman. Sure enough, a moment later, Lehman emerged from the darkness with a trembling figure in his hand. He went to the campfire and directly put the person down. The person lying on the ground was trembling. He looked up and found Cindy staring at him. Seeing the terrible beast, he lowered his head in fear. Nord looked carefully at the mysterious figure lying on the ground. He was dressed in the same style as Harry before. He was so sharp that he simply cut it with animal skin and put it on him. In the moment he looked up, Nord saw his appearance. His hair was like a chicken nest, his pale face, small eyes and cracked lips were the same as malnourished refugees. At the same moment when he looked up, Harry looked shocked and shouted directly. "Benny, why you! Benny!" Harry''s face was shocked again and gradually turned into ecstasy. He came to the people on the ground and introduced him to the people. "He is Benny, Benny of Yuanshan stronghold, the man saved by Captain Lehman a few years ago, Lord Nord. With him, we can find Yuanshan stronghold." Benny, who was lying on the ground, heard Hara''s voice, and his trembling body slowly calmed down. He looked up at Harry and said a word slowly. "Harry, you... You were caught by someone outside... Did you catch it?" Chapter 44 In front of the campfire in the camp, Benny ate baked yams and bread, and would not spit out the food even if he choked. Harry rushed to pour water for him. He looked like a hungry ghost. Nord wondered if he would choke and didn''t let him eat too much at one time. Looking at Benny, Nord asked him if he knew the truth of the remote stronghold. Benny looked at Harry hesitantly. "It''s all right, Benny. Lord Nord is a good man. He''s a kind aristocrat outside. You can say it at ease." Harry looked at Benny''s hesitant face and couldn''t help reminding him. Moreover, Harry knew that Lord Nord could save the poor remote stronghold. If he knew the way to the stronghold, he would have taken Lord Nord to the remote stronghold. Seeing Benny''s appearance, Harry, who had no worries about food and clothing for so many days, began to worry about his wife and children in the remote stronghold, I want to knock Benny''s elm head open so that I can quickly find the way to the far mountain stronghold. "Don''t you really... Won''t you take all of us as slaves?" Benny looked at Nord carefully. Nord smiled, indicating that Benny could rest assured that slavery had been abolished as early as when the Eresin Empire unified the mainland. Now 800 years later, such news still spread in the mountains. Nord didn''t know whether it was pathetic or ridiculous. "No, I''ll bring the news of food for your stronghold so that you don''t have to endure hunger." "Really? Can you stop us from starving? If what you said is true, I''ll take you." Benny''s small eyes twinkled with light. The light was full of hope and hope. Hearing the word food was like a cracked earth and heard the sound of thunder. Before Nord answered him, Harry hurried to testify. "Really, Lord Nord didn''t lie to you. Lord Nord found a kind of food called yam, which exists in a large number in the mountain forest and can completely meet the survival of the stronghold. Uncle Moore can also testify. Do you still know him? Uncle Moore, who disappeared in the stronghold before, lived well outside." Benny looked at old Moore and found that he was really familiar with him. He should be from the cottage before. Because Benny was not familiar with old Moore at that time, he didn''t recognize him at first. Benny relieved his worries and slowly opened his mouth to reveal the information to the public. "It''s only a day''s journey from the remote mountain stronghold, and you can reach it tomorrow. And you... Are familiar with this mountain, Harry. This is the South... The south boundary mountain, the forbidden area in the stronghold, the rules of the stronghold... The rules don''t allow us to cross the south boundary mountain to hunt, so you... You''re not familiar with it." Harry and old Moore looked at each other and suddenly realized it. "It''s Nanjie mountain. No wonder I didn''t remember. The mountain is not allowed to be mentioned in the stronghold. No wonder I don''t know. How did you come here?" Benny blushed as if someone had seen through his secret and stammered to explain to Harry. "I... I didn''t come on purpose. I... I got lost before... I came here that time. Now... There''s not much food in the stronghold. I... I came here to try my luck. I didn''t... I didn''t expect to meet you." "Then why are you so afraid of us?" Nord was curious. If Benny and Lehman had returned to the village at that time, it might not be so difficult to find a remote village now. Benny looked at Nord and found that he was not as scary as he thought, and Harry and old Moore were living well, so Benny was relieved. "When I was a child, my grandfather told me... I said, people outside... Are bad guys. They will catch us all as slaves and don''t... Don''t let us eat." "Why haven''t I heard people in the stronghold say such a thing? I''ve always wanted to run out of the mountain before. Why haven''t I seen them say it? Your grandpa won''t lie to you." Harry had some doubts. He had never heard such news in the cottage. He interrupted Benny''s speech and questioned him. "I... my grandfather won''t lie to me. He... He is the most intelligent person in the stronghold. Just... That time, I secretly ran with you to find the way outside... And when I came back, he... He told me himself." Hearing Harry''s question, Benny was a little angry. He didn''t know where the courage came from. He stared at Harry as if he would fight with Harry if Harry said more. Seeing Benny like this, Harry felt guilty. Benny''s grandfather was indeed the most intelligent person in the stronghold. The mountain people in the stronghold would ask Benny''s grandfather for advice on anything they didn''t understand. Moreover, Harry was very afraid of Benny''s grandfather. Although Benny''s grandfather was usually kind-hearted and purposeful, once he was angry, he was very scary, and the mountain people in the stronghold were in great awe of him. After hearing Benny''s speech, Nord seemed to think that Benny''s grandfather was a little exclusive to the outside people, but Yuanshan stronghold didn''t contact with the outside. Where did this prejudice come from? Nord didn''t understand, so he just stopped thinking. When he arrived at Yuanshan stronghold tomorrow, everything would be clear. Nord said hello to the people and took Cindy to rest. He also told Lehman and others to keep up their spirits and find the far mountain stronghold tomorrow. The task is over. Benny looked at the little SM in Nord''s arms and was curious. Cindy noticed Benny''s line of sight, turned her head and waved her claws at Benny, as if she were greeting Benny. Benny''s face turned pale with fear. He was more awed by Nord''s impression. Even a terrible beast like the black SM can be tamed. Lord Nord is really powerful! In the early morning of the next day, Nord and others hurried along with Benny on the road to Yuanshan stronghold. They searched in the mountains for so long, and finally found it. They didn''t want to delay for a moment. If it hadn''t been dark yesterday and it was inconvenient to travel at night, they might have gone to Yuanshan stronghold long ago, but now it''s not too late and they''ve gone for most of the day, Finally came to the long-awaited remote mountain stronghold. Yuanshan stronghold is built on the hillside of a mountain and is located in the north of the mountain. There is no trace of Yuanshan stronghold from the direction of Nord and others. If Benny and others did not introduce it to Nord, Nord would not find the trace of Yuanshan stronghold under his nose. The buildings in Yuanshan stronghold are all made of wood, and they are all built by this forest. They are very hidden. From a distance, there are not many traces of human habitation. However, when I got closer, I found that Yuanshan stronghold built a wall with big trees. The wall was about five or six meters high. Some plants like Parthenocissus were planted on it, just like a layer of camouflage and hidden in the dense mountain forest. As the crowd approached, old Moore burst into tears. His face was excited, nostalgic and somewhat frightened. He was afraid that everything in front of him was his own dream. When he touched it, it would break. Everyone''s footsteps were faster and faster, but old Moore slowed down. He had mixed feelings in his heart and didn''t know how to express it. If Nord described it, it would be more timid near the hometown. Chapter 45 The architectural style of Yuanshan stronghold is very close to nature. Houses and streets are built on tall trees. If it weren''t for the coming and going mountain people, who are naked and hungry, Nord thought he had come to the tree city of elves. However, the villagers of Yuanshan stronghold are different from the elegant elves that Nord knew in his previous life. It is natural and beautiful. This is Nord''s construction style of Yuanshan stronghold. "The nobles outside the mountain, I''m Harlan of Yuanshan stronghold. Please explain your intention." Nord was surprised. Nord saw the scene of the remote stronghold. He thought that even the most intelligent old man was just older and saw more. As soon as Harlan spoke, Nord knew that the old man in front of him was not as simple as he thought. "Hello, I''m Nord Isaac, viscount of the Principality of Bethel. My fief is just outside the Amun mountains. I came to the far mountain stronghold to find out the situation of Isaac." "The Principality of Bethel..." a trace of confusion flashed in the eyes of old Harlan, as if he had never heard of the name of the Principality of Bethel. "Dear Viscount Nord, do you mean that Yuanshan stronghold is your territory?" Harry''s eyes flashed and looked straight at Nord, as if to see what Nord was thinking. "No, I don''t know if Yuanshan stronghold is within my territory, but it doesn''t affect the change I can bring to Yuanshan stronghold." Nord didn''t flinch. He looked straight into Harlan''s eyes, full of confidence. "What kind of change!" Harlan saw the confidence in Nord''s eyes, but he didn''t completely put down his wariness of Nord. His dark stick clubbed the ground and asked Nord again, and his eyes became sharper. "I came with goodwill and wanted to establish a friendly relationship with Yuanshan stronghold. Before, I found a kind of food that can solve the food crisis of Yuanshan stronghold. You may have heard that it is a kind of thing called mountain bumps, which can be eaten after roasting, and the production of this thing is very large." Nord directly told Harlan the purpose of coming to yuanshanzhai, and briefly described the concept of yam. Harlan''s eyes showed a trace of doubt. "Mountain bumps? Isn''t that poisonous?" "Of course, your grandson Benny can testify that he ate this kind of food last night, and now I change the name of this food to yam, the panacea of Dashan!" Harry looked at his grandson Benny. Benny nodded to Harlan and whispered to Harlan how delicious the yam was last night. Hearing Benny''s confirmation, Harlan looked at Nord with a complicated look. Finally, he stared at Nord''s coat of arms on his chest and said slowly: "Do you know what animal the crest on your chest is?" Nord looked down at the eagle spreading its wings. To tell the truth, Nord had really not studied it carefully before. Nord''s cheap father had not told Nord about the history of their family before. He just heard that they came from a branch of an ancient family, and now they have declined. "Isn''t this an eagle?" Harlan looked up at the sky with an inexplicable look in his eyes. "This is not an ordinary eagle. It is an eagle in the Amun mountains and a rebellious eagle." Chapter 46 Looking at Nord''s puzzled eyes, Harlan looked at Nord''s coat of arms. His eyes were very complex. "Every Amun eagle is rebellious. They are the overlord of the sky. No bird dares to challenge its majesty. It is said that the eagle will leave their cubs everywhere and finally fly to the highest peak of the Amun mountains, menghelei peak, in order to see the recognition of the race." Nord still said, "Benny''s father is out hunting. I''m an old man with a little reputation. Now tell the mountain people the good news, which can also make them suffer less." Harlan avoided Nord''s eyes and walked slowly towards other mountain people''s homes with a walking stick. Nord was helpless and could only see what chance he had to explore his voice in the future. Nord followed Harlan and informed every mountain people that almost all adult men had gone out hunting and kept women and children at home. Nord asked Lehman and old Moore to take these hungry women and children to dig yams near the stronghold, while Nord stayed around the stronghold. At dusk in the west mountain, it was getting dark. Men who went out hunting returned to the stronghold one after another. Some men who didn''t harvest looked a little sad. They didn''t know how to become at home waiting for their wives and children. They returned home with inner guilt, but found an unexpected surprise. Nord still stayed at Benny''s house, trying to find out about Harlan, but Harlan was old and sophisticated after all, and Nord got nothing. Benny''s father is Wagner. He is in his forties, about the same age as old Moore, but his body is much stronger than old Moore. The thin camel is bigger than the horse. His increasingly thin body can vaguely see the strength of that year. He came in "I intend to establish trade relations with Yuanshan stronghold first, exchange my resources with Yuanshan stronghold for some medicinal materials, fur and other resources of Yameng mountains, and then gradually spread to the surrounding strongholds. I believe you are also very eager for external resources." Harry was a little surprised. He didn''t expect the young Viscount Nord to be so calm. Instead of directly changing the rules of the cottage, he used this warm wind and rain to slowly break the dam in the hearts of the mountain people. Moreover, Harlan also agrees with this way. Undoubtedly, this way of doing things is more sophisticated, which makes Harlan look up to Nord. It seems that the young Viscount is better than he believes. "We temporarily regard Yuanshan stronghold as a pilot to slowly promote our reform. I believe it is like a torrent. Once it rises, it will roll forward and be unmatched!" Chapter 47 After discussing some details with Harlan, Nord Nord reacted for a moment. He didn''t expect Cindy to have this ability. Some worried that it would fall off his shoulder, so he slowed down and held it with his right hand. However, seeing that Cindy squatting on his shoulder was very stable and wouldn''t swing with Nord''s walking range, Nord was relieved. He was not a spirit in the jungle, Even a month old Bobcat has such excellent balance. Cindy squatted on her shoulder and watched. Nord also adjusted his pace to make himself walk more smoothly. Moreover, inadvertently, Nord found that the map of the system had been expanded. The fog covering the north of the wild boar cave, the south boundary mountain and the far mountain stronghold has dissipated, and the landform between them has been clearly visible. Nord took out his hand-painted animal skin map from his arms, compared it with the system accurate map, and looked at the crooked curve on the animal skin map, which was somewhat similar to the real map. Nord was a little relieved and finally lived up to his old sports teacher. It is estimated from the map that the south boundary mountain is about 70-80 kilometers away from the wild boar cave, and there are still 20-30 miles from the south boundary mountain to the far mountain stronghold. In addition, it takes two days to get from the far mountain stronghold to the wild boar cave. Before understanding the reason for map expansion, Nord found that the daily task that had been stagnant for a long time had been completed yesterday. [daily task: find a stronghold] [mission Description: there are many mountain strongholds hidden in the Yameng mountains, but you can''t easily find them because of the barrier of the mountains. Besides, it''s not only your patience and persistence, but also your luck. Hurry to find them, and you will uncover the mysterious veil of the Yameng mountains.] [task reward: experience ¡Á 500 linen ¡Á 100 kinsers ¡Á 100¡¿ [the task has been completed and the reward has been issued.] Nord has almost forgotten this task. When he received this task more than half a month ago, Nord was a little tangled. The reward for the task is indeed rich, but the difficulty of the task is also very high. I don''t know when it can be completed, and the delay time must be more than the reward for other simple tasks, Nord still figured it out. However, the system does not give Nord the qualification to select, and you must complete it if it is issued, otherwise there is no next task, so Nord has forgotten this task for such a long time. Nord would not have noticed that the task has been completed if it had not just found the map update. Now that the reward has been obtained, Nord doesn''t intend to care too much. It''s all over. It''s good news to get the reward. With joy, Nord can''t wait to return to Tami village. He doesn''t know how his manor is decorated. People are still on the road, but Nord''s heart has flown back to Tami village and flew to his Dabie field. In the evening two days later, the party finally returned to the boar cave. The stronghold remained unchanged, but the left behind personnel in the stronghold were surprised by the sudden return of Nord and others. As Nord dispatched some guards to follow him to find the remote mountain stronghold, there are not enough people in the stronghold. Only two hunters are left to watch the night every day. In the lonely cave, two people face the bonfire alone. It''s dark outside the cave, and a few wolf howls come from time to time, which still puts a lot of pressure on the hunters. As Nord and others came back, suddenly the cave became lively. The hunters couldn''t wait to share the good news of finding the far mountain stronghold and the experience along the way with their companions. With a curious face of Cindy, Nord sat in front of the campfire and listened to the hunters bragging to each other. He didn''t discuss with them, but just watched them quarrel quietly. Although the hunters have no culture, no adjectives, and the language is dry. Sometimes the foreword doesn''t match the Afterword, it doesn''t affect other people''s interest. From time to time, other hunters will add that Nord can''t help feeling that simple people will be easier to harvest happiness if they live. Sometimes they know more, The more difficult it is to feel the taste of happiness. Recently, every night, Nord has some sadness, but he doesn''t know where the sadness comes from. Looking at the bright moonlight shining through the hole, Nord shook his head and stopped thinking. Anyway, it''s good news recently and he should be happy. Looking down, Cindy was concentrating on the hunters who talked warmly by the campfire, as if she could understand it, and her little ears shook from time to time, which was very cute. Nord ignored them, put down Cindy and silently came to the bed for a rest. He was a little tired on the way these two days. Not long after lying in bed, Nord fell asleep. Just half asleep and half awake, Nord seemed to feel something jumping on himself. Chapter 48 Early in the morning, boar hole. As soon as Nord opened his eyes, it was like finding Cindy lying on his chest. His two small eyes stared at him. I don''t know how long he had been staring at Nord. When he found that Nord had woken up, Cindy immediately stood up and shouted at Nord. "Meow ~" Then he jumped out of bed flexibly, came to the campfire, stood by the wooden bowl where he had dinner yesterday, and looked at Nord skillfully. The feeling that had just risen in Nord''s heart disappeared. He thought a sweet little SM was waiting for him to get up. Unexpectedly, Nord was hungry to eat. Nord couldn''t cry or laugh. There was no way. Who made it cute? Nord had to get up and ordered a hunter to cook some meat paste for Cindy to eat and comfort the little SM. Nord came to the training ground of the stronghold and began his day''s training. After training, he found that Marco had arrived and stood behind him, as if waiting for Nord. "Marco, when did you come? It''s just time to compete." "I just arrived soon, Lord Nord. When did you come back? Yesterday, village head Colin said that if you came back, let me tell you that the manor has been renovated and Abbot has been waiting for you in the manor." Nord smiled at the corners of his mouth, which was another good news. The good news came one after another these days. Nord couldn''t help thinking that he had changed his luck these days. Things were not going well some time ago. Every time he looked for the remote mountain stronghold, he failed. Now the good news came one after another. Nord thought and motioned Marco to move his muscles and bones. They have all come back. I''m not in a hurry. I''d better compete with Marco first to test whether I have made progress these days. After Marco finished his activities, Nord rushed to Marco with a wooden sword. They fought for a long time and stopped panting. "No... no, Marco... I still can''t beat you." "Nord... Sir, you have made such rapid progress... We have to keep up with you." Nord wiped off the sweat on his forehead and smiled at malcolt who did not admit defeat. Nord could feel that malcolt had done his best this time. I believe Nord would defeat him soon. Moreover, malcolt was right. Everyone is making progress. Nord is confident that he must make the fastest progress. Nord threw the wooden sword to the ground, took a deep breath, calmed his nervous body, and then commanded Marco. "I''ll go back to Tami village with Lehman and others later, so you''ll manage the boar cave these two days. After two days, when everyone has a rest, I''ll assign new tasks." "Don''t worry, Lord Nord, I''ll follow your orders, but can you let me go into the mountains when I assign tasks? I''m almost idle to stay here all day." Looking at Malcolm, Nord couldn''t help laughing and scolding: "Don''t play tricks! It''s not impossible to see your performance then." Nord looked at Marco laughing. Nord was a little helpless. Why didn''t he find that Marco had this side at that time, or did he liberate his nature? But this problem really needs to be considered. They are all young people. They can only stay at home when watching others wandering outside. In fact, they will be unbalanced. Nord didn''t forget that there is a young man in the village waiting to be comforted by himself. After telling Marco, Nord took Lehman and others back, especially Lehman, who had been eager to return. He had no time to go home when he was busy. Now after completing the task, Lehman missed his wife and children very much. Without any delay, Nord came to the manor and ordered Lehman and others to dissolve in place and go back to their homes to rest for a few days. Now only Nord was left standing at the gate of the manor. Looking at the gate of the manor, Nord could not bear the excitement. He bowed his head and stroked Cindy''s soft hair, as if he were talking to himself. "Cindy, we''re home." "Meow ~" Nord didn''t expect Cindy to reply. A bright smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. Looking at Cindy''s confused little eyes, Nord walked in the door with a smile. At the moment Nord entered the manor, a large string of system information emerged in Nord''s eyes. [construction task: noble Manor (completed)] [awards have been issued.] [detect that there are manors in the territory, and the territory construction panel has been opened] [current territory: Tami Village (opened) and Yuanshan stronghold (not opened)] Nord stopped to complete the task, but Nord didn''t understand the new function of territory construction panel, and it seemed that he only opened Tami village. Nord didn''t know what the remote stronghold was like. After finding the territory construction panel, Nord looked carefully at each line of the panel with a research mentality. [territory Name: Tami village] [scale: Village] [this is a very poor village. The village''s scarce farmland can not meet people''s daily life. Fortunately, it is backed by the rich Yameng mountains, which has left a glimmer of vitality for the small village, but the wild animals in the depths of the mountains seriously threaten the safety of the villagers.] [Prosperity: 9 (Commerce: 2 agriculture: 6 industry: 1)] [popular support: 74 public security: 54] [population: 283 (people); Farmland: 86 (MU); Tax: 13 (silver coins)] [buildable buildings: medicine shop, market, school, watchtower, workshop, weapon shop] Nord simply looks at it. It seems that the construction panel of this territory has many functions. It can not only see the data of some villages such as prosperity, popular sentiment and population, but also build various buildings. Nord is more interested in these buildings. Nord thinks these buildings are the most helpful to Nord. Nord casually opened the workshop page and found that it was not a simple workshop, but to select products first, and then choose various workshops to build. For example, Nord thought of animal fur, and there was information about fur workshops, and each workshop would be equipped with a professional master for guidance, but if you want to operate the workshop, We must recruit workers from reality, that is to say, the master of the workshop is only used to teach villagers knowledge. It is impossible to run a workshop simply by relying on a master. Moreover, Nord also found that these buildings are just drawings. It is necessary to build the workshop according to the appearance on the drawings, and the system will assign you professional masters. It is not like that you can generate a building out of thin air in the game. This disappointed Nord. It seems that the system has no ability to change the reality from the beginning. The only powerful thing is that it can provide Nord with some professional talents, such as housekeeper and blacksmith. These people can only be used to develop territory and have no fighting ability at all. That is to say, the system can not provide much help to Nord in fighting. Everything depends on Nord''s free play. He shook his head and studied it slowly in the future. Nord looked at the empty manor and suddenly felt that he still had a long way to go. Chapter 49 Nord walked slowly into the stone building and looked up along the steps carefully at the internal decoration of the stone building. Compared with the open environment before, it now has a little more family flavor. Although the furniture in the hall is not so gorgeous, it is better than simplicity. Moreover, the wood is not ordinary wood, but the rare black nanmu in Yameng mountains, The texture of this kind of tree is more delicate and is the first choice for making furniture. However, this kind of black Phoebe has strict requirements on the environment. It often grows only on the top of the mountain, which is not only difficult to find, but also very difficult to transport. After all, black Phoebe is two or three times heavier than other wood. Nord looks around, not only furniture, but also the handrails of stairs are made of black Phoebe, which may be a simple luxury, I don''t know where Abel got so much precious wood. While Nord was visiting the new manor, Abel heard something downstairs. He came out of the room on the second floor, nodded slightly, looked downstairs and found that Nord had returned with a kind smile on his face and walked quickly towards Nord. "Master Nord, you''re back. I don''t know. Are you satisfied with the layout of the manor?" Nord nodded to Abel. He was very satisfied with Nord''s housekeeper''s work. He not only completed it in advance, but also paid great attention to the quality of the manor from the material of the furniture. Nord asked Abel about the tables and chairs made of black nanmu in the living room. "I''m very satisfied. You put your heart into it. By the way, where did you get so many black nanmu? As far as I know, black nanmu furniture is at least a set of thousands of gold coins in Bellon city." Abel smiled and led Nord to the study on the second floor while talking. "Master Nord, it''s not my credit. It''s a carpenter in Tami village, named Dulu. When he heard that I wanted to make good furniture, he took out all the black nanmu that he had treasured for many years, and also provided a lot of growth sites for black nanmu in the mountains. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have so many black nanmu to use." When Nord came to the study, he put down Cindy in his arms. Cindy, who was already curious about the new place, couldn''t bear his curiosity and began to jump up and down in the study at the moment Nord put it down. "Abel housekeeper, his name is Cindy. He will live with us in the future. You should take good care of him." Abel looked at the lively little SM, and Cindy was also very fond of it. His eyes followed the little SM''s figure. "Yes, master Nord, I''ll take good care of Cindy." Nord sat at his desk and watched the warm sun shine in from the window, in front of the brand-new desk and in Nord''s heart. For a long time, the active Cindy seemed to be a little tired. She jumped to Nord''s desk and lay down. Nord teased the little SM who finally stopped and thought about it. She told Abel standing aside. "The carpenter named Dulu should reward him well, and I think the manor is also spacious. You take the time to recruit some servants in the village to add some popularity to the manor." "I see. Master Nord, what else can I do for you?" "No, it''s hard to catch up with the leisure days. I''ll take a few days off and have a good rest. You can finish these things first." With that, Nord waved to Abel''s housekeeper and signaled that he could step down. Nord, on the other hand, rarely did not think about territory. He lay down at his desk and began to play with Cindy like a child. At this time, in Colin''s yard, Lehman was telling the village head of Colin about his various experiences of accompanying Lord Nord to find the far mountain stronghold in the mountains for so many days, until he finally found the far mountain stronghold. Colin sighed after hearing this. He didn''t know whether to be happy or lost. Colin actually had his own little abacus in his heart. He once wondered whether Lord Nord couldn''t find the cottage, which would be better for himself, Lehman and Tami village. However, since he disagreed with Nord about planting yam that time, Colin could clearly feel that Nord was much colder to himself, a little more distant than before. "Lehman, I think Lord Nord''s future is unlimited. You should seize the opportunity and make great achievements with Lord Nord." Lehman didn''t understand why his father was so depressed. It was good news to find yuanshanzhai. This was something Lord Nord had been looking forward to for a long time. Why was his father a little lost? Lehman hesitated, as if he had guessed something, and asked with some uncertainty. "Father, between you and Lord Nord..." Colin heard Lehman''s question and smiled with self mockery. "It''s not that you believe you. There is no contradiction between me and Lord Nord, but my old head can''t keep up with your young people''s ideas. Now Lord Nord has moved out. You should seize the opportunity and your brother reed. You should also tell him not to make mistakes." "Father, you..." "I''m fine, Lehman. I''ve been wandering around for half my life. I was already discouraged. I went back to my hometown to spend the rest of my life. I didn''t expect the opportunity to come to me again, but I didn''t want to hold it..." At this point, Colin''s eyes were tightly waiting for Lehman, as if he had completely pinned his hope on Lehman. "But you are different from me. You and Ryder are deeply trusted by Lord Nord. As long as you closely follow Lord Nord, our family will not be prosperous one day in the future, but I don''t know if I can have the opportunity to see it with my own eyes." Lehman did not understand, but still understood what his father Colin expected of him. Lehman looked at Colin sincerely. "Please rest assured, father, I will not betray Lord Nord''s trust in me. If there is a chance in the future, our family will take Colin as the surname, and our glory will be shared with you." Looking at Lehman''s heartfelt words, Colin felt very gratified. Perhaps his greatest achievement in his life was to cultivate such an excellent son as Lehman. Colin''s eyes were wet at the thought of this. "Grandpa, why are you crying?" A tearful voice interrupted the conversation between Colin and his son. I didn''t know when the att brothers and sisters ran to Lehman. "I don''t cry now. I''m already a strong man." At the words of his sister lesha, art put on an air as if he were a little adult. Lisa made a face at art. "Slightly slightly, the day before yesterday, you were scared to cry by a big wild boar. I''m not afraid." "I''m not! I don''t! Don''t talk nonsense!" Lehman interrupted the quarrel between the brothers and sisters of art. His two children were not much different in age. They would quarrel every time they didn''t say a few words. Yes, art said that he couldn''t help his sister lesha, and art was a little timid, which gave Lehman a headache and didn''t know how to educate him. "What are you doing here?" Yate was stunned for a moment, suddenly remembered what his mother had told him, and carefully looked at his father Lehman. "Mom told me and Lisa to call you and grandpa into the house for dinner. It''s all Lisa''s fault. I almost forgot." "Hum!" When lesha heard this, she snorted angrily, pouted and ignored her brother art. Lehman glanced at art, then took Lisa''s little hand and walked to the cabin, leaving Colin and his grandchildren staring. Chapter 50 Nord wanted to steal a little lazy these days, but unexpectedly, the system released a task to Nord the next day when Nord returned to Tami village. [construction task: blacksmith shop] [task description: blacksmith is a very important profession. Since ancient times, blacksmiths have produced talents. Blacksmith shop is very important for the construction of your territory. Blacksmith shop is indispensable for both military supplies and civil use. Please build a blacksmith shop in your territory.] [task reward: a blacksmith] Therefore, Nord could only arrange Abel to build a blacksmith shop according to the drawings given by the system, but these days, Nord did not go out, but hid in the manor and handed over all the things of the blacksmith shop to Abel housekeeper. In addition to training every day, he just teased Cindy to play, and his life was carefree. Moreover, Abel was very efficient. He soon recruited many servants. According to Nord''s requirements, they were basically old or disabled hunters. Anyway, there was not much work in the manor, and these people were enough. And Abel also helped Nord find a maid, the daughter of a servant in the manor. After her father was disabled, the father and daughter depended on each other. After Abel learned about the situation, he brought them back to the manor. Nord himself resisted the maid. After all, it was a shame to think about this profession. However, after Nord saw her, he accepted Abel''s kindness. Nord''s maid is called belle. She is only 15 years old. Her head is less than one meter five. She has dark skin and thin body. What impressed Nord most is her eyes. Nord doesn''t know how to describe it. She is as simple as a deer. After seeing Nord, her timid expression moved Nord''s heart. Nord intended to refuse. But at the thought of Belle''s family environment, Nord left her. Anyway, Nord can do anything by himself, and the manor is not short of this food. Nord''s first task to belle is to take care of Cindy. What Nord didn''t expect was that the little girl was very careful and took good care of Cindy. Nord could feel that Cindy liked Belle very much. Now she ran to sleep with Belle every day, which made Nord a little jealous. Fortunately, Cindy didn''t forget Nord. No matter what Nord did during the day, Cindy would follow Nord at his feet. At noon on this day, as usual, Nord stayed in his study, drinking boiled water, bathed in the sun outside the window, and holding the plan Nord thought of these days. First of all, the most important thing is to build the blacksmith shop first. So far, the equipment of Nord''s guard has not been fully equipped, which greatly affects the combat effectiveness of the army. However, Nord has arranged Abel to build it a few days ago. It is estimated that it will be almost today. Then there is the fur workshop. You can use the salt and linen in your hand to exchange the fur of some animals with the remote mountain stronghold. After processing, it can be used as a product in Tami village for foreign trade. In addition, there is a brick workshop. Bricks made of soil are much more convenient than mining stones in the mountains, and there is no need to polish. Unified shape is not only convenient for construction, but also saves a lot of time. With bricks, we can start Nord''s road construction plan. As a major infrastructure country, Nord knows the importance of road construction. It is necessary to build a road leading to the remote stronghold internally or build a trade road externally. As for other carpenter workshops, herbal medicine workshops and other buildings, they will not be built slowly until they have developed to a certain extent. The road should be taken step by step. If the step is too big, it is easy to pull Considering so much for the time being, Nord leaned back on the back of his chair, closed his eyes and filled the gaps in his mind. Suddenly, footsteps came from outside the door. Cindy, who had been lying on Nord''s lap to rest, suddenly became alert, raised her head and listened to the movement outside the door. After a while, the door of the study was quietly opened. When Cindy saw the visitor, she relaxed and her little head fell down again. "Is that belle?" Nord didn''t open his eyes, because only Belle came into the study these days. Although Nord didn''t let Belle serve him, the stubborn little girl ran to the study to wait for Nord''s order when she had nothing to do every day. Nord advised her several times. Seeing that it had no effect, she stopped caring about her. "Lord Nord, it''s me. The blacksmith shop in the village has been built. According to your instructions, I''ve asked the villagers to go back." Nord opened his eyes with a surprise in them. He patted Cindy and stood up. "So fast, take me now." With that, Nord hurried out of the door. The blacksmith''s shop is located in the northeast of the village. It is still a distance from the farmland of the village. It is also a flat land, but there are too many gravels for farming, so it has been abandoned. Nord took a fancy to it at a glance, and other workshops will be built here in the future. When he came to the blacksmith''s shop, Nord was a little disappointed. It was just an ordinary wooden house, just like other wooden houses in the village, so the villagers could build it so quickly. It was not only because they had been trained by building the manor before, but also because the wooden house was simple in structure. There are also different places, that is, there are two large stoves in front of the door, which are made of soil and stones. They use the technology of building stoves in the countryside of Nord''s previous life, which Nord has never seen in this world. Nord couldn''t see anything special about the blacksmith shop, so he opened the system panel to see how the blacksmith in the blacksmith shop summoned it. [the task has been completed and the reward is being distributed] Nord looked around. There was no lightning and thunder, no light, and nothing changed except a mountain wind. When Nord recalled how Abel appeared at that time, the door of the blacksmith shop suddenly opened in front of him. From the inside came a strong man, one meter nine, full of beard, strong muscles on his arms, and green tendons. He looked very powerful. When he opened his mouth, his voice was like thunder. "Lord Nord, I''m Hansen the blacksmith. I''d like to help you." Nord looked at the big man and felt that if it was power, I''m afraid Lehman was not Hansen''s opponent. Lehman was very strong compared with ordinary people, but Hansen could not be classified as ordinary people. Unfortunately, Nord couldn''t send Hansen to fight, otherwise Lehman''s status might not be guaranteed. Thinking of this, Nord smiled and shook his head, No longer think about Lehman and Hansen who is stronger, think about the equipment, and then ask Hansen. "Hansen, nice to meet you. You look so strong. I want to make some equipment as soon as possible, OK?" "Lord Nord, I don''t have pig iron or ore here. If you need equipment, you can buy finished products in the blacksmith shop. If you can get iron ore or pig iron, I can help you build it. The cost is very low. If you build it in large quantities, I won''t be enough. You need to send me some help. I will teach them how to make iron." Nord nodded. In fact, Nord had expected this situation. He found the blacksmith''s panel on the system panel and opened it to see the price. Nord couldn''t help swearing. [mountain knife: 20 Kinser coins] [Suozi A: 50 Jinse coins] ¡­¡­ Chapter 51 This is outrageous. After looking at the store of the system, Nord calculated in his mind that there are about 20 guards under Nord. It costs 400 gold coins for each person with a mountain knife. A person''s whole body equipment needs about 70 or 80 gold coins. Simply, he is robbing money. The system is unscrupulous and unscrupulous merchant. Nord silently erected his middle finger in his heart. According to the system configuration, a team of 20 people needs about one or two thousand Kinser coins. Besides, it is not a top-level configuration. Even if there is a mine at home, it can''t afford it. Is there a mine? Nord had a plan and hurried to ask Hansen. "Hansen, if you find iron ore, calculate the cost of a mountain knife." Hansen broke off his fingers and calculated. His face showed a tangled look and looked very embarrassed. When Nord saw this scene, he was surprised. What''s the problem? Didn''t he just say that the cost was very low? Hansen struggled for a long time. Just when Nord was in a hurry, Hansen looked ugly and replied Han Han: "Lord Nord, I can''t figure it out." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nord silently rubbed the center of his eyebrows. If he can''t figure it out, what''s the matter with your dilemma expression just now? I didn''t expect you to have a talent for acting. Nord forced his depression to help Hansen clear the daily expenses of the blacksmith''s shop. "First of all, you don''t care about the cost of iron ore, and you don''t care about the firewood burned by the stove. What''s the labor cost of the blacksmith''s shop?" Hearing Nord''s analysis, Hansen showed a sudden look on his face and answered Nord happily. "My monthly salary is two kinsers, and I don''t care about others, do I, Lord Nord?" "... yes, you are only responsible for forging iron." Nord rubbed his eyebrows again. He even wondered if Hansen was stupid. He took a deep breath. It seems that he can''t do without some blood today. The blacksmith shop is like this. I''m afraid it will take some time to start work. He can only prepare some equipment for emergencies first. Just buy some mountain knives first. At least everyone should be given a good weapon. Nord remembered before that there were nine one handed swords in the guard, so there was no need to buy too many mountain knives. The first person had a weapon, and the later ones were slowly replenished. He bought 11 mountain knives from the system, a total of 220 gold coins. Nord''s heart was dripping blood. The axe he bought in christenberg last time was only 20 silver coins, not to mention the difference in quality. This 100 times gap alone was a little outrageous. However, Nord thought again, I''m afraid that the dead fat Viscount Olli won''t sell his weapons now. There''s no way, Only krypton gold to the system, but Nord vowed that this was the first and last time. When he found iron ore, hum! Just as Nord was thinking about how he should rely on himself in the future, Hansen returned to the blacksmith''s shop, took out a mountain knife from it and held it in front of Nord with both hands. Nord took over the mountain knife and looked at it carefully. The mountain knife is about one meter and two long. The handle can be held with both hands. The body of the knife is painted black, glowing cold light, and the blade is snow white. When the eyes gather, the sharp feeling of the blade will make people shudder. The predecessor of the mountain knife is in a circular arc shape, which can better adapt to chopping, and will not roll the blade due to cutting through thorns and thorns. It is heavy to start, It should be a rare weapon. In short, the money is not wasted Nord then Hansen took the remaining mountain knives back to the manor. Along the way, Nord thought that the next plan might change. Just now Nord didn''t find the options of leather armor and hunting bow in the system. It seems that these equipment can''t be unlocked until the fur workshop and carpenter workshop are completed. Moreover, Nord thought, These are not as difficult to find as iron ore. there is no shortage of fur and wood in the yamon mountains. As long as the site is established, leather armor and hunting bow are not easy to get. Unfortunately, the system can''t be recycled. Otherwise, it would be nice to sell it to the system at such a high price. After returning to the manor, Nord ordered Abel to continue to build the carpenter''s workshop and fur workshop, and preparations should be made for the transaction with the remote mountain stronghold. In addition, Nord had a big head for looking for iron ore and building a turnaround workshop. I was just lazy for a few days. I didn''t expect to have so many things waiting for me to do. Indeed, there was some separation and lack of skills. Lying upright on the chair in the study and drinking indifferent boiled water in his mouth, Nord suddenly felt a little sad and humiliated the walkers. While Nord was lamenting his fate, Cindy suddenly jumped on Nord''s leg. It seemed to guess that Nord was in a bad mood and gave a cry of milk, as if comforting Nord. "Meow ~" Nord opened his eyes and saw the little SM squatting on his legs. His eyes were full of warmth. Nord''s troubles melted at this moment. Yes, it''s hard and tired now, but this is not the reason why he stopped. Real warriors dare to face the bleak life and the dripping blood. Nord felt that he would not be defeated by this little difficulty. Looking at the little SM comforting himself, Nord smiled at the corners of his mouth and touched Cindy''s small head. "Thank you, Cindy." "Meow ~" Nord cheered up. There were many things. Come one by one. Don''t worry. Nord called Abel housekeeper first. "Housekeeper Abel, you should continue to arrange the villagers to build the fur workshop and carpenter workshop these days. By the way, when you go out later, call Lehman, Marco and Reid. I have something to discuss with them." Abel respectfully stood behind Nord, listened carefully to the tasks arranged by Nord, did not miss any details, and showed the professionalism of a housekeeper. "I see. Master Nord, what else can I do for you?" "No, housekeeper Abel has worked hard for you these days." Nord is really glad to have Abel''s dedicated housekeeper to assist him. Even though some of the tasks Nord assigned him are outside his duties, Abel did not complain. On the contrary, every time Nord assigned a task, he can finish it well. You know, Abel is only a housekeeper, not a government official, but there is no way, There are too few people who can use it. They can only catch the ducks and put them on the shelf. Nord wants to know how to separate himself, so he won''t be so upset just now. After listening to Nord''s orders, abbot left calmly. He looked more aristocratic than Nord. Be calm and calm. Nord''s state is not enough. Even Abel housekeeper can''t compare. Nord is ashamed, but he doesn''t belittle himself. Nord believes he will reach that state in the future. If there are so many things to be busy every day Chapter 52 Shortly after Abel left, Lehman and others came to the study under the leadership of belle. "You are all here. After a few days of leisure, you will be busy soon. No problem." Seeing their arrival, Nord stood up from behind his desk and went to the map next to him. The map was drawn by Nord when he was bored these days. Because the scope of the last map expanded a lot, Nord spent another copy according to the system map. The previous sketch was directly abandoned by Nord. Hearing Nord''s words, Marco and Reid looked at each other. They both saw joy and excitement in each other''s eyes, while Lehman looked calm and said in a deep voice: "Lord Nord, you can do whatever you want." "Yes, Lord Nord, I follow your arrangement." "Me too." Reid and Marco also expressed their views one after another when they heard Lehman''s words, but it is not difficult to see from their expectant and excited eyes that they are more eager for novel tasks than the same work. Nord pondered for a moment and thought in his mind about how to arrange it before slowly opening his mouth. "Marco will be responsible for the trade with yuanshanzhai in the future. He will start tomorrow. However, because you are not familiar with the road, let Lehman take you first tomorrow, and then you will be responsible for it yourself. Moreover, old Moore still stays in yuanshanzhai. I think he will help you if there are any difficulties." Marco nodded excitedly and patted his chest to promise Nord that he would complete the task. Lehman just nodded calmly, indicating that there would be no problem. Reed was the only one left. He didn''t hear his task. Reed was a little flustered. Did he still stay in the village to plant yams? Reed''s eyes were full of grievances. Reid''s reaction was in Nord''s eyes. Seeing such an expression, Nord was angry and funny. Finally, he couldn''t help but speak. "Well, you can leave the planting of yams to your father. Anyway, he has nothing to do now. Your vanguard can also slow down. You can go to the mountain with me to find iron ore tomorrow." Reed turned his worry into joy. One second he returned a bitter gourd face, as if Nord owed him a lot of money. The next second he smiled on his face and almost jumped up with joy, just like the day in June. "Lord Nord, don''t worry. I''ll let my father help me. By the way, what does iron ore look like?" You can''t laugh with Reid. Nord glanced at him, turned to Lehman and Marco and said: "Go back and prepare. See how many people you can bring. You can come to the manor tomorrow to bring the trading materials. By the way, I''ll show you some good things." With that, Nord thought of the mountain knife and took them to the warehouse behind the stone building. Lehman and Marco respectively picked up a mountain knife and couldn''t put it down, while reed, who was curious about everything, just picked it up and looked at it and put it down. After a while, Lehman and Marco also put down the mountain knife, but their eyes still stared at the mountain knife and showed reluctance in their eyes. Lehman quickly adjusted its mind, looked away at Nord and asked questions. "Lord Nord, is this the equipment for us?" Marco also reacted to Lehman''s question. He looked forward to Nord and wanted to hear Nord''s answer immediately. Nord did not lift their appetite, nodded and responded to their questions. Lehman and Marco smiled at each other and were happy to get such a good weapon. "Take these mountain cutting knives back. As for the distribution, you can do it. Now basically everyone has a weapon. As for other equipment, you tell the hunters in the guard that I will send them slowly in the future." Before Lehman and Marco recovered from their joy, Nord asked them to go back with a mountain knife and told them not to delay tomorrow. Shortly after they left, Belle took Nord''s dinner to the study with a tray. Not long after returning to the study, Nord suddenly found that the sky had slowly darkened and the busy time always passed quickly. Nord sat at his desk and had dinner. According to aristocratic etiquette, eating on the desk is not allowed. Abbot also reminded Nord, but Nord didn''t take it seriously. Nord thought that etiquette is not used to restrain himself. When a person is comfortable, he should do it. Don''t pay attention to too much red tape. Today''s dinner is still yam stewed pork. The pork is still the air dried meat left by the last big wild boar, so it doesn''t taste very good. Nord didn''t pay attention to those little wild boars. These wild boars won''t harvest until next year at least. Nord won''t do anything to kill chickens and eggs. Pork doesn''t taste very good, but it can be made up with excellent craftsmanship. What Nord didn''t expect is that her maid Belle actually has such excellent cooking talent. She learned her cooking skills after watching Abel cook several times the other day. Now she is better than the blue, and her craftsmanship is no worse than Abel''s half hanging skills, These other simple dishes are on a par with Abel. So Abel has officially retired from the chef''s position. After that, the chef''s work was handed over to Beili, Nord''s maid. Looking at Beili''s ingenuity, Nord thought every time he ate, whether to think of more recipes for Beili to try, but Nord gave up the idea of too few kinds of ingredients here. At this time, there was also a dialogue in the remote mountain stronghold hundreds of miles away. In Harlan''s cabin, old Moore was discussing trade with Harlan, while Wagner was sleepy. "According to Viscount Nord''s plan, the caravan he sent to trade should be arriving soon." Harlan looked at the bright moon outside the window and felt a little anxious. Harlan laughed at himself. At the beginning, he didn''t agree to communicate with the outside world, but now he is worried. When did his mentality change? Was it when I saw Viscount Nord''s sincere and confident eyes? Or do you see the happy smile on the faces of the mountain people these days? Harlan repeatedly asked himself in his heart, but he didn''t get the answer. "It''s probably these two days. Lord Nord does what he says. He won''t let you down." Old Moore trusted Nord very much. Although he had just known Nord for more than a month, old Moore had been deeply impressed by Nord''s personality charm. Maybe it was when Nord vowed to old Moore that he would find the far mountain stronghold, or when old Moore made a mistake and Nord still chose to trust him. "You trust him." "Lord Nord is trustworthy." Old Moore''s eyes were firm. Even if the old man in front of him was the one he most respected and admired, old Moore didn''t choose to shrink back. "Yes, viscount Nord is a trustworthy person. Let''s inform the mountain people first and prepare the materials he needs. They should arrive soon." With these words, Harlan and old Moore were speechless. Then they were silent. In the room, only Wagner''s deafening snore echoed in the silent wooden house. Chapter 53 The next day, Lehman and Marco took eight hunters to the door of Nord''s manor early. Marco looked a little energetic. When he went back, he made a scabbard for his mountain knife with animal skin and hung it in a prominent position around his waist for fear that others might not know. However, seeing the rough workmanship of the scabbard, I don''t know what Marco can show off. However, Marco praised his wit in his heart when he saw that other people were annoyed that he didn''t think of this method. Compared with the one handed sword, hunters prefer the mountain knife, not only because it is more suitable for fighting in the mountains and forests, but also because of the domineering appearance of the mountain knife, and the appearance is justice. Yesterday, Lehman and Marco brought the mountain knife back and let the first hunters who had joined the guard and experienced the battle choose it. Whether it was an exquisite one handed sword or a domineering mountain knife, the result was self-evident. Hunters chose mountain knives one after another, but the number was not enough. Even if the remaining Hunter chose the axe for logging, he did not choose a one handed sword. He should have been convinced by Lehman''s battle that day and became his little fan. The one handed sword was assigned to the newcomers. Because the one handed sword had a scabbard, the mountain knife didn''t. the hunters carried the mountain knife behind them with a rope. Only Marco played a clever trick and made a scabbard that he thought was very excellent with his unsightly skill, which was admired by other hunters. Nord came to the front of the manor and saw such a scene. A group of hunters surrounded Marco and asked him how to make the scabbard. Nord also looked at it and simply cut the outline of the mountain knife with animal skin, and then sewed it up. The style is ugly and cute. That''s it? Nord is a little worried about the aesthetics of the hunters. It seems that the construction of spiritual civilization can not be left behind. Their generation is estimated to be hopeless. After this period of time, Nord must build Tami village to school. Nord interrupted their conversation. Abel''s housekeeper and his servant had taken out ten portions of each of the salt and linen in the warehouse. The salt was packed in gunny bags, each of which was about twenty kilograms. The linen was tightly wrapped in long strips. According to Abel, each linen could meet the amount of clothes made by ten adults. At present, only these commodities can be traded in Nord''s hands. However, Nord is confident that before long, Tami village will have a wide range of commodities for people to choose from. Backed by the resource rich Yameng mountains, if only mining raw materials, it will be too big for small use, and secondary processing is the king. Nord said hello to Lehman, told them to be careful on the road and let them take materials on the road. Lehman didn''t have this concept about how many things they could exchange, didn''t understand business behavior and didn''t ask. Nord doesn''t care at all. To tell the truth, this transaction is actually half sold and half given. It''s mainly to open the cottage market and pave the way for future development. Now is not the time to care about the gains and losses. Besides, the fat water doesn''t flow into the fields of outsiders. Nord has regarded the Yameng mountains as his own back garden, but Nord''s strength is not enough to control the whole Yameng mountains. Ten members of Lehman''s party, carrying salt and cloth, set foot on the road to the far mountain stronghold. In fact, Nord also told Lehman a small task to try if he could meet the black SM in one day. Nord had considered establishing another stronghold at that location, called Cindy stronghold, as a rest point on the way to and from the far mountain stronghold. With the beginning of this transaction, Nord''s plan to develop the Amun mountains officially kicked off. The next transactions may be more frequent, so it is imperative to establish a stronghold on the way. However, this time, Lehman was not allowed to be built immediately, but just inspected again to see if it was just in line with the itinerary. After it was officially determined, the problem of building the stronghold was still very simple. Just like the wild boar cave stronghold, it didn''t take much time at all. People completed it in their spare time. As Nord expected, Lehman and his party arrived at Cindy''s stronghold before dark. "Is this where you met the black SM? It''s really suitable as a stronghold, and the distance is just right." Marco put down the salt on his back, looked at the surrounding environment curiously, talked with Lehman, and was very curious about their previous experience in the mountains and forests. He had been listening to them before. This time he came to the real place, so Marco was a little novel and asked Lehman all the way. "That''s where the black Bobcat came to us silently at night. According to old Moore, it should have been attracted by the campfire. I happened to see the green vertical pupil in the night, and then scared it away with burning wood branches. You know what happened later. It followed us for two days, and I finally led it out and killed it, otherwise I would die I''m afraid it''s hard for us to get out. " Now when I think of the scene at that time, Lehman is still a little afraid. If he misses at that time, I''m afraid it will be a human life. However, even if Lehman is given another chance, Lehman will still choose to do so, because according to the situation at that time, it can''t be dragged on, and a decision must be made. At that time, old Moore''s heart was confused, and it was difficult for others to take the big responsibility, Only Lehman itself could stand up to save the team. Lehman did not choose to escape, but faced it head-on and saved the situation in an extremely risky way. "It was really dangerous at that time. If I really didn''t know what to do, put myself in my shoes. Even if I thought of this method at that time, I didn''t know whether I had the courage to make up my mind." Marco looked at Lehman''s resolute face with some admiration. Lehman was several years older than Marco. He was Marco''s idol since childhood. Before Nord came, Marco thought Lehman should be the most powerful man in the world. He was not only brave, but also calm and calm. He followed Lehman to hunt in the mountains several times before. He admired Lehman''s composure, I think I will be a hunter like Lehman in the future. The arrival of Nord changed Marco''s fate. Nord Marco saw what nobility is, kindness, wisdom, affinity, self-confidence and honor. This made Marco realize that force is not the only one. Nord used his knowledge and wisdom to help Tami village solve the problem of food. From then on, Nord became the person Marco worshipped most, It also gave Marco the ambition to challenge Lehman. Especially when nordmarko was appointed vice captain, Marko had the heart to compete with Lehman. However, whether in the last battle or later, Marko was not as good as Lehman. Marko still fantasized that if he hadn''t been staying in the boar hole, he would not be worse than Lehman. Although Marco understood the gap between himself and Lehman just one day after he went deep into the mountains, Marco asked himself, if he faced the situation of Lehman, would he really think what he thought, better than Lehman? No, Marco can''t deceive himself. After recognizing the gap between himself and Lehman, Marco seems to have unloaded a heavy burden in his heart. Looking at the dark and silent mountains around, Marco''s heart was not depressed, but more intense like the campfire under his feet. Chapter 54 Yamon mountains, Cindy stronghold. Last night, Lehman and Marco discussed and basically decided to establish a stronghold here. So early this morning, Marco arranged a group of hunters to clean up the site. The fallen leaves and bushes on the ground should be cleaned up. Of course, it is not done immediately, but cleaned up in his spare time. After all, the main task now is to trade with Yuanshan stronghold. After establishing a stronghold, you can take your time. Looking at the time, Lehman set out with the people, and the journey ahead will be more difficult. As the people go deep into the mountains, the height of the yamong mountains is gradually increasing, and of course it will be more difficult to walk, especially this highest southern boundary mountain, It''s more difficult to climb, but some of them, such as Lehman, have come once, so they have a spectrum in mind and can explain their experience to others, so they are not so tired along the way. Climbing the top of the mountain is different. Even though everyone is tired and panting, his face is still filled with a smile. He should have a sense of pride when climbing the mountain. Therefore, Lehman took the opportunity to let everyone stop to have a rest and take a look at the scenery at the top of the mountain. Lehman pointed to a mountain slightly visible in the north and said to Marco standing next to him: "There, that mountain is where we want to go. Next, we have a small half day''s journey." Marco narrowed his eyes and looked at it, but the mountains were not very clear, let alone the shadow of the remote mountain stronghold. However, since Lehman said it was there, it should be right. When Marco was ready to answer Lehman, he found that Lehman looked stunned, as if something had been found. "Captain Lehman, have you found anything new?" Lehman took back his eyes, looked carelessly at the terrain around the southern boundary mountain, and said to Marco with some uncertainty: "Nothing... I just haven''t figured it out yet. Tell others first, and we''ll start later. It won''t be long before we can reach the far mountain stronghold." Marco looked at Lehman. He knew that Lehman should have found something, but Lehman didn''t say it directly. He wouldn''t break the casserole to ask the end. Looking at Lehman looking at the remote stronghold, Marco stopped disturbing him and turned back to other hunters, leaving Lehman alone in a daze. In fact, Lehman didn''t know what he found. Just now, when he looked at the remote mountain stronghold, he suddenly found that the geographical location of the southern boundary mountain was too superior to have a panoramic view of the situation around the mountain. If Lehman had read the art of war, he would know that the south boundary mountain is called a place for strategists. As long as he controls the south boundary mountain, it is like curbing the throat of the south of the yamon mountains. Similarly, for the strongholds in the yamong mountains, the southern boundary mountain is also a solid barrier that can help them resist foreign enemies. However, Lehman was just a small hunter in the village. Although he was taught by Colin, knew words, was more knowledgeable than other villagers, and was very talented, after all, he did not systematically study the art of war, and his vision was not broad enough. Although Lehman seemed to have guessed something by virtue of the hidden location of the remote stronghold and the superior terrain of the southern boundary mountain, However, there is still a layer of window paper, which is like looking at flowers in the fog and looking for the moon in the well. If Nord looks at it again, I believe he can find the problem immediately. After patting his head, Lehman no longer went to the tip of a bull''s horn. After taking a look at the hunters who had a good rest, he chose to start. With the sunset in the sky, Lehman came to yuanshanzhai again. The mountain people digging yams around Lehman were a little happy to see that they had solved their food problem, so they returned to yuanshanzhai with Lehman and others with great enthusiasm. The villagers learned the news a few days ago. Last time, the life-saving benefactor outside the mountain came to Yuanshan stronghold to make a transaction with them. In fact, the villagers did not know much about the transaction. Both the transactions with the villagers in the same stronghold and between the strongholds were in the form of barter, so they didn''t pay attention to the transaction, but made some suggestions, Since they need fur, why not give it directly to them? Moreover, this is not the idea of a few people. Most mountain people are so simple and grateful. Because of the difficult living conditions, they know how to help each other and appreciate each other. But Harlan didn''t agree. Although he only met Nord, the young man left a deep impression in Harlan''s heart. He believed that Nord was definitely not greedy for this small profit. Even if there was no material exchange in the remote stronghold, Harlan believed that Nord would send the materials to the remote stronghold free of charge, because Harlan could see it, The young man''s heart can hold the whole Amun mountains. The mountain people also have some complaints about Harlan''s decision, but the mountain people are moving smoothly together based on Harlan''s usual prestige. However, the mountain people all took out their treasures at the bottom of the box. Although Harlan said that they must exchange, they would rather suffer losses for themselves than let their benefactor suffer losses. The mountain people''s idea is so simple and simple. In this regard, Harlan seemed to be out, but he didn''t take much care. Since it was a transaction, as long as both sides agreed, Harlan waited for several days. Finally, when it was getting dark today, some mountain people came to Harlan''s home and informed him that the people outside the mountain had arrived. When Harlan came down to the open space in the stronghold with the help of Benny, Lehman and others were surrounded by a circle of people. Although Lehman and others didn''t bring much, both fine salt and neat linen were scarce materials for the mountain people. The salt in the mountain stronghold must look for the mineral salt with very high purity from the mountain. The mineral salt with low purity not only tastes bitter and toxic, and will die if eaten carelessly, but human survival is inseparable from salt, so a piece of good salt is very precious in the mountain stronghold. As for linen, not to mention, there is no such thing in the mountains. For the mountain people wearing animal skins, even the rough linen in the eyes of the nobility is exquisite in their eyes. A group of mountain people are very fond of the goods brought by Lehman and others. Some smart mountain people have gone home to exchange goods. When the mountain people saw Harlan coming, they gave the old man a way out. Harlan slowly came to Lehman and others and found that there was no Nord in it. A glimmer of disappointment flashed in his eyes. "Old Harlan, Lord Nord asked me to apologize to you. Because he has important things to do, this transaction can''t come, but Lord Nord said that the next time he comes, it will surprise you." Lehman saw that Harlan came to him and hurried to say hello to Harlan. Lehman also paid tribute to old Harlan. "I''m looking forward to the surprise of viscount Nord. Please take me to say hello to him. Since I''ve come, let''s get down to business first." Harlan looked at the eager eyes of the mountain people and stopped talking nonsense, indicating that Lehman could start trading. Chapter 55 Lehman put out the salt and linen he had brought, and Lehman stood there at a loss. Even Lehman, who did not change his face in the face of the Big Boar charge, was temporarily speechless and did not know what to say in the face of the eager eyes of the mountain people. Before coming, Nord didn''t teach him how to deal with the mountain people. Lehman, who had never done business, felt that it was hundreds of times more difficult than hunting and fighting with people. Lehman had to look at Harlan and hope that Harlan could help him out. Harlan didn''t mean to stand still and watch Lehman joke. After discovering Lehman''s dilemma, the wise old man took the initiative to help Lehman stabilize the situation without waiting for Lehman to speak. After Harlan approached, he carefully observed the goods brought by Lehman and others, such as fine salt and neat cloth. Harlan had only seen the description in the book before, and it was the first time to see the real object. Harlan stroked some rough linen, thought about it, turned to the mountain people who couldn''t wait and said: "Viscount Nord brought good things. Salt can be exchanged by Jin, and linen can be exchanged by several companies." After that, Harlan looked at Lehman. Lehman nodded that there was no problem. He remembered that Nord seemed to say that he could change more fur, so he added: "You can exchange animal fur. If you can''t change it this time, there will be another time. Don''t worry." After that, he arranged the hunters to maintain order, which was learned from Lehman and Nord. Nord was an obsessive-compulsive disorder, so he liked all kinds of things to become orderly in daily life, and this behavior began to gradually affect the people around him. The mountain people lined up to trade one by one. One fur was changed for one kilogram of salt. Like that kind of linen cloth, at least a dozen fur were changed. When everyone was busy, it was dark. The salt and linen brought by Lehman and others turned into bundles of fur. Each bundle had at least 20 fur, and a total of 20 bundles were changed. Originally, they couldn''t change so many, but when the mountain people saw that there were fewer and fewer things, they didn''t care how many fur sheets. They threw away the fur one after another, picked up the goods and left contentedly. Looking at the bundles of fur, Lehman felt that he had lived up to Lord Nord''s trust and must have made money in this transaction. The mountain people who changed to salt and linen also felt that they had made a lot of money. Not to mention the fine salt, the linen was much better than the animal skin coat they were wearing. Both sides felt that they had made a lot of money, but they didn''t know who was losing. Lehman sat on a bundle of animal skins and looked at the harvest of the trip with a satisfied smile on his face. He didn''t notice that old Moore came to him quietly. Looking at Lehman and other hunter companions who had not been seen for several days, old Moore hesitated and spoke slowly. "Lehman... Tami village, and Lord Nord, what''s going on recently." Lehman turned his head and saw that it was old Moore. He was a little happy. He patted him on the shoulder and said excitedly: "Old Moore, where have you just been? Why don''t you help us? We''re all busy." "Tami village is very good, and Lord Nord is also very good. He has moved to the manor now. By the way, you haven''t seen Lord Nord''s manor. I really can''t believe that such a beautiful building was built by our group of countrymen, which is no less than the castle outside." When it comes to Tami village and Lord Nord, Lehman has some pride on his face and doesn''t take old Moore as an outsider at all. It''s just that Lehman, who is still excited, doesn''t notice the complex look on old Moore''s face. "That''s good, that''s good, so I''m relieved." Old Moore murmured a few words, the happy smile on his face fleeted, and sighed silently. "Will you go back with us this time?" Even Lehman, who was insensitive to such emotions, saw that old Moore was abnormal, so he restrained his smile and asked old Moore with hope. "I... can I go back?" When he heard Lehman''s question, old Moore didn''t know how to answer it. With shame and embarrassment on his face, he asked Lehman in an uncertain tone of surprise. "Of course, Lord Nord needs your help now. Before coming, Lord Nord has been talking about the shortage of manpower. There have been a lot of things during this period, although I hope you can come back and help us." Hearing old Moore''s rhetorical question, Lehman''s face showed a smile again. It was a confident smile, which made old Moore a little trance. The last time I saw this smile was on Lord Nord''s face. Old Moore didn''t know what kind of magic existed in Lord Nord, which could infect the people around him and make them confident. People couldn''t help but want to stay with him and work with him. Old Moore always thought that his biggest wish in his life was to return to the remote mountain stronghold, but when he really returned to the remote mountain stronghold, old Moore found that he was wrong. After staying in the remote mountain stronghold these days, old Moore found that unconsciously, Tami village had become another home. Especially after Lord Nord came, the thriving Tami village made people want to join it. Compared with the isolated remote mountain stronghold, old Moore had a huge gap in his heart. Until the arrival of Lehman and others, it broke the tranquility of the remote mountain stronghold and the obsession in old Moore''s heart for more than 20 years. In fact, at the beginning of Lehman''s arrival, old Moore had already arrived nearby. Such a backward small cottage, everyone in the cottage would know anything that was a little rusty. But old Moore didn''t know what face to use to see them. Looking at the lively scene around Lehman, old Moore stood alone on the periphery, incompatible with the surrounding atmosphere. Old Moore felt like a deserter. He felt sorry for Lord Nord''s trust. He wanted to go back, but he didn''t know whether Nord and others would accept him. Just when old Moore hesitated, the crowd gradually dispersed. Looking at Lehman sitting in place, old Moore clenched his teeth and made up his mind to go forward. He must ask clearly, otherwise he may regret in the future. Old Moore was really happy to get Lehman''s answer. He thought he would be rejected and ridiculed by Lehman and others. After all, he chose to leave first. "Then I''ll prepare tomorrow and go back with you. I... I don''t know how to face Lord Nord." The shame on old Moore''s face was evident before. Even if Lehman accepted him and Lord Nord had not said anything, old Moore''s heart was still in a state of confusion. "Don''t you know what Lord Nord is? Don''t think about it." "Yes, I shouldn''t doubt Lord Nord''s generosity. I''m just a little nervous." In advance of Nord, old Moore also had a smile on his face. Recalling what Nord had done, old Moore felt a lot of feelings. He had really failed Nord''s trust before, and there would be no next time. Old Moore secretly swore to himself in his heart. Chapter 56 After sending off Lehman and others, Nord planned to take Reid and others into the mountain to look for iron ore, but Nord had no clue. Mining exploration is a very professional job. Nord didn''t know anything about geology in his previous life, so he didn''t know what to do. However, Nord has no choice. This is imperative. After all, we can''t always try to buy equipment from the system. That is, selling Nord can''t replace the equipment needed to form an army. However, Nord firmly believes that there will be iron mines in the Amun mountains. Without waiting too long, reed soon came with the rest of the guards. The rest were recruits'' eggs. They were the second batch of guards recruited by Nord after he returned to the village. These days, he has mixed a lot of experience with Marco and others, and is almost close to being promoted to the hunter. With a group of young soldiers, Nord set out. It''s not what it used to be. According to Nord''s strength, taking these people is enough to dominate the periphery of the Amun mountains. As before, Nord plans to start from the surrounding hills and use that stupid method to find the iron ore mountains one by one. To be on the safe side, Nord brought out the blacksmith Hansen. Anyway, he doesn''t work in the blacksmith''s shop now. It''s better to help Nord find ore. although Hansen doesn''t know exploration, he at least knows the color and composition of iron ore, which is much better than Nord, a layman. From the moment he came to the mountain forest, Nord didn''t let go of any clues. According to Hansen''s description, he carefully observed the color of the mountain stone to see if he could find traces of iron ore. Resources, resources, iron ore, iron ore. while looking at the map of the system, Nord kept talking. At this time, an incredible thing happened in front of Nord. [resources: Wood 68 stone 53 mineral 2 special (none)] A message came to the map. Nord had not been able to return to God for a long time. He could not help but Tucao. You said, ah, this function. What else do I need to make complaints about the color of the stone? I can see that there is a ghost. Originally, Nord was going to fight a protracted war, or with luck, whether he could find an open-pit rich mine. Nord thought he was lucky. Maybe he could find a mine soon. As expected, Nord''s recent fortune is really prosperous. Although he can''t find the mine directly, it''s hundreds of times better to find this function of the system than to encounter a rich mine. With this function, what other mines can''t be found. So Nord motioned the people to speed up their steps. Reed and others were a little confused. When they entered the forest just now, they told them to observe carefully and don''t let go of any clues. But they didn''t question Nord''s decision, and they really didn''t know how to find iron ore, so they followed Nord fooling around in the mountains with an indifferent attitude. Moreover, Nord found that with his walking, the data displayed by the system are also changing. The wood has not changed much at that time, and the wood resources in the mountain forest will not differ too much. Stone is different. Not all mountains are made of stone. When you encounter some mountains with more soil, there is more decline in stone resources. Compared with minerals, Nord has never had more than 10 mineral resources after walking for most of the day. This makes Nord a little discouraged. Is there really no iron ore around here? Nord doesn''t believe it. After looking at the map, he is currently in the southwest of boar cave, and the river is not far in front. Nord plans to go there to repair it a little, and then continue to look for iron ore. As Nord approached the river, he suddenly found that the resource panel of the map had changed. [resources: Wood 68 stone 53 mineral 2 fresh water 47 special (porcelain clay 69)] There is a special classification on the resource panel, porcelain clay. Is it used to make porcelain? Nord opened the information of porcelain clay with the idea of speculation. [porcelain clay: a kind of clay that is very suitable for firing porcelain. There are a lot of porcelain clay resources here. It is recommended to mine it.] Sure enough, it''s a resource for firing porcelain. I didn''t expect to use porcelain when I came to a foreign world. Nord believes that porcelain has always been a symbol of China, not only from the transliteration of porcelain in English, but also its white texture and beautiful lines. It''s hard to imagine that it was artificially made, It represents the imagination and pursuit of beauty of the ancients. Not only the appearance is exquisite, but also the price is very expensive. Nord believes that as long as he can open the porcelain workshop, there will be a steady stream of money waiting for him to get it. But this is not in line with Nord''s development plan. What Nord needs more than exquisite porcelain is dark iron ore. The benefits brought by porcelain are not affordable by Nord''s small body. If the big nobles outside find such exquisite porcelain, Nord will disappear in a minute. Although the porcelain is good, it is not what Nord needs. Nord looks deeply at the river under his feet and keeps this place firmly in mind. After the rest of the public, Nord asked them to continue on the road. He was not so impatient. Although he didn''t plan to make porcelain now, it was put there. Nord had confidence in his heart, and I''m afraid he won''t be short of money in the future. More importantly, Nord can have some sustenance in his heart. When he sees porcelain, at least Nord will think of the Chinese in his previous life. Only when he sees porcelain clay today, Nord understands why his mood is a little sad every night before. Nord is homesick. This family is not the family of previous lives, but refers to China, the splendid civilization of 5000 years and the common home of Chinese children. At first, Nord felt frightened, lonely and strange when he came to this strange world. Until he came to Tami village, this poor village calmed Nord''s heart, but then came the longing for his hometown. No one here can cook delicious dishes with color, smell and fragrance, and no one can understand your beautiful poems. This is the loneliness that Nord feels every night, the loneliness that a person is incompatible with the world. Only the little SM like the spirit of the night can bring a little comfort to Nord''s heart. Nord was comforted by the appearance of porcelain. He believed that porcelain would be popular in Northen in the future. With pride and pride, Nord explored the resources of Amun mountains step by step. Finally, at the foot of a mountain, Nord found that the mineral resources had risen to 47. He was very excited. Although the mineral resources were not high, he could respond to the emergency first. Nord opened the mineral panel, and the description inside made Nord cry and laugh. Chapter 57 [gold mine: an extremely precious metal, which is a symbol of wealth. It is rich in minerals and is recommended to be mined.] I just found porcelain clay and now I come to the gold mine. Nord doesn''t understand what the system is. Does it imply that someone is very poor or that I want to pay krypton gold for the system Mark it on the map. Nord resolutely chose to ignore it and tried to cheat me. Krypton gold, hum! There are no doors! Looking at the sun whose sky has gradually tilted westward, Nord thinks there should be no harvest today. After all, porcelain clay and gold mine should have used up their dogs, and there may be no big harvest next. So Nord changed his itinerary and went directly to the mountain where the brick workshop was to be built. At that time, Nord was very impressed by the mountain, because the vegetation on the mountain was very rare, which was very eye-catching compared with the lush scenery of other mountains around the yamon mountains. So when Nord first saw the mountain, Nord was very curious about why there were so few plants in the mountain. But when he came here, Nord found that the soil of the mountain was very strange. It looked a little dark on the whole, but it was not the kind of fertile black land, because there were few weeds and shrubs on the mountain. As soon as Nord thought about the location of the brick workshop, he immediately thought of this place, because the brick workshop must be far away from the village and there needs to be a lot of soil, so this place is very suitable. The mountain is actually located in the northeast of Tami village, about ten kilometers away from the workshop area planned by Nord. Nord entered the mountain from the northwest of the manor before, so it almost takes a circle to get here. Nord didn''t know why he wanted to see this place on a whim. To tell the truth, it was a long way to go there, but there seemed to be a voice in Nord''s heart, which kept reminding Nord to let him go to this place. Nord decided to follow his heart''s call and go to that place. He didn''t find much valuable news along the way. He just happened to pass by a valley and found a large number of Bauhinia trees, which are the plants mentioned earlier that can be used to make medicine powder. The medicinal powder accumulated in the village was almost used up, but these medicinal powders were essential for walking in the mountains and forests. Because Nord had a lot of work to do during this period, he forgot about it for a while. Nord didn''t think of this until he met so many Bauhinia trees in this valley today. Village head Colin mentioned this problem before and sent people to make it. However, due to the scattered growth of Bauhinia trees, the preparation of medicinal powder was not smooth. But this valley is different. Nord just stood outside the valley and looked at it. There are countless Bauhinia trees inside. It seems that this place is particularly suitable for the growth of Bauhinia trees. There are no tall trees in the valley, and low shrubs can''t compete with Bauhinia trees for nutrients. Therefore, Bauhinia trees in this valley grow very vigorously. He named the valley Bauhinia valley. When he went back, he told Colin the location and asked him to take people to develop the place. Nord thought Bauhinia wood still had great potential to be explored, not just making medicine. Nord has not seen the village head of Colin for a long time. During this time, Nord has been keeping a distance from Colin in order to beat him. It is reasonable that Nord has lived in Colin''s house before. Since he came, Colin is also diligent. Nord doesn''t need to treat him like this. Nord has always attached great importance to Colin, not only because he is the head of Tami village, but also his ability is very excellent. At least there is no problem in managing the current Tami village. However, Nord slowly found that Colin had some small problems, which may be related to his mercenary career in those years. He was short-sighted, not enterprising, and liked to play some smart. These small problems were intolerable to Nord, which would affect the atmosphere of the whole team, so Nord planned to hang him for a few days to let him reflect on himself. According to Nord''s observation, the heat is almost over. Now, Colin will conscientiously complete the tasks assigned to him by Nord through Abel. Even if Nord didn''t think of anything, Colin will do it with his heart. Like these Bauhinia powder, Nord completely forgot that Colin found the problem and immediately sent people to the mountain to look for it, but he didn''t get much. However, Colin''s behavior of timely finding problems and remedying them is commendable. After going back, Nord plans to meet Colin and hang out for so many days. It''s time to put some burden on him. After all, there are so many things now, and there are not enough hands. It seems that Colin is aware of his mistakes and can''t be so unfamiliar with him. If he goes too far and Colin is discouraged, Nord can''t find someone to replace Colin. In fact, Nord doesn''t know much about these things. In his previous life, Nord was most annoyed by those who thought they could play with people''s hearts, such as some interviewers and leaders. In fact, Nord hated such means. The so-called means of resisting subordinates seemed not as sincere as Nord. In fact, the people under Nord are still very simple. Both Lehman and Marco are straightforward people, and there will be no intrigues. Let alone others, the old, the small, or the loyal housekeeper assigned by Abel. Colin was the only one who calculated there. It was like a mouse excrement spoiling a pot of good soup. Nord had to beat him with his most annoying means. People would really become their most annoying appearance. Don''t think about Colin any more. It depends on Colin''s performance in the future. Although there is a real shortage of people now, Nord won''t lose a lot of money for a small reason. Nord still has the determination to break his hand. Moreover, Colin is not Nord''s right hand. If it was Lehman, Nord might hesitate, but Nord believes that Lehman is definitely not such a person. Unknowingly, Nord and his party had arrived at their destination. Suddenly, Nord found that mineral resources had quietly arrived at more than ten o''clock. [resources: Wood 64 stone 49 mineral 16 special (none)] [iron ore: a resource that promotes the development of human civilization. The output of iron and steel is the embodiment of hard power. The iron ore content here is not rich and mining is not recommended.] Nord doesn''t know how much pig iron can be mined from the 16 o''clock mine. If he really can''t find other iron ores, Nord has to bite the bullet. After all, mosquitoes are meat no matter how small. However, with Nord''s continuous progress, the mineral index has been soaring. Nord''s face showed a happy smile, just like a cat who smelled the fragrance, all the way followed the change of numbers to the foot of a mountain. [resources: wood 5 stone 33 mineral 82 special (none)] Looking at the mountain in front of him, Nord thought of a poem. People looked for him thousands of times. Suddenly looking back, the man was in the dim lights. Yes, this is where Nord plans to build a brick workshop. It should have been thought that such a bare mountain is not simple at first sight. Sure enough, there is a huge iron ore hidden in it. Chapter 58 Nord feels that he is the emperor of Europe. Recently, he always gets what he wants. His luck has been bursting. Basically, he comes whenever he wants. He has been so smooth. He won''t be overdrawing the future all the time. Will something bad happen in two days? Nord suddenly wanted to slap himself. Nord doesn''t know what he''s thinking. Isn''t it good to think smoothly and why he wants to think bad things? It''s definitely not going to happen. He''s not a crow''s mouth. Nord''s face shows a bitter smile. He''s careless. If he doesn''t think so, his luck will be gone. I''d better finish the current work first. Nord bowed his head and looked at some blackened land under his feet. Originally, he only planned to build a brick workshop here. People are not as good as heaven. Unexpectedly, the mine will be built here. However, it''s OK to burn bricks and make iron. At that time, it can''t be said that there will be an unexpected surprise. Now that it''s found, you can go back. Nord didn''t expect that he would reap so much this day. Porcelain clay, gold mine, Bauhinia Valley and this large iron ore were completely beyond Nord''s expectation. Nord had already prepared for a protracted war. Nord did not expect the system to be so strong. He felt that he had to reassess the system''s capabilities. Although he didn''t give Nord much help in fighting, he was very awesome. Both the previous task reward and the current resource search function are very powerful. It seems that it is necessary to redefine the waste material system in your mind. It seems that the main function of this system is still an auxiliary function. Nord bent down, grabbed a handful of soil from the ground, put it in the palm of his hand, drew it to his eyes, and observed it carefully. He found that the soil of this mountain is really different. Looking at the soil, it seems to reveal the luster of metal, which may be the reason for the high content of iron in it. Therefore, the soil is gray and black, and it is difficult for the vegetation on the mountain to grow, but I don''t know whether it can make bricks. He scattered the soil in his hand. Nord clapped his hands, looked at Hansen aside and asked, pointing to the ground. "Hansen, do you think this place has high iron content?" Hansen squatted on the ground, observed carefully for a while, and then said to Nord: "Lord Nord, there are iron filings in these soils, but I''m afraid it''s very difficult to make iron from these soils." Nord smiled. Hansen didn''t know how rich the mineral resources here were. Nord believed that there must be a lot of iron ore buried under the mountain. These soils with high iron content. Nord planned to use them to make bricks, but he didn''t plan to extract pig iron from them at all. Nord pointed to the ground, smiled at Hansen who stood up and looked embarrassed "In the soil, what about underground?" Looking at Nord''s meaningful smile, Hansen finally realized that his right hand became a fist, slammed his left hand and made a banging sound. "Yes, there are so many on the ground, so there must be more underground. Why didn''t I expect it." As Hansen is not an expert in mineral exploration, he is just a blacksmith and doesn''t open the plug-in like Nord, so he didn''t react at the first time. After Nord reminded him, Hansen immediately understood. Reed was a little curious. He immediately gathered around Hansen and asked him for advice. Reed had been pestering Hansen all the way. He was very curious about the man stronger than his brother Lehman. He asked everything along the way, like 100000 why. Despite Hansen''s ferocious appearance, in fact, there was a little princess in his heart... In fact, he was very docile and didn''t show impatience with Reed''s questions. Instead, he patiently answered Reed''s questions and welcomed reed to his blacksmith shop to learn forging, but Nord rejected him for reed after he heard about it. Nord has great expectations for this young man, even more than Lehman. Lehman is excellent, but it has basically been finalized. It may become stronger in the future, but it has no plasticity. Unlike Reid, he is like a good embryo waiting for Nord to build, so Nord has high hopes for him. He heard that Hansen wants to teach him to be a blacksmith, Nord was very angry. However, it''s not hard. At least it''s OK for Reid to know more. Hansen on the side is explaining to Reid why the resources of the open-pit mine will be more abundant. Reid listens with interest. Reid has never heard of such professional knowledge before Looking up at the sky, the sunset was late. When it was time to go back, Nord waved his right hand and signaled that everyone could return. When I returned to the manor, it was already evening, because in Heitu mountain, which was the place where the brick workshop was planned to be built. Because there was a layer of black soil outside, Nord named it Heitu mountain. When Nord went up the steps, he found a small figure squatting at the door of the stone building. When he saw Nord coming back, he ran to Nord. "Meow ~" Of course, it was Cindy, our little bobcat. He looked up at Nord coming back from the outside. His small eyes were full of surprises, and then turned to dissatisfaction. His cry seemed to be asking Nord why he didn''t take it with him when he went out to play. Nord''s heart was full of emotion. Unexpectedly, Cindy was waiting for him at the door of his home. At this moment, Nord felt the warmth of his home. "Master Nord, you are back. I have asked belle to prepare the meal and wait for you." Then Abel housekeeper and Belle came out of the hall one after another. They saw that Nord was back. Abel housekeeper smiled, as if he saw his relatives coming back from the outside. "Lord Nord, seeing that you haven''t come back, Cindy has been waiting at the door all day. She won''t go. Take it with you next time you go out." As soon as Belle opened her mouth, she was helping Cindy speak well. With her understanding of Nord, Belle became more and more daring. Now she dared to put forward some small ideas with Nord. Nord was encouraging for Belle''s transformation. Looking at the young girl at this brilliant age, Nord seemed to see his sister. Squat down, stretch out his hands and hold Cindy in his arms. Looking at the smiling Abbot housekeeper, Nord stepped into the stone building. "OK, little Belle, I agree to your request, but I can come to dinner now. I''m starving." Abel and Belle also smiled when they heard the speech. They followed Nord to the restaurant. Sure enough, the food had been placed on the table, but they were covered on the tray to prevent the food from losing heat. Nord asked Abel and belle to eat together at the dinner table. It was very unconventional for the noble etiquette of this era, but Nord didn''t care. Now he has regarded the manor as his own home, and Abel, Cindy and even Belle are like his own family. In the house, the three of Nord had a pleasant meal at the table. On the steps outside the stone building, the moonlight flowed like water, adding some warmth to the strict stone building. Chapter 59 Early the next morning, Nord got up and rushed to the village head Colin''s yard. It was time to have a good talk with him. Tami village is still very quiet in the morning. With the help of Nord, Tami village has gradually changed, and the villagers have become more energetic. They are not as scared as before when they see Nord. Most of their eyes show gratitude and respect. Moreover, Nord was not only very busy during this period. In fact, these villagers were not idle. It took many people to plant yams, build workshops and level roads. Therefore, after saluting Nord, the villagers left in a hurry, but they were happy to see them. Compared with the previous life of hunger and satiety, what''s the business now? Besides, there are still wages to take. At present, every family in Tami village saves a lot of copper shells. The income for more than a month is more than that in previous years, but now the villagers don''t know where to spend the copper shells in their hands, However, even if a large number of copper shells are counted every day, the villagers are happy. The task of road leveling is that nod arranged to Colin through Abbot housekeeper, and Colin also completed the task well. The roads in the village are at least not as bumpy as when nod came. Now several roads in the village have been leveled, waiting for nod to open the brick workshop and upgrade the mud road into a brick road. This is also the reason why Nord chose to continue to appoint Colin. He is still a little capable. It depends on how he wakes up this time. Otherwise, Nord, the boat that has just set sail, will have no place for him. Soon, Nord came to Colin''s yard. He had lived here for more than half a month. Recalling that he was like when he first came here, Nord looked a little trance. At that time, he saw Colin here for the first time. I remember that when Nord asked him to take him to visit the village, the old slick took himself to see the green and yellow farmland first, I''m afraid I''m here to collect taxes. Nord now remembered that he could still smile at the corners of his mouth. He had been playing smart since the first time he met him, but anyway, Colin''s starting point was not bad and he did things with dedication. Nord suddenly felt that he was too cruel, especially for an old man like Colin. I hope Colin can be satisfied today. Before Nord went in, Colin just came out of the yard and saw Nord standing outside. Colin was a little stunned. It''s said that Colin hasn''t seen Nord for a long time. "Lord Nord, are you looking for reed? It''s outrageous for me to call this boy out for you. How can Lord Nord come to him in person? I must educate him when I go back." Colin thought Nord was looking for his youngest son reed, because Lehman had just gone to the remote stronghold the day before yesterday. He seemed to blame, but he was actually defending reed. "Chief Colin, I''m looking for you." Nord looked at Colin calmly and said faintly. Hearing Nord''s words, Colin turned half and paused. He turned around again with a confused look on his face. Colin didn''t know why Lord Nord had not seen him for a long time. He didn''t know whether it was good news or bad news for himself. Colin was a little uneasy. "Ah... Lord Nord, are you looking for me? Yes... What can I do for you?" Nord nodded and looked at Colin''s face. He couldn''t bear it, but Nord couldn''t help it. "Come on, village head Colin, let''s talk." Colin took a deep breath, walked to Nord, half a step behind Nord, and followed him towards the farmland in the East, just like that evening. "Chief Colin, I''ve been in Tami village for nearly a month." Colin had a look of memory on his face, calculated silently in his heart, and then replied to Nord: "It''s been more than a month, Lord Nord. How fast things are going." Nord looked at Colin''s memories, and he himself was very moved. A month passed in a twinkling of an eye, but Nord was a little proud. He didn''t spend this month in vain. "A month has passed quickly. Village head Colin, what do you think of Tami village now compared with the past?" Colin didn''t expect that Nord would ask himself this question. When he was called by Nord, he thought that Nord would speak coldly to him, that Nord would speak harshly to him, and even humiliate him. This was when Colin knew Nord. Colin''s mercenary career saw a noble who was 100 times more cruel than Nord. Just because a civilian looked at him more in the crowd, the unhappy noble ordered the civilian to be hanged directly. Colin actually had deep fear of the noble class, because civilians like Colin could not decide their own fate. Colin recalled what Tami village was like before. The poor, lifeless and dark life was full of despair. Just the memory made Colin shudder. Colin would never want to go back to his previous life. Thinking of this, Colin gradually had an answer in his heart. "Lord Nord, today''s Tami village is busy and vibrant. Everyone''s future life is full of hope. The villagers are grateful to you. You have brought new life to Tami village." Colin said, his face also filled with joy and pride. As the head of Tami village, Tami village can have such a good change, which also has his credit. Nord sees Colin''s transformation in his eyes. Such transformation shows that Colin can feel the changes in Tami village and is very recognition of such changes, which shows that Colin is not hopeless. "Yes, the past Tami village has ushered in a new life, which shows that I have done nothing wrong. Tami village is developing in a good direction." Nord took Colin to the farmland in the east of the village. Colin took Nord to see it before. At that time, Nord remembered that the wheat in the farmland was still green and yellow. Now a month has passed, and the wheat in the field is almost mature. Although there are some sparse crops, the harvest is not very good. If the tax is paid in previous years, there will be little food left, and there will be no harvest in the farmland in the frost and cold seasons. Therefore, these two seasons are the hardest days for the villagers, and many people die of hunger every year, which is also the reason why the Principality of Bethel is sparsely populated. But this year, the villagers in Tami village have no such worries. Now there is no shortage of food, and they have made a lot of copper shells during this period. The villagers are full of hope for their future life. Nord stood by the farmland, looked at the vast mountains in the distance, and asked Colin in a flat tone. "I''m different from other nobles. You can follow me at ease, but you should keep up with me. If you can fall behind halfway, I won''t wait for you. I see, village head Colin." Chapter 60 Colin looked at Nord''s back and felt moved and guilty. Lord Nord was different from the aristocrats Colin knew before. In Colin''s cognition, the aristocrats were a group of people who were moody and had the power of life and death, so we should be very careful when dealing with them. However, Nord broke Colin''s impression of nobility. Colin had never seen such nobility, such as kindness, humility, sincerity and wisdom. In particular, Nord still maintained his trust in Colin, which moved Colin very much. "Lord Nord, it''s my honor to work for you. I won''t make such a mistake again." Colin now knows that the cleverness he played before has been seen through by Lord Nord. In order to maintain his position and Tami village, he is completely indifferent to Nord''s plan to develop the mountain. It seems that he would be better to work diligently in the future. "If you understand, I came to you today to arrange a new task for you. I hope I can do it with my heart as before. Don''t play some smart. There''s a saying for you in my hometown. It''s called great wisdom is stupid. Smart people never show that they are smart. I hope you can understand." Nord seriously told Colin that, to tell the truth, Nord paid far less attention to Colin than Lehman and reed brothers, but Colin, as their father, has a very unique status, which makes Nord have to carefully consider the treatment of Colin and hope Colin can understand his good intentions. "Thank Lord Nord for his trust. I understand that wisdom is like a fool. The person who can say this must be a wise man. I''m ashamed of my previous behavior." Colin looked thoughtful when he heard Nord''s words. Nord''s words seemed to touch Colin''s heart. Since Colin returned to Tami village as village head, he knew that he was the smartest person in Tami village and was complacent about it. It was not until today that he realized that his previous actions seemed like a funny clown to Lord Nord. "Well, village head Colin, even if the past is over, you still need your help to build a new Tami village." Nord smiled at Colin, saying that he should not care about the past and look forward. "Lord Nord, I admire your generosity very much. I will do what you command in the future." Hearing Nord''s comfort, Colin assured Nord that he would never make such a mistake again. Nord nodded and began to assign tasks to Colin. "I found not only iron ore but also a valley full of Bauhinia trees in the mountains yesterday. Today you can take people there to pick some and make medicine powder." "In addition, the construction of the iron mine will also begin. You have arranged a group of people to make preparations." Hearing Nord''s arrangement, Colin looked embarrassed. After hesitating for a while, he still opened his mouth to report to Nord. "I''ll arrange someone to do it, but Lord Nord, there are not enough people in Tami village." Nord was stunned. There were so many things these days that he forgot this problem. When building the manor, Nord felt that there were not enough people. Sure enough, the population of Tami village was the biggest limit. However, the problem of population can not be solved in a moment and a half. This is also the reason why Nord pays more attention to those cottages, because they can provide Nord with a large population. However, far can''t quench near thirst. Even Nord can''t transfer the people from far mountain stronghold, let alone other mountain strongholds. We still have to find ways from other aspects. The previously set plan for developing mountain stronghold can''t be changed. Nord thought a little. "Let''s suspend other work first, give priority to manpower, and build iron mines and various workshops first. As for the shortage of manpower, I will think of a way slowly." This is the only way that Nord can think of to develop without delay. We must make some choices and concentrate on building various workshops first. "I see, Lord Nord, I''ll withdraw some people who build roads and plant yams first." Nord nodded to Colin and motioned him to follow him to the workshop. In the workshop area to the east of the village, except for the blacksmith shop, the foundations of the other two workshops have been laid. It seems that the fur and carpenter workshops can be opened in a few days. Abel housekeeper had been supervising the villagers on the construction site early in the morning. When he saw Nord and Colin coming, he quickly welcomed them. "Master Nord, village head Colin, what are you doing here?" Colin smiled awkwardly at Abel''s housekeeper. Nord didn''t see Colin''s expression behind him. He frowned and looked at Abel in a dignified tone. "Abel, how long and how many people will it take if you take people to build mines and brick workshops in the mountains now?" Although Abel didn''t know the intentions of Nord and Colin, seeing the dignified face, Abel couldn''t help worrying about village head Colin. When the manor was built before, Abel had a good relationship with Colin. During this time, Abel was constantly persuading Colin to reflect on himself. Colin took the initiative to build roads and collect medicine powder under Abel''s advice. Seeing them like this, Abel thought Nord and Colin had not reached an agreement. But as a loyal housekeeper, Abel did not plead with Nord for Colin. The housekeeper''s duty was to help his master solve their problems, not to make trouble for them. Abel calculated a little in his mind. No one knows more about these construction than him. Abel has been responsible for the construction task since he came to Tami village. "It takes about three construction teams, and it takes about four or five days. I don''t know how many people are needed to operate the brick workshop and the mine." Nord nodded and said he knew. Abel''s calculation should not be wrong. Look at the workshop area, there are probably two or three teams. When the manor was built before, it was divided into six teams, which has been used all the time. It seems that the manpower has reached a very tight step. "Abel, you first transfer two teams of villagers from here, village head Colin. Now you go back to the village immediately and call all the other teams. You must build the workshop these days." Abel and Colin looked at each other. Abel gave Colin an encouraging look, which warmed Colin''s heart. When they were ready to leave, Nord stopped them. "Wait a minute, you''ll tell the villagers later. It''s hard these two days, especially in the mountains. The villagers can pay more as a reward. The specific amount is up to you, Abel." Nord rubbed his eyebrows and worried. Since there are not enough staff, he can only improve the efficiency first. Only by working overtime can Nord further stimulate the work potential of the villagers. Chapter 61 On the same day, Nord took Abel and three teams of villagers to Heitu mountain. Nord is racing against every minute. The problem of insufficient population has sounded an alarm to Nord, making Nord more urgent now. Before, I had a leisurely mood and enjoyed a good day in the manor. With the opening of the curtain of Tami village construction, various problems followed one after another. Just after the iron ore problem was solved, the population problem came. Moreover, Nord knew that the population problem was not just a temporary problem. With the development of Tami village, this problem may accompany Nord for a long time. Moreover, Nord was a little uneasy. The idea still haunted his mind yesterday. Nord hinted several times not to think nonsense, but it didn''t work at all. Nord has also thought about this problem carefully. In a metaphysical way, it is a whim. Recently, it has been too smooth. Some of the smooth things have made Nord jumpy. It is not Nord''s worrying about things and worrying about others, but Mr. Lu Xun said that when things reach extreme, they will turn around. (Lu Xun: I didn''t say that) When a thing develops to the extreme, earth shaking changes often occur, so Nord has a sense of crisis in his mind. It is because it was too smooth before that Nord still knows the truth of being vigilant in times of peace. Sometimes Nord can''t help thinking that his biggest golden finger is not the riding and cutting system, but the knowledge in his mind. Although he can''t see or touch it, it can''t be clearly presented in front of his eyes like the system, but it can really bring greater help to Nord. After taking Abel to the black earth mountain, Nord returned to the manor and sat in the study for an afternoon. He still had no clue. Nord really couldn''t change people out of thin air. The system was ok, but according to the urine of the goods, he certainly wouldn''t give himself such an ability against the sky, so that he could brush the population violence without limit. Until he fell asleep, Nord still didn''t find a good way. The next morning, Nord decided to walk around the village to ease his mood. Maybe he could burst out of inspiration and come up with a good idea. Anyway, staying in the study would only make him more boring. Walking on the country road, Nord saw an interesting thing. Reid was training with a group of hairy boys in the square of Tami village. He looked at the 12-year-old children waving wooden swords one by one. The previous vanguard was actually Nord''s means of fooling Reid, just to make Reid calm down and do things. Unexpectedly, Reid was serious. Looking at this training, it was like that. It was estimated that Lehman and Marco had not been consulted before. Nord stepped forward. When the children saw Nord, they looked in awe, and the wooden sword in their hands stopped. "Don''t stop! Continue training. Don''t you want to join Lord Nord''s guard and work for Lord Nord in bright leather armor?" Reed put on an iron head and severely scolded the children. Seeing Reed''s severe expression, the children''s small faces looked serious and began to concentrate on training. In front of Nord, reed turned into a playful face. Nord estimated that reed''s previous expression was what his brother Lehman looked like when he trained him. Reed learned it and began to teach these children a lesson. "Lord Nord, why are you here? How about my vanguard?" Reid looked elated. He also specially consulted Lehman to make this vanguard better. After all, he was also a captain and was at the same level as Lehman in terms of status. Of course, Reid didn''t dare to tell Lehman directly, but he thought so in his heart. He really wanted to make the vanguard better, so as soon as he saw Nord coming, Reed couldn''t wait to ask him for advice. "Well done. Keep working hard. I''ll find a teacher for you in a few days. Let him teach these children to read and read, and you can follow suit." Reed''s face brightened when he heard Nord''s praise, and he was more interested in Nord''s teacher, so he hurriedly asked: "What kind of teacher is more knowledgeable than Abbot?" Of course, the teachers mentioned by Nord are the teachers arranged systematically after the establishment of the school. Now Nord doesn''t know what kind of people they are, because he hasn''t seen them before. But according to Nord''s guess, since he can be a teacher, he must be not weak in knowledge, at least better than Abel. "I specially invited this teacher from Bellon. He is a knowledgeable scholar, and Abbot can''t compare with him." Anyway, I don''t know what kind of people come here. Nord can boast without brains. Although Nord thinks this system has the potential to be a profiteer, Nord believes that at least the system products must be high-quality products, but things are really expensive. "Really? More learned than housekeeper Abel." Reed had a sense of expectation for teachers he had never met. After all, reed was curious about the world at his age. The learned scholars from Bellon were just able to answer Reed''s questions about the world. While Reed was talking to Nord, a group of dusty people were coming on the mountain road outside Tami village. "Come on, it''s Tami village ahead. I''ll take you to meet Lehman Brothers." "Boss, is Lehman really the man who killed commander bill?" "I heard that bill, the butcher, lost his hand this time, planted outside the city and never came back. I also heard that Viscount oli came to the castle that night and was furious and killed a maid directly." It turned out that this group of people had come to christenberg to remind Nord to be careful of viscount oli''s love caravan. It was love who led it. He laughed and said to the new man in his caravan: "Of course, you''ll know when you see Lehman Brothers. My old friends for many years know how brave Lehman Brothers are. When Bill didn''t return to the city that night, I knew he must have died in the hands of Lehman Brothers." "It''s really gratifying. Before, bill, the butcher, took those robbers to rob the caravan. This time, he was killed by brother Lehman. It''s really a harm for us." "Boss, why didn''t Viscount oli send someone to revenge Tami village? I heard before that Viscount oli was the most ferocious aristocrat of this generation." Lov stroked the beard on his chin, pretending to be mysterious. He didn''t speak slowly until the new guys were eager to see through. "You don''t know. There is also an aristocrat in Tami village. It is said that he is still from the king''s capital, Bellon city. You haven''t been to Bellon city. The aristocrat is also a viscount and has a deep background. Master oli certainly doesn''t dare to revenge him directly, but I think they must have a war, because they are not easy to provoke." "There can also be nobles in the remote areas of Tami village. Don''t wait for the good King''s capital, Bellon city. What are you doing here? I really don''t know what these nobles think. If brother Lehman hadn''t saved our lives, I wouldn''t want to come. Look, there isn''t even a village around Tami village. It''s remote enough." "Well, don''t say more. What the noble master thinks has nothing to do with this mud leg. Hurry up and surprise Lehman Brothers at that time." Lov interrupted the old guys who were still talking. These guys have traveled far and wide these years and can run carriages. Regardless of them, they are afraid that sooner or later it will come out. In fact, lov himself doesn''t understand why nobles choose to go to Tami village. He can''t help but think of the extraordinary young figure of that day. Chapter 62 The caravans who often traveled quickly came to Tami village in a short time. However, they couldn''t believe the changes in Tami village. They haven''t found any difference from the outside. When they entered the village, they felt surprised. Firstly, the road inside Tami village became very flat, not as bumpy as before. Secondly, they didn''t see people all the way, as if Tami village had become an empty village. The people of the love caravan looked at each other. They didn''t know what happened here. If there was no one, why would the road be built so well, even better than the road in christenberg. And every time I came to the village before, many people would stay at the door, lazily in a daze, because too many activities would consume their physical fitness and make them more hungry. Until they came to the central square of the village, lov and others saw a group of children practicing there and shouting trumpets. They looked very energetic. Seeing this, lov and others hurried forward to ask. Since the group came to the square, Nord found it. Nord looked at reed and motioned him to ask what these people were doing, but he stood still and waited for Reed''s news. When he approached, reed smiled in surprise, hugged the leader, and took them to Nord. "Lord Nord, this is lov, my brother''s good friend. At the beginning of the frost season every year, brother lov brings a caravan to our village to bring us some daily necessities." When he approached, Nord recognized loff. He remembered that it was the middle-aged man who reminded himself to be careful of viscount oli. "I still remember you, lov. Thanks to your last reminder, we can be ready to fight. We haven''t been attacked by them. We haven''t thanked you well." Lov looked at Nord respectfully. When he heard that Nord thanked him, he waved his hand. Lov, who often deals with the nobility, knows that he must be careful in front of the nobility, not the slightest presumptuousness, or he will die. "No, Lord Nord, it''s all because of your bravery. It doesn''t have much to do with villains." Nord looked at lov and others with great interest. He was very curious about their arrival, so he opened his mouth and asked. "Lov, what did you do in Tami village?" Lov had a flattering smile on his face. "Lord Nord, we came to Tami village to do some business. We brought some daily necessities from outside to exchange some fur with the villagers. But Lord Nord, don''t worry, I will pay tax for you." Nord looked at the goods they had brought. They were indeed daily necessities, such as some kitchen utensils and cold proof cotton cloth. In fact, what Tami village lacked most before was food. However, because the kreisen family monopolized the food business, lov did not dare to buy food for Tami village openly. "How many taxes can you pay on these things? I''ll exempt you from the tax this time, but there''s good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?" Somehow, Nord was suddenly interested in this love, so he joked with him. "Thank you for your generosity, Lord Nord. I... I''d better hear the bad news first." Love did not expect Lord Nord to give him tax exemption, but when he heard that Nord had sold to him, love''s many years of business experience told him that at this time, we must not disturb the interest of the nobility. "The bad news is that I have bought all the fur in the village. You may not be able to exchange fur from the villagers." When he heard the bad news that Nord told him, lov''s face changed and he couldn''t figure out what Nord was going to do, but he had to go on. "That''s a pity, Lord Nord. I didn''t mean to rob you of business. I... I''m here to repay Lehman Brothers. If the villagers have nothing to exchange with me, I''ll give them these things." Hearing lov''s answer, everyone present had different reactions. Nord showed an expression of appreciation and was very satisfied with lov''s answer. Although he didn''t know whether lov was a successful businessman, at least he had no problem with his character and knew how to repay his kindness. Reid''s face showed his gratitude. Brother love was actually very kind to him and treated him as his brother. Every time he came to Tami village, he didn''t forget to bring him a gift. When he saw lof''s panic, Reid wanted to tell him the truth, but after looking at Nord with a smile on his face, Reid still didn''t speak, He knew that the kind Lord Nord would not do anything to Ralph. The other faces of the caravan showed hesitation. They didn''t have such noble consciousness, but they didn''t dare to refute lov because of the current scene and lov''s usual prestige. "Don''t you want to know what the good news is?" Nord''s face was a little joking. It was not his disrespect for lov, but he felt very interesting. "Lord Nord, please tell me the good news." Lov smiled bitterly, but he had to agree with Nord. In fact, for lov, the loss was a bone and muscle injury to him, but compared with Lehman''s life-saving grace, this thing is a little insignificant. After all, you can make more money without money, and there is really no life without life. "Ha ha, the good news is that there are still a lot of copper shells in the hands of the villagers. I''m afraid the things you brought are not enough for them to buy." Looking at lov''s sad face, Nord finally couldn''t help laughing. Pointing to the daily necessities they brought, he said to lov. In fact, love is also very lucky. The villagers have a large amount of copper shells in their hands and have no place to spend. Love just came. Unfortunately, if these workshops in Nord are completed, love''s things may not be able to buy. "The villagers have copper Bei? Lord Nord, are you kidding me? You must not make me happy." Lov was shocked. Lov knew exactly what Tami village looked like. Over the years, lov basically bartered with the villagers in Tami village, because he knew that these villagers had no copper shells at all, so he came to Tami village every time with the mentality of repaying kindness, and it would be good to recover the cost every time. That''s why love felt that Nord was making him happy, but after saying this, love regretted it. In fact, it was an offence to the nobility. Under normal circumstances, love wouldn''t say such words. Just now he was more excited, so he blurted out some words directly. After that, he stared at Nord''s expression for fear that Lord Nord would be angry. Nord didn''t think it was an offence. It might be possible to be an aristocrat in this world, but Nord was different from the aristocrats in this world. On the contrary, Nord appreciated lov and thought he was a talent. "I don''t have to lie to you, but now Lehman is not in the village. I''ll let reed take you to village head Colin." With that, Nord turned to reed and motioned him to take loff and others to the workshop area in the East. Chapter 63 Just turned around, Nord suddenly had an idea in his mind, why do you have to stare at his three-thirds of this mu? It is not only necessary to reduce expenditure, but also to open source. Nord stopped Lovey and reed who had left. "Wait a minute, lov. After you have discussed with village head Colin, let reed take you to my manor. I have something to ask you. You go directly to my study and I''ll wait for you there." Then he ignored the confused love and reed. Nord frowned and returned to his manor, thinking about whether his method would work all the way. In the study, Nord stood in front of the large map and meditated. At present, only the mountain forest terrain between Tami village and yuanshanzhai is drawn on the map. Nord imitated it one by one according to the system map. Even christenberg was not marked on the map. I don''t know whether it was because the map panel had not been unlocked when he arrived at christenberg before, Therefore, there is no terrain near kresenberg on the system map. According to the research these days, the map of the system should be unlocked by some key nodes, because when Nord arrived at some unknown areas on the map, the fog shrouded in the system did not dissipate, but when Nord arrived at the remote stronghold, a large area of surrounding terrain was unlocked, so Nord guessed that as long as he went to kresenberg again, Then the fog between the two places should also dissipate. A gentleman doesn''t stand under the dangerous wall. Now Nord and Viscount Ollie collison are basically in a semi hostile relationship, but they haven''t torn their faces. I don''t know why Viscount Ollie didn''t trouble Nord, but Nord''s next behavior is basically provocative. So Nord is thinking about how to secretly carry out this plan without Viscount oli''s discovery, or how to make Viscount oli find out later. If he can delay for a longer time, Nord has a better chance of winning. Every day from now on, Tami village will become stronger, because Tami village is in a period of rapid development and is not suitable for direct war with kresenberg. Moreover, Nord doesn''t know the strength of christenberg at all. The so-called knowing yourself and the enemy will be invincible in a hundred battles. If you don''t know your enemy, you can only kill yourself. This is also the reason why Nord invited lov to his manor just now, because the plan must have lov''s cooperation. The extent to which the plan can be carried out may completely depend on lov''s personal ability, because Nord can''t help him in christenberg. Shortly after Nord returned to the manor, reed took lov to the study. In fact, it was almost the time before and after his feet. Nord was still surprised why they came so fast. Loff came to the workshop area and was very surprised at the scene of large-scale construction here. He didn''t know what Nord was going to do. It would be a loss to build in Tami village. According to his business mind for many years, it''s meaningless to invest a lot of money in such a remote mountain village. But love also learned that Nord really didn''t deceive himself. Now the villagers in Tami village do have a large amount of copper shells and have nowhere to spend. Love has never seen Nord, a noble who pays the villagers. After learning about the situation here, lov handed over the matter to his friends and asked reed to take him to Nord''s manor. Lov didn''t know what Lord Nord had to do with him, but he certainly couldn''t let Lord Nord wait too long. This has always been lov''s way of survival. We must pay attention to the things told by the aristocracy. After coming to the manor, love was a little novel. In fact, according to his identity, it was difficult to be treated with courtesy by the nobility, so he did not enter the nobility manor many times. However, Nord''s manor really surprised him. It was not how magnificent the manor was, but the style of the manor was very unique. Love has also been to the noble manor in twain City, but if it is only more decorative, it must be more gorgeous than here, but the style here makes love refreshing, which is a style that love can''t describe. All the layout is very natural, which makes love feel like Lord Nord. Love didn''t know why an architectural style was the same as that of people, which surprised love. Love may never know that there was a nation that integrated its own personality and pursuit into the architectural style. When Abel designed the manor, he referred to the style of some Jiangnan gardens, so he felt a strange feeling. After entering the stone tower, lov was shocked by the furniture in the house. It was made of black nanmu. As a businessman, lov knew the value of these furniture. Looking at this simple stone tower with luxurious furniture, lov could not imagine this low-key luxury. Led by Belle, they went to the study. After entering, they saw Nord standing in front of the map with his hands behind his back. Hearing the footsteps, Nord recovered from his thinking and found that lov came so quickly with a smile on his face. "Coming so soon, I didn''t lie to you." Lov came to make complaints about the shock. He thought that the handrail just used to be staircase was made of black nanmu. Luo Fu not only failed in his heart, but still very respectfully answered his face. "Of course I believe you won''t deceive me. I don''t know what you want from me, so I gave it to my guys first and hurried here." Nord nodded and was about to speak to lov when he suddenly saw reed waiting. Nord thought about it and said to Reed: "Reed, your vanguard is still there waiting for you to go back. I''ll talk to lov about something. Go back first." Reed actually wanted to hear the conversation between Nord and lof, but when he heard Nord''s words, reed didn''t think much and went back immediately. Reed went out of the study. There were only Nord and love left in the room. Neither of them spoke. Love didn''t know what Lord Nord was looking for, so he didn''t dare to speak rashly, and Nord was really thinking about how to persuade him to work for himself. After thinking for a long time, Nord didn''t think of any good way. He didn''t know lov and didn''t know how to convince lov. He had to talk first and couldn''t keep silent all the time. "Love, can you tell me about your past?" Love didn''t know why Lord Nord was interested in his past, but since he opened his mouth, love didn''t have the ability to refuse him. Nord is going to learn about lov''s past and see if he can find a reason to convince lov. If he opens his mouth rashly, if he is rejected by lov, it will have a great impact on the next development of Tami village. Nord is not confident enough. As soon as he starts his domineering spirit, lov will bow down. Chapter 64 "I grew up in twain before. Later, after my parents died, I left Twain and ran around. Slowly, I began to become a small businessman." Lov''s face showed a look of nostalgia. It should be that he remembered his ignorant years. "It must have been hard at that time. I was alone." Nord can understand love''s feelings. Now Nord can often taste loneliness. "Yes, it was very hard at that time. After eating the last meal, there may not be the next meal, but I didn''t feel much sad at that time. Maybe it was because I was young. I just thought it was a very happy thing to run around, and there were too many unknowns waiting for me to explore." Nord could see the smile and nostalgia in lov''s eyes. Although he kept saying that life was hard at that time, Nord still saw that lov missed things very much. "As I got older, I gradually stabilized later. I did some small business between christenberg and Twain, which could solve my food and clothing problem, but the subsequent problem was that I had to deal with all kinds of nobles." When it comes to dealing with the nobility, rove also takes a careful look at Nord, worried about making Nord angry. Nord also found lov''s small expression. He also knew the virtue of the aristocrats in the world. He was very good at picking wool. It is estimated that lov, a small businessman, has not been so comfortable over the years. "I can see that you live carefully now." When he heard Nord''s words, lov was stunned. Looking at Nord''s eyes, lov had a feeling that he had been seen through. For so many years, the hidden emotions in his heart seemed to have been excavated by Nord. For a time, lov was full of mixed feelings in his heart. After a long time, lov sighed slowly, as if he had unloaded the burden in his heart. "Sometimes I really miss the days when I was hungry and full. At least I don''t want to live so carefully now, but I don''t have a choice. I have a lot of guys living on me now. I can''t live up to them." Nord saw the sense of responsibility from love''s eyes, which made Nord pay more attention to love. This sense of responsibility can make Nord feel relieved to deal with the task in his hands and not entrust it to others. "I can give you a choice." Lov suddenly raised his head. His eyes were completely puzzled. He didn''t know what Lord Nord meant. Was it Nord didn''t say it directly, but asked tentatively: "How do you feel about Tami village now?" Love had a guess in his heart, but he was not sure. He endured the excitement and thought carefully about the question asked by Nord. Although he just arrived today, Tami village shocked Luo Fu a lot. Looking at this familiar village, he gradually felt strange. Especially seeing the villagers'' busy but very happy smile, Luo Fu had to admit that he was still a little jealous in his heart. Jealous of their busy but very stable life, jealous that they can meet such a kind Lord, lov''s wandering heart for many years is really shaken today. "Lord Nord, I have to say that you are a kind aristocrat. I am particularly surprised by the changes in Tami village. A thriving atmosphere makes me eager to integrate into it." Love lamented the changes in Tami village and responded to Nord''s subtle solicitation. At the same time, love was also testing Nord to see if he really wanted to work for him. Nord was not surprised that lov understood his meaning. Years of business experience must have enabled lov to understand his ability to observe words and colors. However, Nord was happy that lov revealed the meaning in his words and expressed his desire to join the ranks of Tami village. "Yes, Tami village is developing at a high speed and needs talents like you very much. I officially invite you and hope you can work under me." When he heard Nord''s invitation, lov couldn''t help smiling, and his excited hands trembled. "Well... Lord Nord, i... I''d like to work for you. It''s my pleasure to work for you." The smile on lov''s face didn''t last long. It seemed that he thought of something and showed a hesitant look on his face. It seemed that Nord was embarrassed to mention it to Nord for fear that it would make Nord angry. However, soon, lov took a deep breath and his face became firm. After a period of inner struggle, lov made up his mind. "Lord Nord, I have another question. If I work for you, what about my men? Maybe I''m asking too much. Can you accept them together? I promise they are very capable men." Nord''s heart once again raised the evaluation of lov. As expected, Nord didn''t see the wrong person. Before, Nord still had some doubts. After seeing the change of lov''s face, Nord''s heart sank and worried about whether there were any variables. Otherwise, why did lov become tangled all of a sudden. However, the following words dispelled Nord''s doubts. Love didn''t abandon the man who had followed him for many years for his future. I''m afraid if Nord didn''t agree, he won''t play for Nord today. This is not a threat, it just shows lov''s attitude and determination. Nord is not angry, nor will he think that LOV is sitting on the ground starting the price, or being spoiled and charming. Nord understands lov''s reason not to give up his brother, which makes Nord appreciate lov more, live in wealth and honor, don''t forget, how many can he really do, but step on the things of his brother in his previous life, it is often seen. "I can''t wait. If they''re willing to follow you, I''ll take it all, but if you finish the task I gave you, you won''t ask me this question." Lov''s face was covered with a smile again, and his expression was more relaxed. He was happy for his old guys at the bottom of his heart. He could have a good future and bring his brothers. There was nothing happier than these. Nord even felt that lov was more happy now than just now. "Lord Nord, you are a wise lord. No matter what task you arrange, I will do my best." "I want you to go to christenberg to recruit people for me and inquire about the strength of the christenberg family. Dare you?" Nord''s idea was to recruit some civilians from the shack area of christenberg without being rude. Anyway, there must be a war with the christen family, so there''s no need to worry and dig their corners. Nord''s eyes were fixed on love. Nord didn''t want to see fear in his eyes, so Nord would be disappointed. However, lov''s eyes are only confused and puzzled. In fact, the nobles of this era do not pay attention to the problem of population. Instead, they think that too many people will waste food. They only care about how much tax they can receive, and they don''t care about how many civilians there are in their territory. Even if all the civilians die, they don''t care, but they don''t think about how much tax they can get without civilians. Chapter 65 "Lord Nord, since I have chosen to work for you, I won''t hesitate. I can understand just asking for the information of the kreisen family, but I really don''t understand recruiting in kreisenberg. Can you tell me about it?" Love really doesn''t understand, because there is no concept of human resources in this era, and he won''t understand how important population is to a territory. Just like you don''t feel when some things are around you, you will regret losing you. Nord also planned to steal all his population resources quietly when Viscount Ollie collison didn''t pay attention. When the plan was exposed, Tami village might have the strength to fight him at that time. "In fact, your main task is to arrive at christenburg as usual, sneak into the shack area, and bring those civilians who can''t survive to Tami village. Try not to attract Viscount oli''s attention. As for information, try your best to do it, and find out some obvious information. Be sure not to attract Viscount oli''s attention Your attention. " As soon as Nord explained, lov suddenly realized that a sentence blurted out made Nord smile bitterly. "Isn''t this a human trafficker?" Nord looked at lov with a smile until he slowly realized that he had said the wrong thing, and his expression was a little uneasy. "Yes, you can understand that. In such a popular way, you should understand what to do next." In fact, the profession of human trafficker has disappeared in Northen mainland for a long time. As mentioned earlier, when the Eresin Empire unified the mainland, slavery had been swept into the dust of history. The profession of human trafficker has basically disappeared, but there are still bloody legends of this profession in the world. Lov smiled bitterly. He didn''t expect that Lord Nord''s first task was such a thing. For a moment, he couldn''t react. The name of human trafficker was not a good name. Even if lov was asked to spy in christenberg, he didn''t want to do this job. "Lord Nord, i... don''t know what you want me to do with these innocent civilians." Nord saw lov''s reluctance, but instead of persuading him first, he asked him a question. "Let me ask you a question first. Do you know how many people die in the shack area of christenberg in the cold and frost seasons every year?" When he heard Nord''s rhetorical question, lov''s face was a little ugly, because Nord''s question reminded him of bad memories. He also spent two frost seasons in christenberg over the years, but lov shuddered when he recalled the scene at that time. Christenberg is different from Twain, which is the largest town in the north of the Principality of Bethel, and the Marquis of Twain is also one of the five marques of the Principality of Bethel. Moreover, the Marquis of Twain of this generation is an honest and wise aristocrat. It has a high prestige in the northern part of the Principality of Bethel, and the aristocrats in twain city are not so presumptuous. Therefore, the life of the civilians in twain city is OK. Although some people can''t fill their stomachs, there is no mass starvation of ordinary people. However, it is not necessarily in the remote kresenberg. Marquis TEWIN can''t pay attention here, so Viscount oli is a little unscrupulous. He not only monopolizes the food business and wantonly raises food prices, but also ignores the civilians in the shack area. It is said that at least hundreds of people die of hunger and cold every year. Lov couldn''t bear to recall the scene at that time. It was purgatory on earth. Not only the weather was cold, but also the people''s hearts were cold. The air was full of despair, so those civilians became insensitive because they didn''t know when they would die. "Lord Nord, hundreds of people die in the shack area of christenberg every year. They are very poor..." Love''s tone became more and more low. He really sympathized with those civilians, but he was powerless and could not do anything for them, but he didn''t want to hurt them for his future. "We are saving them. Now Tami village is in urgent need of a lot of manpower, and we are not short of food, so you sent them here to save them, otherwise they will inevitably die if they stay in the shack area." LOV is a little incredible. "You said there was no shortage of food? But didn''t you buy food in christenberg before? Why is there no shortage of food now? If I bring them here, in case there is not enough food, my conscience will not pass." It''s not that love doesn''t trust Nord, and this is a bit of a myth. The Principality of Bethel has always been a country with low grain production, and grain is mainly imported from the outside world. Therefore, there is a different degree of grain shortage all over the country, and the grain price has been high. This is the place where love questioned. It''s not that love suspected that Nord deliberately deceived him. "I found a lot of food in the mountains and forests, and the output is huge. I have arranged for people to plant some. I believe there will be no food problem in Tami village in the future. If you don''t believe it, you can ask those villagers, they all know." Before the suspicious look on lov''s face faded, it was covered with surprises. What everyone knew could not be fake. Lov felt very happy from his heart if he could really help those suffering civilians. "Since I told you so, I can prepare." After thinking for a while, Nord still wanted to tell lov a few words. Nord would rather lov''s action be slower than attract Viscount oli''s attention. "Don''t worry first. You can''t be anxious about this plan. There is a saying in my hometown that you can''t eat hot tofu when you are anxious. (Nord suddenly lost his head when he was half talking, because Nord didn''t know how to explain to him what tofu is...) , don''t act rashly. Take the lead in contacting the civilians who can''t live and send them to Tami village in batches. This is a small action. The rest, um... You can stay in Tami village these two days. Then we''ll discuss the details and the rest. " Lov became cautious when he heard Nord''s repeated instructions that he must be careful. Now he also understood that if Viscount oli really found out what he had done, I''m afraid not only himself, but also Tami village would be in crisis, which lov didn''t want to see. However, since Lord Nord is so cautious and has a plan for comparison, he would like to follow his arrangement. Besides, it''s better to stay in Tami village. Just look at the changes in Tami village these days. Lof is very curious about Tami village now. Nord looked at lov, who was meditating, and was very happy. Today, he not only solved a problem, but also seemed to have harvested a rare talent. Chapter 66 Lehman and others stayed in Yuanshan stronghold for one night and set out early the next morning. Everyone was very happy because the transaction was a complete success. Lehman and others walked with bundles of fur on their backs. "Captain Marco, I didn''t expect to harvest so many fur this time. Lord Nord must be very happy when he goes back." A hunter with two bundles of fur on his back said to Marco that the fur behind him was piled up high and looked like a takeout strander from a distance. "Lord Nord will be happy, but some of these fur have been preserved for too long, and the appearance is not very good." Marco walked and talked happily with other hunters. Lord Nord asked Marco to be responsible for the transaction in the future, so Marco was very interested in this transaction. I believe he will be able to explain to Lord Nord if he can have such a good harvest this time. Lehman was still at the front of the line, silently staring at the surrounding mountains and forests. Since he came out of the remote mountain stronghold, he felt as if a sight in the mountains and forests had been staring at his group of people. He had always thought it was some kind of beast, so he didn''t pay much attention and didn''t tell others, but Lehman could still feel that it hadn''t left after leaving the remote stronghold for so long. Lehman was convinced that they were being watched. First of all, beasts may not dare to stare at them, so it must be humans who can follow them all the time. Because if it is not revenge or in a weak special situation, beasts generally dare not attack humans, which is why hunters often go into the mountains in groups. However, there are dangers in the mountains and forests. Even groups of hunters are destroyed in the mountains and forests, and Lehman has often seen them, so it''s not too careful to be in the mountains and forests. Besides, it may not be a beast this time. Human beings are much more terrible than beasts. Just when Lehman wanted to prepare to remind them to be careful next, suddenly, more than a dozen arrows from the distant forest shot at Lehman and others. Lehman, standing in front of the team, bore the brunt. Seven or eight arrows shot at Lehman head-on. Lehman only had time to protect his face and felt that he had been hit by at least four or five arrows. The strength from the chest feedback made Lehman realize that he was really hit by the arrow, but his body didn''t feel pain. Lehman didn''t have time to check his physical condition, so he immediately turned around and shouted to the team: "Put down your fur and get ready to fight!" However, Lehman was relieved that the rest of the team had no casualties, because most of the arrows were directed at him, so the hunters behind were safe and sound. Hearing Lehman''s cry, the hunters responded quickly and threw down the fur on their backs. Marco came to Lehman with a mountain knife in his hand. He was a little panicked. He was just immersed in the joy of successfully completing the task assigned by Lord Nord. Unexpectedly, he ushered in the attack, which was undoubtedly a blow to the head and overwhelmed Marco. Subconsciously came to Lehman, as if he had found the backbone, and slowly calmed down. "Brother Lehman, aren''t you hurt? I see you seem to have been hit by an arrow." Lehman finally had time to check his body at this time. Looking down, there was no trace of arrows on Lehman''s lock armour. Looking down, there were several wooden arrows scattered under his feet, and the arrows were not iron. No wonder he didn''t feel hurt. It turned out that these arrows could not penetrate Lehman''s armor. Lehman felt the impact of the arrow on the lock armor. "I''m fine. Fortunately, their arrows can''t penetrate my lock armour, otherwise I''ve become a hedgehog now." Lehman has determined that the person who attacked himself should be the mountain people in the Shanzhai, because only the mountain people can use such wooden arrows. The mountain people don''t know how to forge pig iron, so most weapons are made of wood. In contrast, Tami village has the ability to go to nearby towns, such as kresenberg, or buy Iron arrows and weapons from some wandering merchants. Therefore, there are no iron weapons in the isolated mountain stronghold. Sharpened sticks or arrows are enough to deal with wild animals or mountain people wearing animal skins, but when you encounter the lock armour worn by Lehman, even the ordinary lock armour outside the mountain, these weapons have no lethality. But Lehman didn''t know whether the mountain people who attacked him were remote mountain strongholds or other mountain strongholds. Lehman''s eyes twinkled, but even if they weren''t remote mountain strongholds, today''s affairs had something to do with them. At this time, old Moore also came to Lehman. After seeing Lehman intact, his heart always fell down. At the moment when he saw the arrow in Lehman, old Moore felt that his heart stopped beating. "It should be the people of heimu stronghold. Only the people of heimu stronghold dare to attack us in our area." Old Moore quickly judged who attacked them. Although old Moore had not returned for 20 years, he grew up here and was very familiar with the nearby cottages. Lehman had no chance to ask old Moore about the Blackwood stronghold, because soon after shooting the arrow, a group of figures wearing animal skins rushed out of the mountains. Unlike the last battle that had been prepared, hunters with animal skins on their backs had no time to take out their bows and arrows. They had to take out their mountain knives to fight. Lehman looked at it roughly. There were about thirty or forty mountain people who rushed out of the mountain forest. Lehman was deeply worried. I''m afraid it''s not easy to fight this battle. Close combat. Although his side has the advantage of weapons, the number of people is absolutely inferior. This battle is very difficult. The current situation does not allow Lehman to think much. These mountain people are dressed in animal skins and perfectly hidden in the mountains and forests. I don''t know how long they have been waiting here. Even Lehman didn''t find it before. These mountain people are different from the robbers before. These robbers say that they are a group of desperate farmers. Few have really seen blood, not to mention the courage to fight and the ability to fight. These mountain people are very brave. They not only have strong fighting ability, but also have rich fighting experience. Just now, they quietly ambushed under Lehman''s eyes. Lehman didn''t notice that this is actually a hunting skill, and Lehman will. Restrain your breath and don''t show your killing heart. Animals feel very sharp. Once there is a little wind and grass, they will soon run away. Therefore, hunters who can''t disguise can hardly harvest in the mountains and forests. Lehman, holding a mountain knife, rushed to the oncoming mountain people. The hunters behind him did not hesitate to keep up. No one chose to retreat. There was not a long distance, and the battle was imminent. Chapter 67 He dodged the spear in the hands of the mountain people. Lehman''s backhand was a knife. The mountain knife crossed the mountain people''s chest from top to bottom from the waist side of the mountain people. The sharp blade easily cut the black animal skin clothes on the mountain people, and a bloody wound appeared on his chest. Lehman could also see incredible, a trace of fear and nostalgia for the world from the eyes of such mountain people. However, Lehman had no mercy and kicked his stubborn body to the ground with an expressionless kick. Across the corpse in front of Lehman, Lehman continues to look for its next opponent. The current situation is still in a stalemate. Lehman must do its best. At this time, a mountain man wearing black bear skin came out slowly from the back of the mountain people. There was a huge scar on the mountain people''s face, from the right cheek to the center of the eyebrow. The shape of the scar was a bit similar to a knife scar, but it looked like it was caused by the claws of some beast, and the ferocious scar added a bit of ferocity to the mountain people''s face. The figure is no thinner than Lehman. The tiger backed and bear waist figure with a ferocious face and a ferocious look are not easy to provoke. Scar face came out of the mountain forest and saw the stalemate. A trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. He didn''t seem to think that so many of them had not taken these hunters. In particular, seeing Lehman in the crowd, he wanted to cut melons and vegetables and put down several of his men one after another. Scar face not only didn''t get angry and angry, but laughed and didn''t pay attention to the lives of his men. "Interesting, interesting, I didn''t expect such a warrior outside the mountain. Let me meet him again. Get out of the way!" Hearing the big leader''s words, the mountain people in front of him stepped aside in panic. Suddenly, Lehman was a little surprised, but then he saw the scar face coming from behind. This is their commander. Lehman rushed up without hesitation. When scar face saw Lehman coming, a glimmer of excitement flashed in his eyes, holding a dark wooden spear, he greeted Lehman. Lehman held a mountain knife in both hands, and there was a knife in the head. Scar face was blocked by the wooden spear in his hand. When Lehman fought before, it was found that the dark wooden spears in the hands of these mountain people should be made of a special kind of trees. Even Lehman used a sharp mountain knife, it was difficult to cut them off. As he dodged the black spear stabbed by scar''s face, Lehman''s mood slowly sank. This scar''s face seemed not simple. It should be stronger than the original commander bill. Lehman felt that he would have no way to take him for a while. Now Lehman is different from the past. Lehman''s continuous training these days has made obvious progress. Even Lehman itself is a little incredible. The last time it made such rapid progress can be traced back to when it was 18 years old. Now it is nearly 30 years old. I didn''t expect there was room for progress. Of course, Lehman did not know that this was the credit of the system. As long as they had not reached the upper limit of the template, they had been able to make rapid progress through training, and the template would increase after the arms were upgraded, so there would always be room for progress. If Lehman now faces commander bill again, Lehman is confident to win it within ten rounds. With the same equipment, commander bill is not Lehman''s opponent at all. But now the scar face is very difficult to wrap. Although he is tall, he is not clumsy at all, but extremely flexible. Lehman thinks he should have been trained to fight with beasts for a long time and respond very quickly, because beasts will not be merciful. Once you slow down, you may die at any time. Scarface jumped back and avoided Lehman''s chop. At this time, there was no smile on his face. Lehman was more powerful than he thought. Even excluding his advantage of wearing lock armour, Scarface felt that he was not Lehman''s opponent. This makes scar face angry. He has always been the most powerful warrior in the mountain forest. Except that the old Wagner of the remote mountain stronghold can fight with him, others are not his enemies at all. This made his proud heart unacceptable. He couldn''t accept that he lost in the hands of an unknown person. His scar face pushed back half a step. His eyes revealed madness. He waved his spear and looked like fighting with Lehman. Lehman''s heart became ancient and unpopular. With the more fierce attack of scar face, Lehman''s heart became more and more calm, because he knew that his opportunity was coming. Lehman has seen those dying beasts. The counterattack before death is very intense. At this time, we must not mess around. As long as we delay this period of time, they will enter a weak period. That time is the best time to counterattack. Finding weakness and then killing with one blow is a necessary ability for every mature hunter. Of course, Lehman is no exception. Under the fierce attack of scar face, Lehman seems to be able to do well, because scar face can not threaten the fully armed Lehman as long as it avoids the spike of spear. Sure enough, with the depletion of scar face''s physical strength, the spear in his hand slowed down. Lehman''s eyes lit up and the opportunity came. Seize the opportunity for scar face to breathe. Lehman, who had just been looking for passive defense, turned the offensive and took the initiative to step forward with a mountain knife. Such a move disrupted the attack rhythm of scar face. At this time, scar''s face was very flustered. He had been out of breath for a long time. Usually, in the conflict with yuanshanzhai, as long as he launched a fierce attack, even the well-known Wagner would soon be defeated, but his three board axe would have no effect in the face of Lehman today. His means can only bully the aging Wagner, but it has no effect in the face of the same strong Lehman. For a time, Scarface was confused. When the heart was confused, the knife slowed down. No, the pace began to be chaotic. Especially when Lehman bullied, scar face became difficult to resist. Lehman caught a mistake of scar face and stabbed the mountain knife in his hand into scar face''s chest. Looking at the oncoming tip of the knife, scar''s face cracked. The knife seemed unavoidable. Scar''s inner thoughts flashed wildly. His rich experience in facing wild animals over the years made him escape. He turned over, lay on the ground, climbed out several steps with hands and feet, and fled the battlefield without looking back. His figure was extremely embarrassed. Lehman stood in place and gasped. He looked at the back of scar face, who fled in confusion. Lehman didn''t expect scar face to escape in this way. It''s worthy of you, scar face. Scar face was very decisive when he ran away. He didn''t turn his head back. He didn''t even care about his hands. He disappeared in the middle of the mountains and forests in an instant. It seemed that he was very skilled. It shouldn''t be the first time he ran away. Other mountain people saw that their leaders had run away and dared not continue to fight with Lehman. They turned around and ran away one after another. Lehman was not in the mood to chase them. Now he was very worried about the safety of others. Chapter 68 At the beginning of the battle, although there were a large number of mountain people in heimuzhai, the hunters in Tami village did not lose the wind. On the contrary, they still had an advantage at the beginning. Although there are few hunters in Tami village, their personal strength is much stronger than that of these mountain people, because after the last battle and the training these days, their strength is twice as strong as that of the last battle, not only the improvement of attribute points, but also the mentality and combat methods become more proficient. Since that battle, Nord has made them have to cooperate with two or three people in addition to personal training every day. This is the experience Nord summarized after that battle. Moreover, according to Nord, mutual cooperation on the battlefield is more important than personal bravery. After all, fierce people like Lehman are still rare, and most people are mediocre, so mutual cooperation between comrades in arms is more needed. Just like the current situation, although with the advantages of personal strength and equipment, the hunters in Tami village easily solved their immediate opponents, after all, there are a large number of mountain people, and the battle gradually becomes more anxious. Marco and old Moore are close. Although old Moore''s archery is superb, after all, his body has gradually aged and his physical strength is not as good as before. With his previous combat experience and the addition of systematic training these days, old Moore can still deal with these tough mountain people, but with the continuation of the battle, old Moore began to become more powerful. Marco noticed this and slowly approached old Moore to help him fight. Looking at Marco who came to his side, old Moore flashed a trace of gratitude in his eyes and then cheered up. After all, old Moore didn''t feel that he was too old to fight. These are not just examples. With the progress of the battle, the hunters involuntarily began to get closer and cooperate. Especially with the fierce battle, the formation of the hunters became more compact. This is due to the tacit understanding of the usual training. Although the hunters have been scarred and shaky, the cooperation between them still makes them stick to it. In fact, part of the reason is that the mountain people in heimu stronghold are also frightened by their own casualties. Although they are very brave, they are not without brains after all. Since the war, more than 30 people have lost more than half of their casualties. They look like the fire of residual candles. The tottering enemy can defend tacitly under their attack. The mountain people are a little hesitant. The mountain people were still hesitating. However, when they turned around, they suddenly found that their big leader had fled. Suddenly, they had no desire to fight. They put down their wooden spears and ran away in the mountains like a lost dog. The hunters who saw this scene immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Some even fell to the ground and didn''t even have the strength to stand. Their hearts were completely supported by one breath. Now their hearts have dispersed and they can''t stick to it at all. Lehman walked into the team, inspected the casualties one by one, and urged them to bandage their wounds. Now is not the time to rest. Fortunately, none of the hunters died, but almost everyone was injured. Even Marco was no exception. His left arm was stabbed by the mountain people on his side, but it was only a skin injury, not a bone. Three other hunters were seriously injured and had some difficulty in moving. Lehman told the hunters to take a break and set out immediately later. It was not suitable to stay here for a long time. Old Moore heard Lehman''s decision and went to him and whispered to him. "Lehman, why don''t we go back to the remote stronghold first. Now several brothers are seriously injured and can''t walk..." Before old Moore finished, he was interrupted by Lehman. Looking at old Moore whose abdomen was still bleeding, Lehman made up his mind to leave immediately. "No, we don''t know whether this attack has anything to do with Yuanshan stronghold. In our current state, it''s too risky to return to Yuanshan stronghold. The key now is to return to Tami village immediately and investigate other things later." Looking at the determined Lehman, old Moore opened his mouth, but he swallowed his words. Lehman''s decision was no problem. He didn''t come back for more than 20 years. Old Moore couldn''t guarantee that the Yuanshan stronghold had nothing to do with the attack. After all, they were attacked shortly after they left the Yuanshan stronghold. Lehman quickly asked the hunters to wrap up the wound and stop the blood first. Don''t affect the injury because of the next trip. Looking at the scarred hunters, Lehman announced to start. Those who are seriously injured and inconvenient to walk, with the help of their companions, walk slowly, and those who are slightly injured carry more materials. For example, Lehman is covered with bundles of fur, which looks funny, because only Lehman is not injured, so Lehman can only bear more. Even at night, there was no rest for the people. Lehman decided to return overnight because Lehman was afraid that the bloody smell on the people would attract some wild animals in the dark. Instead, it would be safer if it had been moving all the time. So at noon the next day, the party returned to Tami village tired and embarrassed. Nord, who was going to talk to loff about things, was stunned. He didn''t know what had happened. He just went into the mountain to trade. Why did it look like this. All the staff were injured. It seems that they didn''t take materials with them. Is it black eating black? Yuanshan stronghold has so much courage. Do you really think I was bullied by Nord? Although Nord was very angry, the only reason left told him that things should not be so simple. Although Nord was worried, he hurriedly arranged for them to rest. After being so badly injured and driving so long in the jungle, these hunters had reached their limit both physically and mentally. After arranging the injured hunters, Lehman did not choose to rest, but went to the study, reported the situation to Nord, and told Nord some of his guesses. After hearing Lehman''s report, Nord knew he had misunderstood, because Lehman had temporarily hidden the traded animal skin in Cindy''s stronghold, because everyone''s physical strength had reached the limit at that time, and carrying these materials was just a drag, so Lehman put down the materials and went to battle with light, which was also the reason for Nord''s misunderstanding. After knowing the actual situation, Nord did not agree with Lehman''s guess. If yuanshanzhai wanted to eat black, it was OK to do it directly in the Shanzhai. There was no need to ambush outside. Moreover, Nord had a good impression of Harlan. He thought that the wise old man would not do such a stupid thing. It was obvious that it was more beneficial for him to cooperate with Nord. However, Lehman''s decision is not wrong. It''s not too cautious to be cautious without knowing the specific circumstances. Nord would do the same, because another reason is that Nord will not temporarily put his most vulnerable side in front of his allies, which is a test of their human nature, and often the most untenable is human nature. Chapter 69 Looking at Lehman, whose eyes were bloodshot and still had the spirit to report the situation, Nord was really moved. If Nord was the most inseparable person now, there was no doubt that it was Lehman. Even the role of Abel housekeeper is not as big as that of Lehman. It''s not too much to say that Lehman is Nord''s right arm. This determined man has gradually become an indispensable right-hand man for Nord. Nord patted Lehman on the shoulder. "Go and have a rest. You must be tired after a big war and come back all night. Go and have a rest. Don''t worry about this revenge. I will repay it. When others are cured and put on new equipment, we will enter the mountain again to get justice for you." Lehman nodded heavily. Lehman thought of the scar face that escaped. He would not let him go next time. He was secretly attacked for no reason. The clay figurine was still angry, not to mention Lehman. Lehman just turned and took two steps, as if he remembered something again. He turned and looked at Nord, and wanted to stop talking. Nord took a curious look at Lehman. "Anything else?" Lehman didn''t know what to say. It was about old Moore. Originally, Lehman vowed that Lord Nord would accept him, but when this happened suddenly, old Moore had no face to see Nord, so Lehman hesitated and decided to tell Nord. "Even this time, old Moore came back with us, but he has no face to see you now. I... I hope you can forgive him. Old Moore almost died in the battle this time." In fact, Nord, who was in a state of shock at the entrance of the village just now, really didn''t notice old Moore. Part of the reason is that they are too embarrassed. Everyone is wrapped with wounds and can''t see what it looks like. "Is old Moore back? That''s just right. We''re short of manpower now. You can tell him at that time. Don''t worry. Forget it. I''ll tell him myself at that time." Nord smiled bitterly. Although old Moore''s arrow technique was superb and did not blink, his face was always indifferent. In fact, his heart was very sensitive, even some glass hearts. Nord actually valued him. In addition to his inner sensitivity, other places of old Moore were quite reliable. Nord was still very happy about old Moore''s return. Lehman was relieved to hear Nord say this, and then fatigue began to emerge from heartache. Lehman said goodbye to Nord and he wanted to return home and have a good rest. Shortly after Lehman left, love came to Nord''s study. After returning yesterday, love went to the workshop area. He wanted to have a good understanding of this new Tami village, and the workshop area is the key. When loff arrived in the workshop area yesterday, the guys of the caravan gathered around one after another and happily told loff that all their goods had been sold out and all were purchased with copper shells. Although lov had expected this situation, he was shocked because it broke his previous understanding. Even in TEWIN, some civilians lived a tight life and were not as rich as the villagers of Tami village in the remote area. Lov began to inquire about the news with Colin and showed that he had worked under Lord Nord. Colin also knew that lov had just been called away by Lord Nord, so he was willing to introduce him to the current construction situation of the workshop area. Otherwise, Colin, who has become cautious, would not make such a mistake. It is said that there are blacksmiths in the workshop area now. In the next few days, fur workshops and carpenter workshops will be completed one after another, and other workshops may be built one after another. Lov was even more amazed. Let alone kresenberg, it was difficult to see such a complete workshop group in TEWIN. Lov saw it for the first time. However, lov''s many years of business experience told him that there would be many benefits, but he didn''t know what the specific benefits were for a while and a half. However, all these have inspired loff. After arriving at Nord''s study, his mood still hasn''t calmed down. Although a day has passed, loff is still excited, because he feels that his choice is not wrong. There will be a bright future with Lord Nord, and after he told those guys last night, They all agreed to follow lov to Lord Nord, which made lov happier. Nord looked at the happy love. His anger over the attack on Lehman and others slowly dissipated. Now it''s not time to settle accounts with them. At least he can''t enter the mountain again until the hunters'' injuries have recovered. The first task now is to get some manpower from kresenberg. Now the development of Tami village has been limited by the population, and it must be implemented before winter. Just taking advantage of the frost and cold seasons, we recruited all the desperate civilians, and the cold weather can also paralyze the vision of the crimson family, because the privileged noble master will not leave the warm room in such cold weather and pay attention to the life and death of these Dalits. This gives Nord a chance to take advantage of this good opportunity. Otherwise, it will be impossible to plan secretly until the new season of next year, when the climate is warming and people''s activities become frequent. Nord plans to name this plan as the winter thunder plan. Winter thunder is dull and the Lord has hidden and growing images. I believe that by the time of the next year, the scenes outside kresenberg will surprise our dear fat Viscount Olli, and these people will also give new vitality and vitality to Tami village. This is the content of the winter thunder plan. "Lov, I''m afraid you won''t stay long in Tami village. I need you to go to kresenberg as soon as possible and start our plan." Lov looked at Nord with an obligatory face. For Nord''s trust, lov had a sense of responsibility in his heart. "Lord Nord, I will certainly complete the task you assigned." Nord described the details of the task to lov, and repeatedly emphasized the concealment of the task. In addition, once the matter was exposed, we must evacuate in time. Seeing that lov had taken his words to heart, Nord asked him to prepare for departure as soon as possible. And before that, Nord also set the treatment of love and others, just like the treatment of Nord guard. Love directly compared with Lehman, which made love see the importance Lord Nord attached to himself, and the steps taken out of the door showed the excitement and joy of the owner''s heart. Nord sat on the chair behind the desk and watched lov leaving the study with deep eyes. It can be said that the development momentum of Tami village mainly depends on how lov''s task is completed. Chapter 70 Nord was a little worried before, but now he has calmed down slowly, and things have happened. Nord found that the battle panel didn''t know when more information came out. [your team won the battle] [casualties of our army: Amun Hunter (none)] [enemy casualties: heimuzhai mountain people (13 dead)] [you gain 5 reputation points] [you gain black iron and wood spear ¡Á 10¡¿ [you get a special item: Bear skin hiking boots] [share 2600 experiences in the team] However, it is a pity that Nord was not on the scene during the battle, so he only shared little experience and was almost far from upgrading. To Nord''s surprise, both Lehman and Marco have upgraded, especially Marco has reached the stage of promotion. [Name: Lehman] [Occupation: Amun warrior Lv2 (5002000)] [attribute: strength 18 (20) agility 13 (16) intelligence 9 charm 8] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 140 (150) two handed weapon 130 (200) bow and arrow 140] [Name: Marco] [Occupation: Amun warrior LV1 (01000)] [attribute: strength 14 (20) agility 12 (16) intelligence 8 charm 7] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 120 (150) two handed weapon 107 (200) bow and arrow 123] There is no doubt that Marco was also promoted to be an Amun warrior and could follow the path of Lehman, and their fighting methods and thinking habits were similar, but Lehman was more calm and Marco was impulsive. Because Marco''s idol was Lehman, he would unconsciously imitate Lehman''s every move, To be honest, Marco is more like Lehman Brothers than Reid. As for other hunters, although they have upgraded, they have not reached the promotion standard. However, after another battle, I believe most hunters can reach the promotion standard. At that time, I believe I will have the power to fight against the kreisen family. Now kreisenberg is like a mountain. I don''t know when it will overwhelm me, so Nord also has a sense of urgency. Especially now he is digging the corner of the kreisen family. If he is careful, he will burn himself. However, no matter how much Nord worries, there is no reason to stop when things have begun. Moreover, the development of Tami village does need the population of kresenberg. This conflict is inevitable. Nord can only be prepared now. If you want to do a good job, you must first sharpen your tools. Nord must first prepare for the battle. At that time, this battle will be different from the previous battle. Viscount oli, as an aristocrat, must have many heavily armed soldiers. Last time, he was careless and sent only a team to attack Nord, mainly because he didn''t understand Nord''s strength, That''s how Nord won. But not necessarily next time. I''m afraid it will be a decisive battle at that time. Both Nord and Viscount Ollie understand that no one can afford to lose the next war, so no one dare to act rashly. But Viscount Ollie never thought that Nord had the courage to play with fire at this time. It''s better to start first and suffer later. Since it''s unavoidable, we should not only enhance our strength, but also find ways to weaken our opponents. Donglei plan is a good idea to kill two birds with one stone. Nord is looking forward to the completion of fur workshop and carpenter workshop, which means that Nord can produce leather armor and hunting bow by himself. Nord estimates that it will be these two days. As a result, the next day, shortly after lov left Tami village, Colin came to inform Nord that the two workshops had been built. According to the old rule, Nord first set aside all the villagers on the pretext of asking them to go to Bauhinia Valley to pick more flowers and bark to make Bauhinia powder. In fact, the main purpose is to prevent the villagers from seeing that there will be two more people in the workshop they have just built. As long as they don''t witness Abel and them appear out of thin air, these villagers dare not ask Nord where these people come from. After all, there are still certain classes in this era. Although they are curious about why these people came to the remote Tami village, the villagers who can''t guess the answer can only think that these people may be the men recruited by Lord Nord in Bellon city. When Nord came to the workshop area, it was empty. Even Hansen was not here now. He was following Abel to dig a mine in Heitu mountain, because there was no ore for him to make iron at present. Nord will receive all the construction tasks on the system panel. [construction task: Fur workshop (completed)] [construction task: carpenter workshop (completed)] After a while, Nord saw that two middle-aged men, about thirty or forty years old, came out of the two workshops far from the blacksmith''s shop. Their appearance was not as rough as Hansen and their figure was thin, but their hands were different from others. They could clearly see calluses on their hands and their joints were thicker than ordinary people. Fur workshop and carpenter workshop are a little far away from the blacksmith''s shop. This is because the blacksmith''s shop has open fire, and the two places are afraid of fire. Therefore, Nord ordered them to build far away from the blacksmith''s shop. As a modern man, Nord may pay more attention to fire safety than them. The carpenter and the cobbler came to Nord together. After a while, they came to Nord and saluted Nord at the same time. "Lord Nord, carpenter Fusen is willing to help you." "Lord Nord, Peter the cobbler is willing to help you." Looking at the two people in front of him, Nord is very excited. From today on, he doesn''t have to worry about equipment. Blacksmith shop, fur workshop and carpenter workshop correspond to weapons, leather armor and crossbow respectively, especially the latter two. Now there is no shortage of raw materials, so he can start making directly. Nord first set his sights on Peter the cobbler. "Peter, when can you start making leather armor?" Nord doesn''t need to be too polite to the people assigned by the system. Nord directly asks. Sometimes Nord also thinks how good it would be if all his subordinates were people assigned by the system, or people like Lehman who said less and did more. However, there are all kinds of things in the world, and everyone has his own personality characteristics, So it''s hard to maintain a good team atmosphere. Nord is a little tired. It is really the most difficult to deal with people. At present, in the face of this small team, old Moore and Colin alone will make Nord difficult to resist. If his power develops more in the future, let alone some government affairs, it will be enough for Nord to deal with interpersonal relations alone. Nord wondered if he was studying carefully, looking for loopholes in the system and painting out a number of tools. Then he wouldn''t have to worry about so many intrigues. (system: I''m afraid you''re not thinking of farting!) Chapter 71 "Lord Nord, I can start making Leather Armor now, but you need to arrange some people for me. I can''t support the operation of the whole workshop alone." Peter showed Nord his difficulties. Nord also understood this situation. Just like the previous blacksmith shop, if you want to make a large number of products, you must assign apprentices. Unlike the blacksmith, the villagers don''t have to learn the leather making technology again. No experienced old hunter knows more or less about the leather making technology. Nord plans to assign a small group of villagers to help Peter carry out the work of the fur workshop, but Nord is still reluctant. These are tacit understanding. After a period of running in, the villagers will use them for construction with higher efficiency. But now there is no way but to top it first. When lov sends a group of civilians from kresenberg to undertake the task of construction, the villagers of Tami village learn their skills from scratch and hand over these tasks that only need physical strength to the new people. "You don''t have to worry about the manpower problem. I''ll assign it to you. How much can the fur workshop produce at that time?" Nord stared at Peter and asked him what he was most concerned about. Nord wanted to produce a batch of leather armor as soon as possible, change all the hunters of the guard and improve the combat effectiveness of the army as soon as possible. Whether it is Viscount oli in christenburg outside or heimu stronghold in the depths of the mountains, it is a big problem for Nord. If it is not solved in one day, Nord will have trouble sleeping and eating. Improving the combat effectiveness of the army can bring Nord a sense of security. "The production cycle of leather armor generally takes more than ten days. The fur peeled from animals cannot be used directly. It needs to be tanned and softened to make usable leather, and then the leather is shaped and hardened to make a complete leather armor." Nord doesn''t know that there are so many ways to make leather armor. No wonder the systematic leather armor is completely different from that made by the villagers themselves. Nord estimates that the villagers'' workmanship is very rough. There won''t be so many processes. After simple fire baking and air drying, they will be used to make leather armor. Not to mention the comparison with the system, even the leather armor that Nord bought from Bellon city last time can''t compare with that given to reed now. Their skills are better than those mountain people in the depths of the mountain, but they are also very limited. However, it can also be seen from the leather armor that the craft in this world is not simple, but Tami village is too remote, so the craft of making leather armor is very rough. I don''t know whether the leather armor made by the fur workshop can be comparable to that in Bellon city. If the standard of system production can be met, Nord can be sure that the technology of the workshop is stronger than that of Bellon City, because Nord can clearly see that the quality of leather armor rewarded by the system is better than that of Bellon City, but that of Bellon city is a little more gorgeous. The equipment produced by the system is so simple and boring. "I need at least 20 pieces of Leather Armor now. When can you finish it?" Nord hopes that the workshop can rush out the leather armor they need as soon as possible, at least one for each person, and replace the surplus as a reserve. These should be as fast as possible. Nord plans to solve the problem of heimu stronghold before winter, that is, before the cold season, and before the mountains are closed by heavy snow, and concentrate on the war with the kreisen family in the coming year. "At present, the workshop has just started, and the villagers are not familiar with the process. According to my estimation, it will take more than half a month, and then it will be faster." Peter thought for a while and answered Nord''s questions. He must have memorized these processes, but the villagers who just came here don''t understand them at all. It may waste some time, but as long as they are familiar with the process, they can make them quickly. Nord nodded to understand that Nord expected a month, because at least until the hunters recovered, they could go to find trouble in heimu stronghold. The time of more than half a month has been faster than Nord expected. "Then I''ll send someone to assign people to you and start work immediately." With that, Nord looked at the carpenter Fusen waiting. "As you heard just now, I also need about 20 long bows. How long will it take you?" Fusen knew that Nord would ask this question, so he already had an answer in his heart, but the answer could not satisfy Nord. As soon as Nord''s voice fell, a bitter smile appeared on his face. "Lord Nord, I can''t assure you that the quality and elasticity of the wood for bow and arrow production are very high, but I don''t know much about the wood in this place, so I can''t know when I can complete the task you assigned." Nord''s face became a little ugly, which disrupted his plan. At present, bows and arrows still play a great role in the team. Although every hunter has a hunting bow in his hand, Nord is not very satisfied with their power. If they are a little farther away, they basically have no combat power. Nord wants to replace them with more powerful bows and arrows. "If you can find the right wood, how long will it take to make a bow?" Without hesitation, Fusen replied: "It takes at least one year to make a well-made bow. If you find good wood, it is possible to make it in three years." What Fusen said almost choked Nord, three years? My grave grass has been three feet high for three years. Do you have any time to care about bows and arrows? Nord rubbed his eyebrows and casually asked Fusen. "Is there any faster way?" No wonder the ancient archers were so precious, which was why it was too difficult to make a good bow. When Nord was worried, Fusen''s answer was beyond Nord''s expectation. "There is a fast manufacturing method, but it wastes wood, and the quality of the bow will be very poor. The service life of the bow is not long, and it is easy to be damaged." This surprised Nord very much. Originally, Nord didn''t report much hope, that is, just ask casually. I didn''t expect that there was such a method. Nord looked at Fusen with some depression. In this case, you didn''t say earlier, which made me feel bad for a long time. Am I the one who lacks those pieces of wood? "How bad is the quality?" Nord doesn''t know about bow making. He doesn''t know how the quality of the bow made by Fusen is compared with that used by hunters now. Nord wants to find a hunting bow and look at the current position. It''s just not far from old Moore''s house. You can go to his house. You can also comfort old Moore. As the two big problem old people under Nord, Nord will go to see it anyway. In addition, according to Nord, old Moore seems to be a bow making expert in the village. He can just discuss with Fusen about what wood to use for bow making. Chapter 72 After a while, Nord brought Fusen and Pete to old Moore''s home. Old Moore''s home was very close to the workshop area and was in the east of the village, so Nord had come to old Moore''s door before he took a few steps. Although Nord knew where old Moore''s home was, Nord came to his home for the first time. Because old Moore wanted to go back to the remote mountain stronghold, he didn''t choose to get married and have children. He has been alone for so many years. Old Moore''s house has no courtyard, but a hut is built on the periphery of the village. Like old Moore, the hut stays alone in the corner of the village. Nord went up and knocked on the door. It wasn''t long before Nord heard footsteps from the house. "Who?" Old Moore opened the door and was surprised to see Lord Nord. "Lord Nord, what are you doing here? Come in. I''m very rudimentary here. Please don''t mind." With that, old Moore reached out and invited Nord into the house. Although old Moore was surprised at the two strangers behind Nord, he didn''t ask much. This is also where Nord appreciated old Moore. The interior of old Moore''s cabin was beyond Nord''s expectation. Nord thought the house would be in a mess, but he didn''t expect that the house was not dirty at all. All kinds of things were placed in order. It didn''t look like the room of an old man who had been single for many years. The room was clean and smellless Nord shook his head, drove away his thoughts and showed old Moore his intention directly. "Old Moore, let me introduce you. These two are Peter the cobbler and Fusen the carpenter who just arrived today." Old Moore and Fusen nodded to each other. "Just now, Fusen told me to see the hunting bow you made. It''s just close to your house. I brought them here. I didn''t bother you to recover." "Don''t bother me. It''s my honor for you to come to my house. I''ll get you the hunting bow." With that, old Moore immediately went to the west wall in the house. There were several hunting bows with different lengths on the wall. Old Moore thought for a while and took down a bow from the wall. However, looking at the painful expression on his face, it was obvious that it was related to the wound on his abdomen. "Lord Nord, look, this is the best bow I have made in the past two years." Old Moore came to Nord with a bow in his hands, but Nord didn''t take it, but looked at the wound in old Moore''s abdomen. "You have to recover well. There are still many hard battles to fight. I can''t live without you!" Nord first comforted old Moore, then turned to Fusen and motioned him to come up and have a look. "I don''t know anything about the production of bows and arrows. I''d better leave it to your professional people." Fusen came out from behind Nord, took back the hunting bow in old Moore''s hand, looked carefully, and looked very focused. Old Moore was very curious about Fusen in front of him. Looking at his focused appearance, he should have some skills. Old Moore was not only the most experienced hunter in the village, but also had first-class skills in bow and leather making. He wanted to see what the carpenter invited by Lord Nord could see. For a long time, Fusen looked away from the hunting bow, looked at old Moore and Nord, and said his conclusion. "The wood is good and suitable for making bows." Fusen only said such a sentence, but there was a hint of disdain in both tone and look. The implication was that wood could be used, but the craft could not. Old Moore was not angry, and old Moore''s life experience didn''t hear the implication of Fusen, but he had passed the age of impulse, and old Moore didn''t think his craft must be better than Fusen, because after all, he was a talent invited by Lord Nord. Nord was interested in what Fusen said. "Then you can use this wood to make a bow?" Fossen''s face is very confident. His confidence may come from his own strength. "No problem. This kind of wood is more suitable for making bows. If there are a lot of this kind of wood now, I can quickly complete the task you ordered, Lord Nord, and the quality should be better than this bow. If you can give me a year, I can make an excellent strong bow with this kind of wood. The workmanship of this bow is still too rough." After hearing this, old Moore was only surprised but not angry. He believed that the carpenter certainly did not dare to deceive Lord Nord, so he was more interested in the bow made by the carpenter. After all, he was a hunter and liked good bows. In fact, he didn''t value craftsmanship. "I''m just a hunter. I''ve been groping for making bows by myself over the years, which makes you laugh. However, I''m more interested in your bows. I''m not duluna boy. I''m obsessed with carpentry." Although old Moore didn''t see how the bow made by Fusen was, he began to show kindness to Fusen in his words. Especially for old Moore who is good at working arrows, nothing makes him happier than a good bow. If there are two, so the experienced old Moore has begun to have a good relationship with Fusen. It''s the truth that close water and platform get the moon first, Old Moore still vaguely understood. Seeing that old Moore began to get close to Fusen, Nord seemed to know old Moore again. Unexpectedly, old Moore''s thick eyebrows and big eyes... Silent people would put down their consistent style for life, expose their nature of licking dogs, and lick dogs. However, old Moore''s words also reminded Nord that there seems to be a carpenter named DURU in the village. I heard that Butler Abel mentioned it before, and he provided the black nanmu furniture in Nord manor. The workmanship is really good. The furniture creativity put forward by Butler Abel can be realized quickly. Abel also specially praised Nord, who can make Abel take the initiative to praise him, DURU is still the first. It seems that he is really a rare talent. "Old Moore, did you know that drew could make a bow?" Hearing Nord''s question, old Moore, who was talking to Fusen, stopped, and Fusen began to pay attention to the man named DURU. "Lord Nord, of course he can. I learned how to make a bow from this boy. As long as it is related to wood, the boy is very fascinated. If you ask him about wood, you must be right." Sure enough, old Moore didn''t stop talking about duruzan, and Fusen began to be interested in DURU. After all, he didn''t know much about the wood here, so the man named DURU could help him a lot. As far as Nord knows, DURU should help Abel build a brick workshop in Heitu mountain, so he is not in the village now. Now that he knows the situation, Nord plans to leave. Standing at the door of old Moore''s house, Nord looked at old Moore with a smile. "Take good care of your injury. Don''t think too much. Believe in yourself and me. I''ve been waiting for you to return." With that, Nord took Fusen and they left, and old Moore looked at Nord''s back and felt warm, even the wound on his body didn''t hurt. Chapter 73 The next day, Nord told Abel to assign DURU to Fusen. As for what they discussed, Nord didn''t ask. Because it was very professional, most of the time, it was Fusen who asked questions, and DURU answered his questions. Fusen mainly asked questions about the characteristics of wood types. Later, because there was no real object, they went to the mountains for field investigation, and Nord sent several recruits to protect them. Abel reported his work to Nord yesterday. It is said that the mine cave can be mined. There are rich mines under the black earth mountain. Without digging much deep, you can see high-quality iron ore. Hansen is ready to refine there, but Nord doesn''t understand the method of blast furnace ironmaking, so Hansen can only use the most primitive method to refine iron ore. It''s just inefficient, but there''s no way. He can only make do with it first. The brick workshop is what happened these days. However, even if the brick workshop is completed, it is difficult to start immediately, because it is not like the previous fur workshop and carpenter workshop. It is capable of a large number of people and a small number of people. The brick workshop needs a lot of manpower, and I don''t know how loff''s work is. Nord has been in a bit of a hurry. Now Tami village is ready. As soon as the manpower arrives, it can start all-round construction. Once the blacksmith shop, fur workshop, carpenter workshop and brick workshop are fully opened, the rise of Tami village will be unstoppable. Everything is ready, only due to the East wind. The east wind of Nord was very uneasy at this time, and lov was still very flustered. When he first returned to kresenberg, he sent his men out and began to recruit people from the shack area in the name of lov''s caravan. This was also discussed with lov before. Don''t use the name of Tami Village. But what Lovey didn''t expect was that there were so many people recruited this time. The previous plans were carried out in private. Each of his men was responsible for an area. As long as the civilians agreed to join Lovey''s caravan, they each gave two kilograms of yam first. Looking at the food they got and the reputation of Lovey''s caravan, the recruitment went very smoothly. So today, lov made an agreement with his men to gather in a small depression in the north of kresenberg. Everyone took out their recruited people in batches and tried to be quiet without attracting the attention of the people in the castle. But lov never expected that there would be so many people recruited this time. Lov was worried that there were already more than 200 people, but the number was still increasing. Lov calculated that when all the guys arrived, there would be more than 300 people, that is, one tenth of the whole shack area had already come. Lov didn''t know whether Tami village could accept so many people at one time, but he had to send it. When all his men arrived, lov went to the middle of the crowd and looked at these confused civilians. Lov spoke slowly. "I''m lov. Many of you should know me. I don''t want to deceive you. In fact, I''m not recruiting you this time." Lov''s words were amazing. The civilians who were already worried were even more frightened. They thought lov didn''t want them. In fact, these desperate civilians very much hope to follow lov, because it means that they and their families will not become a cold body in this cold season. Therefore, love''s recruitment can be said to echo, not to mention the early distribution of some food, and the civilians in the shack area also know a little about love''s character. They believe that love will not deceive them, but they began to feel uneasy after they came to the hill. Because there are more and more people gathered here, it is obvious that so many people are not affordable to lov. They doubt whether lov wants to eliminate some of them. Therefore, everyone is full of anxiety. Looking at the boiling crowd, lov had to shout a few times to calm them down and listen to himself. "Be quiet, be quiet! Listen to me." Hearing lov''s speech, the crowd immediately calmed down. Everyone looked at lov and their hope of survival. "Although I don''t want to recruit you, I''m also the man of that adult now, so there''s no difference. That adult is a kind Master. When he gets there, he not only provides you with food, but also gives you wages. Where do you find such an opportunity?" The crowd became noisy again, but this time lov did not stop them, but let them discuss. Some of the civilians were bold and asked lov directly. "Lord lovey, is what you said true? Can it really fill us up?" "Lord Love, will you really get paid? Won''t you lie to us?" Lof smiled at the question. "Isn''t it incredible? I thought so at that time, but the adult personally told me that everyone can fill their stomachs and get paid as long as they work. It''s completely true. I promise in my own name that what I said is completely true." Hearing lov''s promise, a burst of cheers broke out in the crowd and thanked lov one after another. "Thank you, Lord Lovey. You are the benefactor of our family." "Lord Love, we all believe you won''t deceive us." Lov stopped the cheering of the crowd and looked at the sky. It should be too late to get there now. Although it is only a few hours from Tami village to kresenberg, there are a lot of people this time. Lov doesn''t know what trouble he will encounter on the road. After all, lov hasn''t brought so many people. However, rove heard when he was in business that once there were more people, he would encounter a lot of trouble. Therefore, the travel speed of some large caravans was very slow. As expected, it was almost dark when he arrived at Tami village. The main reason is that the crowd is walking and stopping all the way, because they have no tacit understanding at all. It''s like a plate of scattered sand. Every time they walk a distance, lov will stop to straighten out the formation and see if anyone falls, but it takes a lot of time. However, with this lesson, lov will pay attention next time. However, at last, the safety belt arrived at Tami village, and lov completed his mission. He was relieved. In fact, when the crowd did not enter the village, the villagers found them and sent someone to inform Nord, so Nord stood outside the village early and waited, and told the villagers to quickly prepare food for them. Lov quickly walked up to Nord, bowed his head, saluted him, and said solemnly: "Lord Nord, live up to your trust. I have brought these people to you." Chapter 74 Nord looked at lov with appreciation. The people he brought back this time helped Nord solve a big problem. In these days, all workshops have been completed, and even the latest brick workshop was completed yesterday. However, there is a shortage of manpower. There are only 100 families in Tami village. Apart from Nord''s guard, there are not many people who can provide labor force. In order to operate these workshops these two days, the infrastructure construction of Tami village has completely stalled. Therefore, lov came at the right time to solve Nord''s urgent need, which can just fill the gap of labor shortage in Tami village and continue to build the village. Looking at these civilians who still looked uneasy, Nord seemed to see the Savior. Nord walked up to these civilians and shouted: "I am Viscount Nord Isaac, the legal owner of this land, the Lord of Tami village, and the nobleman from the king''s capital, Bellon." The crowd gradually quieted down, and their eyes focused on the young man standing in the middle of the field. "I assure you that as long as you live in my territory, you will not taste hunger. As long as you work hard, you can live a rich life. As long as you maintain my rule, I can ensure your safety." There was a fire of hope shining in the eyes of the crowd. The fire was lit by Nord himself. Their eyes looked at Nord so hot. Nord felt the heat of his eyes, and the flame in the hearts of the civilians was transmitted to Nord through his eyes. "You''ve been walking all day. You''re tired of each other. I''ve told the villagers to prepare food to welcome you." The greatest temptation of the civilians struggling on the hunger line is food. Hearing that Nord prepared food for them, the crowd burst into a burst of cheers. I don''t know who started it. The civilians shouted with one voice. "Long live Tami village! Long live Lord Nord!" "Long live Tami village! Long live Lord Nord!" ¡­¡­ Listening to the cries of the civilians, Nord had a black line. He didn''t expect them to do it. Nord was a little speechless, but his face still looked light and light, and waved to them as if nothing had happened. Especially when the villagers in Tami village brought up the roasted yam, cheers rushed into the sky and ate the hot roasted yam. Some civilians even left excited tears. These people can provide impetus for Tami village to move forward and put on the wings of fighting in the sky. Nord looked at the darkening sky and suddenly found that he had no place to settle them. The weather at night is a little cold, but Nord didn''t prepare more houses before. Now how to settle them is really a problem. Nord hurried to find the village head Colin in the crowd and wanted to discuss with him. Call Colin. Nord gets away from the crowd and comes to a quiet place. Nord looks back at the cheering civilians, just like the scene of the bonfire party that night. "Village head Colin, can you mobilize urgently and let these people live in the villagers'' homes first, even if they are crowded in the hall, but there is a place for heating." Colin was stunned when he heard this question. He didn''t think of it. It was the first time Colin met this kind of thing. Tami village had never received so many people before. The accommodation of two or three hundred people is not a small thing. The population of Tami village is only more than 200 people, but it is still no problem if it is only crowded. The house space in the village is relatively large. Unlike Nord''s previous houses, land utilization should be considered. In this era, as long as you have time and strength to build a big house, no one cares about you. Of course, the poor who have not solved the problem of food and clothing in this era do not have much energy to build a big house, but it is still no problem to have more people in the current wooden house. "No problem, Lord Nord. I''ll inform the villagers right away. I''ll settle them down today." Nord nodded. During this time, Colin''s working attitude has changed. He thought clearly that following Lord Nord is an opportunity for his family to take off. He must not have problems, otherwise Lehman and Reid will be implicated, and Colin will regret it all his life. "I''ll call Abel housekeeper to help you. Let these civilians start building their own houses tomorrow." Colin nodded. After asking Nord that there was nothing else, he hurried to the village. Now he is very concerned about Nord''s task. After a while, Nord found that Butler Abel came here and came directly to Nord. "Master Nord, I just met Colin. He said you have something to tell me." Nord nodded, pointed to the kresenberg civilians still at the entrance of the village and said to Abel: "You will cooperate with village head Colin to settle these newly arrived civilians in the villagers'' homes first, and give priority to the construction team in the future, so that you can slowly cultivate tacit understanding." Abel nodded and called the new guard who stood aside to watch the excitement. Abel began to form a group of these new civilians. The new guard can help him maintain order. Then Abel began to form a group of these civilians according to his family or familiarity. Abel gradually divided these civilians into teams, and then sent them to village head Colin to let them live in the villagers'' home first. With the efforts of Abel and Colin, fewer and fewer civilians stayed outside the village. Abel didn''t settle all the villagers until midnight. Nord returned to his study early, because just after these civilians entered the village, Nord found that he had completed a system task. [random task: expanding population] [task description: do you feel that the development has entered a bottleneck? It is difficult to expand your power only by a small village. For a power, population is the cornerstone of all development. Please add a new population to Tami village as soon as possible, requiring at least 200 people.] [task reward: experience ¡Á 500 linen loom ¡Á 10 kinsers ¡Á 200¡¿ As the panel functions of the system become richer and richer, Nord is getting busier and busier every day. It is difficult for Nord to notice some tasks. Only when he is free, Nord will be in the mood to open each panel and check whether there are new situations. Nord didn''t find out about this task until he just opened the system panel. It turned out that he had completed another task unconsciously. Moreover, with the beginning of the construction of the territory, it is difficult for Nord to obtain experience from other places. Only completing tasks is the fastest way to obtain experience. However, recently, Nord found that the frequency of tasks released by the system is getting lower and lower. Although the reward is getting higher and higher, Nord still feels a big loss. Nord thinks the system is aimed at himself, that is, he doesn''t let himself upgrade quickly, or he swipes money quickly. Nord doesn''t know how much money he has left. These are managed by Abel. I, Nord haven''t seen a penny. Nord: I''m too hard Chapter 75 When Nord returned to his study, he suddenly found that today''s task reward had ten linen looms in addition to experience and Kinser coins. Although there were still 90 pieces of linen left in Nord''s warehouse, with more and more villagers, these pieces of cloth must not be enough. Nord plans to gradually put these linen cloth into the market. Whether it is through reward or letting the villagers buy, it can stimulate the villagers'' work motivation. In particular, the daily necessities brought by lov a few days ago have almost robbed the villagers. Now the villagers'' consumption enthusiasm is high, which is good news for Nord. In this way, it is conducive to the flow of money. Otherwise, the villagers keep all their money in their hands, which is also a great burden for Nord''s financial problems. Nord thinks that the first commodity in the territory is linen, clothing, food, housing and transportation. Clothes come first. Moreover, the weather has gradually turned cold and the food has been solved, but the problem of clothes is still a big problem. At first, Nord thought he could rely on his linen for a period of time, but without considering the population growth, the rest of the linen could not provide all the needs of the mountain stronghold and Tami village with continuous population growth. However, it is not necessary to build a cloth workshop. Flax is a kind of wild grass that can be seen everywhere. It grows all over the mountains of the Amun mountains and has sufficient raw materials. Moreover, the value of flax cloth is very high. Flax looms are still rare in the Principality of Bethel. This process can only be seen in the rich kingdoms of Northen. The flax cloth in the Principality of Bethel is either transported from the outside world or the inferior cloth woven by the villagers themselves. As long as the workshop can be opened, not to mention anything else, just talking about the market in the Principality of Bethel, Nord can eat pots and bowls. Moreover, flax cloth is not like exquisite handicrafts such as porcelain. As long as Nord is hidden enough, flax cloth in the market will not cause a sensation. However, Nord didn''t take the linen loom out of the goods space, and Nord didn''t know about this machine, so he planned to call back Fusen who was still wandering in the mountains tomorrow to see if he could imitate this loom. Only ten of them can''t satisfy Nord''s appetite. I don''t know if Fusen has made any gains these days. Since he met DURU that day, Fusen has always asked him to take him to the mountains to get familiar with all kinds of wood. He gets up early and gets up late every day. Nord can''t find him if he wants to ask about bows and arrows, but he must report his work tomorrow. Nord has just sent a servant to guard at the door of his house. Be sure to tell him the news. In addition, the masters assigned by these systems currently live in Nord''s manor, in a small wooden house in the backyard. After all, they are systematic black households and try to deal with less people. Even if they have no problems in dealing with people and things and are loyal to Nord, there is nothing wrong with being cautious, and this also shows the outside world that these people have a very close relationship with Nord. However, the wooden house in the backyard will be expanded again. There are not only warehouses and servant houses, but also system personnel. Now it is almost full, because there may be many system personnel to live in next. Not to mention anything else, Nord will go to the brick workshop in Heitu mountain tomorrow. After the construction was completed yesterday, before Nord had time to see it, lov arrived with people, so Nord, the master arranged by the system, didn''t have time to get it. With the textile workshops, markets and schools to be built next, Nord''s manor will soon become lively, but Abel is already planning the expansion of the wooden house in the backyard of the manor. For Abel, the responsible housekeeper, Nord was very satisfied. He not only arranged the internal affairs of the manor in an orderly manner, but also successfully completed the tasks arranged by Nord. Although he was very busy every day, Abel was always in an orderly manner. Compared with Abel, Nord felt extremely ashamed and tired every day, but compared with Abel''s housekeeper, it was a little witch to see a great witch. Nord was glad to have enough housekeepers like Abel to help him. The next day, Fusen waited in Nord''s study very early, but looking at the expression on his face, it must have been a great harvest in these two days. For carpenters like Fusen, looking at a treasure like the Amun mountains, it''s better to stay there every day to study wood. As soon as Nord opened the door, he saw Fusen standing at the door of the opposite study. Nord was not polite. He waved to him, so he took him to the warehouse. After seeing that there were no servants around, Nord entered the warehouse. He took out all the linen looms in the article space. Fusen was not surprised. Nord pointed to these looms, looked at Fusen and said: "Fusen, take a look at this weaving machine. It can''t be imitated." After hearing this, he immediately went forward, carefully observed the structure of the loom, and answered Nord with great confidence. "No problem, Lord Nord. Don''t worry. Don''t say this simple loom is mine. Even if it is given to Truman for a period of time, he can imitate one." Nord was relieved to hear what Fusen said. These looms will be of great use in the future, because linen may be the fist commodity of Tami village for a long time to come. Internally, it can dredge the relationship between various cottages, contact feelings, and sell them as commercial products externally. Nord''s current financial problems are completely supported by systematic reward funds. This way is completely abnormal. Normal territory can''t be like this. In case the task reward gets stuck, the territory''s financial problems will occur. "That''s good. I can see that you appreciate drew very much." Nord was surprised that he could hear his appreciation for DURU from Fusen''s words. In fact, he could see that Fusen was somewhat proud compared with several other system personnel. In his previous words, he expressed his disdain for old Moore''s technology. I didn''t expect that he would appreciate DURU so much. In fact, the personality characteristics of several system personnel so far are different. Abel''s maturity and steadiness, Hansen''s docility and Fusen''s pride all make Nord think that they are living people rather than data created by the system. Of course, Nord will not use them as tool people. After long-term contact with Abel housekeeper, Nord understands that they are also flesh and blood people. Abel housekeeper''s meticulous care makes Nord feel the warmth of his family. Since he came to the world alone, the characters created by the system are Nord''s brothers, Nord would treat them as members of his family. Chapter 76 "Lord Nord, DURU is indeed an experienced carpenter. Although he has not learned the professional knowledge of carpentry, he has a special talent for understanding this industry. As long as I teach him these professional knowledge, his level will surpass me in a short time." With a sense of generality on his face, he was amazed by DURU''s talent in carpentry. He didn''t expect that such a talented carpenter would be found in this remote mountain village. Nord was a little surprised. He didn''t expect to be proud that Fusen would give such a high evaluation of DURU. He thought that Fusen simply appreciated DURU. Unexpectedly, he would say that DURU would surpass him soon. Fossen certainly won''t cheat Nord. DURU also provides Nord with some ideas. Of course, it''s not the current problem, but about future development. Nord will plan the future of Tami village in his mind before tomorrow''s rest. Nord has also made some conjectures about the workshop. The scale of the workshop in the future will certainly expand, but the system will not arrange manpower for Nord. It is estimated that each industry will only have a professional master, which is far from enough for future workshops. However, the emergence of DURU also made Nord realize that there was no shortage of talents among these villagers, but there was no opportunity for them to show. For example, Lehman, if Nord hadn''t appeared, I''m afraid Lehman would have been a famous little Hunter all his life. After Nord arrived, Nord believed in the name of Lehman in the future, It will be widely spread in Northen. DURU is the same. He has been pursuing carpentry skills for the first half of his life and can''t get them. Now Fusen personally tells Nord that in the near future, DURU''s carpentry skills will exceed the carpenter assigned by the system, which opens a skylight for Nord. In the future, the villagers may help themselves more and more, especially when the masters assigned by the system teach them these professional knowledge, the large number of people is especially reflected. Even if the craftsmanship of a system is exquisite, it can''t compare with a hundred carpenter apprentices they trained. Moreover, the skills of these apprentices will not be worse than them. For example, DURU may not have so many talents, but even if there is only one, Nord can gain a lot. Perhaps the main role of these system masters is not to maintain the operation of the workshop, but to cultivate apprentices and impart professional knowledge. "I''m looking forward to the day when DURU surpasses you. Have you got anything these days? How are the bows and arrows prepared? When are you ready to start?" Nord''s sudden death made him stunned. I just helped you train a talent. Is that what you do to me now? Of course, Nord won''t know what he thinks in Fusen''s heart, but seeing Fusen''s depressed expression, Nord really wants to laugh. Is this the proud Fusen? It''s funny enough! "Lord Nord, we have harvested a lot these days. I also know something about the wood around here. By the way, Lord Nord, I found a wood that is especially suitable for making bows. It''s called Bauhinia wood." "Bauhinia wood?" Nord''s face revealed the question, is it the Bauhinia wood? Nord recalled the beautiful scenery of Bauhinia Valley, just like Zixia fairyland. After recalling the scene in his mind, he said with great certainty: "Yes, in a valley, this kind of tree doesn''t grow very high, but the material of the wood is very tough, especially suitable for making bows. Moreover, I saw villagers collecting flowers and bark there." That''s right. It''s the Bauhinia wood. Nord didn''t think it could be used to make bows. It seems that the status of the Bauhinia Valley is more important. "Now that you have found it, let''s start making long bows." With that, Nord left with Fusen. The main task now is not to make a linen loom. It should be to make bows and arrows first. Although the linen loom is also very important, there is always a priority. Shortly after Fusen left, Nord went to Heitu mountain alone. Today he will activate the brick workshop. As long as the civilians who just came yesterday built their houses, the brick workshop can start, and Nord''s road construction plan can also start. Facing the rising sun, Nord came to the mountains and forests. The rising red sun, like today''s Tami village, will shine in the future. Nord smelled the fresh air in the mountains and forests, and his mood became very happy. The breeze in the mountains and forests also took away Nord''s irritability. Soon, Nord came to Heitu mountain. Now Heitu mountain is completely different from before. It is not that the landform has changed, but that some wooden houses have been built at the foot of the mountain, which has brought a trace of vitality to the bare mountain. Nord went straight to the wooden house. In fact, the wooden house is not the production area of the brick workshop. The production place of the workshop is the same as the mine cave. They dig a hole in the mountain, which is called a cave, and then send the dried wool embryo directly to the cave for firing. This time needs experience very much. It can''t be too late or too early. The production of bricks is roughly divided into three steps. The first step is to take soil first. The soil needs to be fine. The soil of Heitu mountain is very suitable, and the soil also contains a large amount of iron, which will make the bricks harder. The second step is shaping. As the name suggests, it is to shape the soil into a specific shape after adding water and refining. This step is very key and the proportion is very important. It is related to the quality of bricks and requires a very skilled master. The third step is firing. Generally, one kiln brick can be produced in half a month. The specific amount depends on the size of the cave, but too large cave is not very good. Nord looked around and determined that there was no one behind him before opening the panel to receive the task reward. [construction task: Brick workshop] [task description: if you want to be rich, build roads first and have fewer children. The emergence of a variety of trees and bricks not only speeds up the construction speed, but also facilitates the construction of houses and roads. The same brick also has its neat beauty. Its emergence will open a new era. Please build a brick workshop.] [task reward: a bricklayer] As before, someone in the cabin opened the door before Nord came in. This is an old man in his forties and fifties. His body looks very strong, his face is a little wrinkled, and his hair is slightly yellow. He is not the golden yellow of Westerners. He looks like he was roasted by fire, and his skin is bronze. He went to Nord and said hello and stopped talking. "Lord Nord, this is Cantor. I''d like to help you." Nord didn''t care. Maybe Kanter was silent. As long as his working ability was ok, Nord pointed to the black earth mountain behind him. "Cantor, come and see if the soil of this mountain is suitable for firing bricks." Chapter 77 Cantor went to the foot of the black earth mountain and picked up a pinch of soil with his hand. He not only put it in front of him and watched carefully, but also smelled it with his nose. What surprised Nord most was that Cantor licked it with his tongue. The expression on his face seemed to taste the taste of soil. Nord had an idea in his heart. Come and see if someone is eating soil! Of course, Nord doesn''t think Kanter is eating soil. He should be identifying the composition of soil. In an age when there is no machine to test the composition of soil, an experienced brickmaker''s tongue can know what kind of soil can make good bricks. Nord can only use one word to evaluate this behavior, that is. "Professional!" Kanter spits out the soil in his mouth and smiles. Nord quickly gives him the kettle he carries with him. Nord knows that the taste of soil in his mouth is hard. Don''t ask Nord how he knows. Asking is guessing. Kanter took back Nord''s kettle, rinsed his mouth, and calmly said to Nord: "The soil here is very good and the iron content is very high. There should be an iron ore below. However, it is too wasteful to use this soil only to make bricks. It can be mixed with the soil of other places and will not affect the quality of bricks." Nord nodded, leaving professional things to professional people. Nord pointed to the mine on the other side. "Yes, you''re right. There''s a mine over there. It hasn''t been mined yet. You''ll be responsible for the brick workshop, but you have to wait a few days." "Yes." Hearing what Nord said, Kanter was still expressionless, as if he didn''t care much about other things and was only interested in brick making. This makes Nord speechless. Kant hasn''t said a few words to Nord so far, except for making bricks. He is a high cold fan. Nord was speechless. He looked at Kanter, who was speechless. Nord said helplessly: "Come on, let''s go back. Come back here after the workshop starts. Now I''ll ask the housekeeper to arrange a place for you." "Yes." ¡­¡­ Along the way, Nord walked very fast. Because the two people had no communication at all, they had to bury their heads in walking. After a while, Nord returned to the manor and looked up at the sun that had just risen in the air. Nord looked at Kant again and thought that the output of the brick workshop would not be very low in the future, because you can''t do anything else when working with this guy. After giving Cantor to the servants of the manor, Nord came to the study. Even playing with Cindy, the dumb little SM, was much happier than with Cantor. But recently, Cindy seems to be angry with Nord. Because Nord has been busy recently, she has no time to play with Cindy, so the little SM has been angry. She won''t take the initiative to come up when she sees Nord these two days. However, when Nord picked it up, he would still feel very happy, so when Nord thought about things now, he would hold it in his arms, and now the weather is getting colder and holding the little SM, Nord feels warm. When he came to the study, Nord found Cindy waiting here. Cindy seems to know now. Nord usually stays in the study when he doesn''t go out, so once Cindy can''t see Nord, he will come to the study and wait for Nord to come. Nord picked up Cindy and stroked her black and beautiful hair with some cold hands, but now it seemed that Cindy didn''t like it very much. She jumped down from Nord, stood on the ground, looked up at Nord, and shouted dissatisfaction. "Meow ~" Nord smiled and saw that he was unhappy with the warm hand treasure. Nord had to sit on the chair and rub his hands for warmth. Today''s mountain wind was a little strong. In the morning, Nord didn''t feel it. Before long, a cold wind suddenly hung up, and the temperature suddenly dropped several degrees. This may be a sign of the cold wave in the yamong mountains. Nord is a little worried about the civilians who have just arrived. The cold wave has come. Now they don''t have houses and don''t know when they can repair them. At this time, the west of Tami village is in full swing. Even the cold wind from the Yameng mountains can''t stop their burning enthusiasm. Because the situation is urgent this time, Abel arranged to build a wooden building with many rooms instead of a wooden house with large rooms. It is a little similar to the small wooden building of the Colin family, but much larger than that. Colin''s small wooden building is only five or six rooms, and Abel chose to build a row of wooden buildings. One building has about ten rooms, divided into upper and lower floors. If each family arranges one room, it can barely squeeze in. Last time Abel divided them into ten teams with about 30 people in each team. In fact, this one can''t be called a team, but Abel can''t divide them too carefully, otherwise it will be very troublesome in management. This era is not the previous one. Communication is so convenient and detailed command is not what this era can do. Being able to coordinate ten teams is Abel''s limit. No matter how many Abel is, it is difficult to resist unless Abel is assigned some experienced management talents. But there are so many talents to help Abel. It has called all the leaders of the former construction teams, but some things can''t be learned overnight. However, according to the current situation, everything is going well without too much mistakes. According to Abel''s estimation, it will take about five or six days to build a building, that is to say, it should take less than half a month to settle all these people down. This speed has been very fast. The main reason is that this kind of house has no technical content. It mainly takes effort, but there is no shortage of manpower in Tami village, so the construction speed can be guaranteed. At this time, in the blacksmith''s shop, Hansen faced the burning fire and stared at the iron ore in the fire. Hansen was smelting iron ore. this was the iron ore mined by the way when digging the mine cave before. Hansen asked people to take them back to the blacksmith''s shop. Hansen has not struck iron for a long time. Now Hansen feels his hands itch. He can''t help melting the iron ore first. At present, Hansen can only smelt iron ore in this simple way. Nord also talked with Hansen about blast furnace ironmaking before. Hansen is only a blacksmith. Although he can understand Lord Nord''s principle of blast furnace ironmaking, which is similar to the principle of smelting iron ore in this furnace, Hansen does not know how to build the blast furnace Lord Nord said. The difficulty of the problem lies in the blast furnace. In fact, Hansen had been smelting iron ore so much ago, because the blacksmith shop could not consume too much iron ore, but it was too inefficient for Nord to make complaints about it. When the fire went out, Hansen skillfully took out a large push of irregular pig iron from the bottom of the stove. Looking at these pig iron, Hansen smiled on his fleshy face. Chapter 78 For the next ten days, Nord was finally free. Every day, in addition to going to the civilian area in the west of the village to see the construction, Nord was either in the study or in the workshop area. The next workshop construction plan has been suspended due to the construction of houses, but the completed blacksmith shop, fur workshop and carpenter workshop have begun to operate. In his spare time, Nord will also go to the workshop area to check their work progress, the production of leather armor, bows and arrows and weapons, which is related to Nord''s next action. Nord didn''t forget the attack of Blackwood stronghold. Although Nord is not a small hearted man, he is not a loser who can''t fight back or scold back. For the kreisen family, Nord admits that he is not their opponent yet, but this small Blackwood stronghold can bully Nord''s head, which Nord can''t bear. Nord doesn''t know why heimu stronghold attacked Lehman and others, but during this period, Nord has suspended trade with Yuanshan stronghold, not only because the hunters of Nord guard are recovering, but also because he gave a warning to Yuanshan stronghold. After all, this happened on the territory of Yuanshan stronghold. In any case, Yuanshan stronghold must give Nord a reasonable explanation. Now let the Yuanshan stronghold dry for a few days to show Nord''s attitude. Presumably, they are also anxious. From thrift to luxury, from luxury to thrift. According to Lehman, there are many mountain people in Yuanshan stronghold waiting to deal with them next time. Nord in heimu stronghold must be severely punished. Otherwise, what will other strongholds think of Nord in the future? They don''t fight back when they are beaten. You know, the more primitive society is, the more they believe that fist is the last word. It can''t rely on the heart of Bodhisattva alone. They must use thunder means. Blackwood stronghold is a very suitable target to make an example of others. It is very suitable to frighten other strongholds. According to Lehman''s account, the casualties of Blackwood stronghold were more serious in the last battle. Although their leader escaped, it must be in a weak state. It is better to chase down the poor bandits than to learn from the overlord. Although the last battle was not a big victory, it was not a failure, but it is certain that Nord will not give them a chance to breathe. This may be the last battle of Nord before winter, and it is also the first battle of Nord''s initiative, so Nord will be more cautious and must be fully prepared. Therefore, every day, Nord tirelessly inspects the work progress, and their efficiency also makes Nord very satisfied, especially when Hansen successfully creates a mountain knife, Nord is very happy. This means that since then, Tami village has officially entered the iron age. When the weapons are built, the blacksmith shop can create all kinds of iron daily necessities, such as the iron pot that Nord never forgets. Nord has had enough pork stewed yam every day. Although the little maid Ali''s craftsmanship is getting better and better, Nord can''t stand eating every day. In fact, it''s no wonder that Ali has few kitchenware in this era. It''s a rich family to have a pottery pot. Therefore, the cooking method in this era is nothing more than roasting and stewing. Nord misses the cooking in his previous life. Now Nord can only taste that taste in his dream. It''s not impossible to let Hansen build an iron pot first, but Nord is not a person who can delay major events for the sake of tongue. The priorities of things are clear. Nord is ready to make preparations as soon as possible, Nord had to grievance his stomach first. The progress of the fur workshop is more smooth. Peter is an experienced Tanner and is friendly. He patiently answers the apprentices'' questions one by one. Leather making is not a complicated job, and these apprentices are no strangers to fur. After Peter taught them some professional knowledge, they started to make leather quickly, and the speed of making leather is faster and faster day by day. Nord also put forward some requirements for the style of leather armor. All leather armor must have a unified style and the key protection ability must be strengthened. For example, three layers of leather can be used for the position of chest and heart. Nord does not have the strength to make excellent lock armour. It is not that Hansen can''t do it, but that the production of lock armour is very cumbersome, and the craftsmanship requirements for blacksmiths are relatively high. If Hansen is alone, it is estimated that he can only make one lock armour a month. This is not worth the loss, and the style of lock armour is not suitable for today''s hunters, because the heavy burden of lock armour will make them lose flexibility and mobility, which is quite fatal for an archer hunter. At least until they are all promoted to amon warriors, Nord will consider putting them on the lock armor, so Nord can only work harder on the leather armor to improve the protection of the leather armor as much as possible. This can not only provide security, but also be flexible, and give better play to the long-range advantages of bows and arrows. In fact, what worries Nord most is the carpenter''s workshop. Fusen and DURU are now immersed in carpentry. One is very willing to teach, and the other wants to learn 24 hours a day. They hit it off. If Nord hadn''t gone to the workshop to stare at them every day, I''m afraid they would have forgotten about bows and arrows. However, Nord has to say that their two skills are very exquisite. The first strong bow made of Bauhinia wood makes old Moore love it. The length of this bow is about one meter and five, which is longer than the hunting bow used by old Moore now, but it is much shorter than Nord''s famous English long bow in his previous life. The length of the bow was determined after repeated discussion between Fusen and DURU, because the next step is to enter the mountains and forests. If the bow is too long, it will affect the movement of hunters. It is too short and weak. So they chose to make this medium-sized bow with appropriate length. The appearance of this bow looks very gorgeous. Because it is made of Bauhinia wood, the appearance of the strong bow looks a light purple and looks very noble. Therefore, Nord named it Bauhinia bow. The power and range of the Bauhinia bow are twice as strong as the previous hunting bow, and this is made by Fusen. According to Fusen, if it takes a year to make a high-quality Bauhinia bow, the range can reach at least 200 steps. You know, the range of the current hunting bow is only dozens of steps. Coupled with blacksmith apprentices and carpenter apprentices, a large number of iron arrows were made together. I believe that the combat effectiveness of the guard has been greatly improved, which makes Nord more confident in the next war. With the progress of time, the equipment building of the workshop is also gradually speeding up. After all, the apprentices are becoming more and more skilled. It took more than half a month to finally build the equipment needed by Nord. Chapter 79 After many days, all the equipment of each workshop was finally made. Nord specially selected early in the morning and gathered all the guards. It is still on the square in front of Colin courtyard, but now it seems that the square is a little small, because with the increasing population of Tami village, the small square is almost out of capacity. Now the square is surrounded by busy villagers, which Nord intended to inform. The guards and hunters, who were almost wounded, stood in a row on the square. The neat formation and serious expression made the center of the square filled with a spirit of killing, and the surrounding villagers gradually quieted down. Nord has been waiting for this moment for a long time. Although the guard has been established for a long time, Nord has never regarded them as regular troops. Not only the problem of equipment, but also some problems such as discipline and combat effectiveness. The most important thing is that Nord''s previous battles have always been forced to defend. In Nord''s mind, they are more like a group of bodyguards who have been beaten passively. How to call them soldiers. Due to the need for a sense of ceremony, Nord had given them the equipment he was wearing last night, not only leather armor, but also Pete quietly made mountaineering boots and leather hats. Nord didn''t expect Pete to surprise him at all. Nord had planned to equip them with complete equipment before, but in order to be in a hurry, he only planned to reissue them later. What I did not expect was that Pitt gave such awesome efforts to secretly produce the remaining parts. Nord had not found it before inspection. It may be the rush to work these days, because the leather cap and the hiking boots had no technical content. The hunters of the guard, no, the soldiers of the guard are wearing neat leather armor, with a thickened position on their chest and a winged eagle. Yes, it is the heraldry of the ISAAC family, but it is not as gorgeous as the design on Nord''s heraldry armor. This is just some simple lines that people can barely see clearly. This is an eagle. The leather armor is sleeveless and does not affect the soldiers'' flexible fighting. There are two layers of leather in front of the leather armor and only one layer behind the leather armor, which makes the leather armor lighter and does not reduce defense. It is not to save leather. Just like the design ideas of some armor in previous generations, on the premise of constant weight, thickening the armor of important parts and reducing the armor of unimportant parts will be more reasonable and efficient. The guard soldiers in New Leather Armor are full of energy. The old equipment was taken back and rebuilt by Nord. Now the guard soldiers are new all over. Even their clothes are made of linen cloth taken out by Nord and made by Pete. Nord slowly came to them and looked at the excited eyes of each soldier. Nord''s heart was also full of fighting spirit. "My guard soldiers, you should remember this day, because from today on, you are no longer an ordinary hunter in Tami village. You are the guard soldiers of my Viscount Nord Isaac." Nord''s eyes swept the soldiers in front of him. Everyone was listening carefully to Nord''s speech, and his mood fluctuated up and down with Nord''s tone. "Some of you may be knighted by me..." Speaking of this, Nord paused for a moment. Many soldiers'' breathing became urgent. They didn''t think of their future and the opportunity to be noble masters. However, although they were excited, they didn''t show too fierce. They just focused on the two strong figures in front of the team. Lehman and Marco, if anyone has a chance to be knighted, there is no doubt that Lehman is the only one. With Lehman''s ability and status, basically no one has a better chance than him, even if Marco is far worse. Lehman, who stood in the front of the crowd, was expressionless. Even Nord mentioned that knighthood was something, he didn''t show any abnormality. The lock armour on Lehman''s body has also been transformed by Hansen and Peter. The style is more like Nord''s heraldry armour. A layer of leather armour has been added inside. The lock armour outside has also been repaired and forged by Hansen, and his defense ability has been greatly strengthened. Marco, who was standing aside, was not so calm. Originally, the title was a very distant thing for him. He had never thought about it since he was a child. His dream was to be as strong as the men around him in the future. He never thought he would come to this step today. "Title!" Marco whispered in his heart. When he heard the word, he felt an upsurge of emotion. At first, when he saw the man around him, his face was as indifferent as a rock, Marco gradually calmed down. Nord looked at the reactions of the people. Lehman''s indifference, Marco''s excitement and the blood boiling of the guard soldiers were observed by Nord. Sure enough, the title is still a big killer in this era. It''s too difficult to leap from the civilian to the noble class. Some people can''t even get a small jazz in their whole life. For example, Colin, the former Mercenary Captain, was still a declining aristocrat. He was much better than people of civilian origin in both knowledge and ability, but he paid the price of his life and failed to change to a jazz title. However, some people are different. For example, the kreisen family saved the life of marquis Twain because of good luck. Since then, they have followed Marquis Twain to fight south and North. Before they die, they finally earned a title for future generations. However, the fiefdom has no choice and came to the most remote position of the Principality of Bethel. There is a natural moat between civilians and nobles. Only those who are capable and lucky can cross this natural moat. If you are unlucky, even if you have strength, you will inevitably fall into an endless abyss when you want to cross the natural moat. Nord doesn''t think so. He believes that noble blood is not as noble as noble character. Nord has no class concept. Therefore, as long as he is capable and meritorious, Nord will not be stingy with his title, and this thing can''t be eaten. "The title is not out of reach. It mainly depends on the sword in your hand. Blood and sharp blades are the way to obtain glory! Let future generations honor you!" With that, Nord motioned the Butler Abel behind him to send the forged mountain knife and Bauhinia bow to the soldiers of the guard one by one. In the whole process, not only these Guard soldiers, but also the villagers outside the square were silent, silently watching the Butler Abel send the long knife and bow to the soldiers of the guard. However, the difference is that the honor flashed in the eyes of the guard soldiers. The villagers outside the field only envy, not only their bright leather armor and sharp weapons, but also that they are on the road to glory. Chapter 80 The scene just now was printed in the hearts of many people. Colin in the crowd shed tears of relief. Nord has made a guarantee. Basically, if there is no accident, Lehman''s title is already a certainty. How can the mature Colin not see such a situation clearly. That''s why he was excited to shed tears. He never thought that he still had the hope of seeing Lehman knighted. Colin''s biggest worry now was that he had dragged Lehman down. At this moment, Colin vowed in his heart that he would work hard in the future and would never involve Lehman. Without this era, you will never know what a title means to the civilians. They thought that the generous Lord Nord could give them food and pay, which has made them cry with gratitude. Unexpectedly, Lord Nord was not stingy at all. Even if it was just an illusory opportunity, the soldiers of the guard were secretly determined to strive for merit, even if they sacrificed their lives. Nord didn''t expect that everyone would be so enthusiastic about the title. In fact, Nord already had a guess in his heart, but the enthusiasm of everyone jumped. The soldiers with Bauhinia bow and mountain knife looked at Nord with such fierce eyes. Even if there was an endless abyss in front, they dared to walk with Nord. "Tomorrow! We''re going to enter the mountain again and settle accounts with that bold heimu stronghold. They think we''re bullies and dare to attack us on the way. Are you going to put up with it? Pick up your long knives and bows and arrows and level heimu stronghold with me!" When Nord declared war with Blackwood stronghold, he would start tomorrow, but Nord didn''t see the slightest fear in the eyes of everyone. He had a burning sense of war and determination to win glory. The morale of the army is available. His words are not in vain. Even if there are only 20 people at present, Nord burst out his lofty aspirations from the bottom of his heart. Although there are not many people now, there is no doubt that he has walked on the right road and ran all the way. So Nord didn''t say anything. He just asked them to go home and prepare for the expedition. Tomorrow, he started to set foot in heimu stronghold. It''s just a joke. Heimu stronghold doesn''t deserve the word expedition. This is just Nord''s first initiative, so he''s more cautious. Although Nord had left, the square was more lively. The villagers came around the soldiers of the guard and looked at their excellent leather armor and brand-new clothes. It was very different from the surrounding villagers. The villagers cast envious eyes on them and regretted that they had not been able to join Lord Nord''s guard. Although the villagers are very satisfied with their current life, compared with the soldiers of these guards, they are still very envious. Even more envious are the newly arrived villagers, who are not even as good as the previous villagers in Tami village. Although they have no worries about food and drink, they have not paid wages, let alone pursue those distant titles, so they are very envious in their hearts, but they are more peaceful. They believe that the villagers here will be their future role models, As long as you work hard, you can have these like them in the future. But the relatives of those guards are different. They look at their father or husband with worship and pride in their eyes. Especially when they see the envy of others, their hearts are as sweet as drinking sugar water. "Brother, can I touch your leather armor?" "No!" In the crowd, a little boy dressed in rags looked at his brother and spoke to him a little carefully. His dirty little hand dared not reach out to his brother''s bright leather armor. "But I can lend it to you when I go home. You can''t mess it up." Seeing his depressed brother, his brother smiled, stroked his little head with his hand and told him slowly. "You should also exercise well. When you join Lord Nord''s guard, you will have such equipment." "Well, brother, I will exercise hard. Brother reed praised me yesterday!" "Then you should refuel well." ¡­¡­ Early the next morning, Butler Abel prepared dry food and other items for Nord and others on the road. Although he had been to the remote stronghold, this time he was going to fight. I don''t know how long he would go, so Nord asked Butler Abel to prepare materials in advance. It is said that before the soldiers and horses moved, food and grass went first. The guard soldiers in two rows each received rations and other personal supplies from abbot. They stood there with full backs and expressionless faces. Their waists were straight and looked more and more like qualified soldiers. Looking at the soldiers ready to go, Nord waved his hand and motioned them to go. This time, our little SM Cindy and Nord could not escape. Nord really has no excuse not to let Reid follow. It was because of insufficient manpower that Nord let Reid stay in the village to work. Now he can''t use this excuse. Moreover, this opportunity is very rare. He just took this opportunity to increase his knowledge. It''s easier to take Cindy. Nord has promised to take Cindy and Alice next time. Nord still remembers the last thing. The sad look of the little SM makes Nord very distressed. This time, Nord also takes it. The spirit in the mountain forest must adapt to the life in the mountain forest. It is always in the manor, It''s not very good for Cindy''s growth. Although Nord looked like an outing holding Cindy, the soldiers of the guard were full of fighting spirit. They were eager to make contributions and fight for their future. Nord and others, who are familiar with the road, soon came to Nanjie mountain and came to Nanjie mountain again. Nord''s feeling is completely different. No wonder the ancients liked to climb high and look far. The feeling of climbing the high mountain is completely different from that on the flat ground. Moreover, this is not the highest mountain in the Yameng mountains. I don''t know what it would be like if they couldn''t climb the legendary first peak, Menghe * *, Nord thought in his heart. Nord looked up at the vast mountains in the distance. He couldn''t see clearly where the first peak was. In Nord''s eyes, he could only see peaks towering into the clouds, mountains rising one after another, and he couldn''t see the edge at a glance. When Nord looked at the mountain peak, he suddenly found that the geographical location of the south boundary mountain was so unique that it was stuck in the throat of the yamong mountains. Once again, he thought of Harlan''s attitude towards the outside world and the hidden orientation of the remote mountain stronghold. Nord can infer that there must have been a war in the south border mountain, and it should be a war between the people in the stronghold and the outside world. However, this war has happened for a long time. The Principality of Bethel was not established at that time, and the traces of that year can be seen even now. Is the attack of heimu stronghold related to these things before? Maybe it''s time to ask old Harlan. Chapter 81 Yamon mountains, far mountain stronghold. Recently, Harlan was very worried. He hadn''t come for a long time since Lehman and others left. Just a few days ago, some mountain people found traces of battle in the mountains and forests when they were hunting. After that, Wagner immediately took people to the scene to check. Although Wagner was a little naive, he still knew very well about the battle. Soon Wagner came to the original battlefield. Although it has been many days, Wagner can still see some traces. Although the bodies had been eaten up by wild animals, Wagner could see at a glance that at least a dozen people had died here. Looking at the dead bones and red blood on the ground, it must have been extremely fierce at that time. For the mountain people in the stronghold, the battle of dozens of people is already a big scene, because the mountain people in the depths of the mountain understand that their enemy has never been other mountain people, but the harsh environment of the yamong mountains and the fierce animals running through the mountains. But there are always some people who don''t think so. For example, the commander of heimu stronghold, who is a bully in the nearby stronghold, thinks that big fists are the last word. It''s mainly because heimu stronghold is the largest nearby stronghold. When the population is the largest, it can reach 600 or 700 people. In addition, his own strength is very strong, so the surrounding strongholds can only be bullied by him and have no strength to resist. Therefore, even if there are conflicts in the Shanzhai, most of them are single fighting, and there are few battles with dozens of people like this. However, according to Wagner''s guess, it must be the people in heimuzhai who fought with Lehman. Because only heimu stronghold has the courage and strength to attack the heavily armed Lehman and others, but Wagner doesn''t know whether these people who are eaten by wild animals only have bones are Lehman and others or the mountain people of heimu stronghold. I hope it''s not Lehman Brothers. Wagner thought of it in his heart, but he should quickly tell his father Harlan about it. He doesn''t want to worry about it. He''d better leave it to those smart people to consider. Wagner is very self-aware. When Wagner reported the situation to Harlan, Harlan''s old face showed a worried look, sighed and said slowly. "No wonder they haven''t come for so long. There was an accident." Wagner was very angry in his heart, angry in his mouth, and waved a spear in his hand. He looked like he wanted to avenge Lehman Brothers. He appreciated Lehman Brothers very much, and they made an appointment to have a discussion next time. Unexpectedly, Lehman Brothers died so young. "That gang of heimu stronghold kids must have done it. No, I''m going to avenge Lehman Brothers!" Yuanshan stronghold and heimu stronghold have many contradictions. Yuanshan stronghold has a unique position near here. Although Yuanshan stronghold has not the largest population, Yuanshan stronghold not only has a famous wise man like Harun, but also Wagner was a famous warrior when he was young. Therefore, the strength of Yuanshan stronghold is not the most powerful stronghold, but it has a great voice. This conflicts between Yuanshan stronghold and heimu stronghold, because heimu stronghold is the most powerful stronghold nearby. The leader of heimu stronghold believes in the respect of the strong. The strength of heimu stronghold is much stronger than that of Yuanshan stronghold, but he can''t control the right to speak. The arrogant leader will certainly not accept it. Therefore, the small conflict between Yuanshan stronghold and heimu stronghold has always been uninterrupted. Fortunately, Yuanshan stronghold still has some prestige in the mountain forest, so other bullied strongholds unite to jointly resist the hegemony of heimu stronghold. However, after all, it is not the same stronghold, and there will be some lack of communication and cooperation, so it is inevitable to be bullied by heimu stronghold. Fortunately, heimu stronghold dare not go too far, but Yuanshan stronghold does so, It deepened the hatred with heimu stronghold. "Wagner, don''t worry. Go and inquire about the news first. Can''t you use your brain when you are such a big man?" Harlan looked at the angry Wagner and motioned him to calm down. He was so impulsive and didn''t know whose son it was. (Wagner:...), Harlan thought thoughtfully. "I haven''t heard any news now. According to the arrogant and domineering style of the great leader of heimuzhai in the past, if they killed all Lehman and others, they won''t have heard any news now." Walking out to Wagner, he stopped when he heard Harlan''s words, with a thoughtful expression on his face. "Father, do you mean Lehman Brothers may not be dead?" Wagner immediately grasped the key point in Harlan''s words. It seems that Wagner doesn''t have as much brain as he shows, but doesn''t seem to like solving problems with brain. Harlan stared at Wagner, his tone was full of the smell of hating iron but not steel, and his walking stick hit the ground heavily. "Can''t you use your brain and think about it. When did I say Lehman wasn''t dead?" Wagner didn''t enter the oil and salt. He looked indifferent. He seemed to want to understand the key of the matter. His momentum changed from violent to lazy and waved to Harlan. "It''s up to you to use your head, father. I''ll find someone to inquire about the news. I don''t believe Lehman Brothers is dead. I think his combat effectiveness is very strong. The fool in heimuzhai won''t be the opponent of Lehman Brothers." With that, Wagner left the cabin and was ready to go outside to find someone to inquire about the news. Harlan, who remained in the house, was still muttering to himself. "Next, I''m afraid the yamon mountains will change." When Wagner got out of the house, he went straight to Hall''s house. Harry''s father hall was Wagner''s good brother. Before, the hunting team of the mountain stronghold was managed by both of them. Although it was managed by two people, according to Wagner''s nature, hall took care of everything except fighting. At the thought of inquiring about the news, Wagner had no other choice but to find hall. The remote mountain stronghold was not big. Soon Wagner came to Hall''s house. There are many mountain people living around Hall''s house. Because the terrain here is relatively flat, there are many people here. It''s very lively. Twenty years ago, old Moore also lived nearby. He is the same age as hall, so Hall''s son Harlan can recognize old Moore at a glance. Moreover, the mountain people who come and go here are not the same as before. Now they are full of food, their faces are not as pale as before, and the children have become very energetic. They run around without animal skin clothes. Some mountain people have changed to linen and can''t wait to make clothes, But what you don''t get is only envy. These days, many mountain people are asking why Lord Nord''s caravan hasn''t come to trade. They have waited for a long time and agreed to come in a few days. The mountain people are still full of expectations. They look at the surrounding mountain people wearing linen clothes, but they are still dirty and smelly animal skins. Many mountain people are regretting that they didn''t seize the opportunity to change some linen that day. This is also the reason for Harlan''s emotion, because Nord''s plan has achieved initial results in the remote stronghold, but now something like this has happened, and Harlan doesn''t know how to explain it to Nord. Chapter 82 Wagner opened the door of Hall''s house and unexpectedly found that his son Benny was also at Hall''s house. He was discussing with Hall''s son Harry when to go to Tami village. Harry, who had been with Nord for some time, felt more and more boring about the boring life in the remote stronghold. It was like suddenly losing his passion, as if life had lost its power. Just as Nord''s caravan had not come for a long time, Harriet came to Benny to discuss when to go to Tami village. Unexpectedly, the door was pushed open violently, A loud voice echoed in the house. "Little bunny, you''re here. Why weren''t you there when I was scolded by your grandfather just now? Don''t go to exercise quickly. You must look like me when you''re weak." You are not like Grandpa, and Benny also dares to make complaints about his father in the heart. Wagner obviously spoil Haren''s anger on Benny, and Holzer comes out to help him out in time. "What are you angry with Benny? Well, what can I do for you?" Hall knows Wagner very well. He is the kind of person who never talks or does things in his head. He thinks about it one by one. In fact, his heart is not bad, but he is too straight. Hearing Hall''s persuasion, Wagner stopped, stared at Harry and Benny, and directly talked to hall about business. "Father Harlan asked me to inquire about the news. According to his speculation, although Lehman and others were attacked by heimuzhai, they should not be dead, so let''s inquire about the situation now." Harry and Benny looked at each other with surprised expressions on their faces. They felt a little incredible that Lehman and others had been attacked. They had not heard the news before. Because Wagner didn''t say anything after he got the news, although he was naive, he was not a fool. Knowing the news was very important and told others not to talk nonsense. Then Wagner directly found Harlan, and the news didn''t spread out. Therefore, only a few people in the cottage knew about the attack on Lehman and others. Although hall didn''t understand the reason why Harlan did this, hall was an activist. He belonged to the kind of person who asked less and did more. He nodded at Wagner and looked at Hani and Benny. "Don''t worry, I''ll arrange it right away. You two boys run outside all day. Now it''s time to play your role. You also go to the nearby stronghold to inquire about the news." Hearing his father''s arrangement, Harry laughed. He had no doubt about his father''s arrangement. He also wanted to know the news of Lehman as soon as possible. After all, Lehman was still their lifesaver. "No problem, father. Benny and I will go to the nearby cottage immediately. I believe brother Lehman will be safe." With that, Harry and Benny came out of the house together. Wagner looked at them and didn''t speak. Hall noticed it, went to Wagner and said to him: "In fact, Benny is a very clever child. He is different from you. Don''t always teach him a lesson. Didn''t father Harlan say that Benny can inherit his knowledge?" Wagner looked at hall with wide eyes. His expression suddenly became excited, as if he thought of something sad. "Knowledge? What''s the use of knowledge? Can knowledge be more useful than my fist? I just can''t stand his look of weakness." Hall knew Wagner very well and knew the sad things behind the man. Wagner was not like this when he was young. He was like a reckless man without a brain. "In fact, you still care about him, Wagner. After all, he is your son, and he can''t be blamed for that..." "Hum!" Wagner''s face was cold and hummed. Without paying attention to hall, he pushed the door and went out. Hall was very helpless when he saw this. This is not only Wagner''s heart knot, but also an inverse scale that others can''t touch. In less than two days, Wagner and others inquired about the good news. Recently, heimu stronghold is really a little unusual. They rarely go out, and some mountain people said they had seen the mountain people of heimu stronghold fleeing in confusion. Warren''s cabin echoed with Wagner''s strong laughter. "Ha ha, I knew Lehman Brothers would be all right. That fool of heimu stronghold is certainly not an opponent of Lehman Brothers. When he comes next time, I must have a good competition with Lehman Brothers." Looking at Wagner''s appearance, Harlan didn''t fight at all, but he couldn''t help it. Wagner has been like this for nearly 20 years. As Harlan gets older and older, he really worries about his son, but now he can''t help it. Harlan sighed slowly. "Although it has been determined that Lehman and others are all right, how can we explain to Viscount Nord? We don''t know about the casualties of Lehman and others?" Hall asked Harlan with some worry. He didn''t have much contact with Nord, so he didn''t know what kind of person Nord was. Some worried that Nord would be involved in the remote stronghold. Before Harlan answered, Harry answered his father''s question first. "Lord Nord is a wise aristocrat. I believe he will not embarrass us. Brother Lehman will be fine. He is so powerful." Harlan looked at the people curiously and found that except hall, who didn''t know much about Nord, everyone had great confidence in Nord, including his son Wagner and grandson Benny. "Lord Nord is indeed a kind aristocrat. He helped us solve the problem of food." A mountain people of Yuanshan stronghold agreed. This time, Harun invited all the mountain people who can make decisions in the stronghold to his home to discuss the fate of Yuanshan stronghold, The last time they came to Harlan''s house to discuss things was when Nord first came to Yuanshan stronghold. Harlan estimated that Nord would come to Yuanshan stronghold again, which is still the case now. He just didn''t know what magic power there was in the young aristocrat, which made so many people trust him unconditionally. Harlan sighed, Even I believe in myself that Viscount Nord is also a magnanimous man, isn''t he? "Well, let''s not place our hopes on others. Wagner, hall, go and invite all the people who can make decisions in the nearby mountain stronghold to the far mountain stronghold. They have been back for more than half a month. I think Viscount Nord is coming soon. We''d better prepare in advance." Harlan didn''t say a word in his heart, but he didn''t know whether Viscount Nord was satisfied with his explanation. Although Viscount Nord might not be involved in the remote mountain stronghold because of heimu stronghold, Harlan still wanted to give Nord an explanation. This was his agreement with the young man. Harlan didn''t want to be forgiven by Nord. This was his last insistence, And the last pride. Chapter 83 From Tami village to Yuanshan stronghold, Nord led the guard for more than a day. In addition to staying in the southern boundary mountain for a period of time, Nord maintained the speed of marching all the way, which was also a test for the guard after it became an army. From the beginning of this battle, Nord will no longer treat them with the requirements of a hunter. As a hunter, Nord will not demand too much from them as long as he can maintain his combat effectiveness. However, as a guard soldier, Nord will strictly require them. The first and most important thing is discipline. If the discipline of the army is lax, the combat effectiveness will not be too strong. First of all, Nord''s requirement for them is to obey orders. Nord can''t rest without giving orders. These are also the most basic. They will be more strict in the future, but they should be gradual. Rome is not built in a day, and a strong army can not be built in a day. Only with the habits developed over the years can we build a strong army. Nord chose to train from now on. Before arriving at the far mountain stronghold, Nord did not let the guards enter the far mountain stronghold, but let them stand quietly outside the far mountain stronghold, and then asked Marco to inform the people of the far mountain stronghold that they had come. After a while, Harlan took Wagner and others to the outside of the stronghold. When he saw two rows behind Nord, wearing standard leather armor, carrying long knives and bows and arrows, the people in the distant stronghold reacted differently. Ordinary mountain people were shocked by the killing spirit of the guard. The unified clothes and neat standing position brought a spiritual shock to people, which made these mountain people have a faint sense of fear in their hearts. Wagner''s eyes narrowed when he saw such a scene. He could feel the murderous spirit of these people, especially in the front row. Wagner could see that their strength was very strong. Although some people came to Yuanshan stronghold last time, I don''t know whether it''s the reason for uniform dress or another bloody battle. Their momentum has become different, more sharp, more confident and more murderous. Wagner doesn''t know why they haven''t seen each other for more than ten days, But Wagner is really interested in how much they have changed. Harlan came to Nord with a calm face. He didn''t seem to see the guard behind Nord and didn''t seem to feel the dignified atmosphere on the scene. He greeted Nord calmly with a faint smile on his calm face. "Welcome again, viscount Nord. For what happened before, I apologize on behalf of Yuanshan stronghold. I hope I can get your understanding." Nord looked at Harlan''s performance quietly. Nord could see that Harlan was also a little guilty, but he cleverly covered it up. His pace was calm and his attitude was neither humble nor arrogant. Although Harlan was just a mountain folk in the remote mountain stronghold and had been wearing animal skins before, Nord couldn''t help but sigh that Harlan was really more like an aristocrat than himself. Although Nord has noble status and noble character, his attention to some etiquette and manners is really not as noble as Harlan. Now Nord is more curious about Harlan''s identity. Nord still has great respect for Harlan, not only because of his age, but also his knowledge and character. However, for the purpose of coming this time, Nord had to be indifferent to him and show his attitude and dissatisfaction. These are very necessary. It is necessary to learn to express his attitude appropriately. "Oh? I don''t know what apology you expressed to me. Did Yuanshan stronghold do something sorry for me?" Looking at Nord''s posture, Harlan certainly wouldn''t think that Nord had no opinion on Yuanshan stronghold. He made it clear that today Yuanshan stronghold must give Nord an explanation, even if it was an excuse. Harlan knew that if Nord didn''t investigate the responsibility of Yuanshan stronghold at all, Harlan would think that Nord was not mature enough. "Yuanshan stronghold also bears part of the responsibility for the attack on Lehman Brothers. The contradiction between heimu stronghold and Yuanshan stronghold has a long history. Presumably, this attack was implicated by Yuanshan stronghold, but Viscount Nord rest assured that Yuanshan stronghold will give you an explanation." Facing Nord''s question, Harlan was very calm, because he had already had Countermeasures in his mind. He could guess that Nord would ask yuanshanzhai to give an explanation, and Harlan had already prepared in advance. "I came to the mountain for heimu stronghold this time. Since Yuanshan stronghold and heimu stronghold are mortal enemies, you must know heimu stronghold very well." After Nord saw that Harlan had understood his meaning, he stopped pretending and directly indicated his intention. Nord looked at Harlan with bright eyes and wanted to know what he had explained to himself. At this time, it was Harlan''s turn to sell off. He smiled at Nord, swung his right hand to his side, slightly bent down and motioned Nord to enter the remote stronghold with him. "Please follow me. The gift I prepared for you is in the far mountain stronghold. I wonder if Lord Nord will be satisfied." Nord looked around at Harlan with interest. He wanted to know what medicine he sold in his gourd. It would not be a Hongmen banquet. There were 300 swordsmen and axes of heimu stronghold in ambush. At that time, Harlan was ready to cut Nord and others into meat and mud at any time. ¡­¡­ Nord nodded to Lehman and led him into the remote stronghold. Harlan followed Nord, followed by Lehman''s Guard soldiers in full battle. However, many mountain people were relieved to see such a scene. The tension just now really scared them. The mountain people didn''t expect that the kind Lord Nord would be so frightened. They even worried about whether the heavily armed soldiers would attack the far mountain stronghold immediately if Harlan couldn''t satisfy Nord. Looking at their murderous look, the mountain people really didn''t guarantee that they would be able to defend the far mountain stronghold under the attack of these soldiers. Wagner came to Lehman at this time, patted him on the shoulder and asked Lehman excitedly about the battle of that day. "Lehman Brothers, I knew you would be fine. The fool with muscles in his head in heimuzhai must not be your opponent. Ha ha, tell me about the battle scene at that time. I went there a few days ago. The war must be very fierce." Lehman''s expressionless Wagner''s face is a dumb fool, but Lehman make complaints about the scarred face, no matter what his fighting power is, or how decisive he is to escape. "He is not my opponent!" Lehman was concise and comprehensive. After the last battle, Lehman found that his strength had improved a lot. If he faced scar face again, Lehman believed that he would not have another chance to escape. "Ha ha, I knew that fool was not your opponent. He could bully an old guy like me. If I were young, he wouldn''t even fart in front of me." Hearing that Lehman said scar face was not his opponent, Wagner seemed to have defeated scar face, and his expression was complacent. Suddenly Wagner seemed to think of something. His eyes turned and looked at Lehman and whispered. "Lehman Brothers, let''s have a duel later. Let me see your strength, but you want me to be an old bone." Chapter 84 Along the way, Harlan also briefly introduced the situation of heimu stronghold to Nord. Heimu stronghold is worthy of being the largest stronghold nearby. When the population was at its peak, it could reach more than 500 people. Even now, there are at least 300 or 400 people. The nearby mountain stronghold basically has no strength to compete with them. The name of heimu stronghold comes from a special tree on the mountain, which is called black iron wood by the mountain people. This tree presents a dark color, and its texture is very hard and feels very heavy. It is especially suitable for making weapons, especially in the mountain area without iron, The spear made of black iron wood is almost invincible. However, this strategic resource is completely monopolized by heimu stronghold and rarely circulated in other strongholds. Harun''s walking stick is made of black iron wood, which was captured in the conflict between Yuanshan stronghold and heimu stronghold, but it is made of a broken heimu spear. Even a complete heimu spear is extremely precious to Harun and will not be easily made into a walking stick. Relying on the sharpness of the black spear, the conflict between the black spear stronghold and other mountain strongholds is almost unfavourable. The black spear is also particularly useful for hunting, so the situation of the black spear stronghold is far better than that of other mountain strongholds. This is also the reason why there are so many people in the black spear stronghold. With Harlan''s narration, Nord also has some simple understanding of heimu stronghold. It has to be said that heimu stronghold is really difficult. Even if Nord wins heimu stronghold, he will suffer heavy losses with only 20 soldiers of Nord''s guard. According to Nord''s estimation, the number of people who can fight in heimu stronghold is about 100. Although there are nearly 400 people in heimu stronghold, not everyone is suitable for fighting. Except women, children and the elderly, the proportion of one quarter is very high. Considering the poor living environment of the mountain people, each mountain people has some fighting experience more or less. If they are in the plain area, there will be fewer people who can fight, and it''s good to be able to reach one tenth. This is one of the reasons why the Ximan kingdom can''t beat the Principality of Bethel in the previous war. Considering these factors, Nord wants to use the power of the remote stronghold to give himself a strong momentum. In fact, Nord does not attach great importance to the combat effectiveness of these mountain people. If it is not a sneak attack, now Nord''s guard can easily face the mountain people of 100 people. Of course, this means that both sides fight in formation. There is still a big gap between the mountain people and Nord''s Guard soldiers in terms of equipment and personal strength, but this is obviously not the case. If there is no accident, this battle will be a tough battle, so Nord needs the help of yuanshanzhai. Soon, led by Harlan, Nord came to an open space in the far mountain stronghold. At this time, more than a dozen people stood scattered in the open space, but Nord didn''t look like the people in the far mountain stronghold. Because they don''t have linen clothes on them, because Nord found that although not all of them, many mountain people in Yuanshan stronghold have changed into linen clothes, so more than a dozen people don''t have any linen clothes, which is very strange in Yuanshan stronghold. Sure enough, Harlan soon introduced their identities to Nord. As Nord expected, they were all from other small cottages nearby. Harlan invited them this time, and this is what Harlan told Nord. Hearing that Nord was the benefactor who discovered yam and helped them solve the food problem, they expressed their gratitude to Nord and invited Nord to visit their cottage. The people of these small mountain strongholds are still a little surprised when they come to Yuanshan stronghold this time. It''s not because Harun invited them. As Harun said before when he sent someone to invite them, they came to Yuanshan stronghold this time to solve the problem of heimu stronghold, and this is not the first time, so they won''t be surprised by it. What really surprised them was the changes in Yuanshan stronghold. Both energy and dress were different from the past. In the past, everyone was a mountain people who didn''t have enough clothes and food. Now they have solved the food problem, but why Yuanshan stronghold is better than us. Slowly, they also know the reasons for these changes, so they invited Nord one after another. Nord also knew the reason why they invited him, so he replied to their invitation, which meant that he would go when he had the opportunity. At this time, Nord Yu Guang saw Harlan looking at him, with an unpredictable smile in his eyes, as if waiting for Nord''s performance. Nord sighed and looked helpless. He looked down and said to the people of these small cottages: "Half a month ago, my people were attacked by heimu stronghold, but they didn''t get a bargain. They were defeated by Lehman, my pro guard captain. Even the commander of heimu stronghold fled in confusion." Speaking of this, Nord paused, introduced the mighty Lehman to them, looked at Lehman''s strong arms, strong lock armor and a pair of calm and deep eyes, which made them believe that the warrior in front of them really had the strength to defeat the leader of heimu stronghold. In particular, seeing the same fully armed guard soldiers behind Lehman, with high fighting spirit and exposed murderous spirit, these small Shanzhai people also seem to sigh that it is worthy of the outside world to come to the elite. Their eyes and hearts seem to have made up their mind. Nord looked at their performance, so he struck while the iron was hot and put forward his purpose. "I entered the mountain this time to solve the problem of heimu stronghold, otherwise my future transactions with mountain people will be affected, but after I just heard Harlan''s introduction to heimu stronghold, I think I need some help. It''s not enough to rely on my guard." With that, Nord''s eyes stared at them tightly to get their response. Seeing that there was no too much discussion between them, Nord agreed to lend a helping hand to Nord. "Lord Nord, don''t worry. I''ll go back to the stronghold and bring some people to help you." "Yes, Lord Nord, we''ve long wanted to settle accounts with heimu stronghold. We just have a chance this time. We won''t miss it." "Lord Nord, we are not vegetarian. We must give a good-looking one to heimu stronghold this time." ¡­¡­ Nord hit it off with them immediately. In fact, when the two sides first met, they had made up their minds. However, although they knew something clearly, they would not break it. Therefore, Nord suddenly found that he had become mature and could speak some high sounding polite words. Nord in his previous life hated this way of speaking very much, Nord found it very hypocritical. In fact, these people are not just helping Nord. They have waited for this opportunity for a long time. Now Nord provides them with an opportunity, and they agree without hesitation. This is also due to the confidence brought by Nord''s guard. Before, they were scattered. With Nord''s guard, they can become invincible spears. Chapter 85 Soon they went back to their cottages to gather people. It took about a day, because the communication distance between the cottages in the Yameng mountains was a day''s journey. There was no connection between the further cottages, because the cost of communication was very high, and the price paid could often be life. After they left, Harlan came to Nord, looked at the people walking outside the far stronghold, smiled at the corners of his mouth, and turned to ask Nord. "Viscount Nord, are you satisfied with my account?" Nord looked at Harlan and didn''t speak. Today, he really surprised Nord. Originally, Nord was only content to get some hands from the remote stronghold. Unexpectedly, Harlan could invite all the nearby strongholds. Nord just knew that they came from four different mountain strongholds. Although each mountain stronghold is not as large as the mountain stronghold, each can gather at least about 20 people, that is to say, Nord''s manpower is already in an advantageous position. Yuanshan stronghold can also provide about 30 people. With Nord''s guard, there are at least 130 people. In this way, Nord''s staff is almost twice that of heimu stronghold, because many people died in heimu stronghold last time, and it is estimated that they were all good players of heimu stronghold at that time, because scar face must have ambushed Lehman with elite. Moreover, after the last failure, the morale of heimu stronghold must be very low. Now it''s just taking advantage of his illness to kill him. Leave no room for heimu stronghold. Nord looked at Harlan again. The old man, who was in his twilight years, had guessed Nord''s plan and made sufficient preparations before Nord arrived. Nord believes that before today, Harlan has reached a consensus with those small cottages. The scene just now is just a passing ceremony. In addition, let them meet Nord and provide some confidence to the people of these small cottages. This is why Nord feels hypocritical, because they have made a decision before Nord arrives. Nord couldn''t help thinking that when Nord defeated Blackwood stronghold, the remote stronghold would be the most powerful nearby. It seems that this is still a plan to kill two birds with one stone. It not only sold Nord a favor, but also helped the remote stronghold remove a strong enemy. In an understatement, the strong enemy disappeared. Is this the wisdom of Harlan? It''s really scary enough. Nord doesn''t understand why there are people like Harlan in this isolated cottage. Nord feels that there are more and more mists on Harlan. But there is no doubt that Harlan is not Nord''s enemy. Nord can feel Harlan''s kindness to himself, just as the elders care for the younger generation. This is also the reason why Nord has not forced Harlan to confess to himself. "Thank you, Harlan. I''m very satisfied with your explanation. I''m a little surprised that you''re very thoughtful." "Ha ha, viscount Nord, when you get to my age, you will be very considerate. At my age, I can only give you advice. I''m too old to walk. I wish you success, Lord Nord." Harlan smiled brightly at Nord''s exclamation. There was a bit of self mockery in his words, but he was not depressed, but a bit more open-minded. At noon the next day, Nord and his guards gathered outside the far mountain stronghold, while the thirty mountain people of the far mountain stronghold stood around and discussed the soldiers standing in two lines. "They have been standing for a long time. They just stand straight and motionless." "From the morning to now, I don''t know if I''m tired. I feel tired when I look at it." ¡­¡­ Wagner on one side looked at the mountain people in the remote mountain stronghold. He was angry and even commented on others'' training. Wagner really couldn''t afford to lose this person, so he came to the middle of the mountain people and finally gathered these mountain people. "Hum! You like to discuss, don''t you? Learn from me and stand with them. Don''t you know how you lost yesterday?" Just yesterday, when Nord and Harlan were chatting, Wagner asked Lehman to take the soldiers of the guard with the mountain people in the remote stronghold to watch him compete with Lehman. Wagner was crazy alone and liked the excitement, but the result was not what Wagner expected. In the face of Wagner''s attack, Lehman responded easily. When Lehman attacked, Wagner responded very hard. After several rounds, Wagner was overwhelmed. Wagner gasped and waved his hand, indicating that Lehman could stop. "I said... Lehman Brothers, didn''t I say... Mercy?" After Lehman heard it, a bitter smile appeared on his face. Wagner immediately understood, and his face was a little black. Looking at the mountain people watching, Wagner had an idea in his mind as soon as his eyes turned. "Don''t look at it either. This opportunity is not easy. Count one of you. Go and compete with me." With the attitude that dullele is not as good as zhonglele, Wagner helped the mountain people choose their opponents. The result surprised Wagner. He thought that the mountain people would lose, but he never thought that they would lose so miserably. Often the mountain people would be knocked down in a few moves. Moreover, the mountain people can''t even fight the recruits. Wagner can see that the recruits are just young boys. They don''t have much combat experience at all, but their personal strength is also very strong. During the duel, they were still unarmed. If they had the advantage of equipment, these mountain people would be slaughtered by the soldiers of the guard, which made Wagner incredible. In this morning''s scene, Wagner wanted to teach these losers a lesson. The mountain people stood in a crooked formation. Before long, they had to move a few times, otherwise they would feel uncomfortable. They were not like the soldiers of the guard. Standing there was like tall and straight trees. The soldiers of the guard have insisted on such a standing posture for more than a month. They have to stand for an hour after training every day. Now they are used to it. However, they were still dressed in a variety of clothes at that time, and they don''t look as powerful as they are now. However, Nord was not allowed to wait too long. Before noon, the people of the four small strongholds arrived. In the far away stronghold, the villagers set out before dawn in order to arrive at the far stronghold at the agreed time. Nord agreed with them in advance that they must arrive at the specified time. Fortunately, they all took Nord''s words to heart. No one was late. When everyone arrived, the scene became chaotic. Nord frowned. Nord was very disgusted with such a chaotic scene, but now there was no way, so they had to choose each respected person in the stronghold and let them restrain the team a little, After that, things finally got better. Chapter 86 Along the way, Nord kept the people in the stronghold in formation. In principle, there are only more than 20 people in a stronghold. If you pay a little attention, it won''t be too chaotic. However, these mountain people are used to being loose, or have no awareness of this at all. Perhaps part of the reason is that they have not experienced such a large-scale battle. In fact, everyone has unbearable excitement in their hearts, so they are so active and can''t be at ease at all. The soldiers of the Nord guard were like this before, but with the training these days, they have become more disciplined. In fact, if you want to be excited, the soldiers of the guard are more excited than these mountain people, because they are now full of confidence and feel that heimu stronghold is the merit they are about to get. In particular, the soldiers who fought with them last time were more confident. In fact, they were somewhat subdued and attacked secretly last time. Before they reacted, they were close combat by the mountain people. Not only the number of mountain people was more than them, but also the bows and arrows they were proud of were useless. Their Kung Fu was limited by more than half, but they still defeated the enemy hard. Therefore, this is not to underestimate the enemy, but to have confidence in their own strength. I believe that now fully armed, I can easily defeat these mountain people of heimu stronghold again. The soldiers of the guard swaggered in the front, followed by the mountain people of five mountain strongholds. Compared with the compact formation of the guard soldiers, the team of mountain people is very large, not only because of their large number, but also because their team is particularly scattered. However, looking at this, the whole team is indeed very powerful, which is one of the reasons why Nord asked them to come together. They just supported the scene. Nord didn''t have much hope for their combat effectiveness. As long as he didn''t lag behind and contain the mountain people of heimu stronghold a little. It is Nord''s guard that plays a decisive role. Although Nord is very confident in the combat effectiveness of his guard, he will not fight with the enemy with his elite troops. The most correct way to use it is to insert it into the enemy''s heart like a knife tip. Before dark, the team didn''t reach heimu stronghold as expected. Originally, the distance from Yuanshan stronghold to heimu stronghold was only half a day. Nord planned to reach heimu stronghold before dark, then set up camp outside heimu stronghold, rest for one night, and launch an attack the next day, which not only hurt the morale of heimu stronghold, but also made them worried and sleepless at night, Instead, Nord''s troops will be energetic and have greater opportunities for their own side. Nord is not afraid of their attack at night. Now, Nord is in an absolute advantage in terms of number and equipment. Nord wishes the mountain people of heimu stronghold could come out and fight with them. If they hide in the stronghold, Nord will have a more headache, because if they attack heimu stronghold, there may be a lot of casualties. However, it was not as Nord wanted. The team only walked more than half the way, and it was getting dark. Nord had no choice but to order to rest in place for one night. Looking at the increasingly busy camp, Nord sighed. This is the last time. If you recruit soldiers from these strongholds in the future, you must train them well. If you don''t want to wait for them, Nord''s guard had already arrived at Blackwood stronghold. Fortunately, nothing happened all night. The bright fire in the camp dispersed the silence of the night, and the wild animals in the dark dared not come near here. Even Cindy, the lively little bobcat, hid in Nord''s arms. The little guy hasn''t seen so many people since he was born. Today, he''s all around Nord. He''s long gone with the look of a happy child who just entered the mountain forest. Nord can feel that he''s afraid. Nord gently stroked the hair behind the little SM to comfort his frightened heart. Even if the battle is about to start tomorrow, Nord''s heart is still as calm as water. There is no fear before the war. Everything is as usual, indicating that Nord has fully adapted to this cruel era. The second day, in the early morning, it was only half a hour before the preparation was ready. It was only more than 100 people. Nord was unable to help make complaints about those who were in a dawdle. The efficiency was too low, but it also strengthened Nord''s determination to train the troops in strict discipline. If his troops were like this in the future, Nord could not stand it, but fortunately, just before Nord completely lost his patience, the team finally set out, and soon came to the outside of heimu stronghold. The difference between heimu stronghold and Yuanshan stronghold is that it is not built on the hillside, but at the foot of the mountain. The mountain is covered with black iron trees. These trees are the treasures of heimu stronghold. Any stronghold that makes ideas about these trees will be ruthlessly suppressed by heimu stronghold. Heimu stronghold is built at the foot of the mountain to better protect the mountain. Blackwood stronghold has a large population, so the scale of the stronghold looks relatively large. Considering the wooden fence outside, it is about the size of two remote strongholds. Even though Nord now has an advantage, Blackwood stronghold is still a hard bone as long as it can''t stick to it. Nord looked up at the sun that was about to rise to the middle of the sky. Nord decided to follow the previous plan and ordered his troops to start cooking, eat and drink, and then launch an attack. This can also exert some pressure on the mountain people of heimu stronghold and make them more anxious. Of course, they can take the initiative to attack better. Unfortunately, heimu stronghold was not fooled. Nord could see that the mountain people of heimu stronghold had gathered behind the wooden fence, but he didn''t take the initiative. I don''t know whether he really endured it or didn''t dare to come out because there were too many people outside. Nord thought about it. It''s still early now. He called Wagner first. Nord wanted to make a final attempt to see if he could seduce the people of heimu stronghold. Before the end, Nord really didn''t want to attack Heishan stronghold. Even the mountain people of these strongholds, Nord didn''t want to see too many deaths and injuries. Yes, Nord is going to send Wagner to fight, commonly known as swearing. Nord really can''t think of anyone more suitable than Wagner. No one else can. Only Wagner''s mouth is the most powerful. Nord told Wagner briefly, and Wagner immediately understood it. He looked at Nord with his eyes shining, as if thinking about how Nord came up with this good idea. Why didn''t he think of it. "Don''t worry, Lord Nord. I''m good at this kind of thing. Just watch it. I promise to humiliate them as much as I can." Wagner clapped his chest and promised Nord that his face was filled with a bright smile. He seemed to be impatient. Wagner looked at the surrounding mountain people and the enemy hiding in the heimu stockade. Wagner liked such a show of fame. He smiled and didn''t know what bad ideas he thought. Chapter 87 Wagner walked with an air and slowly came to the distance of two or three hundred steps from heimu stronghold under the gaze of hundreds of eyes on both sides. Wagner is not stupid. He will be a target when he goes forward. Although the range of the mountain people''s bow and arrow is not so far, Wagner has no place to reason in case of an arrow. Looking at the villagers in heimu stronghold, Wagner showed a cheap smile on his face, put his hands on his mouth and shouted at heimu stronghold: "Hey! Heimu stronghold kids! Can you hear me?" "Why don''t you hide inside? You''ve lost your face in heimu stronghold." "Isn''t it very powerful at ordinary times? Now it has become a counseling bag." ¡­¡­ Wagner became more and more energetic, and his words became eloquent. Especially in full view of the public, Wagner became more excited. In order to strengthen the effect, Nord specially arranged dozens of loud mountain people to repeat what Wagner said. "Scared kids!" "Scared kids!" ¡­¡­ With these human flesh loudspeakers, Wagner played more vigorously. He didn''t expect Lord Nord to have such a skill. He really deserves to be Lord Nord. Wagner is having fun outside, but the scar face inside (yes, it''s scar face. This person doesn''t have a name) is a little unbearable. When did he suffer such grievances? Every time he went to other mountain strongholds, they didn''t grovel to beg for mercy. Scarface clenched his fist and gnashed his teeth at Wagner who humiliated himself outside. His anger was burning. Who can''t bear it? Scarface picked up the spear next to him and took a team of mountain people to rush out and teach Wagner a lesson. Lehman, who had been staring at the remote stronghold, nodded to Nord. Following Lehman''s eyes, Nord looked at a figure shaking at the door of Blackwood stronghold. Are they coming out? At this time, Lehman, with the soldiers of the guard, was quietly walking forward. Sure enough, the door of heimu stronghold soon opened. He saw scar face walking in the front, followed by 20 or 30 mountain people, looking angry. After leaving the stronghold, Scarface waved his hand to his little brother and motioned them to rush up with him. Scarface rushed towards Wagner with a black wood spear. He was ready to go to confront Wagner. He was blocked at the door and scolded, but he couldn''t answer back. He was really oppressed. Scarface wasn''t stupid. He knew he would die if he went out to fight with them, So he was ready to retreat at any time. Just when he came not far from Wagner and others, scar face retreated decisively. Because he saw a figure that frightened him behind the crowd. The man who almost killed him last time was pulling his bow and arrow at him. His vigilance made him feel cheated. Lehman''s soldiers with the guard hid behind the crowd. When scar face stopped, he ordered the soldiers to move forward and shoot the mountain people of heimu stronghold with bows and arrows. And now the guards use Bauhinia bows, with a range of at least 150 steps. This distance has entered their range. If it is closer, scar face will find them in advance. The soldiers of the guard have gradually adapted to the Bauhinia bow in recent days. The more powerful bows and arrows than before make the long-range output of Nord''s guard more powerful. In the distance of more than 100 steps, each soldier shoots at least three or four arrows until they escape the range of bows and arrows. Within a short distance of dozens of steps, scar face and others paid the price of more than a dozen people. The mountain people who were hit by the arrow could only stay in place and howl, but no companions were willing to stay to save them. The mountain people who came out could not wait to have two more legs. The fastest one is still scar face, the leader of our heimu stronghold. Because the mountain people of heimu stronghold are not wearing leather armor, according to the power of Bauhinia bow and arrow, basically the mountain people who were shot by the arrow were left. Looking at their companions who are still crying in situ, the mountain people who fled back to the stronghold are all happy. Scarface didn''t expect that their bows and arrows would have such a long range and accurate range, because the hunting bows between the strongholds were almost the same, that is, dozens of steps away, so even though Scarface was very cautious, kept a hundred steps away from Wagner and was ready to retreat at any time, he didn''t expect Lehman and others to attack them at such a distance. Scarface''s face was very ugly. He lost more than a dozen hands on his trip, which added a layer of haze to his heart. Scarface turned to look at the surrounding mountain people and found that they had only fear and no intention of war on their faces. Nord chased after the victory and didn''t have time to adjust heimu stronghold. When someone was sent to take the mountain people who had not died in heimu stronghold aside, Nord signaled the troops to launch an attack. However, Wagner''s face is still full of meaning. Obviously, he hasn''t played enough, but he also knows that he should do business now. He has always planned to attack heimu stronghold in his heart over the years. But he just thought about it. Every time the mountain strongholds jointly attacked heimu stronghold, they failed. Even the wall of heimu stronghold didn''t cross. It''s not so much a battle as a protest. But now it''s different. We really need to do it. Lord Nord doesn''t come to play. Soon, Nord approached heimu stronghold with his troops. Relying on the range advantage of the guard, the people of heimu stronghold were suppressed and couldn''t lift their heads. In particular, old Moore, an arrow expert like old Moore, was even more powerful after changing the Bauhinia bow. As soon as the people of heimu stronghold took the lead, old Moore would name him with his bow and arrow. When he came to the first thirty or forty steps of the heimu stronghold, Nord asked the mountain people of the stronghold to start shooting at the heimu stronghold. Even if their bows and arrows were not powerful, they could at least give the people of the heimu stronghold a little pressure. Anyway, no matter what the outcome of the war was, for a time, the arrows over the heimu stronghold were like rain. Scar face hid behind the fence of the stronghold and didn''t dare to show his head at all. Just next to him, a mountain man who was not afraid of death planned to fight back with his bow and arrow. As soon as he raised his head, he was accurately shot through his head from his eyes by an iron arrow before he could shoot an arrow. Looking at his falling figure, scar face''s heart was cold. With the rain of arrows all over the sky, even if hiding behind the fence, several unlucky people are shot by arrows from unknown sources from time to time, because under Nord''s suggestion, the mountain people choose to shoot, so as to shoot at the enemy hiding behind the fence. The wailing sound under the fence rises and falls, and scar face can''t stand it anymore. He shouted fiercely at the stronghold: "If you dare to attack heimu stronghold, are you not afraid of my future revenge?" If the former Shanzhai coalition heard such a threat, I''m afraid they would hesitate and stop. But now it''s different. In the past, the Shanzhai army was like a plate of loose sand. Once threatened, they would stop. But now it''s different. They have a backbone. Although they still hesitate, they haven''t stopped until Nord ordered it. Of course, Nord would not give such an order. Of course, Nord also heard his threat, but Nord only regarded it as the barking of a loser, and would not take his threat to heart at all, because there was no future in heimu stronghold. Chapter 88 When I first started writing a book, I didn''t think so much. Maybe it was just a shortage of books, coupled with idle boredom, so I started writing this book. I thought about going on the shelf, but I didn''t expect it to be so fast. It''s only 40 days since I uploaded it. I''ve come to the stage of going on the shelf. My mood yesterday was very complicated. Not only did I get on the shelf, but also the recommendation of this book was broken. I mentioned before that, in fact, the results in recent days are still good. The data has been ranked first, and then every 100 for the first order, add a new chapter. When you look at my new chapters, you will see how my results are. Ha ha ha. So I''m still under a lot of pressure. I knew that I had saved the manuscript two days ago and put it on the shelf... I don''t know if the manuscript in my hand is enough. There are brothers who really like you. You can turn on the automatic subscription. Please rest assured that according to my update speed, there won''t be that kind. When you wake up, you already owe the starting point more than one million, ha ha. Finally, I would like to thank my friends who have supported me for so many days. Thank you, RUC, Yan yunjiqing (helmsman, make-up shift tomorrow). Thank wildream, Prince Bai Yu, proud Fengfei, Mr. w in slippers and Zou pangzi. Thanks to Shuyou 2019102512816310, Zhuhai jutu, Fengyu Menghui, yongtrace Xinghai, Cheng xiansen who risked money, 0 Jinjun 0, male rabbit feet pouncing on the new moon, Zhongxing sauce, Daile, Yu, Ping''an 1990, Songming mountain people, Z can''t fly pig, single dog Honghong, Shuyou 140519090210537, Shuyou 130624234826551 and Caesar #183; Lodel, good boy, peerless demon. There are 25 people in total. Every reward you give me will make me happy for a long time, and the code word has power. It''s not because of the money, but because you really like the books I write. That feeling is really wonderful. Of course, if you can smash me with money, it''s like I didn''t say, ha ha ha. Everyone holds a money field if you have money and a personal field if you have no money. Help me. I don''t want to be too ugly tomorrow... Finally, encourage myself and come on! Chapter 89 When the troops shot all the arrows, without the sound of bow string vibration and the sound of arrows breaking into the air, the battlefield could only hear the faint cry from heimu stronghold. Nord was unmoved. He didn''t order the troops to rush to heimu stronghold until all the arrows were shot. Nord didn''t think he was cruel. Don''t be merciful on the battlefield and try his best. Kindness to the enemy is cruelty to himself. Every time he consumes one point of the enemy''s strength, his side will lose one point of casualties. Nord will not be stingy with this arrow. If he can really destroy the enemy with arrows, Nord will not choose to let the soldiers fight hand to hand. Unfortunately, this is just Nord''s wishful thinking. In this era of cold weapons, close combat is the mainstream, and no matter how strong the bow and arrow is, it can only play a supplementary role. Finally, close combat is inevitable if you want to win. Therefore, after Nord gave the order, the people slowly approached heimu stronghold, but it seems that the mountain people of heimu stronghold behind the wall dare not show up. Soon, Nord reached the walls of heimu stronghold. These walls are not tall, at least far from those of Nord''s previous lives. This simple wall is only more than one person high, but it is difficult to climb over, because the wooden stakes of the wall are pointed, that is, the walls where men cross to become eunuchs and girls cross to become women. Looking at the tightly closed gate of heimu stronghold, Nord had already prepared. He had expected that this would be a tough battle, so Nord had made some deduction in his mind. First of all, the most important thing is how to break through the gate of heimu stronghold. Nord has many ways to do this. The historical dramas of so many years are not for nothing. Nord wants to attack with fire. This is the simplest way. The walls and buildings of heimu stronghold are made of wood. A fire can burn them all, but Nord can''t do it. Setting fire is indeed very simple, but under a fire, the whole heimu stronghold may no longer exist. Of course, more than 400 mountain people living here may also disappear, which will make Nord''s conscience difficult. Nord will not be cruel to the enemy, but it will not hurt the innocent. Moreover, once the fire is too large, Nord is not easy to clean up. Maybe the mountains and forests within a hundred miles will be destroyed and countless animals will suffer. Then Nord''s crime will be great. As a last resort, Nord will not do so. So Nord chose the most common method, cutting down a big tree and making it into a siege pile, which was carried by ten people and used great inertia to impact the gate. Facts have proved that the ancient method is still very easy to use. Just two times, the humble gate of heimu stronghold was knocked open. Lehman rushed into the Blackwood stronghold and fell with a knife. The head of a mountain man who couldn''t respond was cut off. Suddenly, the mountain people near the gate were stunned. This man is really a fierce man. Killing people is as simple as cutting melons and vegetables. Now, the mountain knife has been improved by Hansen. He asked Lehman and others for their opinions. The handle of the mountain knife has been lengthened, which is more suitable for cutting with both hands and the force is more smooth. Coupled with the progress of Lehman these days, Lehman''s strength is almost twice that of ordinary people. Coupled with the sharp knife, Lehman easily cut off his head. The mountain people with low morale are even more afraid. They regard Lehman as a flood and beast for fear of avoiding it. So Lehman rushed into the crowd and was unstoppable. The mountain people avoided it one after another. They exposed the scar face in the crowd. After looking around, a grass mud horse flew in their heart (there may be such an animal in this world). Lehman saw the scar face and rushed towards him immediately. Scar face could not be avoided. The mountain people in the surrounding heimu stronghold saw that Lehman had gone to find his commander. It was too late to be happy. They certainly wouldn''t go up. This made scar face scold in his heart. He didn''t expect that no mountain people would help him. It can be seen that scar face is not only cruel to outsiders, but also not good to his own people. Otherwise, he will not be so rebellious. He doesn''t even have a loyal subordinate. If he doesn''t rely on strong force, I''m afraid not many people will believe him. Scarface, who had no way out, had to fight with Nord. After blocking the mountain knife cut by Lehman with a spear, his face suddenly changed. He obviously felt that Lehman''s strength was more than that of the last fight. Lehman''s strength was almost the same as that of him in the last fight. He had just fought this time, The hands of scar''s face holding the wooden spear were numb. Scarface''s face was even more ugly. If he had the courage to defeat Lehman last time, he would have no idea this time. Although he only fought once, he knew that he was not Lehman''s opponent at all. He lost the first opportunity before fighting, and the master''s moves were often in a flash. Lehman grasped scar''s inner hesitation and was unreasonable. The long handle mountain knife in his hand waved continuously. One knife was faster than another, and the oppressed scar''s face could not breathe. However, Lehman felt very happy, not only the weapons were more convenient, but also his body. Because with the strength of Lehman becoming stronger and stronger, now he has rarely been able to find an opponent who goes all out. He has to keep his strength when competing with others, which makes Lehman feel tied up and like a shackle. Not now. Scar face is a qualified sparring partner and an opponent who can let Lehman go. There is no need to worry about hurting him. Lehman is more and more excited. The long handle mountain knife in his hand is like arms and fingers. Each knife is more consistent, and the strength and angle are just right. Scar''s face was not so happy. He was sweating cold on his forehead. It was more and more difficult for him to resist Lehman''s attack. He felt that he was in an ocean. He was like a boat, and he was in danger of capsizing at any time. The sharp blade passed in front of scar''s face. If the mountain knife was longer, scar''s face would be disfigured again. But at that moment, scar felt his heart stopped suddenly. Seeing the light of the knife in front of him, scar''s face seemed to recall something that frightened him, looking a little trance. Lehman didn''t hesitate. The long knife broke from the air and crossed the chest of scar face. Suddenly, blood overflowed. The ferocious wound appeared on scar face. Lehman''s face was expressionless. The long knife that had just recovered half of it stabbed forward again. The snow-white tip of the knife peeped out from behind scar face. Now scar face couldn''t breathe, and his eyes lost their look. Lehman silently looked at scar''s face. There was no joy on his face, but some loss. It was the only opponent who could fight with him in front for so many days, and now he was cut by the knife. Although Lehman stood in a daze, no mountain people dared to approach him. They looked at Lehman in awe and fear. Unexpectedly, their ferocious leader was killed by this man. Although these mountain people in heimu stronghold did not dare to get close to their two battlefields, they had been paying attention to them in their hearts. The mountain people saw that Lehman hit scar face like a God, and there was no room to fight back. At the moment when scar face was stunned, Lehman killed him cleanly. Chapter 90 After Nord rushed into the stronghold, he only came to cut down one or two mountain people and found that the battle was over. Lehman had solved the commander of heimu stronghold. It was really fast. Even though Nord firmly believed that Lehman would win, he still didn''t expect it to be so fast. Seeing this, Nord had to let the soldiers of the guard persuade him to surrender and shouted in unison: "Surrender and avoid death!" Soon the voice of surrender from death rang through the sky. Even the birds in the mountain forest were startled, flapping their wings and flying in the air at a loss. However, these mountain people of heimu stronghold are very knowledgeable. It is also possible that their war intention is not high. They just resisted just to protect their own homes and were coerced by scar face, so they chose to go to war with Nord. However, their morale was very low. After several times of devastation by Nord, they had fallen to the bottom of the valley. The death of scar face was the last straw to crush the camel. The mountain people of heimu stronghold soon gave up resistance and said it was not too much to be defeated. The battlefield, which was a little fierce just now, suddenly quieted down. The mountain people on Nord''s side looked at the enemies kneeling to the ground and looked at each other, especially the mountain people in the small mountain stronghold who had just rushed in. Before I saw the enemy, the battle was over? Wagner and the leaders of those small mountain strongholds can''t believe it. It seems like living in a dream. The heimu stronghold that bullied them for so many years has been broken by them? The heimu stronghold, which had failed in many attacks, was defeated in such a simple way? They don''t understand why it''s so simple this time. They can''t figure it out. Finally, they can only be attributed to Lord Nord''s strategizing and captain Lehman''s bravery. After Nord saw that the people in heimu stronghold did not resist tenaciously, his heart relaxed. After solving heimu stronghold, Nord could usher in a long period of development. At least this winter, that is, the cold and frost seasons, there was basically no war. Although the end of the war was a bit of a tiger''s head and a snake''s tail, it did not deviate from Nord''s plan. Nord did not regard these strongholds as his opponents again. The strongholds in the Amun mountains, like Nord''s private plots, will only become Nord''s help, not his opponent. Nord''s current major trouble has always been the crison family. Nord asked people to gather all the prisoners together and collect their weapons. Lehman was also familiar with checking casualties. After several battles, Lehman was also experienced and handled things more orderly after the battle. Nord is still thinking about how to deal with these people in heimu stronghold, because Nord can''t just let them go. The mountain people huaiwei instead of Huaide, but Nord chooses to give both grace and Wei. He should give them dates and can''t leave the stick in his hand. Maybe after this battle, some mountain people in heimu stronghold will hold a grudge against Nord, or they may resent Nord because of the difference in status. These Nord should be considered. Therefore, Nord plans to move the heimu stronghold directly and fundamentally interrupt their energy and spirit. Having selected the location for them, Nord decides to be in Nanjie mountain. From now on, there will be no heimu stronghold, only the Nanshan stronghold belonging to Nord. This was what Nord had thought before when he passed through Nanjie mountain. With such a superior geographical location, if he did not establish a stronghold to guard here, it would be a natural thing. At that time, it was just an idea and there was no specific implementation plan. However, after the capture of heimu stronghold, this idea has been lingering in Nord''s mind. Now it is the best opportunity to establish Nanshan stronghold. If you miss this opportunity, you don''t know how long to wait. You know, Nord is very greedy for the more than 400 people alone. Moreover, Nord is now carrying the momentum of great victory. Although others may be dissatisfied, they certainly dare not refute. If they don''t say anything else, after a while, these mountain people in heimu stronghold can''t move their homes to a strange place at the mercy of Nord. Therefore, the relocation is imperative today. Nord looked around and invited five principals of the stronghold such as Wagner. In fact, the casualties this time were mainly these mountain people. Although the battle ended soon, many mountain people on both heimuzhai and Nord were injured, but fortunately, the battle was not long and the number of deaths was not much. Most of them were slightly injured. Now Lehman took the soldiers of the guard to bandage the injured mountain people. No matter the wounded on Nord''s side or those in heimu stronghold, Nord told them to treat them equally. Even for the wounded outside the stronghold, Nord did not let Lehman mend the knife, but chose to simply bandage them and put them aside for the time being, I''m not afraid of them running away. After all, their home is here. If they can run away from the monk, they can''t run away from the temple. Now that they have been captured, Nord will not let them die because of injury. They should play a greater value rather than die so easily. Nord cherishes every human life. The leaders of Wagner''s stronghold were at a loss after fighting. They had not experienced such a battle and did not know the basic battlefield care. Unlike Nord''s guard, the soldiers would immediately check whether they were injured after the battle. If they were not injured, they would immediately help their companions bandage their wounds, which Nord asked them to train. The mountain people are different. After they are injured, they simply deal with it. If they are prepared, they use some medicine powder, and then they are resigned to fate. They are certainly not as professional as Nord''s guard. Therefore, Lehman and others have done the post-war treatment, and Wagner and others seem to have nothing to do, because they are not injured and have just rushed into Blackwood stronghold, The battle is over. Wagner felt a little unwilling, that is, the feeling that you think your strong enemy was easily defeated by others. Wagner felt that he didn''t do much in this battle, that is, he didn''t have much sense of achievement by shooting outside the stronghold. When he defeated his opponent, he was a little disappointed. Hearing Nord''s cry, Wagner walked over with others unhappily, in sharp contrast to his previous performance outside the stronghold. "I have two things to discuss with you." Nord took a look at their reaction and directly said that Nord also found that Wagner''s mood had changed, but did not pay too much attention, because Wagner was not under Nord''s hand at present, they were still in a cooperative relationship, and Nord didn''t have to worry about him. "The first thing is that I intend to recruit ten soldiers in each of your strongholds. The treatment is the same as that of my guard. They are not only equipped with leather armor and weapons, but also paid every month, that is, money, which can be used to buy materials." Nord stopped and gave them a time to think. Wagner was not surprised by this, because Nord had discussed it with Harlan before, and Harlan had agreed, but it has not been implemented at present. Now Nord has put forward this matter. Wagner is not surprised at all, but Wagner is thinking about whether to join him. Now he is very interested in Nord''s guard, especially when he sees the sad eyes of scar face, he wants to know why Rayman is so strong. Chapter 91 "Lord Nord, are you only going to recruit ten people for each stronghold? Do you have any requirements?" A leader of a small cottage looked at Nord with hope in his eyes. He wanted to join Nord''s guard. Even though he had great prestige and some status in his cottage, it was useless. If it wasn''t for Nord, maybe he couldn''t eat enough, so he would rather give up his superior position and join Nord''s guard, leather armor Weapons and pay are very attractive to him. "At present, I only intend to recruit ten people for a stronghold. Of course, you are not among them. If you choose to join, I welcome you very much. I can even appoint you as the team leader who is responsible for commanding the stronghold." Nord is not afraid of their group. Nord believes that he or Lehman can deal with these problems, and these small shanzhais are not completely united. They must compete with each other. In addition, this mode of dividing teams by Shanzhai can make them quickly form combat effectiveness and support each other. In this way, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages for Nord. Hearing Nord say this, several other people also showed joy in their eyes. It seems that this question is not only what he wants to ask, but also some other people have plans in their hearts. This time, they have seen the power of Nord guard. They are very eager to join. People who can mix prestige in various strongholds are not simple roles. They all know how to do it to their own advantage. Moreover, they are also very satisfied with Nord''s arrangement. Not only do they do not need to participate in the selection, but they can directly serve as the team leader. They can feel that Lord Nord likes them and makes them warm in their hearts. Even if these people are more or less arrogant, they are deeply impressed by Nord''s demeanor at this moment. Nord looked at their expressions. At this time, another mountain people leader standing aside (how strange to call him) asked Nord a question. This question asked the voice of other mountain people leaders, because this is also the question they want to ask. "Lord Nord, after joining your guard, will we follow you outside the mountain?" "It''s not necessary now, but sooner or later it''s certain. I don''t think you''re willing to stay in this gully all your life. You don''t want to see the outside world. I''ll lead you to conquer them! But at least you won''t leave the mountains and forests this winter, and you can have a few days'' rest every month, so you can go home and have a look. As for where you want to stay, This has something to do with my next thing. " Nord deliberately paused to observe their reactions and give them room to think, because the next thing is the key for Nord to discuss with them. Recruiting soldiers is a matter, just cuddling grass and beating rabbits, by the way. Recruiting soldiers in the stronghold has always been in Nord''s plan, but this matter is not in a hurry. The later it is proposed, the better the effect will be, because with the gradual deepening of the mountain people''s understanding of Nord, they will certainly choose to join Nord''s army, which is confident that Nord still has. Nord only said it in advance to appease and paralyze them, mainly to establish a new mountain stronghold. This mountain stronghold belongs to Nord''s own. If these mountain people object, Nord really has a headache. Relying on his 20 member guard, he wants to move a big mountain stronghold with 400 or 500 people, It''s like a fantasy. "The next thing to discuss is that I plan to move heimu stronghold to the south boundary mountain, that is, the mountain not far from the remote stronghold. You will also stay there for training at that time, which can also help me watch the people of heimu stronghold and prevent them from making trouble after I leave." Before the other mountain people had any reaction, Wagner''s face changed. He looked at Nord with a dignified look, mixed with a trace of disbelief in his eyes. Nord noticed Wagner''s look, which made him more sure that the Harlan family had some knowledge that other mountain people didn''t understand. Because the villagers of other mountain strongholds nearby have no special feeling about the special place of Nanjie mountain, or for them, Nanjie mountain is just an ordinary mountain. Nord looked at the black wood stronghold, which had been established for many years, with some emotion in his heart. "In the future, heimu stronghold will become history. This brand-new stronghold, I''m going to call it Nanshan stronghold." The look of the people showed that they were calm, but their eyes were in a trance. Now they heard that Nord planned to uproot heimu stronghold. Maybe they will never hear the name of heimu stronghold again in the future. Nord told the villagers to tell the other people in the stronghold the news just now and let them get ready for the selection. Nord turned around and saw Lehman, who had been waiting here for a long time. "Lehman, how''s it going? Aren''t there many casualties?" Lehman looked calm and reported the battle to Nord with a smile. Nord looked relaxed and estimated that there were few casualties this time. "Lord Nord, none of the soldiers of our guard was injured, but the casualties of those mountain people are not small. Coupled with the wounded in heimu stronghold, it is estimated that the powder would not be enough if we were not fully prepared this time." Nord nodded to show understanding, and then arranged a task for Lehman to take the guard to gather everyone in heimu stronghold, while Nord went to see the injured mountain people. After Lehman''s bandage, these injured mountain people look much better, at least not as desperate as before. In this era, injury is a very serious thing, and a small injury may kill a person. Even those mountain people who have suffered minor injuries are a little worried, because they know that a small injury may kill them. Even in this dangerous mountain forest, they often have to face the sudden death of their relatives and friends, but they will still feel fear when death really comes to them. But after the Nord Guard soldiers helped them dress up, it was different. To be honest, the dressing and first aid skills of these soldiers were not much better than those of these mountain people. Because these technologies are the common sense of some hunters dressing wounds summarized by Nord Jean Lehman and others, and then Nord makes them more professional and standardized. Of course, there are some private jobs carried by Nord, such as some knowledge of disinfection and sterilization. However, these standardized operations make the injured mountain people feel more at ease. Although they can''t understand some operations, they are obviously much better than dressing up casually. They can feel the intentions of the guard soldiers. At least they haven''t been abandoned. Not to mention the mountain people of heimu stronghold, they never expected that the soldiers of these guards would dress them up. You know, they were still enemies fighting each other before, which made them a little flattered. Even their fear of defeat was flat. Lehman did not treat the wounded differently. He placed all the wounded soldiers in one area, whether on his own side or in heimuzhai. This is what Nord taught him to do before. They are treated equally, and it can be more convenient for treatment and care. The mountain people in the wounded area didn''t sit on both sides as clearly as Nord imagined, but mixed with each other. It''s hard to believe that the two sides who were still fighting before can sit together calmly now. Nord saw such a peaceful scene when he arrived in the wounded area. Chapter 92 Nord simply strolled around the wounded area. He didn''t feel the atmosphere of tension or sadness. The mountain people still get along well, or their hatred is not so deep. Especially in the face of the mountain people who are also injured, he will feel pity for each other. In fact, the wounded area is the area where bad emotions are most likely to spread. The atmosphere of despair and depression will affect the morale of an army. Nord specially came here to see how the wounded are. Because the next mountain people move, they need to maintain a good attitude. But now it seems that Lehman did a good job. The wounded were in a normal mood and would not affect the next relocation. After a while, Lehman led the guard to drive out all the mountain people in heimuzhai from the house. You can''t do without violence. The mountain people won''t listen to you and come out on their own. However, the soldiers of the guard still maintain good discipline. The mountain people cooperate obediently and the soldiers won''t embarrass them. Nord also specifically requested that once they burn, kill and loot, they will be punished directly and expelled from the guard, So the soldiers can maintain good discipline, especially the latter one, which they can''t accept at all. With the passage of time, all the mountain people in heimu stronghold were gathered. They stood in the open space outside heimu stronghold, waiting for Nord''s judgment. Some mountain people cried loudly because of the death of their relatives. The scene was once extremely chaotic. Even the mountain people who had calmed down before began to become restless. Nord had expected this situation for a long time. When he came to the mountain people in heimu stronghold, he said to them in a stern tone with no expression and cold eyes: "I''m an aristocrat from outside the mountain, viscount Nord Isaac. In the past, I didn''t have any grudges with you, but your unified necktie men in heimu stronghold attacked my guard, which was a provocation to me, so this is a war you choose to start." Nord looked at the mountain people with a serious expression. His words did not contain a trace of emotion and seemed extremely indifferent. The mountain people in heimu stronghold were even more frightened when they heard these. Some of them knew that scar face went out with someone to ambush someone more than half a month ago, but he didn''t find a bargain, but lost more than a dozen people, Back to the Shanzhai''s scar face, he often gets angry and teaches several disobedient mountain people from time to time. During this time, the mountain people dare not touch the mildew of scar face. The mountain people didn''t expect that the last incident had such serious consequences. Now not only scar face is dead, but also heimu stronghold has been implicated by him. Today, it has been broken. Previously, due to the prestige and strength of heimu stronghold in this mountain forest, even if scar face bullied other strongholds, these strongholds can only swallow their anger, But I never expected the consequences to be so serious this time. "But you didn''t win the war, and the loser must taste the taste of failure. Therefore, as the winner of this war, I decided to completely destroy heimu stronghold. In the future, this place is forbidden for you to live. It will be my booty and belong to me." The mountain people were at a loss. Some of them understood the meaning of Nord''s words and looked sad, angry and frightened. Nord meant that they could not live here in the future, but they didn''t know where to go. The crowd gradually became noisy. After all, it''s hard to leave home. Nord also knows this truth, but Nord must be tough at this time in order to achieve his goal. Nord motioned to Lehman. Lehman approached these mountain people with guard soldiers holding mountain knives. Looking at the ruthless eyes and sharp blades in the hands of the soldiers, the crowd slowly quieted down. Nord knows that this is not the time to be soft hearted, but he has to explain to these frightened mountain people that they are in despair at this time. As long as they are given a little hope, the mountain people will listen to Nord''s arrangement. "You may think I''m cruel, but you may have heard my name. Yes, I''m the man who found yam and helped you solve the problem of food, but you thanked the hand that feeds you and attacked my guard." After hearing what Nord said, the mountain people knew that Nord was the one who helped them solve the food problem. Some mountain people''s faces showed a look of shame. Nord tried to see him for so long, just to say the next sentence. "As a punishment for you, I will move you to Nanjie mountain. You will work for me there to compensate for your sins. Maybe you will live better there, but now you have no choice. You are all my captives, so you must be ready tonight and set out immediately tomorrow morning. If anyone dares to stay here more, you must ask the one in my hand Is the knife fast enough? " The mountain people heard that Nord had not chosen to let them live or die, but had chosen a place for them, which gave them some comfort. In fact, most mountain people have no independent ideas. As long as someone can help him make a decision, they will obey the majority and choose to drift with the tide, just like scar face before, because he is very powerful, The mountain people habitually obey his orders. Many years ago, heimu stronghold was not as aggressive as it is now. After that, Nord asked the mountain people to go back and pack up their things and get ready to start tomorrow. Although the mountain people were reluctant, they had no way. The knife was placed around their neck. You can''t help being disobedient. Looking at the mountain people who went back to pick up again and again, Nord was relieved. Nord had thought for a long time about how to speak better. Finally, Nord chose coercion first and then inducement. It seemed that the effect was good. At least the resistance of the mountain people was not so serious. There is not much time left for the mountain people to clean up, because it has become dark before long. This is the reason why Nord plans to start again tomorrow. He began to attack heimu stronghold at noon this afternoon. After Nord finished handling things, it is already afternoon. There is no need to be in such a hurry. Nord knew that the journey of four or five hundred people would be very slow. Last time, rove also reflected this problem to Nord. Nord took this matter to heart. In fact, the simplest thing is to divide them into several teams as before. It''s a pity that Abel is not here. Abel is the best at this kind of thing. Before, such things were handed over to Abel. Now there''s no way. Nord can''t escape. He can only roll up his sleeves and do it himself. But I''m afraid not today. The mountain people''s mood is still unstable and it''s not suitable to arrange tasks for them. Looking at the dark night sky and dotted with stars, Nord''s mood is very happy. Although the war was very small and the process was a bit slow, Nord was still a little proud. After all, this was the first war that Nord commanded and planned. Now he successfully completed the task. His joy was expressed in his words. Of course, Nord thought about it in his heart and said it would make a smile. The mood of others under the same night sky is different. Wagner''s disappointment is like loss. Those small Shanzhai villagers look forward to the upcoming guard selection, and heimuzhai villagers are at a loss about the future. I don''t know how many people are sleepless tonight. Anyway, Nord is sleeping soundly. Chapter 93 Early the next morning, Nord asked Lehman to call out these mountain people door to door. After a night''s thinking, the mountain people gradually accepted their fate. Since they are unable to resist, enjoy it silently While Nord stood outside the stronghold and formed a formation for those mountain people who came out slowly and were still reluctant to give up. Fifty people were divided into a team, which was divided into nine squadrons. The scale of fifty people was not small and could no longer be called a team. However, Nord can''t be subdivided. Nord wants to break his head when he is the leader of each team. He can''t send other stronghold people to manage, even the soldiers of Nord guard. This will aggravate the panic of the mountain people, so he can only choose from their own people. After spending half a day, Nord didn''t know them at all. Finally, he had to appoint the mountain people who had fought in heimu stronghold as the captain. There was no way for Nord to do so. At least they had learned the strength of Nord''s guard and were obedient. Wagner and other mountain people in the stronghold stood aside and watched Nord do things. They didn''t help. As long as they stood aside, they could put a lot of pressure on the mountain people in heimu stronghold. Wagner and others kept reminding them that their identity was just a defeated prisoner. Nord wiped the sweat on his forehead. It was clear that it was winter, and Nord was still tired and sweating. It was because these mountain people didn''t know what the team was, and Nord didn''t have time to explain to them. He could only divide the team according to the previous method and the place where he lived, but it also needed Nord to pull them aside one by one, Otherwise they don''t know where to go. This gives Nord a headache. I don''t know how Abel dealt with this situation at the beginning. Is it the reason why the mountain people''s brain is relatively dull, which makes Nord very tired. Fortunately, it''s all over now, but Nord guesses that there are still a lot of problems waiting for him. Looking at the completion of the team, Nord directly asked them to set out. Nord''s guard and mountain people soldiers led by Wagner cruised around the team. First, they could drive away wild animals, and second, they could prevent some mountain people from wanting to escape. When Nord formed the team, Lehman was asked to check it. Sure enough, more than a dozen mountain people secretly hid in the stronghold and were caught by Lehman. Nord saw that most of them were old people, and he couldn''t bear to let them go. Nord thought about it, so he implemented the sit down system. If one person made a mistake, the whole family had to bear it. Nord asked Lehman to find out all the old man''s sons and beat 20 sticks each. After that, they would never dare to make such a mistake again. On the way back, it was even slower than when I came back, because not only the team became larger, but also there were many old people and children. Their physical strength was limited. In order to take care of them, Nord basically stopped to have a rest every two hours, so the walking speed was almost equal to the turtle speed. Nord has long expected that he can be slow and not in a hurry, but there must be no problems. If someone goes missing or dies, it will have a great impact on morale and easily lead to collapse. So Nord hoped that they would walk slowly, just like an outing. If these mountain people are still in such a good mood, Nord took advantage of his time to go to the system panel to read yesterday''s post-war report and see what he got. [your team won the battle] [death of our army: Amun Hunter (none) Amun mountain people (none)] [allies die: Amun Hunter (none) Amun mountain people (14 dead)] [enemy death: heimuzhai mountain people (18 dead and 67 captured)] [you captured heimu stronghold] [you gain 1 point of dominance] [you gain 20 reputation points] [you gain crossbow ¡Á 10¡¿ [you get a special item: exquisite deerskin gloves] [share 10300 experiences in the team] Sure enough, the harvest this time was quite fruitful. Nord was dazzled by both experience and various items, but now Nord didn''t have the opportunity to check one by one. Even Nord''s favorite arms promotion link didn''t have time to consider, because various problems of moving the team came one after another. First, the child disappeared. Nord wanted to send someone to look for it everywhere. Then the old man fell tired again. Nord wanted to send someone to help him. Anyway, there were no major problems along the way. It was all trivial things that bothered Nord. Generally speaking, small things like this should not be handled by Nord. Those things that the team leader can do completely must be reported to Nord. In the final analysis, it is still lack of experience and talent. It''s OK to let these mountain people fight, but let them understand how to solve problems. They basically don''t think about how to solve problems. They only know that if there are problems, they can find Nord to solve them. In fact, this situation also happened in Tami village before, but Colin and Abel housekeeper were dealing with these problems at that time, so Nord was very relaxed. Moreover, according to Abel housekeeper, the leaders of the construction teams in Tami village grew very fast, and now they can help Abel solve many problems, even if the current stall becomes larger, Abel felt that his work had become much easier. Nord also knew that people would make progress, but now Nord didn''t give them time to make progress. There was no way, so Nord had to invite Wagner and Lehman to help them undertake some things. Nord divided the team into the front, middle and back parts, and Wagner formed the head... Bah, Wagner was in charge of the front part, Lehman was in charge of the middle, and Nord stayed behind. After this distribution, Nord finally relaxed. Only when Wagner and Lehman could not solve the problem, they would consult Nord, and Nord''s troubles were reduced by one third. In this way, it was less than a day''s journey. Nord and others walked for two and a half days before they arrived. Moreover, when passing by the far mountain stronghold, Nord did not choose to stop. He just asked Wagner to send someone to inform Harlan, and then left without stopping. At that time, Nord wanted to know what kind of expression Harlan would show when he got the news that Nord had moved the mountain people of heimu stronghold to the south boundary mountain. Harlan thought that he had removed heimu stronghold and there would be no opponent in Yuanshan stronghold. He might not have thought that Nord''s backhand was built in a Nanshan stronghold nearby and continued to maintain the pressure on Yuanshan stronghold. In fact, far mountain stronghold is not Nord''s enemy, but Nord just wants to compete with Harlan, just like two friends playing chess. You play a good chess, and I will try my best to return it, which will not affect the feelings between them. Nord hopes that South Mountain stronghold can always maintain a good relationship with far mountain stronghold. Moreover, Nord has many advantages in establishing nanshanzhai. The most important role is that Nord can make his own voice directly in the depths of Yameng mountains, rather than indirectly through other shanzhais, which is very important. At the foot of the towering southern boundary mountain, Nord crossed his waist and sighed. Looking at the tired mountain people behind him, he couldn''t help sighing: "The southern boundary mountain is finally here." Chapter 94 After arriving at the south boundary mountain, Nord temporarily asked these mountain people to stay at the foot of the mountain for one night, and then Nord and Lehman climbed up the south boundary mountain to see where it was more suitable to build a stronghold, because Nord certainly wouldn''t build a stronghold at the foot of the mountain and wouldn''t want to. That would be a waste of the towering terrain of the south boundary mountain. Only when the South Mountain stronghold is built on the south boundary mountain can it be more advantageous. It is easy to defend and difficult to attack at a high place, especially when Nord''s guard is so powerful in remote output, the higher the South boundary mountain is, of course, the better. In this way, when the enemy attacks, the terrain and bows and arrows alone will be enough for them to drink a pot. Because he was in a hurry every time he passed the south boundary mountain, coupled with the height of the south boundary mountain, Nord would arrange everyone to have a rest every time he reached the top of the mountain. He simply had no time and energy to explore the south boundary mountain. But this time it''s different. If we want to establish the South Mountain stronghold, Nord must survey the south boundary mountain. It took him half a day to climb up the south boundary mountain circle by circle. Finally, Nord found a great place. On the side of the south boundary mountain near the north, there is a flat land at the middle of the mountain. The area of the flat land is even larger than that of the previous heimuzhai, about the size of three remote shanzhais. It''s strange that Nord didn''t find tall trees on this flat land. Only some shrubs grew on the flat land, No wonder Nord didn''t find it before. The flat land was completely blocked by the tall trees around. If he didn''t get close, Nord couldn''t find it at all. The southern boundary mountain actually has such a great location, which is naturally suitable for building a stronghold. Nord wanted to go in and have a look, but he looked up at the dark night sky, and Nord chose to wait. Who knows what strange place this flat land is? Apart from the poisonous snakes in the bushes, Nord can''t bear it. When a large number of mountain people come tomorrow, they can clean up all the flat land directly, and then it''s not too late to observe it carefully. Nord and Lehman returned to the camp. Marco was ready for the trial, which Nord told him before boarding. Marco was responsible for selecting these mountain people. As for the selection method, Nord had told Marco before. The trial is divided into two batches. The first batch is tonight. The selection method is also very simple, that is, breaking the wrist and one-on-one scoring system. Everyone can fight with everyone in the stronghold, and each is just 20 people. In a round of ten games, the total time of one stronghold will not exceed one hour, and the competition of all five strongholds has just reached midnight. Moreover, this competitive selection is also a kind of adjustment to this lonely night, which can alleviate the lonely mood of the mountain people in heimu stronghold. No, it should be said that it is the lonely mood of the mountain people in Nanshan stronghold. Marco had warmed up the field just before Nord came back. I saw a group of soldiers around the guard shouting refueling. Although they didn''t understand what refueling meant, they thought it was very interesting to hear that before. It turned out that before Nord came back, Marco demonstrated it to the mountain people who were about to participate in the trial. Such a small game was thought up by Nord when he was afraid that the soldiers were bored during training. It was used to adjust the atmosphere. Even that sentence of refueling was called out by Nord inadvertently. Unexpectedly, they remembered it. These mountain people who participated in the selection were also eager to try, but they were stopped by Marco. They still had to keep their strength to participate in the trial. Therefore, Marco asked the guards of these guards to perform for them in order to liven up the atmosphere. Slowly, those mountain people who stayed in Nanshan stronghold in the distance also gradually approached the crowd. After all, excitement and happiness can be contagious. When Nord came back, most mountain people had participated, and the rest were waiting and watching. They might participate in the crowd at any time. After Nord came back, he announced the beginning soon. The reason why he had to wait until Nord came back was pure because they couldn''t count in this complex competition system Nord has also thought about using the elimination system. Although the elimination competition is exciting, Nord''s main purpose is to select strong people. Although the complex competition system will take a long time, Nord does not lack this time now. A long competition is easier to divert the attention of Nanshan stronghold mountain people and alleviate their inner trauma. As Nord gave the order, the trial began. The venue was divided into ten areas and the competition began at the same time. There were two guard soldiers in each area to maintain order and count the victory and defeat. Nord was responsible for recording their data. As the competition continued, the cheers gradually broke the silence of the night. The cheers in the camp were deafening, and everyone''s mood fluctuated with the performance of the players on the field. Some mountain people who have been winning in a row stood around the field for four or five circles. The people behind may not see the situation inside the field, but they will still cheer. When Nord saw their devotion, he put down a stone in his heart. The scale of the trial was so grand. Another purpose was to divert the attention of the mountain people of Nanshan stronghold and let them forget the past and start a new life. At present, the effect is not wrong. The villagers of Nanshan stronghold seem to have temporarily forgotten the sadness of family destruction and death. Their mind is gradually attracted by this unprecedented game. Although Nord feels that such a game is not attractive to him, for these ignorant villagers, such a game is a rare feast. Soon, the top five of the first mountain stronghold competed. Nord specially called them to the middle of the crowd and accepted the cheers one by one. Sure enough, the cheers rang out, especially the mountain people who did not fail. At that moment, the whole mountain imitating Buddha echoed the cheers of the people. Nord didn''t ask them to wait. Soon it was the next cottage''s turn. The carnival lasted until midnight, especially in the end. When it was the far cottage''s turn, Wagner had to join the fun and participate in the competition. Originally, he didn''t have to participate, but Wagner forced himself to participate in the competition in order to join the fun. Nord had no choice but to let him join, but only postponed the ranking by one, on the premise that Wagner could enter the top five, but it was obvious that the atmosphere tonight was very high for everyone. The young people in the remote mountain stronghold didn''t leave Wagner any affection and didn''t know business at all... No one was familiar with emotional intelligence ¡­¡­ Wagner only ranked sixth in the final result. When Wagner lost the game, his face turned blue. I don''t know whether he was angry or ashamed. When the ranking was announced, Wagner''s eyes were full of helplessness. Wagner came to accept the cheers. Unexpectedly, these boys didn''t give him face at all. His face was lost. Wagner had to feel that he was old. Now it was a young man''s age. He looked at Lehman''s back outside the venue and looked very lonely. In fact, he had realized that the hero would die when he was defeated by scar face. But Wagner was unwilling. He didn''t admit defeat. He felt that he could continue to fight. This was also the main reason why he planned to join the Nord guard. He wanted to become stronger. Chapter 95 The lively atmosphere last night lasted for a long time. Even after the game, the mountain people didn''t disperse. Instead, they were discussing fiercely who was stronger. Because of the result of the game, two people finally won a total victory. So after the game, the mountain people happily discussed who was the first, but they belonged to different mountain strongholds and had no competition. Just like Guan Gong and Qin Qiong, there was no basis at all. Looking at the interesting mountain people, Marco''s eyes turned and his heart was eager to try. He came to Nord and said a few words, as if asking for instructions. Nord looked at Marco with a smile and finally agreed to his request without disturbing their interest. Anyway, the game is over. It''s nothing to compare the two mountain people who won the whole game. Marco came to them and discussed with them. Neither of them refused. They also want to prove that they are the most powerful. The enthusiastic atmosphere at the scene also makes them want to compete for the glory of the whole game. Marco took them to the center of the crowd. The mountain people around him who had not dispersed immediately felt a sense of expectation when they saw this scene. Even the voice of discussion gradually disappeared. Everyone stared at Marco in the center of the venue and hoped that he could meet the wishes of everyone. Sure enough, Marco didn''t disappoint them. He directly announced their two extra rounds and decided the last strong one. This move directly ignited the enthusiasm of the mountain people. The mountain people gathered around one after another to watch the last game. With Marco''s order, the two players on the field suddenly showed their strong arms and muscles, and their faces turned red. They didn''t want to lose to each other, especially at this high-profile moment, but they were deadlocked for a long time, and finally one of them ran out of manpower and lost. Marco held the winner''s right hand high and motioned to the mountain people outside the field to cheer for the final winner, while the loser was inevitably a little depressed. Seeing this, Nord ended the carnival in time and told them that there was another bow and arrow trial tomorrow morning. Only then did the mountain people who still had more ideas choose to leave. Nord comforted those mountain people who were not elected and told them that they must seize the opportunity in the final trial tomorrow. Early the next morning, before the trial, the venue was crowded with people. It seemed that everyone was looking forward to today''s trial. After Nord and others arrived, they announced the start of the second trial. Today''s game is not as fierce as last night. After all, it''s shooting. The competition scene is not as fierce as yesterday, but the mountain people outside are still interested in seeing and pointing at the shooters on the field, as if they would be better than them. However, after old Moore came on to perform, the whole venue became silent, because Nord was a little bored watching today''s trial. After all the competitions, he asked old Moore to perform the arrow method. As for why he didn''t perform at the beginning, Nord was afraid of old Moore''s amazing arrow method, which brought pressure to the players. Old Moore came up without nonsense. He looked calm and stood at a distance of 100 meters from the target. During the trial, he was only 50 meters, but old Moore chose a distance of 100 meters, because 50 meters was completely not challenging for him. He saw him calmly bow and shoot arrows. The arrows were like continuous beads, whizzing towards the target 100 meters away. He only heard Dong Dong, hitting the center of the target, There is no empty arrow. The mountain people outside were stunned and speechless. Some mountain people of Nanshan stronghold who had participated in the battle recalled the fear of being dominated by old Moore''s divine arrow that day, and the scene of their comrades in arms being ruthlessly shot in the head. They came back to their minds again bloody, just like those targets in the field. They had no resistance at all. After shooting the arrow, old Moore went off silently. Such a performance is too childish for him. Now he won''t miss this fixed target. Moreover, according to his character, if it wasn''t arranged by Lord Nord, he wouldn''t go to perform at all. Old Moore doesn''t care about this false name at all. The surrounding mountain people silently watched old Moore leave, and even Wagner on one side had some bad feelings. He knew old Moore. After all, he was a copycat and his peers, but he gradually forgot this man after old Moore disappeared. Even if old Moore came back with Nord this time, Wagner didn''t pay much attention to him. Maybe it was because old Moore was too low-key. Wagner didn''t pay attention to old Moore''s performance in previous battles, otherwise he would find that the number of mountain people shot by old Moore alone was almost the same as that of 100 mountain people. It can be said that old Moore was alone, Blackwood stronghold can''t lift its head. Knowing that he saw old Moore''s arrow technique today, Wagner suddenly found that his childhood companions had become so powerful. This time, Wagner felt a chill watching old Moore shoot arrows. Although old Moore was so understated, if he was a hundred steps away, he might not even touch the corners of old Moore''s clothes, and he had been shot dead by old Moore''s bow and arrow. At least now Wagner himself has no way to defeat old Moore, unless he sneaks up to old Moore and attacks him. As long as he pulls away a certain distance, Wagner has almost no possibility of survival. Is even old Moore so strong now? Now Wagner is looking forward to joining the guard. Nord looked at the time. It was less than noon. Now that the trial was over, he could start business. Today, the construction of Nanshan stronghold will begin. Now the weather is getting colder and colder. We should build houses for the mountain people as soon as possible. The old people and children among the mountain people have been weakened by the wind, meals and sleeping in the open these days. Fortunately, Nord told them to prepare hot water all the time. Even on a cold night, the night watchman must prepare enough hot water next to the campfire to warm those mountain people who feel cold in the middle of the night. In short, it''s right to drink more hot water. It''s not that Nord has advanced straight male cancer, but that''s what doctors in previous generations said. As a layman who doesn''t understand medical theory, what Nord can do is to let them drink more hot water. Fortunately, along the way, although some old people fell tired, they didn''t get sick. You know, in the increasingly cold weather, let alone on the way, many old people got sick by the sudden change of weather, so Nord can only think that drinking more hot water is really useful Nord stood in the center of the field. The mountain people outside had not yet recovered from old Moore''s arrow method, so he shouted a few words loudly. "All mountain people, listen to me quietly!" The mountain people gradually calmed down. They also realized that they would accept a new future from now on. Whether it is a blessing or a curse depends on the will of the young aristocrat in the center of the venue, so they listened quietly and listened to their future destiny. "From today on, you are the people of Nanshan stronghold and will be protected by me. I promise you that as long as you maintain my rule, I will treat you equally. No matter what your previous status and mistakes, you can start a new life." Chapter 96 A group of people boarded the southern boundary mountain with excitement. After hearing Lord Nord''s reassurance, these mountain people were finally relieved. Moreover, they could feel Nord''s meticulous care for them all the way. People''s hearts are full of flesh. Nord treats them sincerely. Why can''t the mountain people feel it? Especially compared with the scar face of the former commander, it''s a world away. The mountain people can feel who is really good to them. Therefore, after receiving Nord''s guarantee, the mountain people dispelled their concerns and decided to follow Lord Nord in the future. At least these two days of competition made them very happy and looked forward to their future life. Soon, Nord took the mountain people to the flat land in front of the south boundary mountain. Nord planned to let them clean up the bushes on the open space today, and then told Marco to hurry back to Tami village. The main task is to report peace to Tami village, and then escort Abbot housekeeper to come here and bring some tools. Because Nord is really a little weak, he didn''t think it would be so troublesome to manage these mountain people, so he had to go back and ask for help and bring the West Tathagata Buddha... Oh, no, invite Abbot housekeeper to sit in town. When Nord entered the mountain, the previous work of Abel housekeeper was coming to an end. The houses of this group of new villagers had been basically built, and these villagers gradually learned the process. Abel housekeeper did not need to stare there every day. Moreover, the tools of these villagers in Nanshan stronghold are too simple. Nord saw that they were still using stone axes to cut trees before. It felt like the Neolithic age. According to their efficiency, it was only a question whether the houses in Nanshan stronghold could be built after the whole winter. Therefore, Nord still needed tools from Tami village, especially after Hansen''s blacksmith shop opened, Some apprentices can now make some simple tools, but the quality is still qualified, but they can barely use them. Anyway, they are at least much better than the stone axe in Nan Mountain stronghold. So Marco''s trip was imperative. He hurriedly said goodbye to Nord and took only ten Guard soldiers. It seemed that he couldn''t wait to share the fruits of victory with the villagers. At this time, Lehman told Nord mountain people that they had made a new discovery. It turned out that when they were cleaning shrubs, they found some deep buried wooden piles. Nord walked in and saw that this should be the residue of some kind of building, because it was obvious that this was not the root of a tree growing in the soil. Instead, it''s like a wooden stake driven into the ground. It seems that there was a mountain stronghold on the flat before, but it was abandoned or destroyed later. Nord thinks Harlan must know about it. When Abbot comes, Nord plans to go to the far mountain stronghold again and meet the wise old man. But let''s settle down these mountain people first. Nord told them to ignore these things and continue to clean up these bushes. However, Nord still secretly observed Wagner. When he came to the open space, there was no abnormal reaction on his face, but he didn''t know whether he really didn''t understand or pretended not to know, but Nord didn''t press him, Instead of asking Wagner, Nord wanted to ask Harlan face to face. With the efforts of all the people, the bushes on the flat land were soon cleaned up, mainly because there were many people and great strength. Four or five hundred people cleaned up at the same time. In addition, there were no tall trees on the flat land, so the mountain people cleaned up here in only one day. The terrain of this flat land is really superior. I didn''t expect that there is such a flat land on the hillside. After removing the shrubs, the whole land can be seen at a glance. When building houses, there is no need to consider the terrain, just like building on the flat land. Moreover, the tall trees around block the cold wind from outside. If you light a bonfire, the mountain people can stick to it these days when there are no houses. They don''t have to worry about getting sick because of the cold weather. At night, the mountain people gathered around the campfire according to their teams. Some mountain people also learned from yesterday''s trial, looked for their companions to break their wrists, watched them play happily, and temporarily forgot the current difficult conditions and the sadness of leaving their hometown. Next, within two days of Abbot''s arrival, Nord took people to do some preliminary preparations, such as planning two cross roads and the big square in the center of the stronghold. Nord asked them to tamp the foundation first. In short, we must find something to do. Don''t be idle. It''s not that Nord ruthlessly exploits them, but that once people are idle, they will think nonsense and make trouble, especially the hundreds of people now. Once there is something bad, they will have trouble. The simplest way is to arrange work for them. As long as you get busy, you won''t have time to think about so many things, and you won''t be sad about the past events in heimu stronghold. This is killing two birds with one stone. Why don''t Nord do it? Fortunately, Abel''s housekeeper didn''t let Nord wait too long. The third morning after Marco left, Abel''s housekeeper rushed back with people who were dusty. Many people came this time. It seems that Abel also brought two construction teams from Tami village, each with large and small tools. It seems that Abel is considerate. The construction teams in Tami village are experienced and must be more efficient than these mountain people. They can also play the role of bringing the old with the new and speed up the construction of Nanshan stronghold. After Abel''s housekeeper came, Nord was liberated. He didn''t have to do so many things every day. As long as he grasped the overall planning, such work became idle. After the arrival of Abbot housekeeper, the efficiency improved at a visible speed. In just a few days, several wooden houses rose up, and the mountain people in Nanshan stronghold became busy and orderly. Everything was developing in a normal direction. Looking at such a scene, Nord has time to go to the remote stronghold. Nord wants to see it very much now. Harlan will be angry or helpless when he learns that Nord has established the South stronghold, but it will be very interesting. Far mountain stronghold, Harlan''s house. Nord and Harlan sat opposite each other. Harlan''s previous reaction disappointed Nord. Harlan didn''t say much about Nord''s choice, or even if he had any ideas, he wouldn''t show it easily, at least under Nord''s expression of schadenfreude. Finally, Nord couldn''t hold on and took the initiative to ask Harlan. "Harlan, what do you think of my decision to move heimu stronghold to the south boundary mountain?" "Very good!" ¡­¡­ There was a brief silence in the room. Nord was speechless. Just two words made Nord instantly think of several meanings. Is this a serious compliment to me? Or are you dissatisfied with me? Could it be perfunctory? Or all three? Nord''s mind turned, but Harlan saw through it all. He showed a kind smile on his face, quietly looked at Nord with an embarrassed face and slowly opened his mouth. "I don''t mean anything else. You really did a good job. The geographical location of Nanjie mountain is very superior. You must also see that although it will have some bad effects on Yuanshan stronghold, it''s really good from your point of view!" Chapter 97 In the end, Nord was defeated. Every time he faced Harlan, Nord could feel that he was immature. This immature performance refers to his mentality. Compared with experienced Harlan, Nord was as young as a child. Although according to his age, Nord is a child who has not grown up compared with Harlan, and Nord can feel Harlan''s expectations and care for himself, and take care of and teach Nord as carefully as an elder, which makes Nord moved and feel a little guilty. Was it too much to want to see Harlan''s jokes before. Then Harlan''s words made Nord''s guilt disappear. "So you''re here today to see my reaction to this, right?" Harlan looked at Nord with a smile. His tone was full of ridicule and his eyes were full of smile. "How possible!" Nord denied it on the spot. It was very reasonable. How could Nord admit his purpose? Nord thought of it in a hurry. "I''ve come to say goodbye to you. I''m going to return to Tami village in a few days. I don''t know if I have a chance to come this winter, so I came to say goodbye to you." The moment Nord finished, he could feel the loss and reluctance in Harlan''s eyes. Although they didn''t spend much time together, they talked happily every time. Nord had many novel ideas, Harlan had rich life experience, and they talked happily every time. They had a feeling of mutual contact. Now Nord was a little depressed as soon as he proposed to go. "Yes, you should go back, too. I didn''t expect that you could defeat heimuzhai so smoothly this time. The hero is young. Don''t come when winter comes. You haven''t experienced the winter of yamong mountain. At that time, the whole mountain will be covered with heavy snow, and the mountain road will be difficult to walk." Harlan was a little confused, but he gave Nord some advice and suggested that he arrange everything before winter. Nord nodded to understand that he had really never seen the winter in the yamon mountains. He had only heard from hearsay before and didn''t know what it would be like. Even if you don''t give up, you still have to separate. There are still a lot of things waiting for Nord to deal with in Tami village. Nord has been in yamon mountain for more than ten days. Now it''s time to go back. In fact, when Abel first came, he reported the situation of Tami village to Nord. There are some things that need Nord to deal with urgently. As the South Mountain stronghold has not been completed yet, and Nord will come to the far mountain stronghold to visit Harlan, he stayed in the mountain forest for a few more days, but now it''s time to go back and see how Tami village is. According to Harlan, the mountains in yamong mountains will be closed by heavy snow in winter. It''s estimated that Nord''s plan will be changed. After Nord left the remote stronghold, he kept taking people away. Nord only took Marco and half of the guards. Lehman and old Moore were left in the South stronghold by Nord. Lehman was left temporarily. Now there must be a prestigious person in Nanshan stronghold. Marco doesn''t have this strength, and old Moore is not good at these things, so Lehman can only stay at present. After this turbulent period, Nord plans to let Marco and old Moore take charge of the affairs of the South Mountain stronghold, free Lehman, and exercise the ability of Marco and old Moore. When Nord returned to Tami village, he found that the village has also changed. First, there are many houses in the west of the village, which is the residential area planned by Nord. Now all the people living in the residential area are recruited from kresenberg, and the residential area is still expanding, waiting for the arrival of the next group of people. Nord has fully learned lessons and can''t make mistakes last time. The road in Tami village is also different from before. The middle Avenue, that is, the road in front of Nord manor, has been completely leveled and ready to be paved with bricks. Abbot housekeeper told Nord that the first batch of bricks in the brick workshop will be out of the kiln soon. More people come and go on the way to the village. Now there are nearly 500 or 600 people in Tami village. To be honest, with such a large population, it is basically a small town. However, obviously, the alms in Tami village are not perfect, and the system does not recognize that the scale of Tami village can be upgraded to a town. But soon, Nord is confident that Tami village can be upgraded into a small town this winter. Although Nord does not know what the system defines a small town, Nord guesses that it is nothing more than population, facilities and economic strength, which Nord is confident to achieve. Moreover, there is another important thing to come back this time. Many construction facilities have been built and waiting for Nord to activate. However, Nord did not worry. Instead, he returned to his study to deal with the post-war harvest. They have all come back, and the activation will not be in a hurry tomorrow. Nord sat in front of the long lost desk and lay comfortably on the back of the chair. The whole person relaxed. In the mountains these days, a string in Nord''s heart was tight for fear of any problem. Now he returned to the manor and felt much more comfortable. Nord found that even Cindy the little SM was much happier. "You like it here too, don''t you?" "Meow ~" Cindy didn''t know if she understood what Nord said. She jumped directly onto Nord with a gentle jump and narrowed her eyes lazily. She has been running around with Nord these days and is very tired. After all, she is still a few months old SM, not a fierce beast in the mountains. While stroking Cindy''s soft fur, Nord opened the system panel to see the number of upgrades. First of all, after such a long time of training, competition and task reward, Nord finally upgraded hard. [Name: Nord Isaac] [Occupation: Lord lv4 (2603000)] [attribute: strength 10 agility 10 intelligence 10 CHARM 9] [ability: iron skeleton LV3 attack Lv2 riding Lv2 Weapon Master Lv2 shield defense LV1 running LV3 tactics Lv2 item management LV1 persuasion LV1 command Lv2] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 138 two handed weapon 109 long rod weapon 63 bow and arrow 47] Nord added attribute points to agility, basically realizing the ultimate meaning of the balanced sect. Everything is balanced. Skill points Nord also decisively added to running and hard hitting. After all, in reality, we still have to be stable and run if we can''t fight, and other skills are a little empty. Only a good body and strong combat effectiveness are the king. In addition, Nord found that all the hunters who had reached the critical point before have been promoted, and all eight recruits have been promoted to become hunters. Basically, the combat effectiveness of Nord guard will soon double. As long as they are given more training time, there is still a lot of room for progress for the Guard soldiers after professional promotion. However, Nord still has to think about a problem. This is how to choose the promotion route of ten hunters. It is an Amun warrior with strong melee ability. It is better to choose an Amun senior hunter with remote output. Nord should think about this problem. In Nord''s view, whether Lehman, Marco or old Moore were promoted, the combat effectiveness of the arms was very strong, so Nord made a decision secretly in his heart. Chapter 98 Nord''s choice is to promote five Amun warriors and five Amun senior hunters. Sure enough, Nord is a senior believer of balanced sect. Although such a choice, the combat effectiveness must not be the strongest, but it must be the most balanced, and the balance lies between all things. Of course, this balance does not refer to the balance of sects. If this combination is selected, the troops can adapt to various situations. They will not be kite flying due to lack of long-range output, nor will they be slaughtered due to lack of close combat ability. Therefore, now Nord''s small-scale troops must have more comprehensive capabilities, and will not make the mountain knife or Bauhinia bow useless. Long range and close combat can be matched with each other to better output. Nord believes that this is more effective. Then to Nord''s surprise, Lehman and Marco didn''t upgrade, but they were not far from the experience of upgrading. However, old Moore quietly upgraded again, which made Nord feel a lot of emotion. He has the lowest sense of existence among the three, but the speed of upgrading is not inferior to Lehman. [Name: Moore] [Occupation: yamong senior Hunter Lv2 (4002000)] [attribute: strength 10 (14) agility 11 (16) intelligence 10 (12) charm 7 (8)] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 128 (140) bow and arrow 187 (200)] [Name: Lehman] [Occupation: Amun warrior Lv2 (18002000)] ¡­¡­ [Name: Marco] [Occupation: Amun warrior LV1 (6001000)] ¡­¡­ In fact, what Nord can''t believe is that Cindy, a little bobcat, has also upgraded in troubled waters, which makes Nord smile bitterly. Obviously, it didn''t participate in the battle at all, and it has upgraded purely by rubbing experience. Nord can''t help feeling that people are not as good as cats. [Name: Cindy] [Occupation: SM Lv2 (0200)] [attribute: strength 3 (7) agility 4 (10) intelligence 3 (6) charm 4 (9)] Nothing is better than nothing. Although Cindy''s attributes have been improved a lot, it doesn''t work. Nord doesn''t intend to let Cindy participate in the battle. These increased attributes might as well be added to intelligence. Nord can see if intelligence can make animals more human. Nord suddenly remembered that at the end of the battle, the system seemed to reward Nord with 10 crossbows. Soon, Nord took out a crossbow from the item space of the system. The whole crossbow is about forty or fifty centimeters long. The crossbow arm is about as long as the previous hunting bow, that is, half of the current Bauhinia bow. The overall shape is very relaxed and looks powerful. The operation of the crossbow is also very simple. As long as you learn to string and pull the trigger, an adult can quickly master it. Nord can''t wait to leave the study and try its power in the open space behind the manor. Each crossbow system is only equipped with ten crossbows and arrows, but Nord doesn''t care about these things, because crossbows and arrows, like arrows used for bows and arrows, have no technical content. He only says that the requirements for workmanship are very strict. Ordinary apprentices can start making them soon. They can strictly control the quality and how many arrows they want, Because the most important thing in the Amun mountains is wood. Nord stood in the shooting range of the training ground, standing 100 meters away from the target, holding a crossbow in his right hand, holding it gently in his left hand, squinting one eye gently, pointing his center at the target, three points and one line, and gently pulling the trigger with his index finger. With a bang, the bow string vibrated crisp, and the crossbow arrow was fired. To Nord''s embarrassment, he missed the target. A few days ago, it seemed that old Moore''s performance made Nord itch. He had to challenge 100 meters beyond his capacity. Nord, who had never played crossbow, undoubtedly missed the target. But Nord approached and wanted to see how far he was biased. As a result, he found the trace of the crossbow arrow on the big tree 100 meters away from the wooden target. Taking into account the distance from Nord to the target, nearly 200 steps, the crossbow arrow can still be inserted into the branches of the tree. Nord tried hard to pull the crossbow arrow down. Looking at the hole in the tree, it is about half a finger deep. If it is shot at a person at close range, even wearing a lock armour will not be useful. Nord tried back and forth several times and found that the crossbow was really strong, but the disadvantage was also very obvious. That was, the firing speed was too slow. There were about ten breaths from plucking the string to loading the crossbow arrow. An experienced Archer could shoot at least five arrows during this time, but there was one place where the crossbow could not be replaced by bow and arrow, which was good at armor breaking ability. Archers have great lethality against enemies without armor or wearing leather armor, but once the enemy wears iron armor, archers have nothing to do. The power of bows and arrows is difficult to break through iron armor, unless elite archers can find the key that the enemy does not have protective armor. However, crossbow has no such concerns. Within dozens of steps, no matter what armor you wear, coupled with a specific armor piercing arrow, you can easily damage the enemy protected by armor. Moreover, Nord knew that Hansen was preparing to build a conical arrow recently, mainly to match the power of the Bauhinia bow. Once, when Fusen and Hansen were discussing the arrow problem, the carpenter Fusen inadvertently said a word, which completely annoyed Hansen. What the inside and outside mean is that the current arrows seriously dragged down the power of the bow and arrow. Even Hansen, who is quite docile, is furious when he hears such words. With Hansen''s strong body, the people next to him doubt that he is not strong. Can Fusen resist Hansen''s iron fist. But Hansen, the blacksmith, finally endured it and left the carpenter''s workshop with a cold look at Fusen, the carpenter. The clay figurine was still angry. He hated to be questioned about his specialty. They were all systematically arranged masters. Everyone had his own pride in his heart, but he didn''t show it like Fusen, the carpenter. Cone arrow, Of course blacksmith Hansen can do it. It may be that the speaker was careless and the listener was intentional. The words of carpenter Fusen may have inadvertently offended blacksmith Hansen. At that time, Fusen himself regretted it, but he was proud that Hansen left the carpenter''s workshop angrily before he could apologize. But the next day, Hansen the blacksmith came to the carpenter''s workshop to show him the cone arrow he made. He wanted to apologize to him. I don''t know why, he suddenly said, what''s the use of making your own, at least it should be able to produce on a large scale. In a word, Hansen was half angry. However, Hansen himself knows that it is really difficult for those apprentices to make conical arrows. After Hansen went back, he has been teaching them how to make conical arrows. Although this thing is very small, it still has a certain technical content. As long as the apprentices learn to hit conical arrows, it is generally civil products. Abbott didn''t stop the competition between them, nor did Nord care much. As long as he didn''t hurt his harmony, there was no problem. In fact, the relationship between the masters assigned by the system was very good, such as the relationship between carpenter Fusen and blacksmith Hansen. They often discussed problems together. Even many tools of carpenter Fusen were built by Hansen. Chapter 99 Now, for Nord, the role of bow and arrow must be much greater than that of crossbow, because few enemies Nord meets now wear iron armor. Bill is the only leader in these battles. After all, in this age of underdeveloped productivity, the output of refined iron is still very low, and a pair of excellent iron armor can even be used as a family heirloom and passed on for generations. Therefore, crossbows can be prepared, but there is not much need. At least the current ten crossbows are enough. If it is for the future, Fusen can try to copy them, but it is not a top priority at present. After operating the crossbow for a while, Nord returned to the study. The little SM has been following Nord''s feet. After the upgrade, the little SM is more active, not only its movements are more agile, but even when Nord talks to him, it seems to know something. Before Nord spoke to him, Cindy didn''t understand it at all. Her feelings for Nord were pure attachment. Now Cindy can understand some simple commands of Nord. For example, Nord asked Cindy to sit down obediently, and the little SM would squat there and move quietly, with her eyes as pure as gemstones full of puzzlement. Cindy didn''t understand some complex instructions at all, but it could satisfy Nord. Although these animals could not provide strong combat effectiveness, they could still play an auxiliary role. Therefore, Nord went to the stables and tried to pull the three horses into the team. Nord was excited that they really succeeded. [Name: yam] [Occupation: war horse LV1 (0100)] [attribute: strength 11 (12) agility 13 (15) intelligence 5 (7) charm 6 (9)] [characteristics: speed 36 endurance 43 protection 12] Yam is the war horse that Nord bought in Bellon before, but due to the terrain, it is very comfortable now, because Nord rarely rides it... I have a little donkey, and I never ride it So if it hadn''t been for Cindy''s upgrade today, Nord would have forgotten them. Now there are three horses in Nord''s stables. Two horses are rode by Nord and Abel housekeeper, and the other one is captured from the battle of christenberg, but the quality of that war horse is far inferior to the other two. The three horses are taken care of by the servants of the manor every day. They are full of fat. Nord considers whether to let them go out every day, or if it goes on like this, the child... Most of the horses are useless. However, Nord found that the war horse has three more characteristics, which is very similar to that in the game, which represents the quality of the war horse, so Nord opened the introduction of the war horse. [arms: war horses] [arms information: cavalry is a well deserved king in the era of cold weapons. War horses are a very valuable resource. Thousands of gold are easy to get, and good horses are hard to find. A good war horse will be your reliable partner on the battlefield.] [arms attribute: strength 12 agility 15 intelligence 7 CHARM 9] Cavalry! Why don''t I have a cavalry dream Pooh! Don''t mention the cavalry, even the crossbow soldier. Nord has to think about it. The terrain of the cavalry is basically a target for people. Nord shook his head and stopped these unrealistic fantasies in his mind. It''s better to be realistic. These things can''t be done by himself. The next morning, Nord got up early. For so many days, he still slept comfortably in his manor. At the latest, Nord rested early. As soon as he opened his eyes today, Nord felt refreshed. It''s time to see those new buildings today. Nord didn''t disturb the servants of the manor. He rushed to the residential area alone. Nord thought he was early enough to come, but on the way, he found that all construction sites in Tami village had begun to work, which made Nord ashamed of his previous ideas. Mo Daojun walked early and walked early. These villagers were more diligent than Nord. The main reason is that Abel has arranged work for these new villagers. Some go to brick workshops and mines, and some stay in the village to continue construction. That is to say, now they can get wages. They are different from the previous villagers in Tami village. They still know a little about the purchasing power of Tongbei. Although they don''t have much money, there is a small market in christenberg. They know how much Tongbei can buy in a day. Since the first day when the completion money was paid, their enthusiasm was higher than those of the old villagers. They had known the salary before, but the feeling that they were really paying was still different. The hospital and college were not built in the workshop area, but near the residential area, that is, not far to the west of Nord manor. Moreover, the construction of the residential area began from the west, in order to leave an open space in the middle for the construction of the commercial area in the future. Nord didn''t go far before he came to the school and hospital. The style of these two buildings is different from those workshops. They both have a separate courtyard with a large floor area. There are four or five small wooden buildings in it, which is to reserve space for future expansion. According to the current scale of Tami village, such a large hospital and school must be a little empty, but according to the development of Tami village, these will certainly be used in the future. If it is expanded later, it will be too troublesome. It is better to be in place at one time. Nord still has a certain foresight. Nord stood outside the courtyard, looking at the noisy construction site in the distance, and silently received the task reward from the system page. [construction task: College (completed)] [task description: ten years of trees and a hundred years of people. Education is the great plan of the country. School is the cradle of talents. If you want to take it first, you must first deal with it. Education is like a big tree. Only by hard irrigation can it blossom and bear fruit. Please sow a seed and grow into a towering tree in the future. It is required to build a school.] [task reward: a scholar] [construction task: Hospital (completed)] [task description: death from birth is a fate that everyone can''t get rid of in his life. Doctors are a great profession to help the world and the people. They can help people get rid of the suffering of illness. In this ignorant era, excellent doctors can help calm people and ask for the construction of a hospital.] [task reward: a doctor] Not long after Nord received the reward, two middle-aged men slowly came out of the two small courtyards. They were also in their 30s and 40s. Even if they were wearing ordinary linen clothes, they could see a different bearing. After they walked out of the yard, they didn''t rush to Nord immediately. Instead, they first observed the surrounding situation. After seeing each other, they nodded to each other. Then they slowly came to Nord. Their steps were not urgent or slow. They always looked at the surrounding environment curiously on their faces. Nord is also very curious about the two of them, because anyway, they are also Nord''s scarce intellectual talents except Abel''s housekeeper. After all, Abel is just a housekeeper, and has been able to help Nord solve so many problems. Nord looks forward to them more. Chapter 100 They walked up to Nord and didn''t speak directly. Instead, they looked at each other. Then the middle-aged man who was more gentle on the right hand smiled and motioned to the other person. The man on the left calmly nodded. Without being polite to him, they directly began to introduce themselves to Nord. "Hello, Lord Nord. I''m doctor victor. It''s my pleasure to help you." It turned out that he was a doctor. Nord was still wondering who was a doctor? Who is a scholar? Before Nord came up with the answer, they reported to themselves. Now there is no need to guess. The remaining one is a scholar. Nord looked at the one to the right. I saw him salute to Nord calmly. With such a standard attitude, he could not find any fault even if he had been persuading the housekeeper Abel of Nord''s etiquette to come. "Dear Lord Nord, nice to meet you. I''m a scholar. You can call me hill. It''s my honor to serve you." Nord was a little excited, but he didn''t want to show it. They were talents that Nord had longed for for for a long time. Now Nord realized how the ancient Lord felt when he was assisted by talents. Nord just nodded to them and invited them to his manor. "Please come to my study to talk. I''ll arrange the servant to prepare your room first. Then there may be a lot of things to trouble you in Tami village, and now you can only wrongly live in my manor for the time being. I hope you don''t mind." Although Nord knew that these two people were systematically arranged for himself and would not betray himself in the future, Nord could still feel an invisible pressure from them, which made people pay tribute to them. This was not realized in Hansen before. Even if Hansen was stronger than Lehman, it didn''t bring so much pressure to Nord. This is not the kind of physical pressure. With Nord''s current strength, there are not many people who can oppress Nord. Perhaps only Lehman can make Nord dare not fight with it. Hill and Victor have a strong aura. If you want to compare with someone, it''s old Harlan. Maybe this is the shaping of a person by knowledge. The more you know, the stronger the aura. According to the ancients, you have the spirit of poetry and books. Nord led the way in front and introduced the situation of Tami village to them while walking. However, most of the time, Nord and hill were chatting. Nord explained and hill raised questions. Victor usually rarely spoke, but when he spoke, he often hit the nail on the head and pointed to the key of the problem. Nord guessed that this should be an occupational disease Nord took them to the study, but Hill seemed to be very interested in the black nanmu furniture in the stone building. Since entering the stone building, Hill''s eyes have not moved away from these black nanmu furniture. Nord smiled at hill and looked at the desk made of black nanmu. He thought it was very interesting. He didn''t expect hill to have this hobby. "Does Hill scholar still study black Phoebe furniture?" As soon as Nord opened his mouth, he woke hill, who was still thinking. Hill showed an apologetic smile on his face. "Sorry, Lord Nord, I''m rude. This wood is called black nanmu, isn''t it? This wood is really of high quality. Is it common? I just saw that the handrail of your stairs is made of this wood." Nord is still a little proud. After all, black nanmu is also a rare high-quality wood in Beilong city. There are all kinds of black nanmu furniture in his manor. "This kind of wood is rare. A carpenter in Tami village gave it to me. In two days, I''ll ask Abbot to ask if he can build a bookshelf for you to place your books." After that, Nord was stunned. Nord suddenly found that he didn''t seem to have seen paper books. In this era, animal skin rolls were used. The appointment decree of Nord''s territory was made of animal skin. Well, Nord admitted his guilt and even forgot the four great inventions of the motherland in ancient times. It''s really inappropriate. Although the quality of animal skin roll is much better than that of ordinary paper, you should know that paper can replace animal skin. Of course, paper is cheaper and easier to write. Animal skin rolls are not only inconvenient to obtain materials, but also very complex to work. Especially now that the school has been built, Nord will teach knowledge in the future, and paper is an essential item. Nord silently put the paper workshop on the agenda, and still jumped in the queue to let them start construction tomorrow. This was just a flash in Nord''s mind. In fact, Nord was still discussing the school and hospital with them. Because hospitals and schools also need a lot of manpower, but it will certainly not be the same as the workshop area. As long as it is an individual, the requirements for talents in these two places are relatively high, so Nord should give full consideration to their opinions. In fact, the school is good. Nord''s request to hill is to let him teach the knowledge of children in the village. He can also help Nord work when he is free, but Nord can''t get involved in the hospital. These things are very professional and related to human life. Nord doesn''t want to make mistakes, so Nord looks at victor who doesn''t speak much after entering the study. "Dr. Victor, how can I arrange for you about the hospital?" Victor thought for a moment and said slowly: "I need smart, careful boys and girls." ¡°£¿¡± Nord had nothing to say, and his face showed Nixon''s doubts and puzzles. After a while, Nord finally figured out that Victor meant that he needed some young people with flexible minds, not what Nord thought. Nord nodded to victor and looked at hill. Hill was quietly listening to Nord''s conversation with victor. "No problem. I''ll take you to choose people tomorrow, and scholar hill. You''re expected to teach the children in the village these two days. Tomorrow I''ll introduce a young man to you. He will be your assistant in the future. He can help you manage the school. And I''m very optimistic about this young man, and you''ll like him." Of course, the person Nord said is reed. Nord is very short of civilian talents. At present, the government affairs of Tami village are basically supported by abbot, and the village head Colin just helped him. Other people really can''t help him, including Nord. It''s ok if Nord makes a plan, but it should be implemented step by step. Nord is certainly not as careful and responsible as Abel housekeeper, but now, Nord believes that hill and victor will help Abel housekeeper reduce a lot of burden. However, Nord can''t ignore the cultivation of talents. Nord plans to develop reed in the direction of civil service. However, he is still too young, which is more immature than Nord, so Nord plans to send him to hill scholars to study for a few years. Nord believes that reed will be reborn in a few years. Hill is a real scholar. He has profound knowledge and will make reed who stays with him grow up quickly. Nord firmly believes in this, not only his confidence in hill, but also his trust in reed. Chapter 101 After the discussion, Nord called the servants of the manor and took hill and Victor to their small wooden building to let them adapt to the life of Tami village and have a good rest today. Then Nord left the study directly and came to the workshop area. The workshop area is now very busy. Several previous workshops have already been fully started, and new workshops are being built one after another. Today, Nord is going to the newly built market and cloth workshop. Yes, yes, the linen loom previously arranged has already been imitated by Fusen and DURU. Therefore, without hesitation, Abel directly built the cloth workshop. At the same time, the market that Nord never forgets is built together. Nord has always been very eager to have his own market in Tami village. It''s not that you can''t sell goods without a market. This is different from a game. You don''t need a building to start a function. In reality, you can sell goods even if you put them at the intersection. But Nord is not thinking about making some small money and negligible taxes by trading on this point. What Nord wants is a formal trading place and a talent who knows business operation. The above two points are what Nord wants. As for meeting the daily needs of the villagers and the flow of wealth, they are only solved by the way, which has no great impact on the current Tami village. The market is located in the west of the workshop area, that is, the entrance of the workshop area. It is not far from the old Moore''s house. The buildings of the market are different from the surrounding buildings. Most of its sites are open-air, but some small sheds are added on the large rows of wooden piles in the center of the site to keep out the sun and rain. Only a few small wooden houses are built around, So that the staff of the market can work in it. Nord skillfully opened the system interface and looked at the two construction tasks that can be received. [construction task: Market (completed)] [task description: the market is not only a gathering place for commerce, but also the most prosperous area in the region. Consumption is also human desire. Starting from the most primitive barter, people''s consumption ability of goods is gradually improving. The market is a place to release consumption desire. It is required to build a market.] [task reward: a businessman] [construction task: weaving workshop (completed)] [task description: clothes are not only used to cover the body, but also the boundary between civilization and barbarism. When primitive humans chose to wear clothes, mankind began to move towards civilization. Cloth is not only the embodiment of human shame, but also an essential article in daily life. It is required to build a weaving workshop.] [task reward: a weaver] Then Nord saw a round and chubby figure coming out of the cabin beside the market. When he saw Nord, he trotted all the way to Nord, but the scene looked funny. The fat on his body trembled with his running. For so long, Nord saw such a fat man for the second time. The last one was Viscount Ollie''s dead fat man. Maybe there will be fat people like this in Bellon city. The life of aristocrats in this era is still very superior, but civilians can''t even fill their stomachs. How can they get fat? After all, one bite can''t make a fat person The fat businessman panted and ran to Nord, saluted Nord respectfully, took a deep breath, calmed the disordered breathing caused by running, and then introduced himself to Nord. "Hello, Lord Nord. I''m a humble businessman under you, will. It''s my pleasure to serve you." Nord looked at will curiously. Although his attitude was very respectful, he spoke and acted very appropriately. He didn''t confuse his discretion because of his respectful attitude, or his respectful attitude was just his protective color, and his mind remained calm. Nord nodded to him and motioned him to follow his footsteps. Will automatically fell half a step behind and listened to Nord''s speech with his ears. "I''ll show you the whole workshop area first. In the future, your goods will be produced from here. You can discuss with them what goods to do. Now I''ll only show you around. After you go back, you can think about it slowly." Nord briefly introduced to will some workshops under construction in the whole area, such as blacksmith''s shop and carpenter''s workshop. At each workshop, will''s face showed a thoughtful expression, as if considering what products were suitable for sale. Nord didn''t interrupt will''s thinking, but slowly took him through the whole workshop area and finally came to the cloth workshop. A figure standing in front of the cloth workshop surprised Nord, because it was a woman in a linen skirt. Her long blond hair was neatly tied into a horse''s tail, and the slight freckles on her face could not hide her heroic face. After seeing Nord''s arrival, she came to Nord with vigorous steps. He bowed to Nord and began to introduce himself. "Nice to meet you, Lord Nord. I''m a weaver. You can call me jenny. It''s my honor to be at your service." Nord didn''t expect that the weaver this time was actually a woman. What''s the saying? After a whole year, the sow competed with the Diao cicada. Nord crossed for so long, he suddenly saw that Jenny really had a bright feeling in front of him (this is not the hostess...). Maybe Nord''s vision is too high. When he was in Bellon City, Nord wanted to obtain a territory, so he refused all the noble gatherings, because Nord knew that even if he attended, it was just a laughing stock of others. Because Nord''s father had just died, the whole family lost its backbone, and even the family servants were panicked. However, Nord, the heir of the family, was still crazy about changing the assets of the seller. For a time, the name of Nord''s black sheep was widely spread in Bellon city. Even Archduke Bethel heard about Nord''s family failure and specially summoned him to inquire about the situation. After all, Nord''s father had just died for him. If Archduke Bethel ignored Nord''s actions, it would indeed lose his aristocratic demeanor, and Nord seized this opportunity to finalize the territory he was thinking about. Even so, Archduke Bethel spoke, But Nord spent all his family''s savings for a territory. Those nobles really ate people and didn''t vomit bones. At that time, Nord was invited to all kinds of parties, but Nord had not seen these routines in his previous life. He was not stupid and was not interested in being a laughing stock. All these were rejected by Nord, so Nord had not seen the appearance of those noble ladies in Bellon city. Now I think of it. Nord felt that he was really stupid, really! Those noble ladies and ladies are very interested in Nord. What can they do if they are laughed at, without losing a few pieces of meat? I can''t say they can give those who laugh at him a green hat. But Nord is still young. Now I regret it when I think about it. Nord felt beautiful when he saw the sow he caught a few days ago Chapter 102 "Hello, Jenny, nice to meet you. I didn''t expect that the owner of this workshop would be a beautiful lady." Jenny''s dark blue eyes showed a smile. When she heard Nord''s praise, Jenny was still very happy, and the golden horsetail behind her head swayed with the master''s mood. "Thank you for your praise. I''m not a beautiful lady. I''m just an ordinary weaver, but I''m still very happy to hear your praise." Nord guessed that Jenny is probably in her twenties, which is the most beautiful age... Stop, among the characters assigned by the system, only Jenny is the youngest and the only female at present. Others have at least middle-aged men in their thirties and forties, which is the most attractive age for a man Nord forcibly interrupted his thinking. Is it true that he hasn''t seen a woman for too long? Why is today''s thinking so jumping? Isn''t it approaching the winter of the Amun mountains and the season of the recovery of all things. Nord looked at Jenny carefully. Her simple linen dress also looked elegant. Her hands were carried behind her. The whole body showed a moving curve and showed the charm of her age. There was a faint smile at the corners of her mouth all the time, giving people a fresh and natural feeling, just like a lilac, Bloom in the quiet mountain forest. No! Yes... Nord thinks he should pay attention to the cloth workshop. Even if Jenny is very young, Nord also believes in her ability. At least the people assigned by the system will not be a vase. Even if it is a vase, Nord feels very eye-catching. "Then I''ll call you jenny. What are you going to do about the cloth workshop? You can tell me directly what people I need to assign to you." Jenny looked around at the workshop area, then blinked, as if thinking in her mind, and then chose to answer Nord. "The cloth workshop needs careful and dexterous people. I think it''s better to assign me some women." Indeed, women can hold up half the sky, and weaving is also more suitable for women. From the distribution of the system, we can see that this job is still more suitable for women. Otherwise, why the system assigns a female character? This is the system suggesting that Nord should liberate the female labor force. Of course, Nord feels that he should do so. Moreover, it is not appropriate to assign some men to Jenny, because in this era, the status of women is still very low. The more ignorant the times are, the more women have no strength to protect their destiny. Those male villagers will not obey the discipline of a woman. Moreover, it can be seen from the last excavation of yams that women in this era are actually no worse than men. At that time, Nord chose to buy some yams at a price of one copper shell per kilogram, which can be said to be very low. The main reason is that there are too many yams in the forest, which is of little value, but even so, some women earn a day, Even more than their husbands. It seems that they just lack a good opportunity. Nord now gives them this opportunity, especially when there is a lack of labor, to gain more free labor. Why not? Nord has no gender discrimination. At this time, we should work together to build Tami village, including women and children. Of course, the responsibility of children is to learn knowledge from hill in school. Nord nodded and agreed to Jenny''s request. Suddenly, Jenny''s face burst into a happy smile. Nord looked at will. "Will, you can tell me what kind of manpower the market needs, and you can assign it to you tomorrow." After so long thinking, will had a plan for the market, so Nord saw a flattering smile on his chubby round face. "Lord Nord, I also have some simple plans for the market, and I don''t need many people. You know, you must be flexible in doing business, but you can''t be stupid, so please bother Lord Nord." Nord''s head grew bigger when he heard will''s request. It''s not the first time Nord has heard such a request today. Hill, Victor and even Jenny just asked so before. Originally, Nord thought that there were enough people in Tami village recently. Nord felt that he could meet their needs for manpower, so he wanted to allocate some people to them in person and experience the feeling of extravagance, but unexpectedly, they asked more than one. But Nord thought about it carefully. It''s not that they have high requirements, but that these industries need such ability. In addition, the profession of doctor doesn''t have ten years. Nord is not at ease, so some things must be prepared in advance. In particular, the cultivation of talents should not be too hasty. Although the lack of low-end labor force is not so serious now, there is still a big gap for some professional talents. Not to mention in Tami village, there are very few talents in the whole continent. In this era of no circulation of knowledge, some knowledge is all in the hands of large families. Families with long inheritance will not lack professional talents. But how many big families have such a long history? So looking at the whole continent, excellent talents are still rare, but some nobles don''t pay attention to talents, because they are high above, as long as they are responsible for enjoying, they will manage so many things, and the shiny Kinser coin is their favorite thing. Now all the professional talents under Nord come from the system. From the beginning when he went out of Beilong City alone to now he has the power of thousands of people (plus Nanshan stronghold). Nord has almost completed the accumulation of many noble generations in the past two months. At least Nord knows that the number of talents in kresenberg is certainly not comparable to his own. Nord scoffed at the kreisen family''s industry. Last time he went to the market in kreisenberg, Nord was completely disappointed. It is the northernmost castle of Bethel, close to the rich Amun mountains. The kreisen family can only collect wool. The only thing they can do is monopolize the food industry. Nord doesn''t know how to evaluate it. He thinks highly of them for doing nothing. Thinking of this, Nord was still a little proud. Although it was also due to the credit of the system, Nord had no credit and hard work. In the twinkling of an eye, he saw will and Jenny around him. Nord sighed invisibly. "You come with me and live in my manor first. Tomorrow I will deal with the problem of your manpower. I will introduce two companions to you later. I believe you will have a common topic!" Nord finally couldn''t help but make complaints about it. No matter what doubts they had in their two minds, they returned to the manor first. Will and Jeanne followed closely behind Nord. The two people were all in a fog. They didn''t understand what Nord''s last sentence meant, and who had a common topic with them. Chapter 103 Nord has made a decision in his heart. They can choose the staff. If they are not satisfied, cultivate them by themselves. Nord will not restrict their selection. If he wants talents, Nord does not. He does it himself and has plenty of food and clothing. Nord now finds that with the number of talents equipped in the system, they can''t keep up with the development speed of Tami village. Although everyone of them has strong ability, after all, the number is too small. Now they can only play a leading role and can''t support the operation of the whole workshop. Nord has considered this issue before, but did not expect that this day would come so fast, but it also means that Tami village is developing rapidly at an unpredictable speed, which is actually a good thing from another perspective. Nord''s previous apprenticeship program has actually started. There are many apprentices working and studying in blacksmiths and fur workshops, but this time is different. This is a large-scale apprenticeship program to lay a solid foundation for the future. The earlier it is started, Nord can harvest talents earlier. In fact, Nord also knows what kind of people they require. They have a flexible mind. In addition to their natural talents, another way is reading. Knowledge can activate people''s thinking and make people''s brain turn faster. The purpose of Nord''s school is to cultivate talents in the future. Even if these literate children can''t become a learned scholar in the future, they can at least learn other skills more quickly and inject vitality into other industries. This is why Nord built the school so early. There is no such unified learning school in christenberg, Twain city or even belon City, the capital of the Principality of Bethel. The knowledge of this era is expensive. It is in the hands of a few people. The noble knowledge is passed on from generation to generation. Generally, it will not be passed on. Even the profession of scholar is very rare. There is only one way for ordinary civilians or poor nobles to learn knowledge, that is, to find scholars to teach. Although knowledge is priceless, the people who teach knowledge have to charge, and the price is unbearable for ordinary people. Colin was also lucky at the beginning. He met a poor nobleman eager to make achievements, so he learned some common words from him. So how did these scholars come from? Most of them are from noble families, or the second son of the family, who has no right to inherit the title, so they rely on knowledge to assist the family and make a living by the way. There are also some poor nobles who have lost their title. They have only these knowledge left. It is more decent for them to obtain the status of a scholar. There was no school like Nord''s previous life in the world, so these children didn''t know what treatment they got. Early the next morning, Nord took the four of them to village head Colin. After Abel''s housekeeper left, only village head Colin is in charge of the daily affairs of Tami village, so we have to find village head Colin to handle the problem of staffing. By the way, we have to find reed. Now he is the child king of Tami village, and the school can''t recruit students without him. Nord is still in the square in front of Colin''s courtyard. When Colin and his family come out, every time they come here, Nord will think of the days when he first came to Tami village. At that time, he lived in the village head''s house of Colin and exchanged training with reed every morning. Now it''s very interesting to think about it. At that time, Reid was still a child who didn''t understand anything. He wanted to run outside all day, especially naughty and jumping off. Village head Colin couldn''t get used to his appearance every day. When he mentioned Reid, he felt that he hated iron and steel. Maybe Lehman was too excellent and compared Ridder. In fact, Reid was also a very excellent young man, and in just two months, Reed grew a lot. After the training of the battle in heimu stronghold, Reid matured a lot. It''s not the training of the battle, but all kinds of things in the army that honed him. Don''t forget, Reid was the messenger within three meters of Nord. Nord was busy and dizzy at that time, and Reid was not much worse. In particular, the days when he relocated the villagers of Nanshan stronghold were his busiest and fastest growing days. I believe reed now is not the naughty child who gave Colin a headache a few months ago. Nord came at the right time. Just after walking to the small square, he saw Colin and reed coming out of the house talking and laughing. As soon as they looked up, they found that Nord was looking at them with four strangers. Colin and reed looked at each other, stopped talking and came to Nord quickly. "Good morning, Lord Nord. Is it important that you come to me today?" Nord smiled and nodded. He was very satisfied with the recent performance of village head Colin. Since Nord talked to Colin, Colin has been conscientiously cooperating with Abbot''s work. Nord can''t ask him more. "Let me introduce you to Mr. Hill. He is very knowledgeable. He will stay in Tami village to impart knowledge. Don''t you look forward to it for a long time, reed? Next, you will be responsible for helping Mr. Hill take charge of the school, send all your young pioneers to the school, study hard and make progress every day." Usually lively Reed was at a loss under Hill''s eyes. He opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. Hill noticed Reed''s embarrassment, so he took the initiative to relieve Reed''s embarrassment. "Hello, young reed, I am the hill scholar you have been looking forward to for a long time. Lord Nord introduced you to me yesterday. He said you are an active child and very excellent. Can you help me find the students I want to teach now? I can''t wait now." Reed gave Nord a grateful look and thanked him for saying a good word to himself in front of hill scholar. Nord winked at reed and indicated that he didn''t care. He felt like learning from hill scholar. There was only so much I could help you (don''t ask me why one look could transmit so much information. Asking is knowing). "Well, scholar hill, I''ll let reed take you to meet the future students. You two go first. Don''t wait for us." Due to the lack of talents in the school, Tami village did not have them, so Nord directly asked them to find the children first, and Nord turned to village head Colin and explained the business today. "Village head Colin, how many people are left in Tami village now? I hope you can cooperate with them and allocate some people to them, but their requirements are relatively high. You should cooperate as much as possible." After Nord finished, Colin was still confused. Nord patted on the forehead and showed a self mocking smile on his face. "I forgot to introduce you. These are will, the merchant of the market, Victor, the doctor of the hospital and Jenny of the cloth workshop. You should help each other in the future." Colin felt that he could not keep up with the development of Tami village. He knew the meaning of the market just introduced by Lord Nord. As for other schools and hospitals, he couldn''t understand what these were. Chapter 104 Nord asked them to gather people first, and then called Marco, because Nord planned to continue to expand the number of guards and prepare to recruit another 50 people in Tami village, so as to keep the number of guards in Tami village more than that in the stronghold. But Nord certainly won''t let Marco choose first. According to the situation of Tami village, the first choice of these villagers must be to join the guard. They certainly won''t join a place like a hospital they haven''t heard of, although Nord knows that going to the hospital is much better than being a soldier. But these villagers may not understand. Of course, Nord will not explain these things to them. They may not understand. Nord does not have this patience. Just let victor and will choose the right people themselves. Moreover, the guard does not need too smart people. Such people often become soldiers and destroy the atmosphere of the team, Instead, it''s those stupid people. Nord will like it more. So Nord can let Victor pick them first, and Marco can take all the rest away. In this way, everyone is happy. Victor and will pick people who are just not needed by the guard. Those smart people should be taught by Victor and them. As far as the smart 100 mountain people are not will''s opponents, maybe they will have to count the money for will after being sold by will. Although will looks respectful in front of Nord, as a qualified businessman, will may have no means, and such selection will not delay the development of the hospital and the market. Marco can also get the right soldiers, Because victor and others may choose the rest to be people with developed minds and simple limbs. Before long, village head Colin gathered all the remaining people. After several distributions, there were not many mountain people left. In fact, 300 or 400 people were put in today''s Tami village and soon digested them. Now there are more than a dozen construction teams in Tami village alone. Each construction team is now the standard of ten people, because the former team leaders have grown up and can gradually deal with some simple things. Therefore, before leaving, abbot has gradually refined the previous team. According to the current working mode of Tami village, it is reasonable for a team of ten people. Therefore, there are more than a dozen construction teams in Tami village, some responsible for road construction, some responsible for building houses, and some responsible for logging and preparing materials. The division of labor is very clear. Coupled with the villagers assigned to each workshop, there are basically no idle people in Tami village. This time, as before, the recruitment is transferred from the construction team, Anyway, the next batch of people will be added soon. Nord guessed that lov''s next batch of people should arrive soon, because it has been almost half a month since the last handover, and after dividing this batch of people, the people in Tami village are in a tight state again. Even if lov doesn''t come, Nord will send someone to see what he is doing now. Moreover, the current construction team is like a recruit training camp. From the villagers of Tami village to the first batch of new villagers, they have to be tempered by the construction team before they go to other posts. Victor and will''s selection was very fast and almost didn''t waste any time. Basically, they simply looked at each other and determined the candidate. It''s more unreliable than those interviewers Nord met in his previous life. Nord can''t see anything by looking at each other for a few seconds. Anyway, Nord can''t see it at all. But now that they have chosen, Nord will no longer insist on their professional ability. Anyway, these mountain people start from scratch. I believe that as long as they study hard, they will learn a lot from Victor and will. Then Marco took the remaining people away. The villagers selected by Victor and will knew that when all the remaining people were incorporated into the guard, their faces looked very interesting, and their bright smiles were completely condensed on their faces, because they had never told them that Nord had to expand the guard. It''s just that Lord Nord''s men want to recruit a group of apprentices. Of course, the villagers know that the future of apprentices is much greater than that of the construction team, so when they are selected, their faces are filled with happy smiles, but they never expect that the surprise will come so suddenly, and the fate is so changeable. Those who are still happy at the last moment will be sad at the next moment, The villagers who had lost the election were full of envy. Suddenly, they were replaced by surprises. Nord didn''t pay too much attention to the emotions of these villagers. Now that the distribution has been completed, Nord asked them to start doing some preparatory work. As for Jenny, it''s inconvenient to gather because she has to choose women. When victor and will selected people, village head Colin took him door-to-door to find people. At present, women in Tami village are basically in charge of internal affairs at home. Nord''s previous purchase of yams ended for a period of time. On the one hand, Nord doesn''t need too many yams, on the other hand, Nord''s funds can''t withstand their consumption. During those days, Nord spent a Kinser coin just buying yams, With a mountain of yams, Nord was frightened by the enthusiasm of these women. After a long time, these women basically had nothing to do, and Nord didn''t have anything suitable to arrange them. Until Jenny''s arrival, now I believe that Jenny''s cloth workshop will be a pillar industry in Tami village in the future, because Nord knows that strong productivity will break out after being suppressed. Time passed in a twinkling of an eye. It has been more than half a month since the last selection. Although no major event has happened during this period, all kinds of good news have been coming continuously. Nord even feels that Tami village has reached the harvest season, and all workshops and teams are booming and growing. First of all, love in christenberg. After Nord thought of him, a few days later, love sent a man to ask Nord for help. It turned out that during this period, love encountered a little trouble. It was not Viscount oli who found out their plan, but the civilians in the shelter area of christenberg who had a crisis of trust in love. Although the civilians in these shack areas seem a little insensitive, they are very well informed about some news, such as the problem related to their survival. During the recruitment of the previous batch, it has attracted the attention of many people. These people did not respond to the call at the first time for various reasons, and they are also paying attention to the follow-up situation. After all, the last group of villagers is not a small number. Many people''s neighbors, relatives and friends were taken away by lov. Now these people are still in an unknown situation. How can the rest of them rest assured to continue to follow lov. Lovey had no choice but to ask Nord for help. In this situation, even if Lovey had a hundred mouths, it was difficult to say clearly (yes, it was impossible to argue). This problem is very simple for Nord. As long as these new villagers are sent back, bilov''s persuasion for a few days will be useful. Chapter 105 Will''s market opened not long ago, and will did some research in advance, because the potential customers of the market are the mountain people in Tami village who have money and no place to spend. After fully understanding their needs, will ordered goods from various workshops. Most of them are daily necessities, or some daily tools, such as some small tables and chairs, cooking utensils, etc. in addition, there are products produced by various workshops and sold in the market, such as linen, leather, even Bauhinia bow and mountain knife are also placed on the commodity rack, but the price of the latter is not affordable for ordinary villagers. It can be said that this is just a gimmick made by will. Will is well aware of the villagers'' desire for Guard soldiers in Tami village, so he sold the standard equipment of Guard soldiers, which Nord agreed. Because Nord knows that talent is more important than equipment. Although it doesn''t sound very good to sell equipment, the meat is still rotten in the pot. After all, it''s from Tami village. At this stage, these equipment are difficult to be spread out, and now even the internal supply can''t be satisfied. Moreover, it may be difficult to sell a bauhinia bow in the next year, because Fusen positioned the price of the Bauhinia bow as a gold coin, which is a price that makes the villagers vomit blood. It is simply a warning to discourage. It may also be that Fusen has high requirements for quality and thinks that his Bauhinia bow is worth the price. If it weren''t for Nord''s strong request, I''m afraid this version of Bauhinia bow would not be available until at least a year later. Fusen has always believed that the Bauhinia bow now is a waste, wasting such excellent wood and his own craft. Although Nord and others have been amazed by this version of the Bauhinia bow, Fusen is still not satisfied. Perhaps it is this attitude of excellence that has created Fusen''s superb carpentry skills, and now Nord is looking forward to the ultimate version of the Bauhinia bow that Fusen never forgets. As for the price of leather armor and mountain knife, which are also on the shelf, they are more civilian. Although the style of leather armor is the same as that of the guard, some things have been deleted. For example, the Eagle Crest on the chest of leather armor is the standard of the Nord family. Only soldiers of the guard can wear it. There is no ordinary version. The same is true of the mountain knife. The ordinary version of the mountain knife is short handled and doesn''t leak like the guard. In fact, these castrated weapons are made by those excellent apprentices in the workshop. After strict control by Hansen and Peter, although the quality of these products is not better than their craft, they are much better than ordinary goods. At least, it''s much better than those commodities in the market in christenburg. The axe and leather armor seized by Nord last time went to christenburg were rebuilt by Hansen and Peter. In their words, I''m not aimed at them. These are all rubbish. Nord is also happy to see this situation. After all, this standard means that each workshop has been gradually on the right track. Even when the current apprentices can make products, it means that they are not far away from graduation. It may be a period of time before the production capacity of each workshop in Tami village will burst out collectively. Now the goods on the shelves are a sign that the skills of a large number of apprentices in the future have reached a normal level. Nord looks forward to seeing that day. Unlike other workshops, the cloth workshop soon got on the right track. Under Jenny''s leadership, these women soon learned how to use the linen loom, which may also be related to the fact that the machinery is not complex now. If it is the complex textile machinery of Nord''s previous life, even if they are given another month or two, they may not be able to skillfully use it. The first linen in the cloth workshop was made a week after the start of work, and it was not woven by Jenny. At present, there are only ten looms, and Jenny''s daily task is to teach them how to use this machine. The emperor did his best. Jenny''s efforts paid off. Although the cloth workshop started relatively late, it took the lead in getting on the right track. On the day of the opening of the will market, Jenny''s cloth workshop successively produced ten pieces of linen, that is, with ten looms, the cloth workshop can produce ten pieces of linen a week. In fact, the production capacity is not low. The value of a piece of linen is at least 50 silver coins and the output value of five gold coins a week, which is better than that of most workshops. It may also be that many products of other workshops are not sold and are directly digested by Nord, such as leather armor in fur workshop, mountain knife in blacksmith workshop and Bauhinia bow in carpenter workshop, These are not easy to calculate the output value. But now it''s different. The products of each workshop can be sold in the market, which makes them feel competitive. Now each workshop is working overtime and doesn''t want to lose to other workshops. After all, people want face. On the day when the will market opened, the whole Tami village was jubilant. Now they feel that Tami village is really developing by leaps and bounds. Some villagers who are buried in hard work suddenly heard that Tami village actually has its own market. These villagers in Tami village are extremely proud. Because they were more or less upset at the market in christenburg, the guards at the gate of the market looked down on the villagers from the remote Tami village. They not only collected more taxes from them, but even the goods they wanted to buy were three points more expensive than others. They were better all these years with love''s help, but now they are proud. The villagers from christenburg are also very happy. There was a market in christenburg before, but it has nothing to do with them. They don''t even have enough to eat. How can they have money to buy things in the market? But now it''s different. They have saved a lot of copper shells in nearly a month, although they don''t have as many as the original villagers in Tami village, But watching them rush to the market happily, they don''t want to fall behind. Moreover, on the day of the opening of the market, Nord also gave all the villagers a day off. First, they haven''t had a good rest for so many days. They just took advantage of this opportunity to have a rest. Secondly, it is also support for will''s work, which will requested from Nord, because the villagers are busy all day and don''t have time to care about the surrounding situation. Will doesn''t want to spend a lot of energy on advertising. It''s not that will won''t, but it''s not necessary at all. The market of this scale is like a little fuss for will, but will still wants to open the door and make the market in Tami village popular. Within one day, the whole villagers in Tami village will know that the market in Tami village has opened. This is the simplest, direct and most effective method that will thought of, but it requires Nord''s cooperation. Nord agreed to the plan on the spot when he heard it. That night, he called the heads of all workshops and the current head of Tami village, village head Colin, to announce the plan to them, And asked them to inform their villagers of the opening of the Tami village market. Chapter 106 On the day of the opening of the market, the whole workshop was packed with people, and the door of the market was crowded with villagers. The villagers now had a lot of copper shells in their hands, and their waist became hard when they had money. They wanted to see the commodities of the market, especially the young people who did not join the guard, although they did a good job in the workshop, But there is still a heart to join the guard. Especially when they heard that the guard''s equipment was sold in the market, these young people were very excited. They could not be soldiers of the guard. It was OK to buy a set of equipment to have fun, but after knowing the price, their hearts were dripping blood. In fact, leather armor and mountain knife were OK. They made almost enough money to buy one these days. However, the price of Bauhinia bow is really prohibitive. Therefore, the sales of mountain knife and standard leather armor are far ahead. As expected, Bauhinia bow has not been sold, but Fusen is not in a hurry, because the carpenter workshop has launched a lot of products this time, including more than a dozen pieces of furniture, A lot of the furniture was given by Fusen to the apprentices. Among them, the better ones were sold by him, because the profession of carpenter is different from other industries. Carpenters need experience and talent very much, especially the latter is more critical. It is easy to cultivate a dull carpenter, but it is very difficult to cultivate a master. The carpenter''s works should have a sense of art, which is what Fusen has been talking about. His strength is not a master, but his level is infinitely close to the master. In fact, what limits Fusen is not skill, but talent. But in DURU, Fusen saw this talent, which is why Fusen values DURU so much. He knows he may not be a master in his life, but I, Fusen, must teach a master. As for other people, they only teach drew by the way, but Fusen doesn''t reserve the methods. Fusen also gives all the things he teaches drew to other apprentices, but how much he can learn depends on their talents. Fusen doesn''t think there will be another genius like drew among these people. However, as long as they practice hard and teach them to be a highly skilled carpenter, Fusen is confident. Even the furniture they practice this time is sold out by these villagers, because these furniture are very novel in style and workmanship. At least for the villagers of Tami village, they have never seen these furniture and can''t help but want to buy it. Not to mention linen. Basically, this thing was sold out shortly after it was put out. Now linen is in short supply. Even if Nord took out the remaining dozens of cloth in his warehouse, it can not fill the increasingly huge consumer market in Tami village. Because when you have money, you want to add a new dress to yourself at the first time. After all, there are not so many places to spend on them in this era. A new dress made of linen has become the object of comparison. If you have me, you will be uncomfortable. However, this trend of comparison is still within a reasonable range, and the villagers'' thoughts are very primitive. Another more important reason is that the clothes they wore before are too old. As the saying goes, in the new three years, the old three years, sewing and mending for three years, which is still good. Some poor families can pass on their clothes from generation to generation Now that we have money, it is only normal to buy some linen to make a new dress. It is only because of the scarcity of linen that people envy the villagers with new clothes. However, with the commencement of the cloth workshop, I believe this situation will soon pass. At that time, everyone will have the time to wear new linen clothes, Maybe there will be no such mentality of comparison. Just one day''s sales in the market are very terrible. Dozens of linen, dozens of furniture, and some young people can''t help buying some leather armor and mountain knives, as well as some tools from the blacksmith''s shop. Today''s sales in the market should be more than a dozen Kinser coins, which need to be counted by will himself. It''s very sad that will is the only one who can settle accounts in the whole market. Most of the other recruited guys are illiterate. Now they can take a look at the market. Some smart people can also help collect money and want them to settle accounts. At present, there is a long way to go. Nord''s attention was soon attracted by another thing. Lov''s second group was finally sent to Tami village. At noon the next day after the opening of the market, a group of people arrived. This time, the walking speed was much faster than the last time, because lov also learned a lesson from the last event. Now he appoints all his guys as team leaders. After so many years of getting along, they have a high tacit understanding. Basically, lov has a look in his eyes, and those old guys can understand it. Just by virtue of the tacit understanding of the team, the team has become orderly this time. Even if there are some problems, lov can deal with them quickly and divide the team, Lov learned it from Nord. This time it was very effective. Nord is very happy with the arrival of love again. There is a shortage of labor in Tami village again. The brick workshop has produced the fifth kiln brick, but a road in Tami village has not been completed. The main reason for the slow efficiency is Nord. Because no matter where there is a shortage of people, Nord will transfer people from the construction team, which seriously delays the work of the construction team, but Nord has no way. The work done by the construction team is the lowest priority in Nord''s arrangement, which is basically dispensable. This idea does not mean that the work of the construction team is not important, but that they are not a top priority, Even if delayed for a while, it will not affect the future development speed of Tami village. Lov''s arrival is very timely. It''s really a timely rain in christenberg. Lov... Nord was still worried about whether lov could arrive in time. Even if Nord had sent someone to help him solve the problem last time, Nord still had no bottom in his heart. In case of any variables, Nord''s plan would be destroyed just halfway through, Fortunately, there was no accident. Lov finally arrived. Lov sent more than 400 people this time, more than last time, but the quality is not as good as last time. Last time, they were basically young people. Many of the people who came this time were old, children, women and children, and many of them were the families of the villagers who came last time. However, this is understandable. After all, you can''t come to Tami village to eat and drink enough, leaving your family to endure the cold and hunger in christenburg. If you weren''t afraid of Lord Nord''s blame, I''m afraid many people would have picked up their families long ago. After discussing with the people sent back, they just took advantage of this opportunity to pick up the families left in christenburg to Tami village. Nord can understand this situation, and even Nord encourages them to do so. Nord is not an impersonal person, but they pick up their family. Nord will be happier, so that they can work for Tami village at ease, and Nord loves people who love their families more. Chapter 107 Nord''s eyes were full of pity. It didn''t mean that the rest of the people had no filial piety. It was pathetic to say that they were orphans... It wasn''t swearing. They really had no family. Their relatives died for various reasons, most of them died in christenberg, mostly because of cold and hunger. This is also the reason why they followed lov decisively as soon as he recruited. Most of these villagers are carefree. Either husband and wife or brother and sister depend on each other. It''s better to follow lov and explore a future together than to stay in kresenberg, because there''s only a dead end in winter. Therefore, the first batch of immigrants are basically people who can''t survive in christenburg. They have the courage to break through the boat and follow lov. Lov only gives them a simple hope and they dare to follow lov, rather than wait and see the situation and consider whether to follow lov like the second batch of immigrants. Moreover, the first batch of immigrants have been doing well now. They cherish the opportunity in Tami village, perhaps because they once lived in despair and cherish the hopeful life. Only after experiencing darkness can they yearn for light. When this group of immigrants arrived, Nord would not be so embarrassed as last time. He even asked them to live in the villagers'' homes. This time, Nord was fully prepared. First, the housing problem had been solved long ago, and the construction of houses in the residential area had not stopped. Now, the scale of the residential area, even if the number of these people doubled, they could live there. You should know that even if Nord transferred all the road builders, Nord still didn''t move the manpower of the project in the residential area. Nord was waiting at this time. Because Nord didn''t know the expansion speed of Tami village and how many villagers would come next, Nord''s planned residential area has been expanding all the time. Anyway, the houses will not lose money if they stay there, It will always be useful in the future. Looking at the reunion of some villagers'' families, Nord felt some emotion and some thoughts. Nord was homesick. The home in his previous life, the home he could never go back, and looking at the noisy scene in the residential area, Nord had a long lost sense of loneliness in his heart. Originally, Nord thought that with the company of Cindy and Abel, he would gradually forget these things, but in fact, he didn''t. although Nord was a little lonely and missing, Nord was not sad, but tasting the taste. Even if you can only miss it in your mind, Nord can also enjoy this warmth, because all Nord can do now is miss it. I don''t know whether this miss will be diluted with the passage of time in the future or will be renewed with the precipitation of time. It''s not that Nord''s mood is too sensitive, but the atmosphere in the residential area is really warm, the reunion of relatives, the reunion of neighbors and friends, and the hopeful mood of the second batch of immigrants, because they know when they come to Tami village that love really didn''t deceive them. It turns out that life here is really as happy as they say and can eat enough every day, You get paid for your work. The first batch of immigrants just spent a lot of Tongbei and bought a lot of things yesterday. Just when their relatives and friends came, they couldn''t wait to share their joy with them. While the second batch of immigrants were happy for them, they also had a little envy and regret. They regretted why they didn''t be decisive and follow them, But the world did not regret taking medicine. Fortunately, they seized the second opportunity and had the opportunity to catch up with them, just like the first immigrants chasing the original villagers of Tami village. After watching for a while in the residential area, Nord left with a smile. There was loneliness and satisfaction in his smile. Nord called lov and came to his study. Now Nord has many questions to ask lov, especially about the krisson family. I believe lov must have inquired a lot of news for so long, In particular, Nord will be preparing for the war with the crimson family in a few months. Now it is urgent to understand the situation of the crimson family. Lov followed Nord and looked at Tami village, which he hadn''t seen for a long time. These times he came to Tami village, each time he brought lov a different feeling. It''s like you know a person very well. If you don''t see him for a few days, he has changed a lot (don''t be impressed on the third day?) LOV is still very interested in the changes in Tami village, But he knew that his task was very important now. He didn''t want to live up to Lord Nord''s expectations of him. Nord manor, in the study. Still standing in front of the map, looking at the location of christenberg on the map, Nord talked to lof without looking back. "Love, you did a good job this time. Viscount oli didn''t find out about your previous actions." Hearing Nord''s praise, lov''s face showed a ashamed expression. It can be said that he almost screwed up this time, because many civilians in this group didn''t believe what he said at the beginning. Lov also made efforts, repeatedly persuaded and vowed to ensure that these didn''t play any role. If the civilians in the shack area didn''t hate the collison family very much and didn''t inform them, it is estimated that lov would be more or less bad this time. According to the situation at that time, if the collison family hadn''t lost the support of the people, lov and others should have been arrested by Viscount oli and hanged. But who let Viscount oli do all kinds of evil in christenburg? The civilians in the shack area do not hate the christen family. In nine cases out of ten, the tragic fate of these civilians is inseparable from the christen family. If oli was not a noble and had no strong power, he would have been cut alive by the civilians in these shack areas according to his actions. Fortunately, after lov found that his persuasion was ineffective, he decisively informed Nord, and the people sent back by Nord had a great effect, so lov could successfully resolve the crisis. "Thank you for your compliment, Lord Nord. I''m afraid I would have screwed up this plan without your help." Lov explained the situation to Nord specifically. Nord didn''t know until he heard it. The situation was so critical, but at least it could be saved this time. "It''s hard for you, lov. Don''t belittle yourself. You still owe a lot to the success of this plan. No one can erase it. I also understand that your task is very difficult. You''ve done very well this time. Take a few days off and relax." When lof heard that Nord didn''t blame himself, he had to comfort him. Lof''s heart was full of emotion. Nord''s actions finally relaxed lof''s nervous heart these days. In fact, lof''s job is behind the enemy. Although the crison family hasn''t declared war on Nord, both sides have regarded each other as enemies, Lov knew very well what would happen if the crimson family discovered his behavior. Once he made a mistake, he would be doomed. Therefore, every day in christenburg, Lovey lived in fear. Even if one day his residence was suddenly surrounded by the christen family, but knowing that this would be the case, Lovey decided to go. Nord should thank him for this alone. Chapter 108 When Nord thought of lov''s difficulties, he was also worried about him, because Nord understood how dangerous the situation of lurking behind the enemy was. Otherwise, why did those spy films always make people tremble? Well, Nord admitted that he did not have the experience of lurking behind the enemy. All the speculation came from spy films in previous lives However, this does not prevent Nord from worrying about lov, but in other words, the plan must always be implemented, and someone must take risks or even do it. There is no way. What Nord can do is to provide help to lov as much as possible, and don''t hold him back. The most important thing is not to forget his credit. It''s chilling to let go of his hardships and kill the donkey. For the latter, Nord is full of confidence. Nord was not an ungrateful person in his previous life. If others helped him, Nord would keep it in mind and try to repay him. The education he received from childhood made Nord unable to accept the help of others. Nord sighed and gave lov an encouraging look. "I know your difficulties, but someone has to do things. I promise you, Tami village will never forget your credit. You are the hero of Tami village!" Hearing Nord''s encouragement, love''s heart was warm. He felt that even the previous danger was nothing. He did nothing for most of his life. It was not easy to get a person who appreciated himself. Love''s heart was full of energy. "It''s nothing, Lord Nord. With your words, I love to die without regret!" Nord was amused by lov''s look of death. It was not his disrespect for lov. It was Nord''s sudden reaction. It was just his move. Was it too emotional? Nord thought carefully. In fact, the real situation was not as critical as expected. Although there were dangers, viscount oli would not let them go after being caught, But the crux of the matter is that Viscount oli will find it hard to find them for a while. "Well, let''s not be too pessimistic. In fact, Ollie is not so easy to find you, but you should always be vigilant. I don''t want to see anything happen to you. I''ll make an agreement with you. When you come back, I''ll celebrate for you. You''ll be one of the barons." Nord is not drawing a big cake with love, but Nord is really thinking about the title these days. Nord has thought carefully about when and who should be awarded, but there is no specific plan, but Nord actually knows the candidate. When loff heard that Nord might grant him the title, loff widened his eyes and looked incredulous. Loff did not participate in the last Nord guard dressing ceremony. He didn''t hear any news about Nord''s granting the title. Moreover, LOV is not such a remote and inexperienced villager as Tami village. He comes from Twain, the largest city in the north of the Principality of Bethel. Lov can''t even think about the title. Since lov was born, no one in such a big Twain city has crossed from the civilian to the noble class, even the honorary nobles without fiefdoms or court nobles, Just like Nord before. It can be imagined how serious the class solidification in this world is, that is, the villagers in Tami village have little knowledge. If they put it in TEWIN city and heard that Nord did so, they don''t know how much waves it would cause. "Lord Nord, you are really a generous aristocrat. I don''t know how to describe your generosity. I can only say that you are the most special aristocrat I have ever seen." Lov expressed his gratitude to Nord incoherently. He didn''t expect Nord to be so approachable and patient to comfort him. Before he met your nobles, he was more arrogant than others. He usually looked at people through his nostrils. There would care about the mood of the little people under their hands. Another part of the reason is that love was stunned by Nord''s promise. The impact of the title on love was even greater than Nord imagined. For a time, love was in a trance. Seeing this, Nord interrupted his thoughts and asked what he was most concerned about today. "Well, lov, you can also straighten out your mood. I believe that jazz title is not your end, but another starting point for your promotion. Believe me, tell me how much information you have inquired about the kreisen family these days. We have to solve the current problems before we can consider the future." Nord''s eyes were full of expression and looked at lov sincerely. Under Nord''s gaze, lov took a deep breath to calm his excitement, and then slowly reported to Nord the information he had inquired about in christenberg. "The kreisen family has established kreisenberg for more than 100 years. Ollie kreisen is the fourth viscount. His wife and son usually live in TEWIN and will not come back most of the time. Only Viscount Ollie will return to kreisenberg every month to check the finance. Usually, kreisenberg is managed by their housekeeper." Nord nodded. Nord also expected this situation. After all, there is really nothing to be treated in the remote area of christenberg. Where will TEWIN city be comfortable? Moreover, the christen family used to be the bodyguard of Marquis TEWIN. Now even if they become aristocrats, they should follow the steps of Marquis TEWIN and let the heirs of the family stay in TEWIN city. What Nord wants to consider is how to avoid future troubles. He must choose an appropriate time to catch the crimson family. However, this matter can be considered slowly. For a moment, Nord did not interrupt lof''s narration and listened carefully to him about the crimson family. "I haven''t found out the strength of the kreisen family in TEWIN, but the strength of kreisenberg is not many. Usually, the number of people stationed in kreisenberg is more than 50. Even with the escort brought by Viscount oli from TEWIN, the number will not exceed 100." Loff said here, first glancing at Nord before continuing. "And I heard that most of the soldiers of the kreisen family are mercenaries who have been wandering for many years, and the remaining few are the guards trained by their family. Before, viscount oli would go to the shack area of kreisenberg to catch strong men as cannon fodder when he had a conflict with other nobles. It is estimated that there should be two or three hundred troops at that time." Nord didn''t think that his move was a drastic one, but it seems that not everyone has the strength to support hundreds of troops. Now Nord has some difficulty supporting more than 100 troops with systematic funds, not to mention the crimson family who can only collect wool. In fact, fortunately, the war in this era is like this. The standing forces of nobles are very few. They can have dozens of brave and good soldiers. Most of their forces come from mercenaries or farmers temporarily recruited in the territory. Moreover, this not only saves money, but also the nobles will not have any loss if these people are killed in battle. Unlike Nord, for the mountain people killed in heimu stronghold, he not only reissued linen, refined salt and other materials, but also gave their families a large pension, which is also the reason why the mountain people rushed to join Nord guard. Chapter 109 According to the information provided by loff, Nord also has points for the strength of the kressen family. According to the current strength of Tami village, it is no problem to deal with the attack of kressenberg. In terms of military strength, Nord''s current military strength is equal to that of the kressen family. Now Nord has a total of 120 guards, but 100 of them are recruits. They are not even equipped. There are 60 people in Nanshan stronghold, including 10 Veterans and 50 recruits. Tami village is also 60, including 10 Veterans. Nord has specially arranged for the 50 recruits just recruited. The main purpose is to bring the old with the new, so that the veterans who have been trained for a long time can drive the training of recruits. This is the army training method that Nord knew in his previous life. I don''t know whether it is useful in this era, but Nord has time to try. According to Nord''s speculation, there is at least three months before he goes to war with the kreisen family. I believe the guard will be able to form combat effectiveness in three months. After all, Lehman and Marco are not the first time to train. In contrast, Lehman''s task is easier, because the recruits of Nanshan stronghold are hunters with combat effectiveness. As long as they temper their discipline, they are excellent soldiers. The quality of the recruits recruited by Marco is not as good as that of the South Mountain stronghold. Many of them have not experienced real combat. They even go hunting in the mountains a few times. Not to mention whether they have hunting equipment or not, the kressen family will not let these civilians enter their territory to hunt. This mountain forest belongs to the property of the kressen family. Therefore, Marco''s task is very serious, and Nord has correspondingly reduced his burden. Nord is ready to let Marco train these soldiers into relatively simple spearmen. The material is the black iron wood of the original heimu stronghold. This hard and heavy wood is especially suitable for making spears and fine iron spearheads made by blacksmith''s shop, I believe these spears will be very powerful. In the past, the system rewarded Nord with ten black wood spears, but Nord never found the opportunity to use them, because the guard soldiers under Nord were obviously good at bows and arrows and close combat. If they were transformed into spearmen, it would be too wasteful. Nord would not do such a thing. Obviously, an excellent Archer is much more precious than a Spearman. However, this group of recruits in Tami village is different. They have no experience in using bows and arrows before. If they want to train them from scratch to become a qualified Archer, it will take too long. A qualified Archer will have a training cycle of at least three to five years. At that time, the cauliflower will be cold and Nord''s grave grass will be three feet high. Moreover, Nord itself has a very suitable source of archers. With a little training, these hunters in the mountain stronghold deep in the Amun mountains can become a qualified Archer, because they have to learn bow and arrow hunting since childhood to cope with the pressure of survival. Therefore, this group of recruits in Tami village are very suitable for training to become spearmen. They can not only form combat effectiveness soon, but also very suitable for the next war. If Nord guesses correctly, the next battle with the kreisen family will end with a siege. Nord did not consider the failure at all, and became benevolent if he failed. If Tami village was destroyed, even if he hid in the mountains, Nord would hardly have a chance to make a comeback. It''s better to make sufficient preparations now and fight to the death with the kreisen family. According to Nord''s conjecture, the beginning of the war is nothing more than two cases. The first case is that Viscount oli found Nord''s plan after he came back, and then sent troops to Tami village to fight Nord. At that time, the winner of the tough battle is still unknown. The guard of Nord in the field is not empty at all. The soldiers of the kreisen family can even ambush them on the way. I believe that the Bauhinia bow of the guard soldiers will teach the kreisen family a profound lesson. After all, now Viscount oli is completely unaware of Nord''s strength, and he will not pay attention to a small Tami village. The reason for this is not that Viscount oli is short-sighted and does not know to learn from the last lesson, but that it is difficult for ordinary people to break through the cognitive limitations of the times, and so is Viscount oli, They had no idea that Nord was growing at a speed far faster than this era. Another advantage of defeating the soldiers of the kreisen family outside is that it will be easier to attack kreisenberg, but Nord still hopes to strike first. As soon as Viscount oli comes back, Nord will give him a catch in a jar. The main reason is that Nord knows that Viscount Ollie will not lead his troops. Once he gets the news and runs away, Nord will be in trouble. Maybe for a period of time, Nord will be on the cusp of the storm, but if Viscount Ollie dies, the situation will be different. After all, none of these selfish nobles will seek justice for a dead man. Instead, they will ridicule the fools of the crimson family. They can''t even beat the black sheep like Nord. Yes, this is the appearance of nobles in this era. Are you familiar with it... Hahaha. After listening to lov''s introduction to the crimson family, Nord asked him to go back, because Nord looked at him as absent-minded. Maybe Nord''s previous commitment still had a great impact on him and made his mood difficult to calm down for a long time. After loff left, Nord left his study and came to the barracks in Tami village. Although the barracks are actually a large training ground, there are several rows of wooden houses around as soldiers'' dormitories. In fact, the barracks have not been recognized by the system, and Nord has not received the task promotion of the system at all. I don''t know if the system doesn''t have this building, The level of Tami village has not been opened yet. Anyway, this barracks has no other functions and can only be used to train soldiers. Nord looks forward to whether the barracks will change after the upgrading of Tami village in the future. In recent months, these recruits Nord prepared to let them conduct surprise training. They must stay in the barracks every day and can''t go out. Even if the barracks are not very far from their residence, this is also to train their discipline. Moreover, Marco veterans take the lead. Even if the recruits have any opinions in their hearts, they don''t dare to show them. Marco is very strict with them. Even though Nord has relieved some pressure for Marco, Marco still has a heavy burden, and Marco doesn''t want to lose to Lehman at all, so Marco secretly determined to make some achievements this time, although Lehman was Marco''s idol when he was a teenager, But Marco doesn''t want to live in the shadow of Lehman all his life. The barracks are located in the northwest of Nord manor, close to the mountains and forests, and there is still a distance from the residential area. Mainly, Nord does not want the lively atmosphere in the residential area to affect the training of recruits. Moreover, Nord also considered allowing recruits to go to the boar cave for closed training, but considering the large number of people, logistics alone is very inconvenient, Because the wild boar cave stronghold is suitable for more than a dozen people. Chapter 110 Nord didn''t inform Marco before he came to the barracks. He just wanted to come and see their training results on a whim. He didn''t want to disturb Marco''s training of recruits. Nord stood outside the training ground and watched the recruits training from a distance. At present, the ongoing training is a queue training, which is similar to the military training of Nord''s previous university, but it must be much more strict than the military training. These training plans are compiled by Nord, but unfortunately, Marco is not literate, so Nord can only teach Marco in advance. Fortunately, Nord has already prepared for the eight recruits of the guard, It''s the result of Nord arranging Marco''s training. During the period when Nord and Lehman went into the mountain to look for the stronghold, Marco stayed and trained the recruits with the methods Nord taught him. Moreover, Marco''s science was very fast. Although Marco''s character was hot-blooded and impulsive, his effect of training the recruits was still very good. Maybe the soldiers needed hot blood. This is also the reason why Nord trusted to hand over the recruits to Marco this time. Although the training was conducted in a queue, each soldier held a spear in his hand, but this spear was not a black wood spear to be equipped in the future, but an ordinary spear made by Marco in recent days, because the black iron wood in the black wood stronghold had not been mined back. Moreover, a few days ago, Fusen specially went to the former Blackwood stronghold to observe the growth status and some characteristics of blackwood. When he came back, he said he had a new idea, and then buried himself in the carpenter''s workshop. Up to now, Nord has not seen his people, let alone the shadow of Blackwood spear. However, during this time, the carpenter''s workshop was under great pressure, not only to make Bauhinia bow, but also to make the spear rod of black wood spear. If Fusen still focused on studying new things in two days, Nord would urge him. These two pieces of equipment made by the carpenter''s workshop had a great impact on the combat effectiveness of the army. Black wood spear and Bauhinia bow are the main battle equipment of Nord guard. Now Nord''s plan for the guard is to match spearmen and archers with each other. In addition, some Amun warriors are added to protect the rear row in close combat. Moreover, the amon warriors had the ability to use bows and arrows before. Although they are not as skilled as the amon senior hunters, they can only output together with the amon senior hunters. Now with Marco''s training, there are five yamong warriors promoted this time, but what makes people laugh and cry is that after these days of training, the progress of yamong warriors is even faster than that of recruits, which makes Marco a little confused. But recalling that he had made rapid progress for some time, Marco seemed to understand something. As Lord Nord said, every battle may break through a bottleneck. Thinking of this, Marco became hot and eager for the next big battle. Marco looked at these recruits and his eyes became more severe. Although it was only queue training, Marco was also very serious, because Lord Nord said that queue is the basis of spearmen. After training the queue, spearmen can be invincible. Marco took Nord''s words to heart. Nord took a turn in the barracks and went back. Today''s conversation with lov made Nord feel that there was no time to wait. He wanted to see the training of the recruits. After looking around, Nord still chose to believe them. Neither Lehman nor Marco would disappoint Nord. What Nord needs to do is cooperate with them to make preparations. After making a turn, Nord returned to his study again. In fact, Nord didn''t know why he came to the barracks for a turn, but he was restless before the war. Although he had just commanded the battle of heimu stronghold, and the scale might not be smaller than the war in the future, Nord didn''t feel the tense atmosphere at that time, It''s still because the strength of heimu stronghold is too weak. Even though Nord wants to take it seriously, he still doesn''t care about heimu stronghold in his heart. It''s different from the battle of the crimson family. Even if there are still a few months, Nord has felt the pressure. Maybe it''s the feeling that his fate can''t be controlled by himself, because even if Nord loses the battle with heimuzhai, he can still make a comeback, and heimuzhai can''t threaten Tami village at all. But the next battle is different. Once lost, Tami village may be doomed, and Nord''s previous efforts will be wasted. Viscount oli will not miss the fat meat in his mouth when he sees the current Tami village, so Nord can only win this battle, not lose! Lof, who left Nord''s study, was still absent-minded on the road. Did a smirk leak from the corners of his mouth? He was still immersed in Nord''s big cakes repeatedly. Bah, Nord can''t draw big cakes. Nord told the truth. Nord is an honest child. Until lov returned to his room in the residential area, he still looked like that. Lov''s guys looked at each other and didn''t understand what had happened to his head. If Lord Nord blamed him, he clearly smiled foolishly. If Lord Nord praised him, but lov has been wandering for so many years, what kind of scene has he never seen, Why did Lord Nord lame this time After several eye contact, one of the guys made up his mind to ask lov what had happened. After all, lov was still a little seeping. "Boss, you... Are you okay?" When he heard the old man''s inquiry, lov''s lax pupils refocused, but there was a loss in his eyes. He asked his man in an uncertain tone, which was still incredible in his words. "Do you think it is possible for me to become an aristocrat in my life?" Guys, I don''t know what kind of stimulation lov has received and why he''s talking nonsense, but some smart people seem to understand something from lov''s words. They stare wide and look incredible. Is this the reason why LOV is out of his mind? Does Lord Nord want to give him a title? "Head, it''s hard... Did Lord Nord say he would grant you a title? Then you will be a noble in the future?" A waiter asked lov in a trembling tone. They never thought that the thing that made lov lose his mind was actually related to the title, and then the doubt was covered up by surprise. Once lov was awarded the title, their guys would rise with the tide, and they wouldn''t have to worry about being bullied by those nobles in the future. They knew lov, even if he became an aristocrat, And I won''t forget them old guys. Even those stupid guys gradually responded to this question. It seemed that they were really going to develop this time. They all looked at lov with expectant eyes and hoped that lov would tell them that all this was true. Lov looked at the guys. Lov understood all the surprises and expectations in their eyes. After all, he was an old man for so many years. Lov couldn''t hide many things from them, and lov wouldn''t choose to hide them. Anything was said frankly, and then we discussed it together. Chapter 111 "Lord Nord did give me a promise. As long as we successfully completed this plan, he would grant me a title. I didn''t expect Lord Nord to be so generous." Speaking of this, lov''s face showed a trace of emotion. After wandering for most of his life, he could still encounter this opportunity. Fate is really unpredictable. Lov could not dream of such a good thing before. "Really, boss, will you be an aristocrat in the future? Don''t worry. This time, the brothers have worked hard to earn a future for you." "Yes, brother love, this opportunity is rare. It''s hard to see such a generous noble as Lord Nord. You must grasp this opportunity and cross this barrier. You will be the noble master in the future. Brothers will be your servants and live in the noble manor in the future. What should it be like, tut tut?" "There will be no shop after this village. Isn''t it just pulling people? Brothers will do well and won''t let Lord Nord down." When they heard lov''s words, the guys offered advice to him. There was no envy in their words, only sincerity. They really wanted to help lov seize this opportunity. It can be said that as long as lov gave an order, these guys would go through fire and water. Because for so many years, if lov hadn''t been helping them, these guys didn''t know where to drink the West and north wind. This is also lov''s character accumulated all the time. He is sincere to his guys. The guys can feel that people''s hearts are full of flesh. Now lov needs their help, and these guys are duty bound. Love''s heart was very moved. He was comforted by Lord Nord before, and now he was warmed by the actions of the guys. Now love felt full of fighting spirit and was ready to fight a big battle. From this moment on, lov felt that his struggle had real meaning and goal. He didn''t worry about his livelihood as before. "Brothers, don''t worry, we''re sure to have no problem. If there''s no accident, there''s almost no possibility of failure in this plan, but we still have to be very careful. Lord Nord reminded us again and again that we must be careful and we must not make mistakes in key places." Lov paused and looked at the excited guys in front of him. Lov felt that he should remind them not to be too complacent. "I can''t believe I got this news before, but the more critical the moment is, the more I can''t take it lightly. I actually lost my temper just now. Fortunately, Lord Nord didn''t choose to argue with me. Now I''m still a little blushing. After all the ups and downs for so many years, I didn''t expect that I''m still not calm enough. Lord Nord asked me to adjust my mind these days, I guess I''m afraid I''ll delay things like this. " The excitement of these guys gradually subsided when loff said this. Now they are a little complacent before they get the title. It seems that this task has been captured. In fact, just a few days ago, they almost screwed up. At that time, they were at a loss in the face of this situation. If Lord Nord hadn''t provided them with help, Now the plan may have failed. Even so, the mentality of rove and the guys has changed, and they are more fighting than before, because they have a goal to help rove win a title. On the other side, the workshops are also working overtime, because there are still 100 people who need to make up for their equipment. There is still a lot of shortage at present. Moreover, now that the manpower has arrived, it is time to start building the road in Tami village. At present, several batches of bricks have been produced in the cave of the brick workshop. Now it is waiting for Nord to arrange manpower for construction. There are a mountain of bricks near Heitu mountain. The next morning, the second batch of immigrants began to work. Led by the first batch of immigrants, they gradually gathered in the small square of the village, where village head Colin was ready. After staying with Abbot for so long, village head Colin has at least learned something, and now there are leaders of the gradually mature construction team to cooperate with him. Village head Colin is comfortable with the current work, and there are no mistakes. The villagers who arrive one after another are assigned to teams. In fact, according to the current conditions, the method of building a brick road is not very difficult. The main thing is to tamp the foundation and then lay the bricks on the ground in order. Since Nord has no cement, the quality of the brick road may not be very good, but it is much better than these muddy dirt roads. Since it was the first day of construction, some people who had nothing to do gathered around to watch. In fact, there are not many people in Tami village now. Most of them are busy working. It''s like scholar hill and Dr. victor. They are more free. In addition, rove and their guys. Nord let them rest for a few days before, so they plan to walk around Tami village. Even if he has been to many places with these guys, they feel strange about everything in Tami village. For example, they have never heard of the brick road built now. They have seen the road built of stone. The Marquis Avenue in TEWIN city is paved with stone. It is said that the hundreds of meters of Avenue cost at least several thousand kinsers of the Marquis of TEWIN. Originally, the Marquis of Twain planned to build all the roads in twain city into stone roads, but after building this avenue, the Marquis of Twain never mentioned this matter again. In fact, some people say that Marquis TEWIN thought about giving up when the road was half built, but finally he gritted his teeth and insisted. Every Marquis was so distressed to build a stone road, not to mention other little nobles. This is also the reason why they came to watch. They want to know how bold Nord is to build roads in the small Tami village. At the same time, they also want to know what this brick is. Can it really be as hard as a stone? Village head Colin has arranged for people. Some people go to the brick workshop in Heitu mountain to transport bricks. Of course, they use the unicycle newly developed by the carpenter workshop. This was mentioned by Nord to carpenter Fusen before. Now the goods entering the mountain can only be carried by people, which is very inconvenient. Nord remembered that there was a unicycle in his previous life that could walk on rugged mountain roads. Nord only told them about the general structure. He and DURU soon made the unicycle. Moreover, the structure of this unicycle is not complex. Now many apprentices can make it. Therefore, the production speed of unicycles is very fast. A large number of unicycles have been produced in more than ten days, not to mention one person, but at least it will not affect the transportation of bricks. If the villagers have to move bricks one by one, it is estimated that it will take a long time to build a road. Fortunately, Nord has made preparations and made a unicycle in advance. Not only is it more convenient to move bricks, but also it will be easier to trade and transport goods with various cottages in the future. Three months late Chapter 112 In a twinkling of an eye, three months have passed, and the arrival of the cold season has sealed the whole yamong mountains by a thick layer of snow, which makes Nord cut off his contact with Nanshan stronghold and other strongholds. Nord once worried about what to do if Viscount oli calls now. After all, more than 60 soldiers in Nanshan stronghold can''t catch up, and the current strength of Tami village alone is not enough to cope with their attack. However, as the snow became heavier and heavier, Nord''s worry went with it. With such thick snow accumulated on the ground, the troops of the kreisen family could not fly to Tami village even with wings. However, Nord is worried that the heavy snow has seriously affected Nord''s development plan, and many work can not be carried out, such as the construction of brick workshops, mining caves and residential areas in Tami village. However, the good news is that before the first heavy snow, there are many reserves of bricks and iron ore, which will not affect the production of equipment. And now the residential area of Tami village has become extremely huge. After more than two months of uninterrupted construction, more than 2000 villagers can live in the residential area, and a small part of the houses are empty. Before the mountain was closed by heavy snow, love sent three groups of villagers one after another. Now there are more than 1200 civilians in the krisenberg shack area in Tami village, and the whole residential area has initially taken shape. At the last delivery, Nord mentioned to lov that now that the civilians are almost transferred, lov doesn''t need to continue to risk his life to stay in kresenberg, but lov directly rejected the proposal on the grounds that the transfer of personnel has been completed, but the inquiry into the information of the kresen family has not been completed. Lov wanted to finish the last thing, that is, when Viscount Ollie returned to kresenberg, he would send a message to Nord. This time lov really became a spy. Nord saw that love had made up his mind, so he didn''t persuade him too much. From his tone, Nord probably heard something about what people talked about in Tami village recently. Compared with other people about to be knighted, love''s contribution was still too small. In Tami village, Lehman, Marco and old Moore have the highest voice for knighthood, because in this era, most of the titles are awarded because of military merit, and those who obtain titles in other ways are not absent, but they are particularly rare and difficult to convince the public. These people are the lowest end of the aristocratic contempt chain, just as the titles are obtained by opportunism. That''s why love wanted to show off, earn more credit, and block others'' mouths. Moreover, even the village head of Colin, who had the highest prestige in Tami village before, was not listed as one of the candidates by the villagers. It can be imagined that in this era, even the villagers in this remote mountain village think so, not to mention the nobles outside. It''s who is to be awarded the title. What these villagers said is not at all. Finally, Nord decided alone, but it can''t stop the heated discussion among the villagers. I don''t know when it began. Tami village suddenly began to discuss Nord''s knighthood, although Nord mentioned it in front of many villagers at that time, But it didn''t cause such a big response at that time. When there are more and more villagers in Tami village, the news that has been fermenting for a long time began to become warm. Now almost every villager in Tami village is having a heated discussion. It seems that if you don''t talk about this topic with others, you will fall behind in Tami village, and each villager is right to analyze who has the greatest credit and whose strength is stronger. Nord doesn''t know whether human beings are born with the attribute of gossip. He is very sensitive to this kind of thing. Especially now, after eating and drinking enough, the villagers are in the mood to talk about the gossip of these big people. For these ordinary villagers, Lehman, Marco and others are already big people. Nord is even more out of reach, especially the villagers in the original Tami village. Some of them grew up with Lehman. Lehman was indeed excellent at that time, but it has not been like this, which makes people have the idea of being unable to catch up, It is believed that Marco, who is also a man of the moment, feels the most. Now Lehman has come back from Nanshan stronghold. He came back with Abbot''s housekeeper before the mountain was closed by heavy snow. The construction of Nanshan stronghold took nearly two months. Nord didn''t have time to see what it looked like. Soon after Abbot came back, Amun mountain became an ice and snow world. This made Nord feel very lucky. Lehman and Abel housekeeper returned to Tami village. Nord could at least feel at ease, while the South Mountain stronghold was left to old Moore. He didn''t know whether the silent old Moore had that ability, but Nord expected old Moore. Old Moore actually had a keen heart under his indifferent face. Nord wanted to force him, Let him realize his potential. In fact, Lehman and Abel housekeeper also recognized old Moore''s ability. Just a month before they left, some handover work began. According to Nord''s instructions, they didn''t tell old Moore before, but put a burden on old Moore bit by bit. When old Moore reacted, it was too late, Most of the work of Nanshan stronghold has been handed over, and according to the report of Abbot housekeeper, old Moore''s work has been completed well. As for Tami village, life is better now. Although the number of people has increased, there is not a shortage of materials, but it has become richer. With the increasing maturity of apprentices in various workshops, various commodities in Tami village began to surge, which makes will wonder whether to be happy or sad. I''m glad that there are an endless stream of villagers who come to the market to buy goods every day, and the daily transaction volume is also very high, but there are still a lot of goods in the warehouse. Especially after the snow closed the mountain, the transaction with Nanshan stronghold was cut off less than a month after it was established. Looking at more and more goods in the warehouse, will began to worry now. However, Nord was not worried. Instead, he comforted will. After the heavy snow in the Yameng mountains melted next year, there were not enough goods in the countless mountain strongholds in the depths of the Yameng mountains. Now there was no need to worry about too many goods. Hearing Nord''s arrangement, weir was gradually relieved and put on a happy smile again. Now the villagers in Tami village are taking on a new look. This new not only refers to the new linen clothes worn by each of the villagers, but also includes their mental outlook and physical vitality. Now the villagers can eat and eat every day, and their faces are not as yellow and skinny as before. Now the whole face has become shiny, and stay in the booming place of Tami village, Every villager has hope and vitality on his face. They don''t have to worry that when they wake up, their relatives will become cold bodies. They don''t have to worry about where to get the next meal after eating this meal. They don''t have to worry that they will be hung in front of the castle because they look at the nobles more. It''s nice to have such a Tami village! Chapter 113 Nord walked out of the stone building. Looking at the whole world, it was vast white. Even the Amun mountains in the distance had a sacred taste, just like the ancient snow mountain standing between heaven and earth. Even though Nord is fully armed, with plush bear skin hiking boots, deer skin gloves, two layers of linen clothes and a bear skin coat, he can still feel the biting cold, as if there are countless cold breath in the air, trying to get into your body. The coat on Nord was specially made by Peter for Nord during the first snow. It took Peter a week in total, and all kinds of fur were the best. Before, the fur workshop received a lot of good goods in various cottages. These cottages are not short of other things, but there are a lot of animal fur. Now all the good goods are well preserved and ready to be reused in the future. At present, only he has the strength to deal with these precious fur. The apprentices'' skills are far from meeting the requirements. For example, making coats for Lord Nord is a good use. When Abbott informed Peter, Peter had decided to show his skills and let those apprentices see what real technology is! Nord is very satisfied with this coat. The main body of the clothes is made of bear skin. The fur on the huge Amun giant bear is enough to make two or three coats, but Peter stitched the two sides of the bear skin together with a special technique. Both sides of the thickened bear skin are fine fluff, which is very warm. Even the style is particularly gorgeous. The corners of the coat are lined with fox fur circles. The combination of white and black looks very bright on the whole, which makes people feel that this person is very noble at a glance. Nord didn''t expect that he could enjoy this treatment. The clothes he wears must be designed by special personnel and made by hand. These are not what Nord wants. Nord was an ordinary person in his previous life. He didn''t know so many things. These were arranged by Abbot housekeeper. Abbot housekeeper took great pains to make Nord enjoy the treatment of nobility. In fact, Nord didn''t care much about these things. Even Abel housekeeper kept reminding Nord to pay attention to the etiquette of the nobility, and Nord didn''t take it to heart. It may be due to different personal cognition. Butler Abel thinks that maintaining etiquette can show a noble status, but Nord doesn''t think so. A person''s nobility should come from his noble character, not reflected by etiquette and clothes. However, Nord did not refuse the kindness of Abbot''s housekeeper. After all, Abbot''s housekeeper took good care of Nord, and Nord kept it in mind. Such treatment really makes people feel different. The nobility will really enjoy it, and Nord also experienced the life of the nobility. Out of the manor is a broad brick road. The cross shaped Avenue runs through the whole Tami village. Nord has a slight obsessive-compulsive disorder. If it is asymmetric, Nord will feel very uncomfortable. Therefore, when planning, it is not only Tami village, but also the former Nanshan village. The whole layout presents cross symmetry from the middle, which is the symmetry beauty Nord wants. Soon we came to the crossroads. In fact, the roads had been cleaned up. As early as the first heavy snow, abbot housekeeper specially arranged a group of people to clean up the snow, so now the roads in Tami village are very clean. Walking on them, we can only hear the crisp collision between boots and bricks. In fact, when the road was just completed, many villagers walked around with silly smiles on their faces. They felt very novel. They walked back and forth around the road of Tami village and enjoyed it. Not to mention the children chasing and fighting on the brick road all day. It was also the reason why scholars Hill assigned too little homework Not far to the east of the intersection is the workshop area, and to the west is the commercial area and residential area. However, at present, the commercial area is still a large open space, far less lively than the residential area in the West. At present, there are only two small courtyards in the commercial area, namely schools and hospitals. At present, Nord has no plan to develop the business district, because at present, the daily needs of the villagers can be met only by Weill''s market. Moreover, the business atmosphere in Tami village has not reached that level. Although there are many people who have a craft in Tami village, and those apprentices have fully reached the level of graduation, But they have no plans to open their own shop. In fact, Nord is quite supportive of this behavior. Although Nord''s workshop trained them for free, and then they came out to open their own shop, which is a little sorry for the training of the workshop, Nord is not a company. Even if they left the workshop, they still work in Tami village. The meat is rotten in their own pot, which does not have much loss to Nord. On the contrary, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. However, because the workshop has to rush to work some equipment, Nord doesn''t want to let them leave immediately. When this period of time is over, it is estimated that Nord will take the initiative to promote some excellent apprentices to graduate and open stores. Looking at this empty business district, he was very hot in his heart. He was imagining how prosperous the business district would be in the future. Nord glanced at the hospital and turned to the opposite school. Just like the cold business, Victor''s hospital has been open for a long time, but his job is mainly to teach apprentice medical knowledge. Occasionally, he goes to the opposite school to tell the children some medical knowledge and cultivate their interest in medicine, It was mainly victor who was angry with those clumsy apprentices. Even though Victor chose some smart people, it was still too difficult to learn medicine from scratch. Even some apprentices didn''t even know words. Victor had to teach them to read. No wonder Victor had to go to school to teach. He was also illiterate, but these children were obviously much more lovely. Nord and hill scholars sympathize with this, but there is nothing they can do, because they can''t help Victor now. Finally, Nord suggested that these apprentices should only teach them some simple wound treatment knowledge, such as dressing and nursing, and those profound knowledge should be learned slowly. Hill scholar generously asked Victor to come to his school to train students. After all, Hill scholar still understood the purpose of Lord Nord''s establishment of the college. He did not regard the school as his own territory, but held an open attitude and welcomed them to his school. Not only Victor, but also will and Abel housekeeper were invited by Hill scholar. But will was too busy some time ago and didn''t have time to teach at school, but his round little eyes had long focused on the underage students in hill school, and Abel housekeeper is not very busy now, but he directly declined on the grounds of his lack of knowledge. Now Abel housekeeper just wants to serve Nord wholeheartedly, I don''t care much about anything else. When Nord entered the school, he felt really different. They were all the same architectural style and style. The hospital opposite felt cold, and the school seemed full of vitality. Especially when he saw the faces of these children eager for knowledge in the classroom, Nord felt very close. Chapter 114 It''s not how easy these children in Tami village are to learn, and they can''t read and have no concept of learning, but they are very interested in the knowledge transferred by scholar hill. Perhaps when hill scholars impart knowledge, they will be interspersed with some stories. These children have no resistance to novel stories. These stories seem to make them re understand the world. Now the most expected thing for children every day is to listen to scholars Hill tell stories. Not to mention these children, even reed is fascinated, and Nord sees Marco in the back of the classroom. Now, because the weather is too cold, the training intensity of recruits has also decreased. The training time outside every day is a few hours at noon. The rest of the time is to stay indoors to exercise or hone their fighting skills, so Marco''s time is free now. The indoor training can be carried by the veterans, so Marco thought of Nord''s advice and came to school to read with the children. Even though Marco felt sorry for his face, he insisted, because Nord had told him that if Marco could not read, the gap between him and Lehman would be farther and farther. This is even more unacceptable to Marco. Even at the risk of children''s strange eyes, Marco still came to the classroom on time, stayed at the back of the classroom and listened to hill scholar''s knowledge. In addition, village head Colin stayed behind. When reed shared school affairs with Colin at home, he more or less disclosed the contents of scholar Hill''s lectures, and Colin was deeply attracted. Moreover, in his early years, Colin only learned some common words. In fact, he didn''t have much knowledge and culture. In recent months, Colin has become more and more aware of his shortcomings when dealing with Nord and Abel housekeeper. Therefore, taking advantage of this good opportunity, he plans to learn knowledge with scholar hill. With the consent of scholar hill, Colin also comes to the back of the classroom and listens to scholar Hill''s lectures every day. At the back of the classroom, like Marco and Colin, there are not a few adults who choose to listen to hill scholars. Hill scholars are not tired of this situation. On the contrary, Hill scholars also encourage them to come every day, as long as it does not affect his lectures and children''s learning. I don''t know where these people get the news. Anyway, more and more people come to the class now, but this is also a good thing. No matter whether they like the story of hill scholars or really want to learn knowledge, Nord and hill will hold a welcoming attitude. After all, the school is the place to impart knowledge. Anyone who goes to school is welcome. Nord will not interrupt their progress, but will be more optimistic about them. People who can know that they come to school at this time may become the help of Tami village in the future. After Nord came to school, he stood outside the classroom and didn''t go in. Scholar Hill also saw Nord, gave him a look and continued to lecture with the students in the classroom. Nord stood quietly outside the door and looked up at the clear sky. His eyes were a little empty. Nord came to talk to hill scholar today. Staying in the manor these months, Nord was a little confused, as if his enthusiasm had been frozen by the cold snow in the yamon mountains. Soon the hill scholar came out and saluted Nord, who was waiting outside the door, with his right hand touching his chest and an apologetic smile on his face. "Sorry to keep you waiting, Lord Nord. I really couldn''t get away just now." Nord smiled at the corners of his mouth and waved his hand to hill scholar not to care. However, Nord''s face showed a hesitant expression and didn''t know how to ask Hill scholar. Finally, Nord breathed out and his eyes gradually became firm. "You don''t have to apologize to me. What you did just now is right. You should know something about me during this time. I don''t care much about these etiquette. In fact, I came to you this time to solve my confusion." Hill scholar looked at Nord with a smile. His eyes were full of wisdom and his tone was very gentle. He was like an elder full of wisdom, teaching a confused younger generation. "Everyone will have a confused period, especially when they stay in a place for a long time. If they don''t contact the outside world, they will have self denial. In fact, it''s nothing. It may be that Lord Nord, you were too busy some time ago. Now you''re suddenly idle, and your heart doesn''t feel well. It''ll be good after some time." As soon as scholar Hill said, Nord gradually woke up. Maybe it was because he didn''t have much to do during this period of time, coupled with the coming war, that Nord began to think wildly and fell into a strange circle of thinking. It was like turning the tip of an ox horn, and he couldn''t turn around for a moment and a half. In fact, just when he asked the hill scholar, Nord already had the answer in his heart. It''s like tossing a coin to solve the problem when it''s difficult for you to make a choice. When the coin is thrown into the air, you understand the answer you want. Nord sighed with relief and then gave hill a brilliant smile. "Thank you for your guidance. In fact, when I asked you a question, an answer appeared in my heart. It told me what I should do in the future. In fact, I should talk to you in the study, but I was afraid it would affect you to have classes with the children, so I came to school specially. Moreover, I haven''t been out of the manor since the heavy snow. I just took advantage of it This opportunity, come out and look around. " Seeing that Nord has walked out of confusion, Hill scholar also put a gratifying smile on his mouth. He also knows something about such things. Even if his knowledge is very profound, he will inevitably not be confused. It is precisely because the more you know, you will have more questions about the world. What you fear most at this time is to hold on to this problem. Once you fall into the maze of the soul, it is difficult to extricate yourself by one person''s strength. It is also a surprise for hill scholar that Nord can adjust so quickly. In fact, to put it bluntly, now Nord is also a young man similar to reed. He is still in the stage of understanding the world and his thinking is not too mature. It is inevitable to fall into misunderstandings, but this is a normal phenomenon. As long as he is not too paranoid, he will solve it with time. Of course, some people can come out quickly. These people often have a firm will and can quickly adjust their state. As long as they pass the inner confusion period, earth shaking changes will take place in the whole person''s mentality, which is like the transformation period of cicada. Once you break through the bottle neck, there will be a broad sky for you to soar. "Listen carefully to your inner voice, it will answer all your questions, and don''t forget your original heart." "If you don''t forget your original heart, you can always get it." Nord whispered, his eyes gradually glowing. What he overheard in his previous life can still be used in his life. Nord will certainly not forget his original heart now. So what was Nord''s original intention? Just when he came to this world, Nord set a small goal for himself. That is to unify Northen! Chapter 115 Nord quickly withdrew his inner thoughts, because he knew that his small goals would be difficult to achieve for a while and a half. It''s better to pay attention to the things in front of him first. "Scholar hill, just taking this opportunity, I want you to talk about your suggestions for the development of Tami village. I always wanted to ask you this question in the manor before, but I haven''t found a suitable opportunity." "What do you think of Tami village?" Scholar Hill said something and began to seriously think about how to answer Nord''s question. Scholar hill has been in Tami village for several months and has a good understanding of the current situation in Tami village. Moreover, Hill also knows that Nord will ask himself this question sooner or later, so he began to think about it a long time ago, Hill mainly wants to answer Nord from those aspects first. "The current development trend of Tami village is very good, and the potential in the future is also very huge, because it is located at the edge of Yameng mountains. In fact, its geographical location is very superior. We should make good use of this." Hill scholar said here. He paused a little. He looked at Nord''s expression before continuing to state his views to Nord. "I have heard about the urgent task now, that is, the war with the crimson family. I don''t know much about this problem, but with the current strength of Tami village, it shouldn''t be a problem to defeat them?" Hill cast a questioning look at Nord. Nord nodded to him in a very firm tone. "Please don''t worry about this problem! We are all determined to win and fight to the death with them! You don''t have to consider the problem of failure. I won''t let the development of Tami village be ruined by Viscount oli." "That''s good. Although I haven''t been to kresenberg, listening to the discussion of these villagers, the situation of kresenberg is not as good as that of Tami village. I think the only advantage of kresenberg is the slightly tall castle, so my suggestion is that even if I defeat the kresen family and occupy kresenberg, I can''t shift the strategic focus to kresenberg." Hill scholar''s eyes looked at the vast yamon mountains in the distance, and his eyes became very long, as if he had crossed the limit of time and saw the future. "The focus of the next work is the yamon mountains. The kreisen family and the current heavy snow are just a troublemaker. You should not stop moving towards the deep mountains. Instead, you should speed up and race against time. If you develop the mountains one day earlier, your strength will increase faster." At this point, scholar Hill smiled at Nord, as if he thought of something interesting, and then continued to talk along the topic. "The stronghold in the depths of the Yameng mountains is like your nutrient and a supplement. Tami village is like a big tree. Its roots must be deeply rooted in the Yameng mountains. The deeper they are rooted, the more wind and rain they can withstand in the future." Scholar Hill looked up at the sky and said meaningfully to Nord. "If I''m not mistaken, as long as you defeat the kreisen family, even if you are involved in the external struggle, the attention of various forces will focus on you. Then you will have no chance for peaceful development like now. Only when they haven''t had time to respond, they can strive to develop their own forces to deal with all kinds of emergencies The Amun mountains are the best place for development, because no one is competing with you for control of the Amun mountains. " Hearing what hill scholar said, Nord frowned. He had not considered what would happen after defeating the crimson family. In addition, Nord tended to develop slowly for the plan of developing the mountain, but after Hill scholar reminded him, Nord also wanted to understand. Although Nord wants to develop slowly, some situations are not necessarily what he wants, just like Nord and the kreisen family. Nord has never dealt with the kreisen family before, but now he has formed a hatred. People are bullied and Ma Shan is ridden. This era has never been the same. If you want to develop at ease, others will not give you an idea. Just like Nord, he just went to christenberg to buy food and did not make any hostile move to the christenberg family. But on the way back, he was attacked by the crimson family. Nord didn''t know who to reason with. He could only break his teeth and swallow it in his stomach. The world has always been the law of the jungle. Maybe you are harmless to humans and animals, but you may be a piece of fat in the eyes of others. If you are too simple, you may be eaten without residue. This is the survival law of nature. The law of the jungle is the eternal truth. Nord thought about it carefully. What hill scholar said is reasonable. His previous plan to deal with the stronghold is still too slow. Nord wants to gradually ease the gap between the stronghold and the outside world in the depths of the yamong mountains by means of warm wind and drizzle, but this plan won''t work now. If we can win kresenberg next, Nord''s power will be made public. At least some lords around will be wary of Nord, because although the nobles nearby fight with each other, this does not mean that a stranger can easily integrate into their circle. It''s enough for Nord to have a headache to deal with the surrounding lords, not to mention how Nord has to explain to the Marquis of Twain. After all, the kreisen family is the vassal of the Marquis of Twain, and Nord is the Lord of Duke Beth. According to this class relationship, although Nord''s territory is near the Marquis of Twain, In fact, there is no relationship between them. Normally speaking, Nord belongs to the aristocratic circle of the capital and the faction of Duke Beth. He is not the same as the large and small aristocrats around the territory. Nord is like a shift student. He doesn''t behave honestly. He even beat a classmate on the ground, which makes other students and class teachers think about Nord. Thinking of this, Nord rubbed his eyebrows and was extremely tangled. What Nord was not good at was dealing with people. Those complex interpersonal relationships made Nord headache when he thought of them. In fact, Nord didn''t understand the worldly wisdom, but was very tired of these things. Some things didn''t understand, but didn''t want to do, and forced himself to do things he didn''t like. Just go step by step. The boat will go straight to the bridge, and the car will have a way to the front of the mountain. The top priority now is to deal with the war with the crimson family, and other things will be considered later. "Thank you for your guidance, scholar hill. Your words sobered me a lot. I also understand the next development plan of Tami village, that is, I don''t know how to deal with the external situation." Nord was a little helpless when he looked at Hill scholars. Although Hill scholars put forward suggestions to Nord, Nord still didn''t know how to deal with it. Scholar Hill smiled freely. He seemed to see the difficulties in Nord''s heart. After getting along with Nord in recent months, he also understood Nord''s temperament. Although Nord had some amazing ideas from time to time and his mind was very flexible, Nord''s treatment of interpersonal relationships was too casual, just like a simple child, very young. Chapter 116 "Lord Nord, you should understand that the strong don''t need to look at other people''s faces. I propose the simplest way to you. As long as your strength is strong enough, no matter how the surrounding lords look at you privately, they will be polite to you openly." Scholar Hill smiled in his eyes. He looked at Nord who was helpless in the face of this problem. He was a little funny. The funny reason is that such Nord is difficult to see. Usually, Nord''s agile thinking often doesn''t know where to come up with some strange ideas and his understanding of some things. Even Hill scholars deserve it. However, it is this very simple problem for many people that breaks Nord''s mind, which makes Hill scholars think Nord is still very young, but Hill scholars believe that with Nord''s rich experience, these problems will be solved. Nord looked at scholar hill with some embarrassment. Nord looked at the expression of scholar hill. Nord was also very familiar with this expression. This expression often appeared on his face every time Abbot taught Nord about noble etiquette. "Since Lord Nord has a headache about this matter, I suggest you ignore them at all, block some news about Tami village, and only keep kresenberg as an outpost so that they don''t know your situation. In this way, they don''t dare to act rashly, and they will also help Tami village for a period of time to annex kresenberg''s power and promote Amun The mountain plan. " At this point, scholar hill was hesitant to speak, like thinking about whether he should say the next words, but he finally chose to say it. "In fact, this method is tantamount to drinking poison to quench thirst and treating the symptoms rather than the root cause. Even if you can escape this problem now, you will face it one day, so you must change this idea. The only way to eliminate fear is to face it (Ollie gave it?)." At this time, scholar Hill''s expression was very solemn and his tone was full of advice. Although he would help Nord find a solution, he pointed out Nord''s own problems mercilessly. Nord also nodded seriously. This was a bad problem brought about by his previous life. He also understood his problem, that is, he didn''t know how to change it. However, since he lived again, he must make a change this time and don''t live up to the chance God gave him to do it again. "I know what you mean. I''ll try my best to change it. I''ll prepare for the war first, so I won''t disturb your teaching." Nord called Marco from the classroom, left the school together, and then went straight to the barracks. On the way, Nord talked to Marco about his recent situation and whether it was difficult to learn to read. Nord knew that it was very difficult to read from the beginning at Marco''s age. Although Marco smiled bitterly, he still said he would stick to it. "Well, are you ready for battle? The cold season will pass in less than a month. When the snow melts, we may attack kresenberg at any time." Marco''s eyes are very hot. In fact, he can''t wait. He didn''t enjoy the last battle in heimu stronghold. He has been longing for the next war for a long time, and the soldiers of the guard have been ready to fight a big battle after such a long time of training. "Don''t worry, Lord Nord, my big knife is already hungry and thirsty." ...... After Nord arrived at the barracks, he was surprised to find that Lehman was also here. He was pointing out the soldiers'' fighting skills in a wooden house. In fact, Lehman came back so long that he came to the barracks only a few times. It''s not that Lehman evaded responsibility, but that Marco was originally responsible for training the barracks, and the work was excellent. Considering Marco''s feelings, Nord believes that Lehman is not suitable to take over now. So Nord arranged for Lehman to come and have a look from time to time. Most of the time, he stayed at home to rest. After all, since Nord came to Tami village, Lehman has accompanied Nord in everything, and there has been no shortage of seats in all kinds of battles. Therefore, Nord let Lehman have a good rest at home in the past two months. After all, Lehman just stayed in Nanshan stronghold for nearly two months and didn''t go home, and the next war also depended on Lehman. Nord was afraid that a string of Lehman would collapse too close and hurt himself. Fortunately, Lehman itself was a man of perseverance, but he also listened to Nord''s suggestions. He stayed at home most of the time and occasionally went to the barracks. In fact, there is no place to go when the mountains are closed by heavy snow, and there are no places for people''s entertainment in Tami Village. Since Lehman is also in the barracks today, it''s easy to do. It''s just that the three of them can discuss the next battle. Looking for an office room, Nord stamped some cold feet. Now the ghost weather is too cold. Nord turned to Marco and Lehman and asked them about pre war preparations. "Lehman, are the soldiers ready?" Nord didn''t care about the workshop during this time. However, during Lehman''s free time, he still went to each workshop to urge the progress of equipment, which made Nord a little ashamed. Some time ago, Nord was still mocking Viscount oli. He hid in the manor in winter. As a result, the backhand Nord himself learned a lot. Since the heavy snow, Nord has become lazy. However, the upcoming war still awakened Nord in time. Now Nord has begun to deal with the damn weather. It''s too cold. "Some time ago, all the equipment has been made. Now all the equipment in Tami village has been distributed to the soldiers. In addition, Peter has specially made a batch of cold proof hats and gloves. The soldiers like these things very much." Even if Nord didn''t go out to know what the villagers in Tami village are like, it''s difficult to resist the cold climate with one or two yamong clothes in this cold weather. Moreover, Tami village doesn''t have materials to make cotton cloth. Cotton clothes must be better in terms of heat preservation ability. However, the whole Duchy of Bethel is not the origin of cotton. All cotton comes from the nearby Ximan kingdom. However, the recent war between the two countries has plunged the trade between the two countries. Although the Duchy of Bethel agreed to the war, the top nobles of the Duchy are the most profitable. The so-called prosperity, the people suffer, the people die, and the people suffer. Without the trade of the Ximan Kingdom, with the material reserves of the Duchy of Bethel, the civilians at the bottom may have a hard time in this cold season, but all this has nothing to do with the nobles above. They can still hide in the warm manor and enjoy a comfortable life, just like Nord before (well, don''t mention it again. I admit that the protagonist has really been slack during this period) Of course, these have nothing to do with Nord. Nord has not reached the level of worrying about the country and the people. Even in Tami village, Nord has not fully met the needs of the villagers. At least now Nord can''t even bring them a cotton padded jacket to keep out the cold. Chapter 117 When Nord was just walking on the road, he found that most of the villagers he met had very thin clothes. Even the children in the classroom were only two or three linen clothes. Nord was distressed to see them. Fortunately, there are many people in the classroom and the temperature is not very low in the confined space. You know, Nord can still feel cold outside the house with so many clothes on him, not to mention the villagers. Nord has not done well enough this year. Although the villagers have been very satisfied with their current life, Nord still wants to do better. This year has passed, but Nord vowed that he will not make such mistakes next year. Lehman looked at Nord at this time and said in a worried tone. "However, we still haven''t been able to send the equipment of Nanshan stronghold in time. Because the mountain is closed by heavy snow, we have broken contact with Nanshan stronghold. We don''t know how old Moore is training. Especially until now, we haven''t changed our clothes. I don''t know whether it will affect the next battle." Nord also reacted suddenly. The soldiers of Nanshan stronghold have not been equipped, especially the Bauhinia bow. It is very important for the guard soldiers of Nanshan stronghold, because most of them are hunters and are good at using bows and arrows. Therefore, it takes a period of adaptation for the Bauhinia bow to form combat effectiveness. Nord frowned and was very anxious. He used his brain to think of some ways, but there was no suitable way, even the snow travel artifact sledge. Because half of the roads in the Amun mountains are uphill, even if the sledge can help people overcome the problems of snow, it is of no help to the rugged terrain of the Amun mountains. Even if the sledge is available, it is also difficult to climb up the mountain. If it is flat, Nord will consider using the sledge to transport materials. The only way is to build a brick road between the strongholds, but there is no chance this year. The brick road leading to the stronghold has been repaired. Even if the mountain is closed by heavy snow next year, Nord can send someone to clean up the snow along the brick road, and finally maintain a communication channel, rather than being powerless in the face of the snow all over the mountain. In fact, to tell the truth, it''s not because Nord was not considerate. First, Nord didn''t expect that the snow in the Amun mountains would be so large. At the deepest time, the snow in the mountain forest could be higher than one person. If the roads in Tami village were not cleaned up every day, I''m afraid it would be difficult to walk inside Tami village. The second reason is that there is not enough time left for Nord. When Nord came to Tami village, the frost season was about to start, and it wasted some time looking for the cottage. When the brick workshop began to run, it was the tail of the frost season. It was not long before the cold season came. He ruthlessly frozen Nord''s development plan in place with an indifferent attitude. Nord has no chance to build a road to the stronghold this year. Nord tells himself that next year, Nord will build a road to the stronghold next year. No matter how much human and material resources are paid, Nord doesn''t want to taste it again next year. People won''t fall twice in one place, and the saint fighter won''t lose to the same enemy twice in a row "In that case, get ready first. When the snow melts a little and you can walk on the mountain forest road, send the equipment to Nanshan stronghold immediately." Nord sighed and looked helpless. After checking today, he found that there were so many loopholes in his previous preparation. Even Nord''s confident preparation had made mistakes. Fortunately, the nobles of this era were even more outrageous than Nord. You don''t need to do your best, as long as you are stronger than your opponent. It''s like running for your life. You don''t need to run the fastest, as long as you run one step faster than others, but Nord doesn''t want to be worse than them. Nord wants to be better. "In addition, during this period of time, we should also step up time to train the soldiers in Tami village. Even if we can''t take the initiative, we should also be well prepared to prevent the sudden attack of the crison family." Nord turned to look at Marco in a very solemn tone. Even the cold weather outside could not extinguish Nord''s anxiety. Even though Marco had promised Nord that the recruits in the barracks were ready, Nord still had some worries in his heart. "Marco, it''s been a hard time for you. We should seriously train the soldiers'' fighting skills. I think we can hold a fighting competition to alleviate some boring training and hone the soldiers'' fighting skills. However, we should pay attention to ensure the safety of the soldiers and try not to cause unnecessary casualties." Speaking of this, Nord looked at Lehman again. Even at this time, Lehman was still calm. Although he was worried, his mood did not fluctuate much. The whole person was like a hard rock. It was difficult to affect his inner mood because of changes in the outside world. This makes Nord very envious. He doesn''t know whether this is Lehman''s own talent or his mature experience. This stable mentality is what Nord has been pursuing. I believe that at this time, with Lehman in the barracks, he will be more relieved. At this time, Nord doesn''t care what Marco thinks. "After such a long rest, you must have some itching. In the next period of time, you can go back to the barracks and help Marco train soldiers. I''ll be more relieved to have you in the barracks." When Marco heard Nord say this, there was a trace of loss in his eyes. At the most critical moment, the person Nord trusted most was still Lehman. However, in the deepest part of his heart, Marco had to admit that after hearing Lehman''s return, Marco''s mood was much relaxed. It was like a high roof when the sky fell, and Lehman''s body was unusually tall, Whether in reality or in spirit. Nord looked at Marco with regret. He knew that Marco had always had the idea of comparing with Lehman. Although he had been chasing after Lehman and could only see the back of Lehman, Marco had been persistent and had not been defeated, but the taste of continuous failure must be bad. Nord had always paid attention to Marco''s mood before, I hope he won''t be devastated by Lehman''s excellence. But obviously Marco has a big heart, which is why Nord values Marco, so Nord plans to comfort Marco at this time, although Nord knows Marco is not so fragile. "Marco, you should prepare for this fighting competition. This time it will be held inside the barracks. There is no need for the villagers outside to watch. After all, it is difficult to control the scene when there are many people. Moreover, you have worked hard these days and have to learn to read every day. I''ll let you have a good rest after this battle." The smile on Marco''s face was a little bitter, but he did not question Nord''s arrangement. Although there was a bit of forced laughter, Marco would seriously complete the task assigned by Nord. Chapter 118 More than a month has passed since the last inspection of the barracks. Now Nord can feel that the weather is warming day by day and the thick snow in the mountains is melting slowly, which means that the pace of war is coming. For more than a month, Nord carefully inspected every corner of Tami village, including the original old civilian area of Tami village. Nord also carefully inspected it for future planning, because Nord found that with the development of Tami village, the former residential areas of Tami village have become chaotic, Far from the new residential and workshop areas, the houses are clean and orderly. Therefore, Nord is planning to gradually demolish and rebuild this old area in the future. Of course, it is not now, at least after the battle, but some work should be planned in advance. Just like the Bauhinia bow before, Nord forgot to let Fusen rush out in advance and send it to Nanshan stronghold before the mountain was closed by heavy snow. Otherwise, Nord would not be so passive now. In addition, Nord carefully checked each workshop. Nord also remembered those apprentices with excellent skills. These people will be talents of Tami village in the future. Of course, Nord also hopes that they can support the business district of Tami village in the future. Another reason for inspecting the workshop is that Nord should carefully check the specific production capacity of each workshop and what goods the workshop can produce now, which Nord should know. Nord also made up for his mistakes. At the beginning, Nord was clear about the situation of each workshop, but with a slack period of one or two months, the development speed of these workshops completely exceeded Nord''s expectations. Although Nord had heard Abbot''s housekeeper''s brief report on the development of Tami village before, the verbal data were not shocked by the real situation. For example, the development of Jenny''s cloth workshop is far beyond Nord''s expectation. Now there are more than 50 linen looms in the workshop. There are hundreds of linen cloth produced every week. Now several warehouses are full of linen cloth. If Jenny had not been more visionary and stored a large number of Flax in advance, it is estimated that the cloth workshop would have stopped production. Just like Hansen''s blacksmith shop, the iron ore now stored has been in urgent need after consumption in recent months. If the guard''s equipment had not been completed, it is estimated that the iron ore would not be enough. At present, Hansen''s blacksmith shop is mainly responsible for making some daily necessities, among which the iron pot has the highest sales volume. With the use of iron pot in Nord manor, the villagers in Tami village now basically have an iron pot in each family. Like a fashion, the villagers heard that Lord Nord was also cooking with an iron pot. No matter how much money they had left, they gritted their teeth and bought a bite back. They wanted to know what Lord Nord''s daily life was like. Anyway, the price of the iron pot was not very expensive. They bought it for more than half a month''s salary. The specific cooking skills of the iron pot are still heard from Nord''s maid, Ali. Now with the iron pot, Ali''s cooking is making rapid progress. Although Nord doesn''t understand cooking, he just gave her a simple instruction, but Nord is ashamed of her talent in cooking. Yali''s cooking skills are not inferior to those of Nord''s previous masters. Often, Nord puts forward the practice of one dish, and Yali can draw inferences from one instance. Therefore, Nord''s childhood is very interesting in the first two months of this cold season. However, the popularity of the iron pot has also led to the severe consumption of iron ore in the blacksmith shop. If too many iron pots were not built, the ore in the blacksmith shop would still have no problem supporting for a few more months. Instead, as it is now, most of the production work has basically stagnated, and a small amount of iron ore should be reserved to deal with emergencies, Hansen now takes a group of apprentices to repair some damaged equipment all day, which is in sharp contrast to the booming scene of other workshops. But on the other hand, this is not a bad thing. At least now, the quality of life in Tami village has improved a lot. Once the kitchen utensils such as iron pot appear, even if the villagers'' cooking is not very good, the cooked food is much better than the previous dark cuisine. Moreover, the sales of iron pots are good, and the income of the blacksmith shop is high. Now every time an iron pot is sold, the apprentice who makes the iron pot can get a sum of money, which is different from the previous collective production, and the apprentices have high enthusiasm. Every family has a difficult lesson to read. Although there is no problem with the production of the cloth workshop, the demand of Tami village is about to be saturated. Now every villager wears new clothes made of linen. Without trade with the outside world, the produced linen can only be stacked in the warehouse, and the weaving workers are not given too much power, Looking at the warehouses piled up, Jenny was full of a sense of achievement, but she was also a little restless. If one of these workshops is the most moist, it is Peter''s fur workshop. First, the workshop received a large number of fur in the previous few months, and there is no shortage of raw materials. Moreover, with the improvement of the apprentices'' skills, Peter gradually began to let them learn to make coats, although the quality may be comparable to that of Nord''s coats, But the function of keeping warm alone has dumped linen clothes for eight blocks. However, there are still a few people in Tami village who can afford to wear animal fur coats. Peter sets the price of coats higher than leather armor. It is not that Peter deliberately sets such a high price, but that the workmanship of coats is very cumbersome. It takes no less effort than making a leather armor, and it costs more and fur. Such a high price is reasonable, but even at such a high price, there are a lot of sales of coats, especially the apprentices in each workshop. Their remuneration is not low, especially after the opening of the will market, the goods in the workshop began to be sold, and their income is also soaring with the growth of their skills. Since the opening of will''s market, Nord has given will another special task to count the trading volume of goods in each workshop, and then calculate the output and income of each workshop. Specifically, the person in charge of each workshop should remember how many products each apprentice has made and pay them according to the quantity. It is commonly known as the piecework system. Nord also aims to make the workshops more standardized. Especially now, after facing the market sales, competition will bring them vitality. In particular, there will be more and more workshops in the future. Relying on Nord''s support alone will not work. This model will not work in the future. We must remember the lessons of the past life, In the future, when Nord takes equipment from various workshops, he should remember to write it down. So in a few months, Hansen and his team will go to will''s market. It''s not only about the exchange of products, but also a more important reason is to let will teach them to keep accounts. Yes, although the characters assigned by the system are literate. But they are also proficient in a professional knowledge. Only will is proficient in bookkeeping. Maybe Hill scholars also know some, but they certainly won''t bother Hill scholars because of these small things. Hansen and they still have a heart of awe for hill scholars. Chapter 119 Christenberg, shack area. In a low house, lov and his guys are getting together to discuss the information just now. Not long ago, a guy told lov that oli''s team has come to kresenberg. "Are you sure you can see clearly that Viscount oli has indeed returned to christenburg?" One of the guys vowed. "Of course, sir, viscount Ollie makes this carriage every time he travels. I''ve inquired clearly when you arrange tasks for me. I won''t be wrong." Lov''s face was very excited. They had been in the shack area of christenberg for several months in order to wait for this moment. Lov couldn''t wait to report the situation to Nord, but years of experience told lov that the more critical it was, the more he couldn''t make mistakes. "Where did you see Viscount oli''s motorcade?" Lov wanted to confirm it himself, so he stared at the man and wanted to confirm the correctness of the information again. "It''s just outside the shack area. I don''t dare to relax at your command. I''ve been there all the time. As soon as I saw a team of dozens of people appear, I hurried to report to you." The man''s tone was very sure that he must have read it correctly. At this time, only Viscount oli''s team will bring so many people to christenberg. Hearing the description of the man, lov thought it was still time, so with two clever men, lov hurried out. There is still a distance from the shack area to the castle, and with the melting of snow, the roads in the shack area become muddy. Viscount Olli will not ride too fast in the carriage. If he encounters some potholes, he may delay a while. So now love should be able to catch up. Sure enough, on his way to the castle along the road in the shack area, before long, he saw the trace of viscount oli and his party. There are about forty or fifty people in Viscount Olli''s team, of which more than a dozen cavalry are escorted around the carriage. The rest are infantry wearing leather armor and holding spears. They look well-trained. These people should be the armed forces accumulated by the kreisen family. As for those mercenaries, viscount Olli certainly won''t trust them too much. It is estimated that he will stay in christenberg to watch the house, because Viscount Olli must know the character of these mercenaries. They come for money and are not loyal at all. Looking at this situation, lov''s heart was finally able to put down, but since he had come, lov didn''t go back. He wanted to see Viscount oli enter kresenberg with his own eyes, but carefully followed Viscount oli''s party, and the distance was not far. Because love knew that these mercenaries were people who licked blood at the edge of the knife. Their feelings were very sharp. If they were too close, they would easily find them. Moreover, the current shack area is also deserted. If lov blatantly follows behind, he will be easily found. In fact, the reason for the desolation of the shack area is also related to Nord''s transfer of a part of the population. At this time of the year before, the people who should die in the shack area have basically died, and the rest have survived the most difficult time. Therefore, at this time, the ordinary people in christenberg have started activities, and they have to think of ways for the next days. But now it''s different. There are probably less than 3000 people in the shack area of christenberg, and Nord has transferred at least half. Although Viscount oli has not found the abnormality in the shack area, he will not be able to hide it for a long time. Lov followed Viscount oli all the way to the castle. Just under the steps in front of the castle gate, lov saw a huge figure on the carriage, who was clumsily trying to get down from the carriage and welcome out of the castle. He hurried to help him. Lov''s pupils contracted tightly. Yes, it was Viscount oli himself. Lov''s heart jumped. He waited for a long time and finally waited until today It was not until he saw Viscount Ollie himself that lov was relieved and winked at the two guys around him. Lov planned to go back and retreat. After all, Lord Nord''s last task was successfully completed. Now staying in christenburg for more than one day will be more dangerous. Lov can still see this situation clearly, but when lov came to the door of the market, I don''t know when there were two more guards on guard. When Mingming just followed the motorcade in, there were no guards at the door. In a twinkling of an eye, they didn''t know where they came out. It is estimated that they heard the wind and knew that Viscount Ollie had come back. They wanted to make a good performance. Lov hadn''t seen them once in the past few months when Viscount Ollie was away. Because he had done business in the market before, lov said he was a little familiar with the two guards. So even though loff was about to slip away, he still walked up quietly. "Hey, Lord Lovey came so early this year. In previous years, you came last. Just after this damn cold season, you will stand guard against the cold wind." A guard greeted lof with a tone full of complaints that they would start to stand guard when Viscount oli came back, as if it was not their duty to stand guard. Another guard pulled the arm of the guard who was complaining to lov, meaning that he said something wrong. The soldier quickly responded and looked at lov with embarrassment. After all, he complained about Viscount oli. If they were heard, I''m afraid their lives would be hard to protect. Lov smiled at the two guards, indicating that they didn''t care. He turned the topic to the business that had been stagnant for a long time. "It''s no good not to come early this year. After all, it''s hard this year. The prices of all kinds of goods are rising, and the quantity is still very scarce. If you don''t work hard, you won''t even have enough to fill your stomach." Nord''s guess has already happened. Even the price of christenberg in the northernmost part of the Principality of Bethel has begun to rise. Due to the lack of materials, not only civilians can''t afford such a high price, but also businessmen have no goods in their hands. It is said that many businessmen have lost their properties. Even though LOV is secretly completing the task assigned by Lord Nord, he still has to pretend on the surface, so lov still knows some information about some caravans. Just three months ago, lov heard that many small businessmen like him in twain have gone bankrupt. Many of them are still familiar with lov, and some are still lov''s partners. When he knew the news, loff was a little glad. If he didn''t work for Lord Nord, he didn''t know what his fate would be like. Would he be crushed by the commercial storm because of the war like them. This also made love follow Nord more firmly. After all, this coincidence made love keep up with a step. I''m afraid his identity will be different when he comes to kresenberg next time. After greeting the two guards, love quickly returned to the house in the shack area. Chapter 120 Yamon mountains, Tami village. With the war approaching, the whole Tami village became nervous. Even some well-informed villagers knew that Nord was about to go to war with the crison family. However, they were not afraid and panic, but filled with righteous indignation, especially the immigrants from christenburg who had just arrived in Tami village. The happy and busy life in recent months has made them forget the difficult days in christenburg shack area. However, as soon as the news of the war came, the villagers were very angry. They felt that the crimson family had been pestering them like a haunting ghost. Even if they had a good life now, the crimson family was still their lingering nightmare. The villagers were angry about this. All the anger accumulated before erupted at this moment. When Nord was on the road, brave new immigrants expressed their determination to Nord. If the kreisen family really fought, they also asked to join the battle and fight for a better tomorrow. Nord was very moved, because the villagers'' behavior represents that the current Tami village is not only Nord''s Tami village, but also the Tami village of more than 1000 villagers. Countless villagers will fight for it, and the big family of Tami village will gradually become more cohesive. Nord knows that his efforts are not in vain. Tami village is getting better and better. More and more villagers begin to identify with Tami village and regard Tami village as their home. Nord didn''t want to attack the enthusiasm of the villagers, so he took advantage of the situation and recruited 50 more recruits among the new immigrants, but now I don''t know whether he can participate in the battle in time, but it''s good to be a reserve force, at least one more layer of support and one more layer of victory. In fact, another more important reason is that during their free time in recent months, Fusen and DURU improved the crossbow technology. It turned out that this was the surprise that Fusen wanted to give Nord. When he first saw the black iron wood, his eyes were glowing. The characteristics of these wood are very special. It not only has all the characteristics of other wood, but also is very tough and heavy. It is a treasure in the hands of carpenters. Just using it to make a black wood spear is overqualified. Fusen and DURU are studying the use of black iron wood these days. They first made a long bow and spent a lot of effort to finally make a long bow, but no one can use it at all. Because the strength of this bow is too heavy, it takes at least 300 kilograms of strength to pull the bow string down to the full moon. At present, only Lehman can barely do it, but it is still very difficult to use it normally, not to mention other ordinary people. Even Marco can only open half, but this is how powerful Lehman is now, Also let Marco know the gap between himself and Lehman again. However, there is no doubt that the power of the black iron wood long bow is still very amazing. The longest range has reached three or four hundred meters, which is much longer than that of the previous crossbow, almost twice that of the current Bauhinia bow. What is more terrible is that the range has reached ten times that of the previous villagers. What terrible data this is. The means of remote output such as bow and arrow, let alone doubling, is that more than ten meters is a huge advantage. Moreover, according to Nord, the long bow circulating in this era is no better than the previous hunting bow in Tami village. It is difficult to see a long bow with a range of 100 meters in the market. Even if it appears, it will soon be paid by some big nobles to their own treasure house for careful maintenance. A long bow with a range of 150 meters, such as the Bauhinia bow, has never been seen in the Principality of Bethel. However, the shortcomings of the black iron wood Longbow are also very obvious. While it has a long range and great power, the required strength is also very amazing. It is said that during the previous test, Lehman had to rest for half a day for each arrow to slow down. Therefore, now the black iron wood Longbow has only made one for Lehman, so it has stopped production indefinitely. But Fusen didn''t want the precious wood of black iron wood to be put on the shelf, nor did he want it to be simply and rudely used to make the long pole of black wood spear. Just when Fusen couldn''t think of a clue, DURU suddenly thought that bow and arrow would not work, so why not try to make a crossbow with black iron wood. Fossen suddenly realized that the long bow can''t be used, so it can be used as a crossbow. Moreover, the sharp weapon of crossbow is much more labor-saving than the long bow. It doesn''t mean that the crossbow has less force than the long bow, but the characteristics of crossbow are different from crossbow. The most difficult thing for bows and arrows is to aim after pulling out the bowstring, which is why archers need a lot of time to cultivate, because experienced archers have aimed at the target while pulling out the bowstring, so they can save a lot of energy. The crossbow is different. Due to the characteristics of the structure, as long as the string is finished, there is no need to spend strength to maintain the bow string, so it can aim better. Of course, Nord knows that the pulley composite bow in previous lives can also do this, but at the current technical level, this technology is still far from enough. Soon, Fusen and DURU made a crossbow of black iron wood. The new crossbow showed a cold luster like black iron, full of bloodthirsty taste, and the arm bow was larger than the previous one, which looked very powerful. The power is indeed as it shows. The range has reached an amazing 600 meters, but without the sight, the distance of 600 meters is not accurate. The falling of such a long-distance crossbow arrow can not be estimated. Whether it can hit the target depends on luck or large-scale volley. Moreover, the power of close range is also very amazing. At a distance of 100 meters, not only the target is shot through, but also the ordinary wooden arrow rod behind the crossbow arrow bursts due to the impact force, which makes Fusen have to speed up the production of a batch of black iron wood crossbow arrows. The black iron wood crossbow arrows are matched with special cone head arrows. This time, even the specially prepared iron plate, Also shot through in a hundred steps. However, although the black iron wooden crossbow arrow has amazing power and strong armor breaking ability, its range has also been reduced by half due to its heavy weight, and the falling of the black iron wooden crossbow arrow is more serious. It is basically difficult to hit the target from 100 meters away, but its shortcomings can not hide its strong armor breaking ability. Nord likes the current black iron wood crossbow very much, which is another reason why Nord continues to recruit soldiers. Even if their training time is relatively short, I believe that with the black iron wood crossbow, they can also play a very key role in the war situation. Yes, of the 50 recruits recruited this time, Nord plans to train them into crossbows. Originally, Nord did not intend to form a crossbow force so soon, because as mentioned earlier, the current archers alone are enough for Nord, but the plan can not keep up with the change. On the one hand, during the period of heavy snow closure, there was no occasional support from Nan Mountain stronghold, The strength of Tami village is somewhat weak, which is one of the reasons for Nord''s expansion. Another reason is that Nord had to admit that he was moved to see such a powerful black iron wood crossbow. Chapter 121 In fact, Nord''s requirements for crossbow soldiers are not particularly high. Due to the urgency of time, some projects, such as close combat training, can be trained in the future. Now the key is to let these crossbow soldiers master the skills of crossbow skillfully. As for their accuracy, it is not within the scope of Nord''s consideration. As long as they can quickly launch the crossbow arrow in more than a month, Nord will be thankful. As for the accuracy of the crossbow soldier, it will be considered later. Moreover, another key problem is that the carpenter''s workshop must urgently rush out a batch of black iron wood crossbows, and can not delay the training of crossbow soldiers. Fortunately, the apprentices'' skills are still good, and in order to quickly complete this batch of crossbows, Nord let them use the method of assembly line production. Everyone is responsible for producing a kind of accessories and then assembling them. According to the apprentices'' skills, everyone is responsible for different parts. This efficiency is relatively high. Even if some apprentices'' skills are not high, they can also participate in the production of crossbows. If they are completed independently, there are not many apprentices in the carpenter''s workshop. In fact, although the production efficiency is very high, it does not greatly improve the apprentices'' personal skills. Fusen believes that making such a rigid part is simply killing a carpenter''s talent. However, due to Nord''s strong demand, Fusen has to follow suit. Although Nord knows that assembly line production is definitely the trend in the future. Assembly line production is essential to improve production capacity in the future, Nord still admires the craftsman spirit of Fusen. Moreover, although Nord attaches great importance to the production capacity of the workshop, a qualified talent is more critical to Nord and Tami village than the production capacity, because the assembly line production has no technical content, but is simply fast. As far as making long bows is concerned, assembly line production is not applicable. Unlike those composite bows of later generations, today''s long bows are still integrated and have no separable parts. Therefore, only one carpenter can make them specially, which is a great test of carpenters'' skills. Now only a dozen apprentices can independently make Bauhinia bows in the whole workshop. Because there are more people in Tami village, Nord will send the villagers with excellent performance of the construction team to the workshop as apprentices when each group of new immigrants arrive. Now there are at least 50 or 60 apprentices in each workshop. Because they enter the workshop at different times, the level of apprentices is also uneven. Except for those with high talents, most of them are the first batch of apprentices to enter the workshop. Most of them are the original villagers of Tami village, but there are also some new immigrants with high talents. After all, there are a large number of people, and there will always be some people with outstanding talents. In just a dozen days, the carpenter''s workshop worked overtime to make 50 black iron wood crossbows, which finally did not delay the training of crossbow soldiers, which made Nord give him a good praise, but he didn''t feel cold about it. It''s not that fausen has a problem with Nord, but that he hates the practice of assembly line production, But he still obeyed Nord''s orders very much. He just looked at Nord with deep resentment Nord''s chicken skin is about to get up. A man looks at Nord with such eyes. Nord''s back is cold (stop here!). For the training of crossbow soldiers, Nord still handed them to Marco. The combat competition prepared by Nord and Marco has come to a successful end. The effect was very good and the response was very enthusiastic. It is said that the atmosphere of the whole barracks became warm in the days of the fighting competition, and the depression of the recruits in the barracks for more than three months was swept away. However, even though Marco had made sufficient preparations, several soldiers were slightly injured and needed to rest for more than ten days, and there were countless with bruises and bruises. Not only did the soldiers start without discretion, but even Marco''s referees presided over such a competition for the first time. Completely different from the last trial of Nanshan stronghold, the fighting competition was very fierce. Marco''s referees couldn''t grasp the discretion from fist to meat. The injured soldiers were the judges who were too addicted to the fierce competition and forgot to pull them away for a while, which led to the injury. However, only a few soldiers were injured. Nord was very lucky. After all, Nord asked them to be true and ensure that the competition can exercise rather than go through the motions. And this is also the first time to hold a fighting match. Everyone has no experience, but Nord has let them sum up their lessons. I believe Marco will know what to do by holding more such competitions. Marco, who just finished the fighting competition, has time to train the recruits. As for the spearmen, Rayman will teach them some fighting skills. Marco will be responsible for the assault training of crossbow soldiers in the next month. Maybe Marco will be more professional when it comes to training the recruits. When Nord told Marco about this idea, Marco''s steps out of the study are light, which is a typical limp More than ten days ago, Nord saw that the snow in the mountain forest had almost melted. Nord quickly sent someone to send weapons and equipment to Nanshan stronghold. Even if the mountain road is very muddy and difficult to walk, Nord should also meet the difficulties, because the melting of snow is a signal of the coming war. Because it is possible for Nord to go to war with the kreisen family. As long as he gets the news from loff, Nord will attack kreisenberg first and attack kreisenberg with all the soldiers. Viscount oli certainly didn''t expect Nord to be so bold and dare to trouble him first. Perhaps in Viscount Ollie''s imagination, when Lord bill died last time, he should be lucky that he didn''t find trouble with the black sheep. But Nord is not a role to be bullied by others. Although Nord is kind, it is all for his own people. Treat his comrades as warm as spring and the enemy as cruel and ruthless as winter Nord asked Lehman to send them. Marco was preparing for the fighting competition at that time. Only Lehman could lead them to transport equipment to Nanshan stronghold. Fortunately, although it was very difficult, Lehman successfully arrived at Nanshan stronghold at that time. According to the news reported by Lehman after his return, the situation of Nanshan stronghold is not too big. Although it is a new house, the quality is better than that of them in heimu stronghold. Even with such heavy snow, there are no casualties of mountain people in Nanshan stronghold, and old Moore has done a very good job, even without equipment, Old Moore also trained these recruits'' bow and arrow skills very well. Not to mention the new equipment, these mountain people heard that Lord Nord was ready to go to war with others. After they changed the new equipment, they cried out to go out to fight with Lord Nord. However, Lehman comforted them to adapt to the new equipment and always wait for Nord''s orders. Fortunately, the training in recent months has been effective, and the recruits know to obey the orders, Keep order. Chapter 122 Now Nord has done everything he should do. The soldiers of Nanshan stronghold are adapting to the Bauhinia bow. Tami village is stepping up the training of crossbow soldiers. Nord''s troops are ready. As long as Nord gives an order, they can go to war at any time. Now it can be said that everything is ready, only the east wind is owed. The east wind of Nord is now preparing for the final evacuation. After returning to the shack area from the market in front of kresenberg, loff immediately informed him that the guys should evacuate immediately today without delay. Since this is the last evacuation, loff has to make some preparations. First of all, there are businessmen or civilians who have a good relationship with them. Lov doesn''t want to involve them because of himself. The city gate fire will affect the fish in the pond. If Viscount oli knew what lov did and when lov has evacuated, the angry Viscount oli will certainly not let go of the people related to lov. Even lov''s guys have some friends who still stay in christenburg and don''t go to Tami village, because their living standard is still good compared with those before. At least they have their own industries, at least they don''t have to worry about dying in the cold winter. Although they also heard some gossip about lov, lov did not take the initiative to mention it to them before, because lov knew that they would certainly not give up their career in christenberg and go to the unknown Tami village to fight and wander, so lov focused on the poor who lived in difficulties. But before leaving this time, Lovey wanted to fight again. This time, he could make it clear to the point. There was no need to hide it. I believe many people will be attracted by the solicitation from a viscount. Lov risked early exposure and had to fight for them, not only because they had a close relationship with lov, lov could not bear to see them punished by Viscount oli, but also because they were all talents. After all, they could get along well in places like kresenberg, which indirectly explained their own ability. However, on the premise that lov ensured his own safety, although lov was more righteous, he was not a fool. At noon, after the guys had gathered in the hill outside kresenberg, lov informed his friends to come to the shack area to discuss things. Because they had just passed the winter, everyone was very busy. When they heard Rove''s invitation, they soon came over, mainly because they were very curious about what rove did this time. In the cottage in lov''s shack area, people came one after another. During this period, some people wanted to know in advance why lov came to them, but lov calmed them down and told them to talk to them slowly after waiting for them. Lov looked around and saw that people had almost arrived. He stopped wasting time and confessed his time directly to them. "You may have heard of what I''ve done during this time, but I can tell you clearly now that I''m really working for a viscount. Most of the news you heard before is true. The conditions there are countless times better than those in christenberg. Finally, I want to invite you to go with me. Viscount Nord is a generous nobleman, as long as you have He will not be stingy with a little reward for his ability. " Lov carefully observed the people''s expressions and found that some of them had some thoughts in their hearts. Lov felt that he should make persistent efforts and add a heart shot to their wavering hearts. "You must also know that there are half of the people in the shack area now. Now Viscount Ollie will certainly not let me go when he comes back. It''s hard to say no at that time. If it involves you, I''ll give you at most one day to consider. If you want to understand, go to the northernmost Tami village immediately and don''t stop. I think you all know the location of Tami village." Hearing this, some people''s faces began to become cloudy and sunny. Obviously, they knew Viscount duooli''s angry character. When they couldn''t find lov and vent their anger on them, viscount oli couldn''t do it. A small businessman in the kresenberg market asked lov suspiciously, with cunning in his eyes. The question sounded like he had ulterior motives. "I''m going with you, but I have to prepare for some time. When are you going to leave?" Lov took a meaningful look at the businessman who asked the question. His heart was separated from his belly. He didn''t know what such a businessman thought, but one thing is certain that lov wouldn''t be foolish enough to disclose his whereabouts to him. Therefore, he answered the question instead of the answer. "The pace of war has come and winter is coming (just kidding)" Some smart people quickly reacted, and their faces suddenly changed. After lov''s hint, they also saw the situation. However, a small number of them were still confused and wanted to ask questions, but lov waved to them, took a few guys behind him and quickly walked out of the room. Out of the door, lov sighed. As a friend, he had done his best, and the rest depended on their lives. Lov turned and looked at the castle in the distance, then turned and disappeared between the shacks crisscrossed by the roads. After lov left, the house was silent for a long time. No one broke the embarrassing situation, as if everyone were digesting the information just got. "What are you going to do?" Finally, a strong middle-aged man broke the silence in the room. He was the captain of a caravan guard, and there were many guards under him. He usually went between castles. He is different from those mercenaries. The guards eat by word of mouth. He is different from the good and bad people in the mercenaries. Most of his men are honest and honest people. "I''m going to follow brother rove to have a look. It''s inevitable that I won''t be involved in staying here anyway. Everyone knows the virtues of viscount Ollie''s fat pig. Even if you don''t want to follow rove, you can go to other places to avoid the wind first, so as not to be affected by the next war, but if any of you want to report, I can''t spare him!" The captain of the guard looked at the people in the room with a fierce look in his eyes. After all, he was a man who licked blood with a knife. He was still different from these businessmen. "How can we go to snitch? Brother rove helped us a lot before. How can someone be ungrateful? If I know, I''ll be the first to have a hard time with him. Alas, I''d better hide in other castles for a while. Now I don''t have the idea of taking risks anymore." For a time, the crowd in the room was excited, and no one was willing to admit that he was an ungrateful villain. Even with this idea, he was deeply hidden in his heart. The captain of the guard looked at them with a cold smile, then turned and left the house without paying attention to their guarantee. Now he plans to immediately summon his guards to take a look at Tami village mentioned by lov. Before, he only knew that Tami village was a remote mountain village in the northernmost mountain area. He didn''t know whether it was so good described by lov, but with his understanding of lov, lov wouldn''t be aimless. Chapter 123 Outside kresenberg, a hill depression. "Brother love, shall we go now and stop waiting for them?" A waiter asked lov quietly, looking at the direction of the shack area. There was no reluctance and nostalgia in his eyes, only the hope of life in Tami village. "Don''t wait. Every time we stay a little longer, we will be more dangerous. Let''s go now. I believe Lord Nord is waiting for our news." Lov looked at more than 100 people gathered in the hill depression and waved to them to start. Most of these people were relatives and friends of their guys. As for the guys'' families, they had been sent to Tami village long ago. After a winter''s torture, the rest of these people have decided to follow them. After all, they can''t see the future if they continue to stay in christenberg. It''s better to take advantage of this last opportunity to fight for a future. As for the rest who are still waiting, LOV is not sensitive to thanks. Some things are missed. It''s useless to regret in the future. At the same time, viscount oli, who had just returned to christenburg, had not yet sat hot, so he hurriedly asked steward Barry to report this year''s income. Although there were not many commercial taxes in previous winter, the income from the grain store in a few months was also a lot of income. After all, the consumption in TEWIN city was not low. Another reason is that he comes from a small viscount in a remote area. He doesn''t have much industry in twain city. He basically depends on the tax revenue of kresenberg. Due to the reduction of tax revenue of kresenberg in recent years, viscount oli''s wool picking behavior is more intense, and there is no bottom line for noble greed. Barry''s housekeeper had a sad face. Obviously, he knew that as long as he took out the winter financial report, viscount oli would be furious when he saw it, because the income of the grain store this winter was at least half less than that in previous years. Even knowing this, Barry housekeeper dared not hide and obediently dealt the account book with Viscount oli. Viscount oli''s fat body was hard to put into the chair in front of the desk. His short fingers turned over the account book bound by animal skin paper, and his face became more and more ugly. The anger in his eyes became difficult to suppress, and the housekeeper Barry who stood aside dared not even speak out, for fear that he accidentally lit the huge powder keg. But obviously, Barry housekeeper was not spared. Viscount Olli threw the ledger on Barry housekeeper''s face. The sound of heavy leather paper beating Barry housekeeper''s face was very loud, and Barry''s right cheek gradually became red and swollen at a speed visible to the naked eye. The gray haired Butler Barry lowered his head and dared not speak. He had served Viscount oli for most of his life. He understood that any action of his own at this time could stimulate Viscount oli in a state of rage, and silence was his greatest protective color. "Is the grain store earning so much this year? Are you old-fashioned and wrong, or are those damn Dalits starving to death? Don''t they eat grain this year?" Barry''s housekeeper heard Viscount oli''s question and knelt down directly. His body shook uncontrollably and replied carefully. "Give me another courage, I dare not make a mistake. The income of the grain store this year is really only so much. I have carefully checked the account books several times these days, and I haven''t sold much grain in the granary. Are some unscrupulous businessmen secretly transporting grain to christenberg for sale? After all, the grain price in christenberg is very high, maybe they will take it in a desperate way Risk. " Hearing Barry housekeeper''s explanation, viscount oli narrowed his eyes. He believed that Barry housekeeper would never dare to deceive himself even if he gave Barry housekeeper a few more courage. Moreover, there is no shortage of grain in the warehouse, which shows that it is not his internal problem. For his own interests, viscount oli has always been very smart and can calculate the account book clearly. Is it really that group of bold rats who dare to steal grain on their own territory? I really don''t know how many eyes Lord Ma has (I can describe it like this, although it feels strange). Are there too few businessmen hanging at the gate of the market recently? Let them think that master oli has become kind. At the thought of this, there is a fierce light in oli''s small eyes. "Then go and check it for me. I want to know who has the courage to rob meat from my mouth." Hearing this, Butler Barry breathed a sigh of relief. He was through the difficulties. Now he was eager to know who had poked such a big basket for him. Butler Barry stood up, saluted Viscount oli, covered his face and was ready to find someone to settle accounts. Lov could not imagine that Viscount Ollie did not find the root of the problem. They thought it was the interests of the kressen family violated by businessmen. They didn''t think it was the people who needed to buy food who had left kressenberg. It''s no wonder that if they want to break their scalp, they can''t think of it. Unexpectedly, someone will think of those civilians. In the eyes of aristocrats in this era, more civilians will only waste their own food. They naively think that if there are no farmers, all the food growing in the field can be collected. This is the reason why taxes are so high in this era. 80% of the crops in the field should be used as taxes. They don''t care whether the remaining 20% can let the farmers live, or the nobles don''t care about their life or death. The lives of the Dalits are no different from the weeds on the roadside. On the other side, lov, who had set out, returned to Tami village. More than 100 people looked at the new Tami village and couldn''t speak. Tami village was very different from what they imagined. They thought Tami village was a dilapidated small mountain village, but fortunately, a kind aristocrat came inexplicably. Perhaps these attractive treatments are only supported by the noble''s wealth. Maybe one day when the noble has no money, Tami village will change back to its original appearance. In fact, these immigrants behind are still a little proud. After all, they live in christenberg, and Tami village is just a remote mountain village. However, they didn''t feel this at all after staying in Tami village for some time. Compared with the dead shack area of kresenberg, Tami village is now a paradise. A little pride in their hearts has long disappeared. Just like this group of people now, they stood outside Tami village, looked at the neat brick road of Tami village, and then looked at the muddy and dirty shoes under their feet. For a time, they didn''t walk on the road of Tami village and didn''t know what everyone thought. Anyway, lov was only amazed. He didn''t expect that Tami village had become like this after a winter. The road in Tami village had just been built when he came last time. At that time, he and the guys were still watching, but the road built now is much more spectacular than the mess at that time. The neat and straight brick road gave him a different shock. He could only see such a scene on the Central Avenue of Twain city. Tami village could also be built, which brought a great sense of subversion and unparalleled impact to lov''s heart. Chapter 124 Soon, Nord knew the news outside the village. After all, at this special moment, Sentinels were patrolling around Tami village. The war was coming. Nord asked the soldiers of the guard to keep alert at all times. In fact, the Sentinels had found them just two kilometers away from Tami village. However, due to the discipline required by the team, they did not come forward to say hello to Luofu, but immediately informed Nord, Lehman and others that more than 100 people were approaching outside Tami village. When Nord arrived at the entrance of the village, lof just took a group of people standing in front of the brick road in a daze. He looked like he had never seen the world, which almost made Nord laugh. In fact, even if lov hasn''t spoken, Nord can guess what news he will tell Nord when he comes back, so Nord is in a good mood. A stone in Nord''s heart finally fell to the ground. In fact, it''s like a bow and arrow. The arrow that doesn''t shoot out is the most threatening, and the invisible blade is the most deadly. However, once shot out, the mentality will be much more stable. After all, there is no return arrow when starting the bow. Just like Nord''s mood now, the previous anxiety and hesitation have dissipated with lov''s return. It''s not that lov can provide Nord with much confidence. It was the news he was about to provide, which made Nord understand that he was about to start fighting, and there was no need to worry. After preparing for such a long time, mules and horses always had to be pulled out. Nord walked up to lov, didn''t speak first, but looked at him carefully, patted him on the shoulder, gave him an encouraging look, and then slowly opened his mouth. "Back." "Back!" Nord and love looked at each other and smiled. Obviously, some of their answers were wrong, but both of them could understand each other''s meaning. Nord''s tone was that lof finally came back, and lof answered the question Nord wanted to know most. "These people will be settled by village head Colin first. You can come to my study and tell me the specific situation first." Lov nodded, motioned to the guys on one side, followed Nord''s footsteps and walked into Tami village. In fact, lov''s guys have been very skilled in these handover work. After all, lov has been handed over several times, and there is no need for lov to stay here and stare. His guys and the village head Colin who just arrived will arrange these people properly, and there are only more than 100 people this time, which is far worse than the previous scene. Lov followed Nord behind. They didn''t say much on the road, only the sound of their feet stepping on the brick road echoed. Nord was thinking about the next war, while lov was observing the rapidly changing Tami village, and the amazement in his eyes became stronger and stronger. After arriving at the study of the manor, Nord asked loff about christenberg. Even though they had guessed it in their hearts, they still wanted to know what the specific situation was. "When did Viscount oli come back?" "At noon today, I got the news and came back immediately. I know you have been waiting for a long time, so I didn''t stay any more." Nord took a breath and looked more relaxed. Looking at the respectful love, Nord couldn''t help sighing. "You''ve worked hard these months. This task has been successfully completed. I''ll reward you after the war. I won''t forget your credit." At this time, lov became a little excited. He heard the meaning of Nord''s words. Basically, he was sure of the position of knighthood this time. It wouldn''t be long before he could enter the aristocracy. Even lov''s heart, which has experienced many storms, is difficult to calm down at the moment. In fact, for Lehman, Marco and others, Nord did not say such words to them. Although there must be one of them in the position of knighthood, Nord did not say the words of guarantee like lov. In fact, lov has a special position under Nord. He is not only responsible for very important intelligence work, but also joined Nord''s team halfway. Moreover, he often works outside and doesn''t spend much time with Nord, so this situation makes Nord want to win over lov''s heart. In fact, Nord also knows that lov won''t betray himself. After all, it''s rare to see such kind and generous nobles as Nord in this era. "Thank you, Lord Nord. With your comfort, I am willing to take more hardships and greater risks." Lov held back his inner excitement and thanked Nord. Nord smiled at him and expressed his appreciation for him. However, Nord suddenly remembered a question in his mind, so he asked lov again. "Do you know how many people Viscount oli brought back this time? Did the rest of the kreisen family come back together?" Nord wants to catch the crimson family and catch a turtle in a jar. Don''t leave future trouble for himself. Lov thought about it carefully in his heart before slowly answering Nord''s question. "I only saw Viscount oli. As for his wife and son, there are only a few times to go back to christenberg in recent years. Usually they all live in Twain. As for other members of the christen family, I have never seen them at all. It is said that they were expelled by Viscount oli and did not stay in christenberg." Loff said here, glancing his lips, as if he was very dissatisfied with Viscount oli''s practice. Even Nord was very surprised. He didn''t expect Viscount oli to be such a ruthless man. Nord had also heard of this phenomenon before. After inheriting the title of his family, the heirs of the nobility in this era would expel their brothers in order to maintain their status. Nord''s values are very inconsistent. Nord believes that brothers should support and help each other. In this cruel scene, only those savage animals will do so. But Nord also knows that, not to mention this era, it is an example of the quarrel between brothers in previous lives, which is common, because compared with interests, feelings become extremely fragile. Perhaps in their eyes, it is not their own blood brothers, but their own competitors. In fact, in this era, such a practice will still be criticized by many people, but many nobles will choose to do so. Even if this practice is despised, the title of nobles is still more sweet, but Nord doesn''t want to be such a person. "Viscount oli brought about 50 people back this time, including more than a dozen knights and their Knights'' attendants who should be recruited by the kressen family, and the rest are soldiers trained by the kressen family. As for mercenaries, they should still be in the castle. I saw them wandering in groups in the market before winter. It is estimated that they stayed in the castle all winter. There are also about fifty people. " Nord nodded. The current situation was similar to what he had estimated before, but he didn''t expect that there were some Knights under the stingy Viscount Olli. Although they were not the heavy knights with full plate armor that Nord imagined, Nord estimated that they would be very difficult to deal with. Chapter 125 On the night after lov returned to Tami village, old Moore rushed over with the guard soldiers of Nanshan stronghold. Sixty soldiers from the stronghold were very curious about the world outside the mountain. But Nord didn''t give them any time to stroll around Tami village. He only stayed in the barracks for one night, and the next day he set foot on the road to go to christenberg. Now Nord is racing against the clock. In fact, Nord sent someone to Nanshan stronghold to inform old Moore that night. For every additional day, viscount oli would be more prepared. Therefore, as soon as the reinforcements arrived, Nord ordered the soldiers to go to war. More than 170 people stood neatly on the brick road of Tami village. The whole scene was still very shocking. It was divided into three queues: Spearman Squadron, Hunter squadron and crossbow squadron. However, a closer look showed that the formation of spearmen was more compact and neat, followed by archers, and the formation of crossbow was the worst. The main reason is the training. The Spearman''s training has very strict requirements on the formation, the archer''s training is biased towards shooting, and the crossbow''s training time is too short to achieve much effect, but it is still different from not joining the guard before. Nord opened the arms interface and checked the introduction of these arms. It was found that although Nord divided them into Spearman, crossbow and Hunter Squadron, the system did not recognize Nord''s division, and only two arms trees were displayed in the arms interface. One is the hunter Arms tree previously recruited by Nord, [Amun mountain people] ¡ú [Amun hunter] ¡ú [Amun warrior] / [Amun senior hunter], while the other is the soldiers recruited from the immigrants of christenberg. They show [new Amun soldiers] on the arms tree. Nord opened the arms interface and got such information. [arms: yamong recruits] [information of arms: civilians living on the back of Amun mountains are tough, tall and strong. They are a rare source of excellent soldiers.] [arms equipment: standard leather armor, leather boots, black iron wood spear, black iron wood crossbow] [arms attribute: strength 12 agility 10 intelligence 9 charm 7] [weapon proficiency: long rod weapon 100 crossbow 120] Compared with the same level of Amun hunters, they are not inferior or even worse. However, another problem is that Nord doesn''t know that he can be promoted to Spearman and crossbow as Nord wants in the next round. But after this battle, we can know the answer, because this battle will certainly lead to the promotion and promotion of large-scale soldiers. In fact, Nord didn''t inform the villagers in advance when he set out today, but when the troops were ready to set out, many villagers were gathering around. Some villagers want to see their relatives go to the battlefield. Some people are eager to fight with them and fight for a better future. Unfortunately, they are not soldiers and can''t follow Nord to the battlefield. In addition to the soldiers, Nord only asked lov to follow with a few guys. All the others stayed in Tami village waiting for orders and ready to support at any time, although Nord didn''t necessarily need it. In fact, Tami village is not far from kresenberg. The slowest distance is only three or four hours. There is no need to prepare too much food. Only the dry food carried by the soldiers is enough. Nord previously stipulated that each soldier should carry dry food for at least three days. If he wants to go too far, there must be special soldiers to transport food. But this rule is of little use now. After all, the farthest place where Nord sent troops is heimu stronghold. It''s only two or three days. Each person can bring more food. However, Nord thinks that in the future, if he is not prepared now, it will be difficult to change his habits in the future. Therefore, it is necessary to make plans in advance to ensure food for more than three days. After all, the scale of Nord''s troops has not reached the need to set up special logistics troops. Moreover, Nord estimates that although the battle will be fierce, the duration may not be too long, and it will never exceed three days. Even if it is delayed for a long time, Tami village can support at any time at such a close distance, so Nord doesn''t have to consider the food consumption of the army at all. With Nord''s order, the soldiers of the guard set out in neat steps, bravely and high spirited. Behind them were the eyes of the villagers looking forward to victory. On the other side, viscount oli was furious. After two days of investigation, housekeeper Barry found that the original problem was not with some businessmen. It turned out that there were half of the civilians in the shack area. No wonder no one came to the grain store to buy food. Two days ago, housekeeper Barry rushed to the market as soon as he left the castle. First, he secretly investigated and found no problems with the merchants. Then when I wanted to ask all the businessmen who stayed in christenberg for the winter the next day, I suddenly found that several small businessmen who were still there yesterday had secretly run away the next day, but their business had nothing to do with food. Barry housekeeper was a little confused, but since they escaped from christenberg, they must have a problem. Although they can''t be found now, there are still many businessmen familiar with them. Housekeeper Barry stopped hesitating this time and arrested all the small businessmen who remained in christenberg. Before housekeeper Barry executed, a frightened small businessman couldn''t wait to confess. They were lucky to stay in kresenberg and thought that lov was not involved in the matter, so they would not affect themselves. Another reason is that they can''t let go of their industry in kresenberg, so their will is not firm. "Ba... Master Barry, this has nothing to do with us. All this was done by the guy lov. He wanted to tempt us to betray master oli the day before yesterday, but he was refused by my righteous words. You should catch him quickly, and he ran away late." Barry''s face showed a thoughtful expression. He was also a little impressed by lov. He had been in the market in christenberg for some years. He was usually more righteous, so he had a little appeal in the circle of small businessmen. Housekeeper Barry still remembered that he seemed to be in the fur business. Unexpectedly, he took the risk to fight for food this time. Barry housekeeper felt bad when he saw that there was no lov among these people in front of him. He waved to the guards behind him to catch lov, and then continued to interrogate the little businessman. "Did lov say where he would go next, and how many batches of grain did he secretly think kresenberg had shipped?" "Grain?" The little businessman didn''t react for a while. He was very confused on his face and muttered to himself. "Isn''t he a civilian in the transit shack area? Why did he secretly sell food? This guy is really bold." "Civilians in the shack area?" Barry gradually realized something. He flashed in his mind, as if he had grasped the key of the problem. He stared at the little businessman tightly and said in a very fierce tone. "It''s the idea of the civilians in the shack area? Really, he didn''t sell food secretly? If you dare to lie to me, you will suffer in the future." Chapter 126 The small businessman was a little frightened and looked wronged. He felt that he had suffered an innocent disaster. It was like he was good, eating hot pot and singing songs. Suddenly, he was robbed by Ma bandits "I don''t dare to lie to you. It seems that half of the people in the shack area have been sent away by Lovey. If you don''t believe it, you can go and have a look. Many rooms in the shack area are empty." Speaking of this, the eyes of such a small businessman brightened, like thinking of something. He hurriedly reported to housekeeper Barry, eager to get rid of his suspicion and win the trust of housekeeper Barry, for fear that he would be implicated by Lovey later. "And I heard from him that loff now works for an aristocrat, and he asked us to find him in Tami village, but with my loyalty to kresenberg, I certainly won''t go to that remote Tami village." A young noble figure appeared in Barry''s mind. Tami village should be his fief. Barry took a cold look at the businessmen in the house and hurried out. He had to go to the shack area to have a look at the situation, and then report the situation to Viscount oli. In fact, it was found out soon. It was obvious in the shack area that the owners of some houses had left for a long time, and the dust in the house had accumulated a layer. The housekeeper Barry, who determined the good situation, had some worries on his face. I think Viscount oli will be furious when he heard the news. Moreover, the soldiers who came back also told Barry another bad news. Lov had already run away, which undoubtedly made Barry housekeeper more passive. Such a thing happened under his eyes this winter. In any case, he couldn''t get rid of his guilt. On the morning of the third day, when Barry housekeeper reported the sorted information to Viscount oli, his heart was more heavy than when he reported the income last time. After all, the last thing had little to do with him. As long as he found those businessmen, the loss could be made up, but this time the problem was more serious. Barry housekeeper had no right to deal with it, It must be up to Viscount oli to make his own decision. Barry''s housekeeper was ready. He had planned to be scolded by Viscount Ollie. However, after he reported the news to Viscount Ollie in his study, Ollie''s fat face actually showed a smile. The smile was very bright, but this smile made Barry''s housekeeper jump. "Tami village? You mean the black sheep from Wang Du, who stole half of my castle one winter under your nose? Hahaha, it''s really interesting!" Viscount Ollie laughed angrily and slapped the desk with his right hand, as if he didn''t feel the pain in his hand at all. "I haven''t settled with bill last time. He still has the courage to trouble me. He really doesn''t know what to do." At this point, viscount Ollie''s face suddenly became gloomy, and suddenly turned to the housekeeper Barry. His eyes were full of madness and cruelty. "What do you think I should do now?" Butler Barry trembled, and some dared not look directly into Viscount oli''s eyes, and said in a trembling tone. "He... Since he doesn''t know how to live or die, let''s teach him a lesson." Viscount Ollie suddenly laughed again. "Well said, what lessons should I teach you? Didn''t you notice this winter? More than a thousand people disappeared in front of you out of thin air. Did I leave you here for you to enjoy hiding in the castle?" Barry housekeeper immediately knelt to the ground, and his tone was also very frightened. Barry housekeeper, who understood Viscount oli''s character, knew that he would be punished today, but he couldn''t help defending himself. "Viscount, I dare not be greedy for pleasure all day in the castle. I have to deal with all the work up and down in the castle. Moreover, I can''t think what that black sheep can do to steal the Dalits in the shack area. Does he have so much food to feed them? Or does he just want to revenge you?" Barry housekeeper tried to excuse himself, but Viscount oli was not moved by it. There was a cold expression on his face and his small eyes were turning. Obviously, he also wondered what use Nord wanted these civilians and where Nord got so much food. It was clear that he bought 2000 kilograms of wheat here last time, but this amount was far from enough. Viscount oli glanced at the Butler Barry, who was kneeling in front of him, and said without emotion. "Go outside and get ten whips. I''ll teach you a lesson this time. You should have a snack in the future. If you make such a mistake again, don''t spare it. Well, there''s nothing for you here. Go on." Viscount Ollie turned away and stopped looking at Barry on the ground, and Barry''s housekeeper was relieved. Although he was fined ten whips, it means that he has passed the difficulty. After that, viscount Ollie should no longer investigate his responsibility. Barry carefully closed the study. Now the servants in the castle knew that Viscount Ollie was in a very bad mood these two days, so no one dared to touch his eyebrows. If it was not necessary, everyone hid far away, so after Barry left, viscount Ollie was left in the study. Although Viscount Ollie''s body is very large, he seems to be a little thin in this study, which is the feeling of loneliness. But Viscount Ollie certainly doesn''t realize it. Now he is thinking, what''s the meaning of Nord''s behavior? Is it just a simple revenge on him? Viscount Ollie couldn''t understand why Nord provoked himself, or did he get the support of other nobles. Viscount Ollie recalled several of his sworn enemies in his mind, but he couldn''t think of any connection between them and Nord. But one thing is certain that this time Nord will not be easily let go of the black sheep. The new and old accounts should be calculated well. Viscount Ollie narrowed his small eyes when he thought of it. His eyes were small, but very fierce. Indeed, it is necessary to make a good calculation. Nord, who has come ten miles away from christenberg, also thinks so. Because the guard soldiers are very strong, it is expected that the soldiers will arrive at christenberg in two and a half hours at the normal marching speed in four hours. Sure enough, the collective strength was great. The soldiers who kept the queue all the way didn''t feel too tired. Although they were fast, they were still energetic. However, Nord ordered them to stop and have a rest. They could arrive soon with a distance of ten miles. Nord wants to save his strength for the soldiers, because he is going to fight immediately. There will be no rest time for the soldiers. Nord wants to arrive at christenberg at noon. During this time, Nord, Lehman and others came to a low hill and looked in the direction of christenberg, but they could only vaguely see a shadow, like a dark shadow in the distance. Seeing this, Nord suddenly laughed. Later, viscount oli will be surprised to see his troops. Nord can''t wait to see the surprised expression on oli''s fat face. It must be very interesting. Chapter 127 The sun was shining in the sky, flowers... Cough, Nord looked at the sun that was already overhead and thought he could start. During the rest period, Nord also asked the soldiers to fill their stomachs a little, but he didn''t let them eat too much. After all, they had to fight next. After a simple discussion with Lehman and others, Nord ordered to set out and try to catch the collison family unprepared. It is now Nord''s fastest marching speed. Apart from the time of gathering and rest, Nord only spent more than two days. Compared with the fast-paced era of the previous life, it is very fast to prepare a war in two days. Nord believes that Viscount Olli can''t advance to attack Tami village, because their efficiency will only be slower than Nord. When Nord led the army to the outside of christenberg, few people found that although Viscount oli had decided to find Nord''s trouble, he did not start to act, nor did he arrange people to observe the enemy outside the castle. Nord''s guards entered the shack area as if they were in a deserted place, but that''s right. The periphery of the kresenberg shack area has been empty. When you go deep, you can see the figure hiding behind the window. Their eyes were filled with horror. They didn''t know where these soldiers came from, but they certainly weren''t soldiers of the crimson family, that is, they might be enemies. However, they actually found that some of these soldiers looked very familiar, but the civilians in these shack areas swore in their hearts that among the people they knew, Certainly not so powerful. Similarly, the recruits in the Nord guard are also excited. They return to their familiar place again, which is a completely different identity. Now they return here as a conqueror. Rich and noble do not return home, such as walking at night in royal clothes. Although the recruits of the guard are not rich and noble, they are still different from their previous life. Especially now, when they are wearing brand-new leather armor and leather boots and see the eyes of the surrounding houses and hiding behind the doors and windows, the soldiers walk with a tiger. Nord also saw the changes of these soldiers. The morale of the troops was very good and the morale of the troops was available. Nord did not need to boost the morale at all. The fighting enthusiasm of the soldiers was very high. Nord didn''t stay too much in the shack area. He took the soldiers of the guard straight to the castle in order to catch the kreisen family unprepared. Now it is the time when the defense of the castle is very weak. It is estimated that the soldiers of the kreisen family are not ready to rush into the castle at one fell swoop. Nord won''t miss such a good opportunity. If an attack can break through kresenberg, Nord will wake up with a smile, but this time it didn''t go as Nord wanted. Just as Nord''s troops were about to arrive at the market, they were found by two guards at the door. At the beginning, they were stunned by the enemy who suddenly emerged from the shack area. Unexpectedly, such a thing would happen. For a moment, they were stunned. However, there is still a long distance between the market of christenberg and the shack area. These open spaces are mainly the boundary between the castle and the dirty shack area. Viscount oli doesn''t want to see these dirty Dalits walking around under his castle every day, which will seriously affect Viscount oli''s mood. That is, this distance gave the two guards a little reaction time. They soon recovered and ran towards the castle with a frightened face, shouting while running. "Enemy! Enemy! Enemy attack!" "Enemy! Enemy! Enemy attack!" When the troops came out of the shack area, Nord had let the soldiers start charging, but for a while, he still couldn''t catch up with the guards of the two fairs, but old Moore suddenly stopped while running, took a deep breath, pulled up the Bauhinia bow in his hand, and aimed at the escaping guards. "Boom" The Bauhinia bowstring pulled into a full moon sent out a crisp vibration. The guard, who was two or three hundred steps away, fell in response to the sound, which frightened another guard. It seemed to stimulate the potential inside the body, increase the running speed by three points, and soon ran to the gate of the castle. At this time, the guards at the gate of the castle were also very flustered. There had been no attack in christenberg for so many years. Looking at the soldiers charging towards them in the distance, their red faces were very ferocious because of the sprint. Their hands holding the spear trembled. They didn''t know what to do for a while. It was not until the soldiers of Nord guard got closer and closer that they hurriedly wanted to close the gate of the castle, but it was a little late. Some guards were in a bad situation and wanted to run away, but they didn''t dare to be too brazen. Instead, they went to the castle to move rescue soldiers. There are not many guards of the kreisen family left in place, but the gate of the castle can not be closed in a moment and a half, because the gate of the castle is built tall and heavy, and it takes a certain time to close the gate. But there was not much time left for them. They were dazed and wasted the best time to close the door. When Nord''s spearmen rushed close, it was too late to close the door. Lehman, Marco and others have rushed into the city gate, and the subsequent spearmen have followed. Lehman, Marco and others rushed in. The guards at the gate had no intention to resist. When they saw Lehman and others rushing in, they immediately turned and ran away. Therefore, Lehman and others chased the escaped guards along the city gate hole. In particular, in this era, the construction of castles was mostly for military purposes, that is, it emphasized that they were easy to defend but difficult to attack, which was completely different from the style of noble manors pursuing luxury. Therefore, the city gate was built very narrow and long, at least 20 or 30 meters away. Just as a guard of christenberg was about to run out of the city gate, he was suddenly pierced by a long gun. The man holding the long gun was a fully armed Knight, wearing a covered ox horn helmet and excellent lock armor. Even the long gun in his hand was made of fine iron, and his body material was very strong, which was better than Lehman. It turned out that the reinforcements of the crimson family arrived, and the leader was the knight. He saw that his eyes exposed under his ox horn helmet were very cold, as if he had no feelings. After directly picking the front guard to death, he shouted to the only few guards in the city gate hole. "Rush forward! Those who retreat die!" Then he looked coldly at the scattered mercenaries on his side and added, as if warning them. "If I find out who escaped, I will never spare him after the battle!" Then he ordered these mercenaries to meet the enemy with him towards the city gate. However, several guards still at the city gate were in a dilemma. I didn''t know whether they should turn around and fight with the enemy or continue to run away at risk. But Lehman and the knight did not give them too much room to think. The soldiers of both sides soon submerged the guards who stayed in place, and there was no trace of them in the flight of blood and flesh. Chapter 128 Lehman mercilessly chopped down a guard. Looking up, a group of soldiers rushed over from the other side of the city gate cave. The leading Knight wore a covered ox horn helmet. The knight''s long gun in his hand had been replaced with a two handed sword and roared at Lehman and others. Lehman''s face was a little dignified. This opponent made him feel the pressure just from the momentum, but Lehman was not afraid, but more eager to try. He wanted to know what his strength had reached, because no one in Tami village was his opponent. Even the stronger Marco is not his enemy. As long as he takes it seriously, Marco will be knocked down if he can''t make three moves under Lehman. Over time, the gap between Lehman and Marco is getting bigger and bigger, but Marco is not defeated, but he is more and more brave. Lehman''s mountain knife tentatively cut at the bull helmet knight. As a result, it was easily blocked by his big sword lattice of both hands. Lehman pursed his mouth, and the fiery sense of war in his eyes was about to burst out. The ox horn helmet knight was also very surprised. He didn''t look like a knight in Lehman''s dress, but his strength was surprisingly strong. The ox horn helmet knight had rich combat experience. As soon as he fought, he knew that his opponent in front of him could not be underestimated. Lehman took the lead. Although it was easily resolved by the bull horn helmet knight, he was not in a hurry. Instead, he took a deep breath to make his mind more calm. The mountain knife in his hand cut continuously towards the bull horn helmet knight. For a time, the sound of collision between swords clanged and sparks splashed. The cowhorn helmet Knight''s hidden face was full of surprise. He never thought that Lehman''s strength was so strong and the long knife was airtight. Even he had to deal with it carefully and couldn''t find a chance to fight back for a while. But after all, the ox horn helmet knight has rich combat experience. You must not worry at this time. You must be steady and wait for the right opportunity, because no one can attack tirelessly and always run out of strength. That''s the opportunity to fight back. Of course, Lehman is also very clear about this situation. After all, the previous battle with Scarface was that Lehman defeated him by grasping the mistake that Scarface could not attack for a long time, so Lehman will certainly not make such mistakes again. Just when Lehman felt that it could not attack for a long time, it took the initiative to slow down its offensive, calm its rapid breathing, and was always ready to meet the counterattack of the bull helmets. Lehman itself knew that its opponents were waiting for their mistakes, but Lehman would not give him such an opportunity. He put up his big sword lattice to block the oblique cutting mountain knife. As soon as the strength from the big sword in his hand was loosened, the experienced bull helmet Knight looked disappointed. Sure enough, he looked up and saw that his opponent had retreated half a step, which made him very uncomfortable, but it also showed that the opponent in front of him was really difficult to deal with. However, the bull helmet Knight will not give up this opportunity. His opponent handed over the right of attack to him. He also wants to let his opponent see his power. The bull helmet Knight roared, swung his two handed sword and cut at Lehman. Looking at the knight moving like thunder and the oncoming sword, Lehman dared not neglect. After dodging the blow, the mountain knife in Lehman''s hand was like an antelope hanging its horn to the neck of the bull helmet knight. The knight''s two handed sword could not be withdrawn because of its excessive strength. In a hurry, Lehman tightened and lowered his head, hoping to avoid Lehman''s sudden blow. The game between the two sides was better than that of Lehman. They had long guessed that the bull horn helmet Knight would launch a thunderbolt when Lehman was breathing, so Lehman was ready in advance. After all, they had guessed the enemy''s trend, and the next one could know how to counter him. However, the bull horn helmet knight was still experienced and could escape the disaster. With the sound of miso, Lehman''s mountain knife cut on one of the horns of the ox helmet. The sharp mountain knife directly cut off the long horn used for decoration on the ox helmet. Just when Lehman wanted to win and pursue, the knight swung his two handed sword and cut at Lehman from top to bottom. Lehman had to use a mountain knife to block, but this gave the bull horn helmet knight a chance to get up. After getting up, the knight stepped back two steps and looked like he was in full readiness. It seemed that he was frightened by the scene just now and almost lost his head. After pulling away, Lehman did not press step by step, because Lehman found that there were fewer and fewer soldiers around him, but mercenaries were gradually increasing. It seemed that the spearmen of the guard were repulsed by these mercenaries. Lehman looked around, only Marco was still fighting a knight, and the other spearmen had retreated. If they were later, they would be surrounded. It turned out that there were four knights in the kreisen family. In addition to the two fighting with Lehman and Marco, there were also two knights who led mercenaries to fight against the spearmen of the guard. After all, the force of ordinary soldiers can not compete with these knights. In fact, another reason is that the narrow city gate is not suitable for the spearmen to play. After all, when they just rushed in, the spearmen''s formation was very chaotic and could not organize an effective attack at all. The mercenaries were different. They not only had more combat experience than the spearmen, but also each of them was a good hand in random war, so the spearmen suffered heavy casualties for a time. "Marco! Look around!" Seeing that Marco was still entangled with the knight, Lehman had to remind him that Lehman had the idea of retreating when he looked at the horned helmet knight in full battle. Marco, who was reminded by Lehman, also gradually regained his mind. With one move, he pushed the enemy back in front of him and slowly retreated to Lehman. At this time, the fierce battle also slowed down. The two sides were deadlocked in the city gate cave. Lehman and Marco reorganized the Spearman formation, while the four knights on the other side, led by the ox horn helmets, were also in full battle. Lehman looked at a Lancer covered in blood and considered whether to give an order to retreat. After all, he had lost the opportunity to win kresenberg at one stroke. If he continued to fight in the city gate cave, he might be buried here. Because the four knights on the other side can''t be solved by Lehman and others for a while, Marco can deal with one knight. When Lehman next may face the siege of three knights. Yes, looking at the formation of the four knights, they are expected to advance and retreat together. The reason why they just split up was that the situation was very critical at that time and the city gate was almost collapsed. Once a large number of enemies poured in, all the people in christenberg were turtles in a jar. Therefore, the best choice for the Knights was to clear the siege first, and they also had great faith in their companions and believed that they would be able to solve their opponents. However, although they achieved their goal, the danger of the city gate was relieved at this time, but their two Knight companions were very embarrassed, especially their boss, the ox horn on the bull helmet Knight''s helmet was cut off, which looked very desolate. Chapter 129 The situation is a bit of a dilemma for both sides. It is difficult for Lehman and others to give up their current advantages. After all, they have broken through the city gate. As long as they work harder, they can win. Such temptation can not be easily abandoned by ordinary people. However, Lehman also understood that the soldiers of the guard were at the end of their power, and it was difficult to squeeze out another part. They were recruits on the battlefield for the first time. It was difficult to be as strict with them as experienced veterans. Just now, Lehman was very glad that they could hold on without defeat. The mercenaries on the opposite side were afraid to act rashly when they saw the spearmen who were reorganized, because in the narrow city gate hole, the compact formation and dense spear tips of the spearmen were like a hedgehog. In the end, Lehman was determined to retreat. Continuing the stalemate would not make the situation better. On the contrary, it might delay the fighters, work hard, and then decline. Nord also mentioned it to Lehman before. In fact, Lehman has begun to study some knowledge about war this winter. However, at present, Tami village does not have much resources for Lehman to study. One is to listen to hill scholars tell some historical stories about the war, and the other is to ask Nord for advice. At this time, Nord, as the king of mouth, can tell Lehman all kinds of tactics. Nord has all kinds of military skills at his fingertips, although he has not practiced them once At this time, Nord was standing outside the gate of the castle waiting for the battle. Because of the narrow terrain of the city gate, the Spearman squadron of more than 60 people was full, and there was no room for other soldiers. As for why Nord didn''t rush in with Lehman and others, do you think I Nord was a person who was greedy for life and afraid of death? Yes, yes, Nord is worried about his dog''s life and doesn''t want to be the first batch of cannon fodder, and Nord doesn''t let them die. Nord cherishes the lives of every soldier under his command and doesn''t want to make fearless sacrifices. Of course, the enemy is another matter. The best enemy is the dead enemy. But Nord also knew that there were no undead in war, so Nord was ready in his heart. At this time, Nord saw the Spearman in the city gate cave and withdrew slowly. Nord sighed in his heart. It seems that Lehman and others did not succeed in breaking through the defense of christenberg, but judging by their retreat pace, the situation should not be too bad. Soon Lehman and others evacuated from the city gate and came to Nord with bloody spearmen, followed by four heavily armed knights and mercenaries of the kreisen family. They stood at the city gate and looked around, but did not catch up. And everyone''s face is a little ugly, because they just walked out and found that there are more than 100 enemies outside, which makes the mercenaries'' morale drop to the bottom just because of the small victory. The mercenary is a double-edged sword. When fighting a downwind battle, they are a group of excellent soldiers. They not only have rich combat experience, but also have high cost performance. It is much more cost-effective than training a soldier in their own family. This is why most of the little nobles in this era don''t have much privacy. They prefer to spend money on themselves than putting money into the hands of soldiers. Of course, the cheapest is the cannon fodder forcibly recruited from civilians. They don''t have to pay any price at all. Even weapons and food have to be prepared by themselves. But now Viscount Olli has no chance to recruit farmers, because there is only one gate in christenberg, surrounded by four or five meter high walls. Is Viscount Olli completely surrounded in the castle now? It''s hard to fly. He can''t even reach the nearby shack area. How can he recruit civilians in the shack area to serve as cannon fodder for him. Even if Viscount Ollie can send his men to dig them out of the castle, the civilians in the shack area may not obey their orders. They are not stupid. How can they willingly participate in the war? Moreover, the remaining civilians in the shack area are too smart and cautious people. They may be afraid of viscount Ollie, but they definitely cherish their lives more. Nord was not worried that Viscount Ollie would climb over the wall and escape. With his size, it was difficult to get on the Kang (this Kang is an adjective), not to mention climbing over the wall, and people can cross the wall, but the war horse can''t cross the wall. Therefore, now Viscount Ollie is a turtle in a jar. What Nord has to do now is to find a way to knock open his turtle shell. Nord looked at the enemies at the city gate and did not order the archers to shoot. Instead, he watched these people close the thick city gate of christenberg, because Nord knew that shooting might hurt several people, but it would also expose his cards, which was not worth the loss. Lehman also simply told Nord about the scene of the battle just now. Nord could understand that there were less than 100 soldiers in christenberg, and more than 60 spearmen broke through christenberg. Nord had to admit that he was really delusional. But the opportunity is in front of Nord. Why wouldn''t Nord try it in case of success? So even if he failed, Nord wasn''t too depressed. Nord had expected this situation for a long time and was ready to attack the city before. Nord didn''t intend to use the previous siege pile, and the thick city gate would be difficult to open for a while and a half. Just now it has been proved that it is impossible to break through christenberg from the city gate. Obviously, there is still a gap between the spearmen and the experienced mercenaries. Nord has to admit that the current level of the spearmen needs to be improved. Maybe after this battle, they can really be promoted to Yamun spearmen and have the power to fight with the mercenaries, Of course, what we''re talking about here is pure combat effectiveness. In fact, there are many reasons that affect a soldier''s strength on the battlefield. The most critical one is morale. Although morale can''t be seen or touched, it does affect the victory or defeat of a battle. I''ve heard of a theory before. In a chaotic battlefield, a soldier can be called a elite soldier if he can give full play to 30% of his strength. Therefore, even if he has strength, it is difficult to play it in a bloody battlefield. High morale can make soldiers give better play to their strength. There are other factors, such as willpower. Soldiers with firm will are not shaken by external things and often perform better. The training method handed over by Nord to Marco can temper the willpower of recruits. This means that although there is a gap in strength, the key reason why spearmen can still stand with those mercenaries is that their morale is very high. Even the bloody battle in the city gate cave has not affected their morale at all. They were just a little upset. They almost broke this familiar but very strange castle. The strange reason was that they had never been in at all. Of course, the soldiers would think so, and of course, they could not do without Nord''s guidance. Of course, Nord knew that it was time to comfort these soldiers who had just come down from the battlefield. Chapter 130 Nord originally wanted to build a siege car, but after discussing with Fusen, Nord gave up the idea. He''d better use a ladder. What bike do you want! Although the siege vehicle looks simple, the workmanship is still very complex. We should fully consider the robustness of the siege vehicle, and it is not so easy to move such a large siege vehicle. As for the long journey, it is even more impossible. Generally, siege vehicles are made by local logging, but Nord doesn''t want to waste time. For walls such as kresenberg, there is little difference between ladders and siege vehicles. Therefore, knowing how many problems the siege vehicle still had to overcome, Nord gave up the idea and asked them to build several solid ladders for the soldiers to carry instead of letting Fusen and Nord come to the battlefield together. In fact, part of the reason is that the wall of christenberg is not tall. You can climb up with a ladder at a height of four or five meters. The siege car is a little overqualified. Nord gave these spearmen some time to rest, while he took Lehman and others around the castle to see where it was more suitable for attack. Now Nord''s guards are mainly remote output, so Nord is looking for a wide position on the wall, which is more suitable for bow and crossbow men to play. At this time, sir Oliver looked unbelievable in the study inside the castle, because steward Barry reported to him that someone was attacking his castle and almost entered the castle. "Do you know who the enemy is?" Viscount oli''s face was very gloomy. In recent days, there was no news that made him happy. First, the income of the grain store plummeted, and then the civilians in the shack area were stolen by Nord. Now there was another news that his castle had been attacked. Viscount Ollie doesn''t know what''s wrong recently. Bad news comes one after another. Viscount Ollie himself is not a good tempered person, but now he doesn''t know who to vent his temper to. "I don''t know who it is, but when I came here just now, Knight sander was leading the soldiers to fight back. I believe his strength must be able to repel the enemy." Housekeeper Barry was also a little panicked. After all, since the completion of the castle. Barry Housekeeper will inevitably feel flustered because he has not been attacked, but fortunately, Barry housekeeper still trusts the knight named sander very much and believes that he can save christenberg caught in the war. However, such news did not let Viscount oli''s anger subside. Just when Viscount oli was ready to get angry, footsteps came out of the door of the study. I saw that the bull horn helmet Knight came to the study just now. Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrives (Cao Cao:?), at this time, the ox horn helmet knight has taken off his covered ox horn helmet. Under the mask is an indifferent face. Against the background of light golden long hair, it is like thousands of years of cold ice. Even if you look at it from a distance, it can make people cold. In particular, what impresses people is that pair of sharp eyes, like a fierce lone wolf, will rush to tear you up in the next second. He walked steadily towards Viscount Ollie, and he couldn''t see his embarrassed appearance at all, if he hadn''t broken a horn in his horn helmet. He came to Viscount oli, knelt down on one knee and saluted him, and then reported the war to Viscount oli. His voice was very hoarse and no longer loud on the battlefield. "Dear Viscount Ollie, your most loyal knight captain sander salutes you. I have repulsed the incoming enemies, but they are still outside the castle." It turned out that the bull horn helmet knight was Thornton in Barry''s mouth. When he heard that he had defeated the enemy in front of him, viscount oli and Barry''s housekeeper were relieved. This was the only good news in recent days. "Since you have fought with them, do you know who they are? Are they my old friends? But they don''t have the courage to attack my castle." Viscount Ollie was eager to know who the bold enemy outside the castle was. His mind was full of the figures of his dead enemies. He didn''t expect that the enemy outside the castle would be Nord. Perhaps in Viscount Ollie''s eyes, Nord is a small dish on his plate and can be caught at any time. Moreover, this time he specially mobilized all the four knights dedicated by his family from Twain to avenge the former commander bill of kresenberg. This is mainly because the main strength of the kreisen family is placed in TEWIN city. Last time, viscount Ollie wanted to get into trouble with Nord, but he found that he was not used by anyone. Those mercenaries were particularly unreliable. After the absence of commander bill, no one in kreisenberg could hold them down, so Viscount Ollie has not settled with Nord until today. But this time, viscount Olli specially brought back all the strength of the family, including four knights, more than a dozen Knight attendants and more than 30 family soldiers, which can all the strength of the collison family. On the other hand, viscount Olli also wanted to frighten his sworn enemies and let them see the strength of the collison family. They thought they could jump up and down after the focus of the kreisen family shifted to TEWIN, but Viscount oli never thought that he had just returned to kreisenberg and was surrounded by people in the castle, and he still didn''t know who the enemy was, and the tyrannical Viscount oli had never been bullied like this. Although the location of christenburg is very remote, the strength of the family is one of the best in this area. The main reason is that the christen family is a recent aristocrat, and its inheritance is only a few generations. At that time, the ancestors of the christen family were canonized as aristocrats by Marquis TEWIN because of their military achievements, so the strength of the christen family is still very strong, In particular, there are many soldiers under his command. In other words, the kreisen family is still in a relatively strong period and is not in a declining stage. This is the case with the aristocrats in this era. Except for those families with long inheritance, small aristocrats like the kreisen family will inevitably have ups and downs, especially those who only pay attention to enjoyment and will not cultivate heirs at all, Maybe three generations later, the family began to decline. But obviously, the kreisen family is not like this. Although Viscount oli is tyrannical, he is still a relatively smart person among these nobles, and he is very smart about some things, such as shifting the focus of the family to TEWIN City, which is not what ordinary nobles can make up their mind. Moreover, although Viscount oli is indifferent and ruthless, he has devoted himself to the cultivation of his heirs. His son is also a little famous in twain city and is better among a group of noble children. This is something Viscount oli is proud of. However, to his dissatisfaction, his son likes to stay in the prosperous Twain city, His disdain for the remote kresenberg gave Viscount oli a headache. Chapter 131 While Viscount oli was thinking, Knight sander said his guess. "But I think the people who fought with me should not be our old opponents. I didn''t see any familiar faces among them, but..." Knight Sander''s long face was full of words. Even he couldn''t believe the answer in his heart. Finally, he chose to say it. "I don''t think the man who fought with me was a knight. He didn''t receive special Knight training. Although he was very strong, he felt that he was in a wild way, which was very similar to the fighting mode of mercenaries, but his soldiers didn''t have a mercenary, because their soldiers looked very brave and had stronger willpower than the soldiers of our family. In the eyes of mercenaries Under the impact, although they were defeated one after another, no one turned and ran away, but they all looked like recruits and had no experience in the battlefield. " Knight sander said a lot in one breath. Although the answer was hard for him to believe, after his repeated thinking, he ruled out all the impossibilities. No matter how outrageous the rest is, it will also be the correct answer. But Viscount oli''s face was more confused. Knight sander said a lot. Viscount oli didn''t understand a word, but it felt very reasonable (kidding). Viscount oli was still confused. It was more difficult to judge where the enemy outside the city came from. Viscount oli wondered when he provoked such an enemy. But at this time, a knight outside the door rushed in in in a hurry. He didn''t know whether he was running or flustered. His face was very red, his eyes were a little flustered, and his steps were very hasty. After entering the study, he had no time to salute Viscount oli, so he panted: "No... well, viscount, Knight sander, the enemy outside the castle has begun to attack." "What?" Knight Sander''s long face was very surprised, but he immediately looked at Viscount oli and wanted to go out to meet him. Viscount oli nodded to him and waved to him to go immediately. After making several rounds in his study, viscount oli finally decided to go out to see the situation. Who is sacred outside the city? After a few turns outside the castle, Nord finally chose the left side of the city gate. Because it was close to the city gate, it looked very wide. At least four or five people could stand on the city wall, which could give room for the spearmen to play. Therefore, Nord chose this place as the place of attack. The archers stood about 100 meters below the city to start the formation. The crossbow soldiers were in the back row. The spears in front were covered with wooden broad shields, and more than a dozen soldiers followed with three ladders. The soldiers of the kreisen family standing on the wall immediately found the trend of Nord''s troops. They sent people for help and shot their bows and arrows at the spearmen under the city. However, due to the scarcity of archers and the power of bows and arrows, even if Nord does not prepare a shield, there will not be too many casualties. However, for the sake of safety, Nord specially prepares a shield for standby. However, Nord didn''t make too many requirements for the shield, so he let Fusen do it by himself. However, without restraint, Fusen used his brain and made several door panels for Nord in order to pursue defense. Nord was unable to make complaints about the product. Indeed, the existence of product manager is still reasonable, because you never know what the designer is thinking. The broad shields held by the front spearmen are really no worse than the door board. Nord doesn''t exaggerate at all. A soldier stands in front with a broad shield, and several soldiers behind him can perfectly protect in place. In terms of defense, the quality of shields made by Fusen is really good. But the disadvantage is also particularly obvious, that is, it is too cumbersome. Now a soldier holding a shield has no other strength to attack, and it will seriously affect the soldiers'' running, so Nord has no idea of large-scale production. He wants to make a small shield, but it is not necessary now. A few door panels are enough. More than twenty soldiers rushed to the bottom of the wall and three ladders were directly erected on the wall. However, Nord did not order the siege, but waited for the soldiers to gather on the wall. Yes, Nord did not intend to let the soldiers fight with the enemy. Instead, we should develop strengths and avoid weaknesses and give full play to our advantages. Now the advantage of Nord''s forces is remote output, so now we make a feint to lure them above the city wall and directly give them a fatal blow, so as to create an advantage for our next attack. Nord ordered the soldiers under the city to be ready to attack the city tower at any time, while the remaining archers waited for the gathering of the enemy on the city wall, which did not disappoint Nord. Many mercenaries were watching on the city wall soon, but Nord was still waiting for the arrival of the big fish. Nord didn''t order the arrow until there were four knights on the wall. Lehman took out the only black iron wood long bow in Tami village and focused on the knight sander who had fought for him before, and old Moore reminded by Lehman also aimed at him. Knight sander, who had just boarded the city tower, just looked outside the city. There was such a scene. Hundreds of people were ready to shoot arrows. Knight sander was ready to crack. His combat experience over the years made him very frightened. Even at such a long distance, he still felt very dangerous, but it was too late to avoid. The shooting scene of arrow rain is still very spectacular, which is better than that in heimuzhai last time. After all, the main shooter is just more than 20 people of Nord guard. In fact, more than 100 people are fishing in troubled waters. But now it''s completely different. There are 120 archers and crossbow soldiers, all of whom have great lethality. Even the crossbow soldiers who have just learned to operate can bring great lethality. That''s why the restrictions on crossbows in the middle ages of previous generations were so strict. Because even a child holding a crossbow can shoot a fully armed Knight at close range. The attack power of crossbow soldiers does not come from their own strength, but from the sharp tools in their hands. Bows and arrows are different. Although most of them rely on the strength of bows, they still have some requirements for personal strength. Lehman clenched his teeth, painstakingly opened his black iron wood long bow, aimed at his opponent just now, the knight wearing an ox horn helmet, waited for Nord''s order, and released the long arrow in his hand. Shua Shua. There was a sound of neat bowstring vibration, and many unsuspecting mercenaries fell on the wall. Lehman watched his arrows go straight to the bull horn helmet Knight like a meteor. At the same time, the unlucky knight was also hit by two crossbows and killed on the spot. Ignoring the situation, Nord ordered the melee soldiers to rush up the wall. Lehman shook his sour arm and rushed up with 20 guard veterans. Even Nord followed. Now he has no reason to escape, because he must win kresenberg in this battle. Chapter 132 If the arrows of 50 archers rain continuously, and the crossbow soldiers are intermittent, but Nord estimates that the lethality of the crossbow soldiers is no lower than that of the archers. Because of such a long distance and the height of the city wall, the archers can only make up for the lack of power in quantity. But even so, the effect is also very significant. Nord running towards the wall can clearly see that the soldiers of the crimson family on the wall are decreasing at a speed visible to the naked eye, some are knocked down by arrows, and some are afraid to find shelter. On the city wall, the mercenaries who were just watching the excitement can only be described as scurrying. The moment they were attacked by the arrow rain, they were directly stunned. I didn''t expect that the enemy under the city could really shoot the arrow at such a distance, and the power of the arrow was so great. For a time, the unsuspecting employees suffered heavy casualties. Usually they didn''t encounter this situation when they were fighting. Among mercenaries, the proportion of archers is very small, because it is a highly technical branch. Although an experienced Archer has great lethality, they are very vulnerable and need the protection of their peers. However, mercenaries are a group of outlaws for money. It is very difficult for them to give their backs to their companions. Unless they are large mercenaries, they will consider the allocation of various arms. Small mercenary groups like this don''t know when they will be dissolved, so no one will consider the allocation of arms at all. Moreover, the Principality of Bethel is so poor that it can''t afford large mercenary groups. Only in the middle of the mainland can those rich kingdoms see large mercenary groups. It is because of their ignorance of archers that mercenaries will stand on the wall and watch the enemy under the city. Maybe they think the enemy''s bow and arrow can''t hit them, so they will be unprepared. Because the siege war in this era is very difficult. The probability of the castle being captured is very low. Unless there is a huge difference in strength, it is difficult to break the castle. This is also why nobles are keen to build castles. In addition, castles have great advantages for the defenders. They can not only be comforted in their hearts and condescending can enhance the confidence of soldiers, but also increase the range of bows and arrows standing on the high wall. However, they never expected that the enemy would shoot at them from a distance of 100 meters below the city. According to the truth, they should stand on the city wall and shoot the enemy below. However, the current situation is that they are fleeing with bows and arrows, which is unreasonable. Yes, compared with them, Nord''s troops are unreasonable, because Nord has mastered the core technology (Gree:?) ¡£ Taking advantage of the panic on the city wall, the spearmen under the city quickly climbed up the city wall through a ladder. Nord and Lehman were the second echelon, and the third echelon was the archers and crossbow soldiers who had begun to move forward. Because they had no room to play when they were in close combat. Instead of climbing the city wall and waiting for the opportunity to shoot several enemies, they could still ensure the accuracy at close range. This was discussed between Nord and old Moore before. After Nord and others rushed up, the 100 meter long-range troops behind them were under the command of old Moore. Now, under the leadership of old Moore, they began to rush up the city wall. Skilled archers are still shooting the enemies on both sides of the city wall with their bows and arrows. Maybe this is the courage of skilled people. The first batch of spearmen who boarded the city wall have stood firm. The first moment they boarded the city wall is to organize the formation, which is also their lesson. Nord has repeatedly instructed these spearmen to maintain a tight formation no matter what happens. Moreover, the mercenaries on the city wall did not care about them for a while. They were looking for shelter. When they found it, the spearmen on the city wall had formed a formation. Looking at the sharp spears, they hesitated again. At this time, Lehman and others of the second echelon also climbed the city wall. The enemy was extremely jealous when they met. Although Lehman didn''t care, Knight sander had regarded the battle as his shame, especially the helmet that had not been repaired, and reminded him that he had just lost to an unknown person all the time, Even the Knights and attendants looked at him differently. Although they didn''t say anything, their eyes had been exposed. After a battle just now, his prestige fell sharply, and his knights no longer believed in his strength, which made Knight sander want to be ashamed and prove his strength again. Moreover, the current situation did not allow him to flinch. More and more enemies climbed the wall, but there was no way back for christenberg. They could fight hard. Knight sander looked at the cowering mercenaries hiding aside and couldn''t help but scold in a low voice. The mud can''t hold up the wall, but Knight sander still depends on them, so he had to scold them loudly and let them throw themselves into the battle again. "Stand up for me. The enemy has rushed in front of you. Whatever you''re still hiding, rush for me." With that, Knight sander kicked the mercenaries hiding beside him and threatened the remaining mercenaries: "If anyone wants to run away, I''ll use your skull as a bowl! (hahaha, is it all right)" Under the pressure of Knight sander, these mercenaries had to go to fight, but looking at their hesitant steps, it seemed that they were going to work and didn''t contribute. Therefore, the people who rushed in front were the soldiers of the crimson family. The remaining three knights, more than a dozen Knights'' attendants and 30 soldiers trained by the collison family are all the assets of viscount oli. These troops are not like mercenaries. One group died and another group made up. Even if one of these people lost, viscount oli would be distressed, I thought that each of them was cultivated by Viscount oli with a lot of time and money. But now Knight sander can''t care about these problems, because according to the current situation, if they lose the city wall, christenberg will fall today, so many things at the bottom of the box must be displayed, otherwise there may be no chance in the future. Knight sander rushed to Lehman, and Marco also found one of his knights. The remaining knights can only be handed over to Nord, because Nord is the most powerful among the remaining people. Even Wagner of the remote mountain stronghold is not Nord''s opponent, because although he did not admit defeat and climbed the wall with Lehman, he is old after all, Will not be the opponent of this strong knight. Therefore, Nord is duty bound to meet the remaining knights, but Nord does not have much fear in his heart. Although there are no eyes on the battlefield, Nord is not the Xiaobai who just came to this era. In recent months, Nord hasn''t stopped exercising all day. Recently, he won more and lost less when competing with Marco, so Nord is confident to ensure his safety. At least the knights in front of him are not necessarily the nearest opponents. Before, Nord was most afraid of being besieged. After all, two fists are difficult to defeat four hands. Nord can''t rush to the front wave like in the game, After all, there is only one life. Chapter 133 Nord stared at his opponent. The one handed sword he once held had been replaced by a two handed mountain knife. Because with the growth of Nord''s strength, one handed weapons have begun to limit Nord''s strength. Because the strength of one handed sword is not strong, it is difficult to give full play to Nord''s strength. In fact, another idea is to equip with a shield, so that the empty hand holding a shield can also play a defensive role. However, considering Nord''s identity and combat style, there may not be many fighters using shields in the future, so it is absolutely unnecessary to equip shields as defensive equipment. The knights on the opposite side dare not underestimate Nord, because in terms of equipment, Nord''s equipment is much more luxurious than him, and even sander Knights almost overturned before. He must be careful. Just now, he watched a knight beside him fall. The arrow almost flew past his eyes and shot straight into his companion''s eyes. Then the cry of the unlucky Knight before his death still echoed in his mind. At that moment, there was some fear in his heart. He couldn''t help thinking whether he would be the next one. But the experienced Knight also knows that he should not be distracted. Only by concentrating on the battle can he win, so he will show all his skills, not only for the kreisen family, but also for his own life! Nord took the lead in the attack. Holding a long handle mountain knife in both hands, he cut at the knight''s face. The knife was very fast. This is also Nord''s style all the time. No matter who you are, I''ll use my three board axe first. Don''t be foolhardy. The reckless man is invincible in the world. In fact, Nord''s fighting style surprised Lehman and Marco. In fact, Nord is very quiet. He won''t be boring to sit in his study all day. He has a very approachable attitude towards people, but his fighting style is very crazy, Whenever Nord competes seriously, his moves become very violent and fierce. Even Marco sometimes loses in front of Nord''s strong attack at the beginning. It should be said that Nord people are like a crazy soldier (of course not in this world, you know). In the face of Nord''s stormy attack, the knight was difficult to parry. The two handed sword in his hand was very bulky compared with the long handle mountain knife in Nord''s hand, because the two handed Knight''s sword in this era was very long and wide. The length can reach about one meter six or seven, and the width should be at least twenty or thirty centimeters, so the visual effect is still very amazing. In fact, it is the same. When struck by the wielding two handed Knight Sword, it is basically either dead or disabled. But this weapon is not so easy to use. Like the knight''s spear, the reason why the two handed Knight Sword is called a knight is that this weapon can only be used by knights. People who can use this sword should not only master superb skills, but also have a strong body. Although the people of the Principality of Bethel are generally tall, if they want to skillfully wield such a heavy sword, they must be trained from an early age, just like several Knight attendants under the kreisen family, they must have inheritance. Perhaps only some of these people can meet the standard of knights, and the kreisen family can have one more knight, but the road of knights is not so easy to promote. Now they are still using one handed swords, which is far from being able to use big swords. Even if a formal knight can skillfully use his two handed sword, it is very rare for a knight to lift as light as Knight sander. Otherwise, why can he be a knight chief is because his strength is much stronger than that of several other knights. Now Nord can clearly feel that the knight''s moves in front of him are very heavy. Although the connection of moves is very skilled, the two handed Knight''s big sword is still too heavy and not flexible compared with Nord''s long handle mountain knife. The long handle mountain knife evolved from the mountain knife before, but it is lengthened on the handle, and the style is more like the horse chopping knife of the Han Dynasty, but the blade should be more thick. Compared with the simple knife in the Tang and Song Dynasties, the blade is more smooth. The long handle mountain knife is like a product between the two, flexible and powerful. Although Nord''s fighting style is very crazy, he is not without brains. When Nord understands the weakness of his opponent, the mountain knife in his hand becomes more unrestrained, the direction of attack becomes left and right, and each knife becomes uncertain. The cold winter had just passed, and the knight''s face began to sweat. Nord''s violent and flexible offensive made it difficult for him to resist. Basically, there was no chance to fight back. From the beginning of the fight, the knight was pressed by Nord, and there was basically no room for resistance. Now Nord has begun to induce the knight''s defense. In the just fight, Nord found that the knight''s neck is the weakest point of his defense. Perhaps it is because the heavy sword is difficult to lift over his head, so he is very hard to block the parts above his chest every time. But Nord didn''t attack his weakness, but planned to distract his attention. Nord continued to attack his left and right hands in order to paralyze his nerves and find a fatal chance. Nord was very patient. Since Nord made up his mind, he never attacked the knight''s upper body again. He was afraid of startling the snake. Before long, Nord felt that the time had come. The knight felt that he had adapted to the fierce attack of the enemy and thought that it was just so. Even if your attack was fierce, I saw through the routine. It was worthy of me! The knight thought silently in his heart. The big sword grid in his hand is also more handy. It''s on the left and right, so it''s very difficult to wield the big sword, but the enemy''s tricks have been seen through by himself. It''s estimated that it''s not far from the nearest counterattack. Later, let this guy see the power of his big sword. The knight''s face even showed a smile, because he could judge that he was an aristocrat from the eagle''s coat of arms on Nord''s coat of arms. As a knight, although he had entered the aristocratic class, he did not have his own coat of arms. At least the Baron was qualified to declare the family''s coat of arms to the aristocracy. Because the Knights below are not inheritable and do not have the qualification to be called a family, the aristocracy does not allow them to have a coat of arms, but everyone who has just stepped into the aristocracy will prepare a coat of arms for standby, and they will fantasize about the day when they will be promoted to a baron. The knight who fought with Nord was no exception. The coat of arms he designed for his family was a knight''s sword. Now he even wondered whether to draw the eagle in Nord''s chest into his family''s coat of arms, because as long as he could kill Nord, viscount oli would at least promote him to a Baron according to his achievements. The complacent Knight did not realize that he had fallen into the trap intertwined with Nord. Chapter 134 Under Nord''s fierce offensive, in fact, every move was paving the way, like weaving a big net, which made the knight sink deeper and deeper, but he didn''t notice it at all. Nord slashed the knight''s waist from top to bottom, but did not exert all his strength. Just when the knight mechanically wanted to have a two handed sword and sideways block Nord''s attack, Nord''s long knife was like a dragonfly, suddenly folded from top to bottom, and the attack turned and cut to the knight''s neck. The knight''s eyes were filled with horror. When he raised the big sword block in his hand, he found that it was so heavy. In an instant, the knight''s reaction was to retreat, but it was too late. The head of the knight who stepped back half a step was cut off by Nord. The strength of the long knife was that his head flew into the air, and the blood between his neck spewed out into the sky. His headless body fell down after a half step backward mechanically. The head falling from the air was facing his fallen body. There was only panic and reluctance in his eyes. A word echoed in the knight''s mind before the temporary. "Cheated!" Nord took a deep breath, and his nose was full of blood smell. The expression on Nord''s face was very complex. There was not only the excitement of defeating the enemy, but also the sense of loss that he could not return to the plain life of his previous life. Even now he smelled the blood smell in the air and was intoxicated. Nord smiled with self mockery. Now his life is also good. Moreover, as an aristocrat, how many people envy too late. Where did he get lost? He turned to look at the battle of others. Marco''s battle is coming to an end. The knight who fought with him is shaky. It seems that it won''t be long. The battle over Lehman was even more thrilling. Sander learned from the experience and lessons of the last time. He was too passive last time. He was pressed by Lehman from beginning to end and had no chance to fight back. This time, he learned to be smart. He kept a certain distance from Lehman with the length of his two handed sword, which made it difficult for him to meet himself. This time Lehman played very hard. Whenever he wanted to attack, the knight sander would step back half a step, and it was just this half step distance that made Lehman completely unable to touch the corner of the knight Sander''s clothes, but it was far away. For such steps, Knight sander is very skilled. From the day he became a knight attendant to now, he has become the knight of the kreisen family. He has never stopped training his steps, never! regardless of the weather. Knight sander comes from a knight family. Although the knight title is not inheritable, it does not mean that they cannot enjoy the rights of nobility. Moreover, as long as their descendants have outstanding strength and meet the standards of knights, many families will choose to canonize them as knights. A knight with inheritance is a sweet pastry in the eyes of nobles. Sander''s Knight is from such a family. His father and brother, and even his son in the future, are not difficult to become a knight. However, Sander''s family has passed on the knight title for several generations, and has not been able to overcome this barrier so far. Knight Sander''s lifelong dream is to become a baron, which has always been the goal of his family. For this reason, his parents continue to shed blood and sacrifice. This is also the reason why sander chose to come to the kreisen family, because the kreisen family has not been canonized as a baron, that is to say, the number of barons in the kreisen family has not been canonized, which is why the remote kreisen family can have four knights and more than a dozen Knight attendants. Everyone came for the number of barons of the crimson family, but it doesn''t mean that these knights are not loyal to the crimson family. As long as Viscount oli can canonize them as barons, their family and the crimson family will be both prosperous and lossy in the future. So this is the reason why Knight sander can choose to work hard for the kreisen family at the critical moment, and the glory of the knight reminds him that he can''t retreat alone without his Lord, because now if these Knights rush out of the city gate together, Nord''s troops can''t stop for a while. However, Knight sander chose to fight to the end. Now he is the Knight Chief of the kreisen family, and then he is a baron within reach. Now he is not willing to give up. Over the years, Knight sander has been the most promising Knight of his family (the most promising year?). When his father learned that he was appointed Knight Chief by Viscount Ollie, the excited expression on his face was still vivid. He didn''t fight for one person. Now Knight Chief sander carries the glory of two families! In fact, just when he was almost killed by Lehman, Knight sander thought about retreating for a moment, but he immediately dispersed it from his mind. If he retreated, his family would lose glory in the future, and no noble would choose the person who fled as a knight. So Knight sander told himself in his heart that he must win! This is a battle of honor! The fly in the ointment is that his opponent is not a knight, so Lehman''s strength has been recognized by sander, but sander still can''t stand losing to a civilian. However, the current plot is to develop in the direction of Knight Sander''s imagination. As long as he takes it seriously, the guy opposite without professional training will certainly not be his opponent. He may have been careless just now. Lehman''s fight is very awkward, which has never been encountered before. The bull horn helmet knight in front of him has always kept a very suitable distance from himself, that is, he can attack Lehman, but Lehman can''t hit him. In fact, when they just met under the city, both sides had understood each other''s strength, which was almost equal, that is, Lehman''s strength was slightly larger, but Knight sander could cope with it with rich experience. But this fight is completely different. Lehman didn''t feel that the knight in front of him became stronger, but it made Lehman feel very frustrated. If it played head-on, Lehman is confident that it can beat him again, but the problem now is that Lehman can''t make an effective attack at all. But gradually Lehman also saw the problem. The reason why the opponent could completely maintain the perfect distance was his pace. Although the two handed sword of the bull horn helmet Knight waved like a light weight, it was still inferior to the flexible long knife in Lehman''s hand. However, with his orderly pace of advance and retreat, Lehman completely played with Lehman this time. But after such a long time of fighting, Lehman has noticed the problem. Looking at the enemy in front of him, Lehman seems to have opened the door to the new world. Is this the pace of Knight training? Lehman''s father actually taught Lehman how to close the pace of fighting since childhood, but village head Colin is only a mercenary, and all the goods passed to Lehman are ordinary goods, There is no cleverness of the knight in front of us. Chapter 135 While fighting, Lehman also observed the long steps of Knight sander, but after all, it was a master''s move, which was fatal. Lehman''s dual use of one mind would certainly give Knight sander a chance. Knight sander did seize several opportunities, but Lehman escaped. On several occasions, Lehman was full of dangers. Once, Knight Sander''s long sword crossed the tip of Lehman''s nose and almost killed Lehman. If the sword grew another inch, Lehman was estimated to be disfigured. The sword wind in the past has blown Lehman''s short blond hair, but Lehman is still not moved by it, even if his situation is very dangerous. Lehman secretly learned the long fighting steps of Knight sound without distractions, just like dancing on the tip of a knife. Lehman was nervous and excited. Although Lehman almost screwed up several times, he still wanted to see the long steps of Knight sound for a while. Lehman pursed his lips and his eyes glittered, just like Cindy who saw dried fish. He was full of curiosity and thirst for knowledge, but he had to eat it in the end. Therefore, even if the situation was very critical, Lehman didn''t feel panic in his heart. Instead, the blood was boiling, and even found the feeling of fighting with the Amun giant bear, that is, the heart beat faster and the whole body is full of strength. Not only the mind becomes clearer, but also the reaction will be more rapid. In fact, there were many dangerous situations. In fact, Lehman was sure to hide. I don''t know why. At that moment, Lehman felt that the whole world slowed down. Looking at the big sword slowly passing through his nose, his body involuntarily made an evasive action. Although it was very skinny, Lehman didn''t panic at all. On the contrary, Lehman wanted to strengthen its efforts, so Lehman began to clumsily follow the steps of Knight sander, gradually approached Knight sander, and wanted to treat him in his own way. And you can also know what''s wrong with the pace you just learned. Lehman stared at Knight sander closely to see how he responded. When Knight sander saw Lehman walking towards him with familiar steps, his heart began to shake. Just now he thought that Lehman was about to lose its hold under his own attack. But in a twinkling of an eye, Lehman learned its own pace. Although it was very astringent, it was the pace it had practiced for more than ten years. Is that what he just learned? Is this man so terrible? However, Knight sander was also a determined man. Although he was frightened by Lehman''s actions for a time, after he calmed down, he found that Lehman''s pace was full of loopholes, just like a cat and a tiger and a dog. Knight sander smiled coldly. He had been training for more than ten years. As long as Lehman took one foot, Knight sander could guess what he would do next. At Lehman''s current level, even other knight attendants were inferior, and the opponent in front of him was not so good. I dare to use a pace I have never touched in such a fierce battle. In the opinion of Knight sander, Lehman''s behavior is looking for death. Since you want to die, I will help you. Knight sander thinks so. The next move of the enemy that can be predicted is a very terrible thing. Knight Sander''s long sword, like eyes, points to the key part of Lehman every time. The situation is more tense than just now. Lehman sometimes even has to roll down to avoid Knight Sander''s big sword. At the moment, Lehman was very embarrassed and dirty, but its eyes were brighter. Although it had been in a dangerous area, this situation also made Lehman better understand this pace, and even avoidance became more skilled. In terms of the pace of fighting, I''m afraid everyone on the whole city wall is not as good as Knight sander. He taught Lehman himself. It''s difficult for Lehman to make progress, because as long as it''s a mistake, Lehman may die directly. The two handed Knight''s big sword is not a joke. Why the Knights of the Duchy of Bethel use the two handed sword as a weapon is because it is very powerful. Whether they wear leather armor or iron armor on the opposite side, the big sword can give great lethality to the enemy. Especially in the face of ordinary mercenaries or farmers, the two handed Knight Sword is an artifact of abusing vegetables. As long as it is hit by the two handed sword, it is basically either dead or disabled. It is very bloody and violent. It is not impossible to cut people in two. Therefore, whenever Lehman escaped, Knight sander would be very upset, because once, Knight sander believed in his own strength and could directly kill the enemy in front of him, but he escaped every time. In fact, Knight sander gradually realized that the enemy in front of him was gradually making progress, and the speed of progress made Knight sander stunned. In this short time, Lehman''s level had far exceeded his knight attendants. Compared with some knights with poor pace, Lehman at this time is no less impressive, which shocked Knight sander. At the same time, his back is also cold. Has he been practicing in vain for more than ten years? Can he reach his level in a short time? Knight sander fell into deep self doubt. At this time, Lehman did not take this opportunity to take the initiative to attack, but recalled what had just happened. Now Lehman is a little confused. What happened just now is like being possessed. Lehman''s mind was completely immersed in the study of pace, and his body could instinctively avoid Knight Sander''s attack, and his understanding of pace was also very fast. Of course, this is partly due to Knight Sander''s careful teaching. The two men who had just been in a fierce battle suddenly calmed down, as if they had a tacit understanding. Looking at the other party''s failure to attack, without Knight Sander''s attack, Lehman woke up from that state. At this time, he was still thinking about that state. Knight sander soon came out of self doubt, because he knew that there would be many talents in the world, just like him. If it weren''t for his excellent talent, he couldn''t stand out from dozens of Knight attendants in the family. He does not believe that anyone can catch up with his training accumulated over the past decade or so. This is simply fantastic. Should we talk about the basic law? Knight sander looked at Lehman who was thinking. He didn''t even fight. He also reacted. He just fed Lehman again. Therefore, Lehman''s progress was so fast. Knight sander was very angry at the thought of this, so he threw himself into the battle again with a big sword. Lehman is not empty at this time. Although it has retired from that wonderful state, its long-step learning of Knight sander has been deeply imprinted in its heart, so Lehman easily narrowed the long distance with Knight sander this time. It is true that Lehman''s pace is far from that of Knight sander, but Lehman also understands some changes in pace. It is difficult for Knight sander to play with Lehman as before. Chapter 136 Almost as in the last battle, Knight sander was a little difficult to resist the close attack of Lehman. In fact, it was a restraint in weapons. Of course, Lehman was also very strong. Both hands, swords and lances are horse equipment, and the knight will lose at least half of his ability when he leaves the war horse. Therefore, when he fights in the city gate cave and the city wall, Knight sander feels unable to make his full strength. Just like the other two knights, they can''t fight back against Nord and Marco with two big swords, but the main weapons of knights in the Duchy of Bethel are big swords and lances. Although they have also dabbled in other weapons, they are certainly not as proficient as these two. Therefore, in general, knights will choose two handed swords when they are fighting, and only when they ride on a war horse will they use a lance. As for one handed swords, although they will also be worn, they basically play a decorative role. In addition, they will have some business exchanges with some nobles. However, at this time, Knight sander had no choice. After forcing Nord back for a distance, he threw away his two handed sword and pulled out his one handed sword, because he had to take risks now. If he didn''t make changes, he would only repeat the mistakes next. Lehman saw that knight sander had changed his weapons, but he was not afraid. Compared with the powerful two handed sword, the one handed sword could not threaten him at all, so Lehman rushed up without much thought and didn''t give Knight sander a chance to breathe at all. Their fight was like a round game. They had just been beaten by Knight sander. Lehman was full of anger. Now Lehman is going to release itself and drown Knight sander with a stormy attack. However, Knight sander, who changed his one handed sword, is more flexible. With his solid basic skills, Knight sander can now compete with Lehman, and the situation has become anxious again. It''s really like the shadow of a sword. The battle between the two people is very fierce. Lehman often cuts it down. Knight sander will fight back immediately after he turns over and avoids. It''s not difficult to see from Knight Sander''s fierce counterattack that his proficiency in one handed sword is obviously not low. No wonder he will be appointed as the Knight Commander, while others are just ordinary knights. The use of this one handed sword is beyond the reach of several other knights, because the other two knights who fought with Nord and Marco dare not abandon everyone in their hands even if they are very passive. Because they have no confidence in their one handed sword and dare not fight, but if they are so passive, they can only choose to lose. Until the end, they don''t have the courage to make a decision. Knight sander did not lack the courage to fight. Even though he knew that his one handed sword was not as skilled as the big sword, and even though he knew that the one handed sword had no advantage over the long handle mountain knife, Knight sander did it without hesitation. Because Knight sander had no other choice, he chose to do his best for the glory of the knight. He chose to shed blood and sacrifice for the future of his family. He chose to fight for the crimson family. He would never think whether it was worth fighting for the crimson family. Another reason why the crimson family has been able to remain strong over the years is that they did not continue to enfeoffe their territory, but retained their titles to attract knights who want to be promoted to serve their family. However, over the years, the crimson family still did not enfeoffe their titles. Even so, there are still many knights who come to christenberg like moths to the fire. Even if there is only a glimmer of hope, they will not give up. Instead, they will choose to do their best for the christen family, just like the knight sander at this time. The kreisen family completely regards this thing as a capital, a capital that can continuously provide knights for their family. The kreisen family will not easily release the quota in their hands, just like carrots hanging in front of donkeys. Only if they can''t eat them can they have the power to move forward. Therefore, in fact, the kreisen family has no intention of canonizing a baron. At least Viscount oli has no intention of canonizing a baron. It is estimated that it will not happen in the future. If it can''t pass the current difficulties, the kreisen family will have no future. After more than ten rounds of fighting, Knight sander became more and more difficult to parry. Although Knight sander was more flexible than Lehman with his one handed sword, the strength of the one handed sword was too poor to threaten Lehman. For some parts that are not critical, Lehman did not even hide, but chose to exchange injuries with Knight sander. However, it is obvious that knight sander will suffer losses if this approach is followed. Although both of them are wearing lock armour, the power of one handed sword must not be better than that of long knife. One handed sword can break through Lehman''s lock armour only by stabbing, but Lehman is not stupid. He will certainly avoid it and will not stay in place as a target for him. However, although Lehman''s long handle mountain knife has very low armor breaking ability, the long body of Knight sander is not heavy plate armor, and according to the steel quality of this era, this lightweight lock armor has much higher defense than leather armor. But it is only effective for ordinary bows and arrows and one handed weapons, but in the face of Lehman''s powerful two handed weapons, there is no strong defense ability. When the war situation was very anxious, Lehman suddenly made a oblique cut. Knight sander didn''t avoid it, and the long knife of the lock armor in front of his chest made a long cut. However, due to the protection of lock armour, only some flesh and skin were injured, and the amount of bleeding was small, which did not affect the next battle. However, Knight sander was still frightened and sweating all over. If Knight sander wore leather armor, or Lehman was using some force, he would have been broken by Lehman. At the moment of being cut, Knight Sander''s heart would stop beating. For a moment, Knight sander thought whether he was really dead. When his hand touched the pain after the wound and the cold touch from the lock armour made him understand that he was still alive. Knight sander looked down and saw that the lock armour in front of his chest cut obliquely from left to right for at least 20 cm. The fracture of the lock armour was very flat, which showed that Lehman''s long knife was very sharp. Knight sander clenched the one handed sword in his hand. At the moment, he was a little confused and wondered whether he should continue, because he knew that he was no longer the opponent of the civilian in front of him. If he continued to fight like this, he would have to die. Knight sander looked back at the direction of Twain City, which was his hometown. His family was also famous in twain city. Many nobles knew that every knight in Sander''s family was brave and fearless. So there are five knights in Sander''s family in this generation, and sander is the best one. He is also an example for his father to teach other brothers. Thinking of this, Sander''s long mouth smiled and his eyes could become determined. Chapter 137 Knight sander completely put down his worries, held a one handed sword, and resolutely rushed to Lehman, putting on a desperate posture. He didn''t care whether he would get hurt. He had put life and death aside. For a time, he even pressed Lehman again. Even Lehman was shocked by the crazy momentum of Knight sander, and the action on his hand became hesitant at the beginning, because Lehman was not ready to exchange his life with Knight sander. But after all, the power of one handed sword is limited. Even under Lehman''s hurry, he only added a few insignificant wounds to his body. However, Lehman was almost disfigured. A small wound was cut on his right cheek by Knight Sander''s long one handed sword. As for the wounds on his body, there were countless. There were at least seven or eight scars on his arms, which looked bloody and miserable. But in fact, it''s not a big problem. These are skin injuries. Although they shed a lot of blood, they didn''t hurt muscles and bones at all. If they were cut by a big sword with both hands, it''s estimated that the whole arm would be useless. Yes, the power of the two handed Knight Sword is so overbearing, which is why Knights love it. The strong style is the same as that of knights on the battlefield. However, Knight Sander''s long sword has been thrown to the ground by him. Even if Lehman is stupid, he will not let Knight sander bend down and pick up the two handed Knight''s sword on the ground. However, it is said that if Knight sander uses a large sword, it is not so easy to hit Lehman. After all, each weapon has its own unique characteristics. If you give up, you must have something. Now I don''t know whether Knight Sander''s behavior of giving up his two handed sword and replacing it with a one handed sword is right or wrong, but it''s certain that knight sander didn''t play with his two handed sword in the city gate cave before. Looking at the crazy Knight sander, Lehman didn''t know how to stimulate him. The previous chest injury didn''t really hurt him. Lehman couldn''t understand why Knight sander suddenly put on a desperate look. It was clear that when Lehman wanted to change his injury, he hid. But anyway, Knight Sander''s current playing style is completely beneficial to himself, but Lehman didn''t remember it for a while. Now Lehman understood that he didn''t have to be afraid of him at all. Just like just now, as long as he avoided the key, Knight Sander''s one handed long sword has no power at all. After Lehman calmed down, the situation returned to Lehman''s control. After that, Lehman''s long handle mountain knife gradually cut several wounds on knight Sander''s long body, and the deepest one was on the shoulder of his left hand. But the state of Knight sander was more crazy. Even if he fought his life, he had to leave more wounds on Lehman. Finally, although Lehman was scarred, it was Knight sander who fell down. Lehman''s body was almost stained with blood, including his own and knight sander''s. it was clearly a battle between two people, but it was so tragic. In fact, within three meters of the long battle between Lehman and knight sander, there were no soldiers fighting there. Whether it was Nord''s guard or the soldiers of the crimson family, everyone was very tacit to stay away from these two monsters. Because everyone knows that no one can help them in the battle between them, even if they rush up, it will make trouble for them, because if one side approaches, the other will follow, so the situation will evolve into a big scuffle, and the lethality of these two people is very strong. In particular, the big sword of Knight sander was very shocking. Although Lehman could hide, these soldiers were not necessarily. Especially when they were in the city gate cave, the two knights used their big swords to educate the young soldiers of Nord guard. Basically, more than half of the soldiers who died at the gate of the city died under the hands of two knights. Most of the soldiers fighting with mercenaries were only injured and rarely died. It may also be the reason why mercenaries like to work and don''t contribute. On the battlefield, the main task of mercenaries is not to kill the enemy, but to protect themselves as much as possible. It is completely impossible to want them to work hard. Therefore, soldiers fighting with mercenaries rarely die. If it weren''t for the two knights, the previous battle in the city gate might be completely different. Relying on this group of uncertain mercenaries, maybe you can take down christenberg directly. But if not, the two knights did change the situation. They waved their big swords, which was like a tiger into a flock of sheep, which brought great shock to these recruits and made them see the cruelty of the battlefield for the first time. Otherwise, the spearmen would not lose so quickly. They still had the power to fight with those mercenaries. Now when they see Knight sander, the stronger knight, it''s too late for them to hide. How can they get up? And they also believe that Lehman can defeat this ferocious enemy. Lehman looked at the tragic knight in front of him and had no pleasure in defeating the strong enemy. Finally, Knight Sander''s crazy figure was deeply imprinted in Lehman''s mind. He didn''t know what kind of relationship the knight in front of him had with the kreisen family, and he didn''t know why the knight was so crazy in the end, He didn''t even know the knight''s name. However, it does not prevent Lehman from paying tribute to him. This is a respectable opponent. He fought and died bravely. Lehman asked himself at this time, if he met an opponent stronger than himself one day, would he fight and die? Lehman suddenly glanced at Nord and had the answer in his heart. He would. On the other side, Nord quickly defeated his opponents, but he did not immediately support Lehman and Marco, because Nord believed that they could defeat their enemies, so he went to help the soldiers of the guard. Mainly, Nord found that the situation above the wall was not optimistic, although the mercenaries had been frightened by the previous arrow rain and didn''t exert much force. But the private soldiers of the crimson family and these Knight attendants are still very powerful. Even the spearmen in formation are a little shaky. Their combat effectiveness is very excellent, and their cooperation is also very tacit. After all, they have been trained together since childhood. Although the training methods are not as advanced as Nord, their personal skills alone will explode Nord''s training methods. Nord''s training method focuses on integrity and has little training in personal ability. The main reason is that Nord doesn''t understand this kind of thing, and there is no one to teach the technical things. Even Lehman, who is now the strongest under Nord, was born in a wild way without orthodox training. In fact, the training in this era is mainly the training of personal skills, that is, the training of knights. They pay great attention to personal ability. Only people with outstanding personal ability can be canonized as knights. In this regard, there are no nobles to make up for them, because Knights always have to rush to the forefront. If their personal strength is not enough, it may affect a war, At that time, it will be you who will suffer. Chapter 138 In fact, the orderly array of spearmen also gave a headache to the knight attendants opposite. They had never encountered such a situation at all. As a knight attendant, they have fought many battles, large and small. It is the first time for them to see such a group of soldiers. In fact, in the war of the cold weapon era, personal strength is still very critical, especially people like Lehman and knight sander can completely control a war situation. But now these powerful Knight attendants, facing a Spearman''s iron bucket array, don''t know how to eat. The formation like a hedgehog makes it difficult for them to swallow. But they quickly reacted. Now their number is still dominant on the city wall, because the spearmen have been reduced by less than half after the battle in the city gate. This is also why Nord wants the hunters behind to keep up. It is impossible for the rest of them to capture the wall, and the hunters behind must rush up for hand to hand combat. Therefore, before the reinforcements arrived, the Lancer was pressed on the ground and rubbed by the soldiers of the collison family. Of course, because the space on the city wall was not too large, it was difficult for them to cause great damage to the Lancer for a while. However, in some collisions, the spearmen still suffered a lot, especially they were all recruits. Although Nord had instructed them under the city, there were still some soldiers. Unconsciously, they were left alone. There was no need to think that the spearmen who were left alone could not survive in the hands of these Knight attendants. These Knights seemed to want to find a way, so they began to actively seduce those spearmen to attack, and these recruits often couldn''t stand the fierce generals, rushed out as soon as their minds were hot, and completely forgot what Nord had said before. Fortunately, the next reinforcements arrived soon. Old Moore led the hunters to catch up. Although these hunters are archers, Nord still has a mountain knife for everyone, because the close combat ability of these hunters is also very strong. In the past, they hunted in the Amun mountains. It was not enough to rely on bows and arrows alone. Sometimes, when facing some large prey, bows and arrows can not cause great damage, so close combat is also necessary. Otherwise, the reason why there is a close combat class of Amun warrior in the promotion route of Hunter''s arms is that their close combat ability is also very strong, but it is covered up by long-range ability. To tell the truth, the level of melee fighting of these hunters may be higher than that of these recruits. Because these recruits do not have sufficient fighting experience like mountain people hunting in the mountains and forests, the situation suddenly reversed after these new recruits joined. The number of people on the city wall now needs the absolute advantage of Nord, which depends on the cooperation of the group of mercenaries. They are not afraid of God like opponents and pig like teammates. In a sense, these mercenaries are pig like teammates. If those mercenaries could attack the formation of spearmen with the soldiers of the kreisen family at that time, they might really be able to disperse these unstable spearmen directly, but obviously, mercenaries should first preserve themselves and will not go up like the soldiers of the kreisen family. So when the hunters arrived, the soldiers of the kreisen family on the wall lost the first chance, and some mercenaries even thought about the retreat route. But they don''t think about it. They can avoid the first day of junior high school, but not the fifteenth day. If christenberg falls, they will also become Nord''s prisoners. The soldiers and knight attendants of the crimson family are still fighting. They choose to fight for the crimson family. Because they have been instilled with the idea that the meaning of their existence is to shed blood and sacrifice for the crimson family. They share weal and woe with the crimson family. Even if the number of enemies is twice as many as they are now, these soldiers did not step back. Instead, they fought bravely with Nord''s guard, but their desperate struggle is not of great significance. It just adds some casualties to Nord''s soldiers. The scale of victory began to tilt towards Nord. On the wall, each Knight attendant had to face two or three Nord soldiers, but they could not fall for a time with their personal strength, but they could not support it as time went on. Especially after Nord joined the battle, his role was no worse than that of the two knights in the city gate. Nord almost arrived at the same time with the hunters, so it was not long before the front of the kreisen family began to retreat. These Knight attendants are not Nord''s opponents at all. Even Wagner can keep up with a knight attendant. Joining Nord''s guard in recent months really made his dream come true. He never dreamed that he could really improve his strength by exercising with the guard. Wagner felt like an old tree in spring. Wagner is the most diligent person in training in Nanshan stronghold in the whole winter. He has a high enthusiasm for each training and will practice more every day. After a winter, he feels that he has returned to the peak, just like he is 20 years younger. On the night when he first arrived at Tami village, he was confident enough to find Lehman alone, but he still learned a lesson from Lehman, which depressed Wagner for a long time. Fortunately, he was a heartless man and soon turned his attention to the upcoming war. It is said that Wagner did play a key role. Before Nord and the hunters arrived, Wagner almost supported this part of the battlefield. Nord, Lehman and Marco were all fighting against the Knights and could not command the Spearman at all. These spearmen are recruits. They have no experience in the battlefield for the first time. Thanks to Wagner, they can barely support it. Although Wagner has no command ability, after all, he has rich experience in fighting. Although he is a little fuss, he is also experienced in many battles. There is no problem to restrain these recruits a little. So Nord would also like to thank Wagner. Although this guy looks like a fool and is not very reliable, he didn''t drop his chain to Nord at the critical moment. It''s a great achievement to be able to persist until the reinforcements arrived. In particular, he killed two Knight attendants, which makes Nord look at him with admiration. Nord just killed two Knight attendants. Although these Knight attendants are not Nord''s opponents, their personal strength is not weak. Nord still needs some means to kill them. In fact, ordinary soldiers of the crimson family are the most casualties, because it is difficult for others to cause casualties to Knight attendants except Nord and Wagner. The strength of those ordinary soldiers was not so strong. They were surrounded by two or three Nord Guard soldiers and were soon killed by them. They were very skilled in the cooperation between two or three soldiers, which was one of the main contents of Nord''s training soldiers. Chapter 139 The victory came so suddenly, but Nord was not surprised. The first to flee was the mercenaries in the rear. Seeing that the situation was bad, they immediately put oil on the soles of their feet and began to slip away. The mercenaries were not concerned about this. Nord shook his head, looked at the soldiers who were dressing and resting on the wall, couldn''t see the joy of victory, sighed, and then said to Marco: "You go and tidy up the soldiers first. The wounded must be wrapped up. Then we will work hard to win kresenberg!" Nord''s face showed a firm look. He wanted to end the war as soon as possible. Nord was distressed by the casualties of the troops. In the morning, they were still talking and laughing together, and now some people have become a cold corpse on the wall. As a Nord who crossed from the era of peace, such a battlefield is really a little cruel. Even though Nord is ready in his heart, now that so many people have sacrificed for him, Nord is still a little sorry. Once he has made great achievements, the ancients will not deceive me. And Nord knows that more people may sacrifice for him in the future. Now it''s just a small scene. When it really comes to that day, maybe Nord has become hard hearted and won''t feel heartache for this problem again. In fact, Lehman should be allowed to do such a thing as reorganizing soldiers, but now Lehman seems to be seriously injured, so Nord let Marco, who was not injured, take charge of it. When Nord and others stood on the wall to rectify the soldiers, the city gate of christenberg opened quietly. A group of mercenaries wanted to slip away quietly. Just as they ran out of the city gate, they were found by the crossbow men waiting outside the city. The impatient crossbow soldiers, who had been waiting for a long time, were ready to go. After a random shooting, the mercenaries left several bodies at the gate of the city and hurried back to the castle. Even the gate had no time to close. Standing above the city wall, Nord heard the vibration of bows and crossbows under the city and the wailing of mercenaries. Nord went down and saw that it was these mercenaries who wanted to escape. Looking at the open door, Nord simply let the crossbows under the city enter the castle directly. Nord estimated that the rest of the people in the castle didn''t have much resistance. In fact, what rinod had to do next was very simple. It was OK to push all the way. In case of resistance, Nord was killed directly. Now Nord has an absolute advantage. On the other side, viscount oli had just walked out of his study and saw the fierce battle on the wall, but he didn''t approach. It was too eye-catching to appear on the battlefield in his body. And since he inherited the title, viscount oli has never touched weapons again. Is it the maid in the castle who doesn''t smell? Why do you have to deal with cold swords all day. It''s good for my knights to do the fighting. As a noble aristocrat, I just need to be responsible for enjoying it. This is the atmosphere of aristocracy in this era. Few aristocrats can still train diligently after inheriting the title. From Viscount Ollie''s figure, we can see how moist he has been over the years. Now let alone let him go to the battlefield, he just gasps for breath after two steps. Therefore, viscount Ollie stood under the main building inside the castle and looked at the battle on the city wall from a distance. However, due to the distance, viscount oli''s small eyes could not see very clearly, but the fierce battle on the wall made him have a bad hunch. In the past, the knight team led by Knight sander was invincible in the conflict with other nobles. None of the nobles in conflict with the kreisen family is the opponent of Knight sander, so Viscount oli has been used to it these years. As long as Knight sander is present, victory will come soon. Therefore, people all over the castle know that knight sander is invincible. Viscount oli had a headache before, because with the increasing prestige and credit of Knight sander, viscount oli could no longer hold the title of Knight sander. Viscount oli regretted not long after he promoted sander to Knight Chief, because now Knight sander is a baron. Barons are different from knights. If you want to canonize barons, you must divide a part from the territory of the kreisen family. As a new Baron''s territory, generally, this territory must have at least one village, otherwise the wilderness and uninhabited territory will not be recognized by the aristocracy. It''s like Nord''s territory. Most of them are mountainous areas, but there must be a village. Nord doesn''t know how the aristocrats found Tami village. Perhaps in their opinion, there is no worse territory than this place, so let Nord''s loser live and die here. But in Nord''s eyes, there is no place more suitable for his territory than here, but it is like the pain of cutting meat on him for Viscount oli. The stingy Viscount oli doesn''t want to pull out a hair. The court nobles like Nord''s father, or the nobles who lost their territory, had to go to a king and become his court nobles, hoping to get the territory rewarded by the king one day. There is also a court aristocrat who can be canonized only by aristocrats above the Duke, because generally speaking, if you can become a duke, you will generally have your own principality. Only the court aristocrats canonized in the name of the state can be recognized by the aristocracy. Chapter 140 Viscount Ollie is really worried now. Is the enemy so powerful this time that even Knight sander, who has been invincible before, can''t quickly solve the enemy in front of him this time? Just when Viscount oli was confused, something happened that made him furious. I saw that the mercenaries withdrew from the city wall in a panic and fled the city wall like a lost dog, for fear that they would be overtaken by the enemy if they were slow. "How unreasonable! A group of white eyed wolves who are not familiar with raising them are useless at the critical moment. Damn it! I''ll hang them all in front of the city gate later. Barry, you''ll catch them up with the city wall immediately." Viscount Ollie''s face was very ugly. He was afraid that the mercenaries had fled the battlefield and that the next battle would fail, but now he had no choice but to ask steward Barry to drive them back. Steward Barry hesitated on his face, but he still dared not disobey Viscount Olli''s orders and clenched his teeth. He thought to himself that these mercenaries usually grovel when they see themselves. I think they must not dare to disobey Viscount Olli and their orders. Housekeeper Barry comforted himself and walked towards the mercenary team. Instead of returning to the camp in the castle, the mercenaries turned and entered the city gate. Housekeeper Barry suddenly felt bad. They wanted to escape! So, Butler Barry stepped forward quickly and planned to catch up with the mercenaries from the city gate, but he didn''t expect that the mercenaries withdrew from the city gate faster than they went in. Butler Barry also wanted to intercept these runaway mercenaries. But this kind of behavior is tantamount to a mantis beating the cart, overestimating one''s strength. Where can the mercenaries who run for their lives in a hurry manage so much? When they see someone pulling themselves and hindering their pace of running for their lives, the mercenaries who are already on top, regardless of three, seven and twenty-one, their backhand is a sword and directly inserted into the belly of housekeeper Barry. When the white knife came in and the red knife came out, the Butler Barry wanted to say something, but the subsequent mercenaries directly pushed him to the ground and stepped on his feet. No one would care about his life or death. The Butler Barry, who was loyal to Viscount oli, died in his own hands. As the scene was extremely chaotic at that time, when housekeeper Barry intercepted the mercenaries, the remaining soldiers on the wall also withdrew, and a group of people blocked near the city gate, and no one would give way. Viscount oli, who was very angry, only saw that Butler Barry went into the chaos, just like a drop of water melted into the lake. There was no wave at all. The scene was still very chaotic, and no one could preside over the situation. All the four knights of the kreisen family stayed on the wall. The only living Knight also became Nord''s prisoners. The remaining Knights'' attendants could not cope with this situation at all. It was valuable to be able to lead the remaining people to evacuate safely from the wall. At this time, viscount oli was cold. When he saw that the soldiers of his family also retreated from the wall, he knew that he had really lost this time, completely lost, and now he didn''t even know who the enemy was. Looking at the chaotic situation at the city gate, viscount oli returned to his study. How he hoped that what happened in front of him was a dream. Since he returned to christenberg this year, nothing reassured him. Viscount Ollie didn''t even get angry now. He didn''t know who to lose his temper with. The only Butler Barry around him had just been sent out by him. Now there was no news at all. Now Viscount Ollie didn''t know that his Butler had died in the hands of mercenaries. But even when he knew it, now he had no way, because no one under Viscount Ollie could use it. Viscount Ollie sat on the chair in front of the desk, hungry and thirsty, and wanted to drink. But after shouting a few times, no servant came. Angry Viscount Ollie threw the exquisite silver cup he loved on the ground. He wanted to find steward Barry to scold those damn servants, but he suddenly thought that steward Barry was no longer with him. Looking at the empty study, viscount Ollie suddenly felt that he had become a loner. Just when Viscount Ollie was sad, the people in the study were suddenly opened. The voice startled Viscount Ollie. Now he was particularly insecure and thought that the enemy had hit the study. However, viscount Ollie looked up and saw that several strange faces came in, but they should be his own. Sir Ollie''s heart was relieved again. But then there was a nameless fire in my heart. I was startled by these people. Where did the dignity of the nobility go, the servant was the servant. As expected, I couldn''t get on the table. The actions of pushing the door were particularly rough and didn''t know etiquette at all. These people who entered the study were the rest of the knight''s attendants. They didn''t understand etiquette, but they were a little panicked at this time. After Knight sander was killed in battle, the whole crimson family army seemed to have no head, and there was no one to make decisions. That''s why they hurried to Viscount oli''s study and wanted him to preside over the overall situation. For a while, they didn''t care about etiquette. Moreover, Knight attendants like them had no chance to communicate with Viscount oli. Usually, viscount oli didn''t take a look at them with his small eyes, so they didn''t know how to deal with Viscount oli. So after they came in without saying a word, they watched Viscount oli and waited for his order. At this time, viscount oli could finally find someone to vent his anger. Therefore, even if he was still frightened one second, he began to swear the next second after he saw that he was his own person. "You damn fools, didn''t you knock before you came in? And sander? Why didn''t he come to see me? What did you eat? A group of people can''t even guard the city wall. Sander has no face to see me. Go and find him quickly. I''ll teach him a lesson. He''s not competent at all. I''ll revoke his title as a knight To punish him for his mistakes. " Viscount Ollie''s mouth was full of words, which vented all the anger and questions in his heart during this period. Until now, he still wanted to maintain his high attitude as an aristocrat, and even wanted to take this opportunity to revoke the position of Knight sander. The knight''s attendants immediately looked at each other when they heard Viscount Ollie''s words. They didn''t know what to say, especially when they heard that Viscount Ollie was going to punish Knight sander for a long time. Although Knight sander is usually very indifferent and not approachable at all, these Knight attendants admire him very much, not only because of his excellent personal strength. Knight sander is usually very strict with them. He is also meticulous in his training. He is not only strict with others, but also strict with himself. He is also very harsh in his training. Therefore, these Knight attendants have both respect and fear for Knight sander, which is why they can persist on the wall for so long. They didn''t choose to retreat until Knight sander was killed. Chapter 141 The knight''s attendants exchanged eyes with each other. One of the attendants hesitated and whispered to Viscount oli: "Lord Viscount, Knight sander told him... He was killed in battle!" "What?" Viscount oli was very surprised on his face, and there was a trace of fear in his eyes, but it was soon covered up by him. No, it should be said that it was replaced by anger. "He''s dead? You won''t deceive me again, you brave bastards. Did that guy sander run away with people when he saw that the situation was bad, leaving you fools to fool me? Housekeeper Barry, call him in for me. Where''s this old thing?" The face of such a knight''s attendant was very ugly. After all, viscount oli''s words were really chilling, but out of his loyalty to the kreisen family and his awe of the nobility, he answered Viscount oli''s questions. "We really saw with our own eyes that knight sander died on the wall. Please believe in his loyalty to you and his honor as a knight." At this time, another knight''s attendant secretly glanced at Viscount oli''s face, and then carefully added. "Viscount, I seem to have seen steward Barry killed by the mercenaries just now." Sir Oliver sat down on the chair. The chair made of precious wood creaked. Viscount Ollie lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking, but when he raised his head again, his eyes turned red and wanted to eat people. "Dead? Hahaha, all dead! Good death! These damn mercenaries are so bold. Why don''t you die? I''m useless to raise you. They''re useless waste. Get out of here! Get out of here!" When he heard that Barry''s housekeeper was dead, viscount oli finally collapsed. He began to become hysterical. The whole person was very crazy. When he said this, he began to pick up the jewelry on the desk and smash it on the knight''s attendants. Seeing this, the knight attendants could only escape from the study, but out of the door of the study, they didn''t know how to deal with the current situation. It was intended to ask Viscount Ollie to give them an idea, but now they are driven out by Viscount Ollie, but it doesn''t matter what Viscount Ollie looks like. Viscount oli, the only one who could make up his mind, was crazy. Even the mercenaries joined them in front of the city gate. But fortunately, both mercenaries and knight attendants understand that the most important thing at this time is to save their lives, so the conflict did not cause too many casualties, but it is completely impossible for them to fight together again. Only ten Knight attendants gathered in front of the main building of the castle to discuss what to do when it was settled, and there were more than a dozen soldiers of the kreisen family. Most of them were killed and injured, and their morale was very low. Moreover, the soldiers were not qualified to discuss with the knight attendants. They stayed in the open space in front of the main building and watched the knight attendants decide their next fate. Under the leadership of Nord, the crossbow soldiers outside the city slowly entered kresenberg. After simple repair and dressing, the soldiers on the city wall came under the wall under the leadership of Lehman and Marco. However, old Moore also led some archers to stay on the wall, hold bows and arrows, and stare at the enemy not far away. Lehman and Marco nodded at Nord who came out of the city gate, indicating that they were ready to continue the fight. Nord looked at the defeated soldiers gathered near the main building in christenburg and muttered to himself, like telling himself, Lehman and Marco, more like telling Viscount oli hiding in the main building. "It''s time to end the war!" Nord glanced at the soldiers around him. Although some of them were already scarred, they were full of energy and spirit. It seemed that the previous battle did not make them tired. The main reason was that they knew that victory was within reach, so everyone was very excited. When Nord was ready to order the attack, The enemies in front of the opposite main building seem to have made a decision. While the knight''s attendants were still discussing what to do, they suddenly found that Nord''s troops had begun to gather and seemed to launch a final attack on them at any time, which made them a little flustered and didn''t know what to do. None of them could make up their mind. A knight''s attendant whispered: "Or... Let''s surrender." His tone was very hesitant. After that, he silently lowered his head and didn''t have the courage to look at the eyes of others. He also knew that his suggestions were not in line with their pursuit all the time. The loyalty of the knight was not allowed to betray his Lord, even if they were Knight attendants. The goal of every Knight attendant is to be promoted to a knight, and they also strictly demand themselves according to the knight''s standards. Surrender is a trample on the honor of a knight, just like Knight sander. Only when they never retreat in the face of strong enemies can they deserve the honor of a knight. Just when the knight''s attendant was ready to be refuted and scolded by his companions, but he waited for a long time, but no one spoke. Everyone fell into silence. No one agreed. Of course, no one refuted. The scene was once very embarrassing. Oh, no, it was silence. It also shows that the hearts of every Knight''s attendants are very tangled. One side is loyalty and honor, the other side is the cruel reality, survival or destruction, which is a problem. (life and death, reincarnation, we live! They die! Hahaha.) Finally, they were defeated by the cruel reality, mainly because Viscount oli''s performance completely chilled their hearts. The knight attendants had just come down from the battlefield and could not get any comfort in Viscount oli''s mouth. Even the knight master sander who died for him had no respect at all, which made the knight attendants feel very depressed. Even if they grew up in the collison family, at this moment, they asked themselves, is the collison family really worth fighting for? Is such Viscount oli really the object of their loyalty? Every Knight''s attendant has his own answer in his heart. Moreover, when they hesitated, Nord helped him make a choice. Seeing that near the city gate, Nord''s troops were ready for battle, these Knight attendants knew that it was time to make a choice, and the enemy would not give them time to negotiate. Several Knight attendants exchanged their eyes and made a decision in their hearts, so they immediately opened their mouth to persuade other companions. "Now, Knight sander has been killed in battle, and Lord Viscount is like this. Do you think we still have hope of victory? We''d better not make unnecessary resistance. After all, we have no chance of winning." The other several hesitant Knight attendants finally made a decision when they heard the persuasion of their companions and the oppression of the enemy on the opposite side. They nodded hard. Their hearts suddenly became very lost, as if they had lost their spirit and lost something very important. Their eyes were full of confusion. Chapter 142 Just when Nord was about to order the attack, the knight attendants and soldiers opposite put down their weapons, and then stood aside. One of the knight attendants came up to Nord and others with his hands held high. It seemed that he was ready to surrender. A glimmer of joy flashed in Nord''s eyes. Now he has reached this point. It would be great if the remaining soldiers of the crimson family choose to surrender. After all, Nord doesn''t want his soldiers to add some casualties. When Nord saw that the knight''s attendant came to a place 20 meters away from Nord and others, he stopped, saluted and shouted at Nord and others: "Dear Sir, I wonder if you can accept the surrender of our poor people? We have laid down our weapons and ask you to give us a way to live." Nord was very happy to hear what the knight''s attendant said. It seemed that they had really surrendered, so the war against the kreisen family was a victory. Nord felt gratified from the bottom of his heart, and finally waited until this moment, so he waved to the knight''s attendant and motioned him to come closer and speak. The knight attendant selected by several companions was very nervous to tell the truth, because he didn''t know whether the enemy would accept their surrender or not. After all, they were still enemies fighting each other just now. If they did not accept their surrender but chose to kill them all, then the first to bear the brunt was the self who went to negotiate. It was impossible to say that his heart was not afraid. But when Nord waved to him, he was relieved. It seemed that the enemy had accepted his surrender. After all, the knight attendant also saw the power of Nord''s guard''s long-range bow and crossbow. If Nord wanted to kill him, he didn''t have to let him close at all. He shot him directly in the distance. After all, now as long as it is an individual, it can be seen that Nord''s army has won. The knight''s attendant was still a little excited at the moment. It was not just the joy of survival. It was an unspeakable feeling. The knight''s attendant was very curious when he looked at the dress of the enemy''s troops. When fighting with them, the knight attendants can feel that although the strength of the soldiers of Nord''s army is fairly good, the fighting style is very strange. They have not been trained professionally since childhood, so they can see that every move is the shadow of ordinary training. It''s not like mercenaries. They are skills honed purely by rich experience on the battlefield, and they are like carved out of a mold. When fighting, they either hold tightly together or cooperate with each other between two or three people. Generally, they rarely fight alone with people, unless they can''t help it The battles in this era are basically single combat. Whether knights or mercenaries, they rarely cooperate with people in battle. Perhaps this is the difference in concept. They pursue personal bravery, and Nord''s army building concept is team. In terms of the historical trend, although personal force is also a very important thing, with the development of the times, mutual cooperation is the trend of military development. Of course, Nord understands this. Moreover, in terms of personal strength and team cooperation, Nord is expected to be rubbed on the ground by relying on these recruits. The knight''s attendants carefully looked at the soldiers around Nord on the road. They were standing in a neat queue. Although there were signs of bandage on their bodies and looked unbearable, their serious expression and sharp eyes could be seen at a glance. This is a very combat force. The knight''s attendant soon came to Nord, and then he solemnly saluted Nord again. "Dear Sir, Charlotte, the defeated Knight''s attendant, salutes you." After that, he also secretly looked at Nord. Nord''s black eyes were not wavy and could not see joy and anger. Although his face looked a little childish, it had gradually revealed a bit of dignity, especially under the surrounding of the guard stars holding the moon and the blood stained heraldry armor, which made people scared. The knight''s attendants looked at it and lowered their heads. Hearing the name of the knight''s attendant, Nord almost laughed. Even his just serious eyes were obviously softer, and the corners of his mouth were slightly tilted. Nord asked with evil interest. "Charlotte, are you worried?" The knight attendant named Charlotte was full of question marks. He didn''t know what Nord said to him. Just when he looked at Nord with puzzled eyes, Nord shook his head and smiled, and his face returned to normal. "Was it Viscount oli''s decision to surrender?" Charlotte answered Nord in a low voice with some shame on her face. "It''s not the Viscount, but the decision made by us. We don''t want to make unnecessary resistance. I hope you... You can accept our surrender." Nord looked at Charlotte in surprise. He didn''t expect that they had decided to surrender. Nord thought it was the order of viscount Ollie. He thought Viscount Ollie would continue to resist. Unexpectedly, all his soldiers chose to surrender. It can be said that the tree fell, the monkeys scattered, the wall fell, and the people pushed. There were mercenaries fleeing in front, and then Knight attendants fell in the wind. It seems that Viscount Olli has really come to the end, but this is a good thing for Nord. Since these soldiers have given up resistance, Nord can be ready to accept christenburg. Thinking of this, Nord solemnly accepted his surrender to Charlotte. "I, Nord Isaac, viscount of the Principality of Bethel, accept your surrender and promise to spare your lives, but you must cooperate obediently." Charlotte was completely relieved when she heard Nord''s answer, especially when she heard that Nord was an aristocrat and accepted their surrender in the name of the aristocrat, then it shows that they are really complete. After all, reputation is still very important to an aristocrat. In particular, a noble makes a guarantee to you in his name, that is, it is very reliable. If he goes back on his word, he will not only be despised by the public. If the impact is serious, even the aristocracy will make him a stumbling block in the right of inheritance. After all, he insults not only his honor, but also the honor of the whole aristocracy. "Dear Viscount Nord, we will cooperate with you unconditionally, so please rest assured." Nord nodded, then asked Charlotte to go back and tell his companions the news, and asked them to stay where they were, and then Nord looked at the mercenaries in another area. However, Nord was not allowed to wait. After seeing that Nord sent someone to accept the surrender of the knight''s attendants, the mercenaries soon surrendered, but they did not receive Nord''s welcome. Even the representatives sent to surrender were played casually by Nord. Nord despised the performance of this group of mercenaries in this war. Although Nord knew that there were people who maintained good quality in this group of mercenaries, the proportion of such people was too small. At least there were no such people in this group of mercenaries in kresenberg. Chapter 143 Then the mercenaries surrendered, and even if the war came to an end, Nord didn''t expect to capture kresenberg in one day. Nord estimated that the time was two days. One day he broke through the wall and the next day he completely cleaned up the defeated soldiers in christenberg, but he didn''t expect that the battle would go so smoothly. In fact, there are still some twists and turns. For example, even if the city gate cave is a defeat, otherwise the speed of conquering kresenberg will be faster, but now it doesn''t hurt. As long as we can win kresenberg, the time is not so important. In fact, the main reason is that Nord didn''t expect that the soldiers of the crimson family would have such a low mind of resistance. Especially after the death of Knight sander, these Knight attendants had no mind of resistance at all. It''s a pity for Knight sander. After all, it can be seen from the reactions of these Knight attendants that in their minds, the prestige of Knight Thornton is much higher than their big boss Viscount Ollie, otherwise they will not be defeated after Knight Thornton''s death. Before the death of Knight sander, the soldiers of the kreisen family were still very effective and once brought great casualties to Nord''s guard. Therefore, it can be said that the turning point of World War II was (Li Yunlong attacked Ping''an County). Oh, no, the turning point of the war was the death of Knight sander. Nord felt that knight sander chose to devote himself to Viscount oli, which really wronged his skills. Jealousy made Nord beyond recognition. Although Nord had Lehman and Marco, he still longed for such talents as Knight sander to work for himself. Nord''s desire for talents is endless. Nord sincerely felt sorry for Knight sander. Viscount Ollie was not worth it at all, but now things have developed to this point. Knight sander has died, and Nord can''t revive him, so Nord can only order the soldiers to bury him. For the remaining soldiers who surrendered, Nord asked them to lay down their weapons and stand on the open space between the castles. Even though Nord left them a small place, they still stood on both sides. On the left are Knight attendants and ordinary soldiers, and on the right are mercenaries. They look at each other with disdain. Not only because the two sides had just clashed near the city gate, but also because the knight attendants thought that the defeat was completely affected by the mercenaries, and the mercenaries despised the knight attendants who surrendered first, and now they have to pretend to be arrogant. However, Nord did not care about the opposition between them. After concentrating them, in addition to leaving some people to watch them and prevent someone from escaping, the rest was to send troops to take over kresenberg in an all-round way. First, hold the city gate firmly, even a fly is not allowed to leave, and then clean up all parts of the castle step by step. Don''t let go of every corner. Even the servants of christenberg should focus on the open space one by one and tell them who is in charge of christenberg now. Nord did not take care of the soldiers searching in all corners of the castle, but went straight to the main building of christenberg. The architectural style of this building is not as good as the stone building of Nord manor. It looks rough. At first glance, it seems to be built with stones, but its floor area is much larger, at least it is three floors. Moreover, it can be seen that the kreisen family spent a lot of effort in building the castle at that time. Among other things, this huge castle alone can accommodate hundreds of people to survive in it. Even the main building is three floors. In this era, building such a building is not so simple, but now it is all cheap. At that time, the ancestors of the kreisen family built the castle mainly for military purposes, because on the whole, the castle pursued large area and durability. Nord glanced at the facilities on the city wall, the barracks and training ground in the castle, which reflected this idea. However, after Nord entered the main building, the taste changed completely. The interior of the main building was decorated very gorgeous. Not only all the wooden floors were laid, but also all the furniture were made of precious wood, The shape is also very unique. Of course, it can''t compare with the black nanmu of Nord manor. But Nord estimates that it is not cheap at least. After all, this building is much larger than Nord''s stone building. No wonder the castle will be broken by Nord. After all, all the money is spent on enjoyment, not counting the consumption in TEWIN City, so it has not expanded its strength at all. If there were two or three hundred soldiers in christenberg, Nord could not break the castle''s defense, but it was obvious that Viscount oli did not have this consciousness. Nord listened to Charlotte and went directly to the study door on the right hand side of the first floor. Nord remembered how he met Viscount Ollie six months ago and couldn''t help smiling. Viscount Ollie certainly didn''t expect to meet again in this way. Nord didn''t stay long. He pushed the door and entered Viscount oli''s study. "That guy who doesn''t have eyes came in. Hurry to fight for me. You damn guys, if you weren''t so useless, how could you fail in the battle!" When Viscount oli heard the movement outside the door, he didn''t raise his head and directly scolded. He thought it was a servant who came in and that the soldiers outside the building were continuing to fight with Nord''s troops. He didn''t expect that the knight attendants he scolded out surrendered in the twinkling of an eye. "Long time no see, noble Viscount oli." Nord was not angry at Viscount oli''s abuse. Anyway, it was not him (hahaha), but greeted Viscount oli with a smile. Hearing Nord''s answer, viscount oli raised his head and looked disheveled. If it wasn''t for his very obvious body shape, Nord wouldn''t recognize him, but Viscount oli recognized Nord at a glance. "Is that you?" Viscount Ollie''s face was very surprised. Although there was only one face, it was obvious that he still remembered Nord''s appearance, but Viscount Ollie really didn''t expect that the enemy this time would be Nord. In his mind, Nord was not his opponent at all. Close to a barren mountain village, without external support, it is estimated that Nord will never catch up with him in his life. Moreover, a few days ago, he planned to teach Nord a lesson. In his imagination, he sent out the full strength of the kreisen family to attack a black sheep from the king''s capital, which is as simple as stepping on an ant on the roadside. "It''s you!" But I didn''t expect that it was the little man ignored by Viscount Ollie who broke through kresenberg. Now in this situation, viscount Ollie began to regret that he shouldn''t have killed Hua Tuo... He regretted that he shouldn''t have hit the black sheep at the beginning. He fought wild geese all day, but today he was pecked by wild geese, so that he ended up like this. Chapter 144 "Yes, it''s me. You''re surprised, aren''t you? But I''m not surprised at all. After all, you surprised me last time, didn''t you?" Although Nord smiled, his face was full of cold smiles. At that time, Nord remembered the face of viscount oli and could not forget it at all. After all, if someone killed him and the other party wanted to eat black, who could resist it. If he didn''t have the strength to work hard with Viscount oli at that time, it is estimated that Nord would have been in trouble with Viscount oli, and wouldn''t have acted until today. Although it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge, Nord doesn''t want to be a modest gentleman. It''s Nord''s life creed to return teeth for teeth and blood for blood. Being a happy person with gratitude and revenge is not bound by the secular framework. "Yes, I didn''t expect it would be you. If I had known it would be today, I would have thought of it..." Viscount Ollie''s face was filled with remorse and unwillingness, and his eyes looked very angry at Nord, as if losing to a black sheep like Nord was an insult to him. Before Nord heard Viscount Ollie''s speech, he directly interrupted him, his face full of irony. Looking at the embarrassed Viscount Ollie, Nord finally relieved his hatred. "I don''t think at the beginning, you are responsible for everything now. No one else is to blame. From the day you sent someone to attack me, today''s ending can be doomed." Viscount Ollie will certainly not admit his mistake. At this time, he looked beyond Nord''s figure to see if his soldiers were still fighting in blood. However, since Nord came in, no soldiers of the collison family came. At this time, he was really dead. It turned out that Viscount Ollie was still delusional that someone would rush to the study to save him. Lord Ollie was also very clear that he would not be the opponent of the young noble in front of him, so he was delaying time and waiting for someone to save him. Nord also found Viscount Ollie''s little move. At first he didn''t understand it, but on second thought, he knew what little 99 was playing in Viscount Ollie''s heart. Norton couldn''t help laughing. It was ridiculous. In fact, viscount Ollie himself understood that Nord could enter the study so easily, which showed that the situation outside was very critical. I''m afraid christenberg would really fall, and even he might be doomed. But people will inevitably leave a glimmer of hope for themselves in a desperate situation. Even if it is a straw, he will hold on to it. Now Nord is trying to break Viscount oli''s fantasy and let him taste despair. "Are you still waiting for someone to save you? Don''t dream. No one can save you now." Viscount Ollie''s face became more ugly after being exposed by Nord. He looked at Nord as if he could not speak. After a while, he asked Nord faintly. "Did you kill them all?" Viscount oli thought that the reason why no one came to save him was that Nord had killed all his troops, but he didn''t think that not all of his troops were as loyal to him as Knight sander. Now Nord finally realized why the villain did not start decisively after the victory, but chose to talk with the protagonist for a while, because this feeling is really cool, especially when he saw the enemy''s dejected appearance, he has a great sense of achievement. Ah, I''m the protagonist. "They all chose to surrender. It seems that your Viscount is not popular." Viscount oli stared. He felt abandoned for the first time and subconsciously wanted to scold, but suddenly found that he had become a prisoner of Nord. He was not qualified to lose his temper with him. Now it''s hard to say whether he can save his life. "As a noble nobleman, I ask you to reserve my privilege as a nobleman." Viscount Ollie still wants to talk with Nord about terms, but Nord doesn''t eat this. He doesn''t want to give him any preferential treatment from the aristocracy. As an enemy, Nord doesn''t want to give him at all. The dead enemy is the best enemy. Nord is going to solve his problems today, but it''s a pity for Nord that Viscount Ollie''s successor is not in christenberg, otherwise he can be caught. Nord didn''t answer Ollie''s question, but pulled out the one handed sword from his waist and slowly walked to Viscount Ollie sitting in front of the desk, intending to solve him directly. Seeing the approaching Nord, viscount oli shouted with fear. In particular, the one handed sword in Nord''s hand was no different from the sickle in the hand of death for Viscount oli, who came to reap his life. "What do you want? I''m a nobleman granted by Marquis tween. If you kill me, marquis tween will not let you go. If you let me go today, you can get the friendship of the crimson family. I''ll forgive your offense and let bygones be bygones for what happened today." Viscount Ollie was so flustered that he wanted the Marquis TEWIN''s name to scare Nord. At the same time, he said that he would forgive Nord''s behavior like a dream. Nord is not a three-year-old child. He doesn''t believe this nonsense at all. He must kill all the enemies, cut the grass and remove the roots, and then suffer from endless trouble. In fact, Nord was still very afraid of the Marquis of Twain. Nord had no fate to meet the Marquis of Twain before. Although Nord had been in twain city before, Nord didn''t stop and came to Tami village nonstop. Moreover, little people like Nord may not be able to see Marquis tween before, so now Nord wants to know the Marquis tween''s attitude towards himself, especially after he learned that he had captured kresenberg. If Marquis tween ordered a crusade against Nord, Nord could not bear it now. Even if Nord was given another two years, Nord was not qualified to break his wrist with Marquis tween, which was completely different from his confidence in facing Viscount oli. Marquis TEWIN is the local emperor of the whole northern mountainous area of the Principality of Bethel. He is completely different from Viscount oli. He can mobilize all the nobles in the northern part of the Principality of Bethel. To remove Nord is no different from crushing a small ant. But there are some things you can''t choose. Even if you let Viscount oli go, as long as Nord still occupies kresenberg, marquis Twain may still choose to declare war on Nord, so the root of the problem lies in kresenberg. As for Viscount oli, even if he dies, Xiangxin won''t get justice for him. Maybe only his son will think of him. Nord went to Viscount oli and closed his throat with a clean sword. Viscount oli still wanted to die, but his clumsy skill was not Nord''s opponent at all. Nord was like killing a pig and killed him directly. Wiped the blood on the one handed sword with Viscount Ollie''s clothes, and Nord''s mood was not moved. Even Viscount Ollie''s scream before his death could not shake Nord''s mind. At this time, Nord''s mind is thinking about another problem, that is, how to solve the problem of marquis tween. It''s impossible to be hard. I''m afraid it''s time to admit advice this time, but I don''t know whether Marquis tween will accept Nord''s advice or not. However, this matter is not urgent. I''d better deal with the matter of christenberg first and then think about this problem. Chapter 145 With the death of viscount oli, even if the rule of the kreisen family in kreisenberg is over, kreisenberg will be another day, so Nord can''t wait to change the name of kreisenberg the next day. Isaacburg? Nord doesn''t think it sounds very good, but it conforms to the characteristics of this era. For example, the castle of the kreisen family is called kreisenberg, and the city of the Marquis of Tween is called tween City, which is simple and direct. As a waste wood, Nord didn''t think of any domineering name. Simply, Nord went with the tide. Isaacburg is isaacburg. In fact, it doesn''t matter what the name is. What matters is his own strength. Nord has been in this world for nearly a year. He is deeply aware that big fists are the last word. Although it seems to be a civilized society, it is actually extremely barbaric. If he is weak, he will be eaten without bone residue. It''s like Nord in the royal capital before. Although Nord inherited the title after his father died, he was unaccompanied in Bellon city. For Nord, the huge family business is like a child holding money in the downtown, which is very eye-catching. Fortunately, Nord was more resourceful. Although he mixed the name of a black sheep, he finally escaped from the danger zone. Last night, Nord found a guest room in the main building and took a rest. As for Viscount oli''s master bedroom, Nord didn''t dare to sleep. Nord planned to ask Abbot to clean up the whole main building after he came, and then Nord lived in the main building. Although Nord doesn''t have a serious obsession with cleanliness, he won''t live in Ollie''s fat room. However, Lehman and Marco reported to Nord yesterday that there are nearly 100 servants in the whole castle. Nord couldn''t imagine how Viscount oli had so many servants alone, but Nord certainly couldn''t use it. Some people must be dismissed at that time, but Nord didn''t tell them that they were afraid of affecting their rebellious psychology. What isaacburg needed after the war was stability. Nord went out of the main building and came to the wall where he fought yesterday. Although he had cleaned it up, Nord stepped forward and came face to face with a strong smell of blood. No matter the bodies of the enemy or Nord''s troops, Nord asked them to pack them up. The difference is that the soldiers of the kreisen family are buried directly outside the city, while Nord plans to take the soldiers killed by Nord''s troops back to Tami village for burial. Just at dawn today, Nord has sent soldiers to Tami village to report the news. By the way, he also invited abbot and others. There are still a lot of things waiting for them to do in isaacburg. Nord estimated that they were almost there now, so he waited for them on the city wall and took a look at the scenery of isaacburg. Although Nord has been here once, after all, his identity was different at that time. It must be a completely different feeling to look at isaacburg as a protagonist. No matter what to face next, the exclusion of the surrounding lords or the challenge of Marquis TEWIN, this is not what Nord should worry about now. It''s like swallowing a fat man. Now Nord has some indigestion. The whole territory of the kreisen family is not only kreisenberg, but also three affiliated villages. According to the data found by Nord yesterday, the scale of each village is larger than that of Tami village before Nord''s arrival. It''s really difficult for Nord to manage such a large place with his current staff, not to mention Nord''s plan to develop the mountain next, so the tasks of Nord and his men may be more arduous in the next period of time, which can''t be relaxed for a moment. However, Nord was comforted that these villages had no power of others, and all their income was firmly held in the palm of viscount oli. Originally, these three villages could bring up to three barons to the kreisen family, but they did not enfeoffe these three villages due to the stinginess of the kreisen family. So now Nord doesn''t have to send troops to attack the remaining three villages at all. Just send someone to call the village heads of the three villages, because the collison family doesn''t send any soldiers to garrison these villages, but Barry Housekeeper will send someone to collect the tax every quarter. It''s a completely stocking development. No, it should not be stocking development, but like cutting leeks. Within a period of time, the growing leek seedlings are cut off. No wonder the kreisen family does not enfeoffe the nobility. No wonder the kreisen family can live in TEWIN every year. You should know that there will not be much income in such a barren and remote territory as kreisenberg before, but the kreisen family can live a delicious life in TEWIN City, which makes the surrounding lords wonder why I eat soil in my castle, and you can enjoy it in TEWIN city. This is also the reason why Viscount Olli has a bad relationship with the surrounding Lords. After all, under the same conditions, viscount Olli''s life is obviously much more nourishing than them, and they can''t take advantage of several conflicts. There are more knights in the collison family than them. This makes the surrounding lords how happy to play with Viscount oli without giving him a punch. It can also be seen that although the ancestors of the kreisen family came from only one bodyguard, his mind is very smart. He not only built a solid kreisenberg, but also didn''t enfeoffe his villages at the beginning. This is also the reason why the kreisen family has been strong for so many years. After all, he is supporting a family with one sub Baron and three barons. Can the kreisen family not be rich? Like those early aristocrats who had no vision, they often could not resist the temptation and easily divided the territory in their hands. After all, the Baron leader can be inherited from generation to generation, but there are advantages and disadvantages. If the territory in his hand is not divided, his faction will appear weak, because the Baron can make his own voice, and even the Marquis TEWIN should maintain his respect for a baron in the open. Of course, no 2 Baron would dare to offend Marquis TEWIN without opening his eyes. Even if the old birthday star hanged, it would be too long. Of course, sir Oliver also responded to the situation that his power was isolated, which is one of the reasons why they stayed in TEWIN city. They took the initiative to join the faction of Marquis TEWIN, so as to perfectly avoid the embarrassing situation that there was no noble support in case of an accident. However, the specific effect of this will not be known to outsiders. As for whether the craving for enjoyment of the crimson family is the main reason for staying in TEWIN, I''m afraid only Viscount Olli will understand it. With the death of viscount Olli, no one may know the answer. But all this has made a wedding dress for Nord. Now Nord fully accepts the strength of the kreisen family. As long as Nord is given a period of time to digest all the food in his mouth, Nord''s power will go to a higher level. Nord is not as greedy for enjoyment as Viscount oli. Good steel should be used on the blade. Nord will spend every penny on the development of the territory. After all, Nord is a man with high aspirations. Chapter 146 While Nord was waiting, he directly opened the system panel and began to see the harvest of this battle. As Nord estimated, the reward of this system is still very rich. [you won the battle] [casualties of our army: amon Warriors (none) amon senior Hunters (none) amon Hunters (14 dead) amon recruits (28 dead)] [enemy casualties: mercenaries (23 dead, 29 captives), krisson private soldiers (17 dead, 14 captives), Besser Knight attendants (5 dead, 10 captives) Besser Knights (3 dead, 1 captive)] [you captured kresenberg] [you gain 10 points of dominance] [you gain 85 reputation points] [you gain 30 meritorious points] [you get a special building: tavern] [you get a special item: luxurious refined iron spear] [share 53600 experiences in the team] Last night, Nord seemed to feel that the prompt of the system had arrived in his sleep, but because he was too tired, Nord fell asleep and didn''t have the opportunity to check these things until this morning. Because Nord knows that today will be a full day. Just counting the harvest can make Nord happy and not close his mouth and smile like a child of 200 kg. Nord''s first thing to count is the harvest in the system. The main reason is that the harvest in reality is too huge and fragmented. It can''t be counted for a moment and a half. It needs a lot of people to count, and ordinary people can''t do it. I''m afraid Lehman and Marco can''t do such work. They still need someone like Abbot housekeeper. So Nord stood on the city wall facing the rising sun, waiting for Abel and others to arrive, and checking the system panel. In conclusion, the harvest of this battle made Nord very satisfied. Among other things, the 50000 experience filled Nord''s basin. The first is the Spearman Squadron, which suffered the most casualties. All the remaining 22 people have reached the state of promotion. The crossbow squadron that stayed in the rear to fight soy sauce, in addition to one or two lucky crossbow soldiers who gained rich experience because they shot and killed the enemy, in fact, the soldiers have only scratched a level, which is far from promotion. And just as Nord imagined, the promotion route of Amon recruits was indeed crossbow and Spearman. [arms: Amun Spearman] [information of arms: the arms are promoted from civilians living in the yamon mountains. They are tough, tall and strong. After cruel fighting, they are already an excellent soldier.] [arms equipment: standard leather armor, leather boots, black iron wood spear, single handed axe] [arms attribute: strength 15, agility 12, intelligence 9, charm 7] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 110 long rod weapon 150] [arms: Amun crossbow man] [arms information: the arms promoted from civilians living in the yamon mountains can use the powerful crossbow in their hands after cruel fighting and long-time training. Although they are crossbows, their melee ability can not be underestimated.] [arms equipment: standard leather armor, leather boots, black iron wood crossbow, single handed axe] [arms attribute: strength 13 agility 14 intelligence 9 charm 7] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 100 crossbow 160] From now on, they can really be called crossbows and spearmen. Although Nord has always called them by the names of spearmen squadron and crossbow Squadron, they are actually a group of recruits. However, after a cruel battle, no one can question them. In particular, the Lancer squadron played a vital role in this battle. Both battles were charged in the front line. Even if they met enemies stronger than them, the Lancers were still able to stick to it. It can be said that the first merit of this battle is not too much. But correspondingly, the casualties of the spear team were also very tragic. More than half of the whole squadron were killed. Even the rest were almost injured, and no one was intact. Especially in the city gate cave, they were taught a lesson by two knights and a group of mercenaries. More than a dozen people died directly, which was greater than the casualties of fighting on the city wall. However, Nord was gratified that because of the victory of the war, the morale of these spearmen was still high, and the injuries of the remaining spearmen were not very serious. After a month''s rest, he was still a hero. Nord also found that after the promotion of yamon recruits, both crossbow soldiers and spearmen increased the ability of one handed weapons. In fact, Lehman used the one handed axe at the beginning, but the axe used by Lehman at that time was bought by Nord from kresenberg for logging, so the quality was not very good, and then they abandoned it, Unexpectedly, the system picked it up again. Of course, the axe made by kresenberg is certainly not better than the systematic one handed axe, not to mention that one is used to cut wood and the other is used to cut people. It is said that the quality of the blacksmith''s shop in Tami village explodes the goods of kresenberg. Not only did the system find the problem of melee of the Spearman, but even Nord vaguely had this idea yesterday, because the attack mode of the Spearman was too single, so he could only poke. In the face of flexible enemies or mercenaries close to your body, he chose to fight with you, and the spear in his hand became a burden. At the beginning, Nord also planned to equip them with one handed weapons, but due to training reasons and the shutdown of iron ore in the mine cave in winter, this plan ran aground. Moreover, for these recruits who have not experienced combat, it is more important to specialize in a weapon. Moreover, Nord even the hunters have a mountain knife. How can he forget to equip the spearmen with one-handed weapons? They mainly gave them weapons, and they don''t necessarily know how to use them. Because the training time is still too short. It''s good to have combat ability in just three months. It''s a dream to want them to be able to skillfully use all kinds of long and short weapons. But now there is no problem at all. Having experienced the baptism of a battle and being able to withstand the training of the previous year, I believe that the soldiers who have walked up the line of life and death will have different feelings. At least they know why the usual hard training is. Sweat more in peacetime and bleed less in wartime. I believe they must have a deeper understanding of Marco''s words. Yes, Marco stole them from Nord and used them as a slogan for peacetime training to brainwash. No, it is to encourage these soldiers to train. However, it is estimated that there will not be any war in the next period of time. As long as Nord''s news is blocked well, it is estimated that it is difficult for the outside world to find the changes in the original kresenberg, so Nord may usher in a long period of development. As the northernmost castle of the Principality of Bethel, no one will look here except the kreisen family and some small vendors, and no one will take the initiative to pay attention to the conflict between the two nobles in remote areas. The nobles in TEWIN are more interested in the gossip from belon. Chapter 147 After reading the post-war settlement, Nord turned his eyes to the personal interface. First, there was a large upgrade prompt flashing with golden light, which was extremely dazzling in Nord''s view. Next, there was the upgrade link that Nord looked forward to and loved by everyone. The first is Nord''s personal page. Due to the experience bonus of the Lord, coupled with the combat experience and the continuous training every day this winter, Nord''s level that has not moved for a long time has been greatly improved. [Name: Nord Isaac] [Occupation: Lord lv6 (26005000)] [attribute: strength 12 agility 10 intelligence 10 CHARM 9] [ability: iron skeleton lv4 attack lv4 riding Lv2 Weapon Master LV3 shield defense LV1 running LV3 tactics Lv2 item management LV1 persuasion LV1 command Lv2] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 173 two handed weapon 154 long rod weapon 96 bow and arrow 76 crossbow 66] Nord has been promoted to two levels directly. Due to the addition of two attribute points at one time, the previous sour feeling has come again, but Nord is no longer Wuxia Amun. It feels that Nord can still hold on to this degree. Nord''s upgraded attribute points and skill points are added to the attributes and skills here, [strength 10 ¡ú strength 12], [iron bone LV3 ¡ú iron bone lv4], [strike Lv2 ¡ú strike lv4], [Weapon Master Lv2 ¡ú Weapon Master LV3]. Although it seems that these skills are useless, they are still very key. Nord found them when he competed with Marco. The function of skill points was very important. However, in terms of power, Nord''s attribute is far less than Marco''s. before, Nord''s power was 10, while Marco''s power has reached 14 points, 40% more than Nord''s, but the actual discussion with Marco is not so obvious. Nord did not feel the huge pressure like Lehman. It''s not that Marco can''t. as the second person under Lehman, no one is his opponent except Nord, and he trains very hard every day. His goal is to catch up with Lehman, so Marco can''t slack off at all. According to Nord''s analysis, the power limit of an ordinary adult man is about 10 points. There may be some differences according to different regions. For example, for the Principality of Bethel, the power limit of civilians in mountainous areas can reach 12 points, and it can be seen from the body shape that the civilians in the Principality of Bethel are much taller than those in the kingdom of seaman. Another point is that these are the limits that ordinary people can reach, but the reality is that unless they are gifted, ordinary people want to reach the limit level unless they undergo hard training. But civilians are forced to make a living all day. Where will there be time to break the limit? Most of those who can meet this standard are Knight attendants. Those who break the limit can be called knights. Therefore, it is right to say that knights are one in a million. But correspondingly, it is much weaker in other attribute points. For example, intelligence and charm do not reach the pass line, that is, people with developed limbs and simple mind, but such people beat the Ximan Kingdom down before. This kind of simple force crushing is terrible. In the battle between the Ximan Kingdom and the Principality of Bethel, basically, the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom have not defeated the soldiers of the Principality of Bethel one-on-one, so they can only rely on the advantages of equipment and solid castle defense. However, Nord, who has 4 points less power than Marco, can beat Marco, and win more and lose less. Nord thought for a long time, and finally it can only be attributed to the reasons for these skills on the system panel, which also shows that each skill has its role. Only for a while, Nord did not develop it. A system like artificial mental retardation did not give Nord an instruction manual. Everything depends on Nord to explore. For example, Nord knows the role of several skills. Iron bone enhances physique and endurance. No matter how tired Nord is, he will be energetic the next day as long as he sleeps for one night, but Nord has not been hurt, so it is not clear whether iron bone can accelerate wound healing. Moreover, Nord is not a bad pen. In order to verify this thing, he cuts a knife at himself. Nord is not a werewolf and can hurt himself. Therefore, the specific results need to be verified. Nord''s own guess is basically eight or nine, but there is no function to accelerate wound healing. With the ability of energy, Nord must also point. It is estimated that this skill can enhance the explosive power of muscles. I think Nord can feel that the power he cuts with a knife is not much worse than Marco. You know, Marco''s power attribute is four points higher than Nord. If it is not the difference in power skills, only the explosive power of muscles can explain it. But even with this power, it is good for ordinary people to play and achieve seven or eight achievements. These things are not only related to the power skills, but also closely related to other aspects of a person''s quality. For example, the explosive power of muscles and the moment of waving their arms can produce strong power. This talent can not be supplemented by skills. The skill of running can not only make Nord run faster, but also make Nord''s figure more flexible, increase the pace of combat and make Nord''s legs more powerful. As for riding, it is more simple, that is, the adaptability to war horses. Nord had never ridden a horse in his previous life, but since the day Nord crossed, riding is like an instinct. He can ride and run directly without learning. It''s like learning to ride a bike in your previous life. As long as you learn it, it will be deeply imprinted in your mind. No matter how long you don''t ride a bike, you won''t forget this feeling. Of course, riding a horse is much more difficult than riding a bike, because you have to cooperate with the sitting horse. But in the Duchy of Bethel, the cavalry did not have much room to play. Apart from the knights, few people could ride horses, not even Lehman and Marco under Nord. However, Nord was ready to arrange their training. After all, this should be done sooner rather than later. But now Nord''s running at 3 o''clock is enough, and Nord has recently found a very powerful skill, which has been included in the list of necessary points by him, that is, Weapon Mastery skill. This skill is completely different from that in the game. Some weapons mastery skills seem to be chicken ribs, tasteless to eat, and meat to discard. Clicking this skill can only increase the upper limit of weapon proficiency. Moreover, weapon proficiency improves very quickly in the early stage, and it basically has no effect in the later stage, Hundreds of people have more or less proficiency, and they can''t feel it at all. But in reality, it''s completely different. Adding a little more Weapon Mastery can make Nord skillfully use the weapons in his hand. Weapons are the second life of soldiers, and every little more weapon proficiency can be clearly felt. The feeling of being like a finger arm is very wonderful, just like the weapons in his hand have their own consciousness and move at will, Follow the blade. Moreover, Nord can also feel that since he added a little Weapon Mastery, the increased weapon proficiency in daily training has become faster, and Nord feels that he can defeat Marco, and the weapon proficiency also plays a very key reason. Chapter 148 Nord looks forward to the role of other skills. Some skills Nord hasn''t even clicked. Nord hasn''t even clicked such skills as looting, coaching and reconnaissance. Because according to the situation at that time, Nord''s most important thing was to improve his combat effectiveness. For example, Nord didn''t even see the skills to improve the army''s ability. But now it''s completely different. After realizing the strong personal skills of the system, Nord also looks forward to the skills of these teams. Another reason is that Nord''s strength and self-protection are more than enough, so you can try other skills for the upgraded skill points in the future. After reading his panel, Nord looked at Lehman, Marco and others, who also have enough experience to upgrade. [Name: Lehman] [Occupation: Amun warrior LV3 (56003000)] [attribute: strength 19 (20) agility 14 (16) intelligence 9 charm 8] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 150 (150) two handed weapon 194 (200) bow and arrow 140] Lehman has not only been promoted one level, but also the arms have reached the point of promotion again. From the attribute, it can be seen that Lehman has not been slack in training during this period. Many data have reached the upper limit of the arms template, and its strength has exaggerated to 19 points, nearly double that of ordinary people. This is a terrible force. No wonder Nord can feel the pressure every time he faces Lehman. Even some recruits can''t even mention the courage to fight with him, which is frightening. The recruits in the barracks are most afraid of Lehman. Even the devil instructor Marco is not as terrible as Lehman in their eyes. Even if Lehman doesn''t go to the barracks many times, even if he stands there and doesn''t speak, the recruits dare not breathe. Nord thought of Knight sander who could fight with Lehman without losing the wind. It seems that the combat effectiveness of knights in the world is also very terrible. They can''t be underestimated at all. They can''t be arrogant by relying on systems. Perhaps the combat effectiveness of ordinary civilians will be very low, but the combat ability of professionally trained knights is completely out of the table, which is no worse than Lehman with system bonus. This time, the four knights of the crimson family almost made Nord stumble. However, Nord found that the promotion of Amun warriors did not give Nord the space to choose. There was only one route of arms that could be promoted, that is, Amun crazy warriors. Before, Nord also called himself a crazy soldier. I don''t know if the system heard Nord''s voice and immediately hit Nord in the face. This ghost system is very bad. Fake Li Gui meets real Li Kui. Nord, a fake crazy soldier, now meets Lehman, a real crazy soldier. I''m afraid he will be beaten down by Lehman every minute. [arms: amon crazy warrior] [arms information: the arms promoted by the Amun warriors have their own experience in fighting after the cruel war, and have their own fighting style, that is, the indomitable and fearless Amun crazy soldiers can tear up any enemy in front of them.] [arms equipment: heavy lock armour, thickened mountaineering boots, covered helmet, moon blade battle axe, one handed axe (can be thrown)] [arms attribute: strength 22, agility 18, intelligence 9, charm 8] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 180, two handed weapon 260, throwing 150] Nord found that Lehman''s promotion of the arms did not significantly improve the attribute points of the arms template as before, but began to improve a lot in equipment and weapon proficiency. Therefore, Nord guessed that the subsequent promotion of the arms might not be reflected in the attribute points. Because no matter how strong a person''s power is, there is also a limit. Maybe the ability of the system can make people break through the limit of ordinary people, but it can''t break through the limit of species. Even a person with extraordinary talent should be an individual first. I just don''t know where the limit that human beings can reach as defined by the system is, but Nord understands that as long as they can upgrade step by step, they will one day be able to touch the ceiling. Because of the system, what Nord is facing is a smooth road without any bottleneck. Obviously, Lehman''s strength is close to the ceiling, because the increase of his attributes has slowed down, and the system has made up for the strength of arms promotion from other aspects. In terms of equipment, this promotion is a big change. Although for Nord, the equipment still needs to be built by himself, the collocation of the system is obviously more reasonable. Heavy lock armour with two moon blade battle axes, such crazy soldiers appear on the battlefield. It can be imagined that they are just like a human meat mixer. They don''t leave a way for ordinary soldiers at all. The killing power of crazy soldiers wearing this equipment in the crowd may not be lower than that of Knights. It may even be stronger. Nord even looks forward to seeing such a scene. A group of crazy soldiers charge forward. The picture must be beautiful, but it is estimated that it will take some time to achieve such a situation, because Nord found that, let alone other Amun warriors, even Marco did not meet the standard of promotion. [Name: Marco] [Occupation: Amun warrior LV3 (21003000)] [attribute: strength 16 (20) agility 14 (16) intelligence 9 charm 7] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 135 (150) two handed weapon 143 (200) bow and arrow 123] Marco''s experience value is still a little short of promotion, but it''s a pity. It''s estimated that if Marco kills one more person, he will be able to upgrade. However, Marco doesn''t know these things, otherwise he will find a way to gather enough experience. However, Marco''s strength has also been greatly improved during this period. It is estimated that Nord will not be so easy to defeat Marco. In addition to maintaining a 4-point advantage in strength, Marco''s weapon proficiency has also been improved, and the gap with Nord is not so big. What still surprised Nord was old Moore. He could still keep up with Lehman and was promoted again. It is estimated that Marco''s second position would not be guaranteed if he went on like this, but old Moore was such a man who made a lot of money quietly and caught up with Lehman. But in people''s mind, Marco''s position is still higher. First of all, Marco is younger and will have a bright future in the future. Moreover, in terms of combat effectiveness, old Moore really can''t beat Marco. Here is about melee ability. Because people can''t compete with bows and arrows, old Moore suffers a lot in this point. But there is no way. The image of the archer is like this. Although the lethality on the battlefield is very strong, in people''s mind, those fierce generals in close combat are more eye-catching. Therefore, even if the number of people killed by old Moore in each battle is the largest, no one thinks that old Moore can compare with Lehman and Marco. Only Nord can know in the system. In terms of strength, old Moore has been regarded as the second person under Lehman. The main reason is that old Moore doesn''t care about these things. He won''t steal the limelight with young people. He will only do his own things silently. He is also very attentive to the things arranged by Nord. Nord likes people who say less and do more. Chapter 149 [Name: Moore] [Occupation: yamong senior Hunter LV3 (59003000)] [attribute: strength 11 (14) agility 13 (16) intelligence 11 (12) charm 7 (8)] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 140 (140) bow and arrow 200 (200)] Sure enough, as Nord guessed, old Moore was the first in gaining experience, and his level had surpassed Lehman. Although old Moore was not as strong as Lehman, he was like a fort on the battlefield, outputting tons of injuries. The promotion route of yamon senior hunter is also single. It''s like a road to black. After choosing long-range and melee, it can''t be changed. Nord can''t guess whether melee classes will be divided in the future. Moreover, Nord found that even though old Moore trained very hard, his attribute points grew very slowly, and there was still a big gap from the upper limit of the arms template. This state was a bit like returning them to the peak, but they could not break through the limits of ordinary people. It is estimated that Wagner is the same. At their age, they are very happy to maintain this state. After all, Nord also believes that the system can not have too much impact on reality, and the ability to rejuvenate is too rebellious. Nord guessed that this way to enhance Lehman''s strength played a role in pushing and helping the flames, but only stimulated their internal potential and let them break through their own limits. From the two examples of old Moore and Wagner, it can be seen that the ability of the system does not directly improve their strength. For people like old Moore whose potential has been basically exhausted, the system does not have many ways. [arms: Amun rapid Archer] [arms information: the arms promoted from the senior hunter of Amun. The experienced senior hunter of Amun has no empty arrows. They have high attainments in bows and arrows. They can use the skill of rapid fire to create a rain of arrows that block out the sky and the sun, and continuously give the enemy repression.] [arms equipment: exquisite leather armor, thickened mountaineering boots, mountain knife, Amun Bauhinia Longbow] [arms attribute: strength 16 agility 17 intelligence 12 charm 8] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 160 bow and arrow 250] The arms promoted this time are Amun rapid fire archers. They have got rid of the title of hunter and transformed into a professional Archer, but now only old Moore is promoted. If a large number of hunters are promoted to this arm, Nord''s long-range army is really invincible. Moreover, Nord also found that old Moore''s weapon proficiency has reached the peak of the arms template. If the attribute point old Moore increases very slowly, then the weapon proficiency is very rapid. The upper limit of the template was soon reached, so even if the old Moore''s properties were not high, the performance in the battlefield was also very awesome, which once again verified Nord''s guess before that the weapon proficiency was still very large for a person''s strength. Just when Nord wanted to view other people''s personal panels, a system message suddenly crossed Nord''s eyes. [system upgrade due to occupation of new territory...] Nord didn''t expect the system to be upgraded suddenly. It''s really unexpected. The last time Nord upgraded the system, it was just when Nord arrived at Tami village. Because Nord didn''t have territory at that time, the system was not unlocked, and the system was upgraded again this time. Is there any connection between this? If you can upgrade as long as you obtain territory, the system did not prompt you to upgrade when Nord captured heimu stronghold and established Nanshan stronghold last time. I''m afraid the relationship is not as simple as Nord thought, and there are some factors that Nord did not think of. Because I don''t know the specific time required for the system upgrade, Nord doesn''t look at it anymore. Instead, he looks forward to what more functions the system will have after the upgrade. Can there be countless magic weapons waiting for Nord to exchange? Are there countless powerful arms waiting for Nord to call? Is there a lovely lady plus voice to serve Nord (system: you want to fart!) Just when Nord''s lust, no, is a reasonable guess, Abbot''s housekeeper and his people have reached the city gate. Nord waved to them like a child who has made achievements and can''t wait to show off to his parents. Nord ran down the wall to meet the arrival of Abel and others. In front of the gate. Abel''s housekeeper respectfully saluted Nord. Scholars hill and Dr. Victor passed with him. Of course, their apprentices and attendants were indispensable. After they saluted, Nord took them to christenberg. To be honest, Nord hasn''t officially visited his own castle since yesterday. It''s good to take advantage of this opportunity Take a look. However, after entering the castle, Dr. Victor asked Nord to resign. He wanted to see the wounded. Nord still admired such a serious and responsible doctor, so he immediately recruited a soldier and asked him to bring Dr. Victor to treat the wounded soldiers. Although most of the soldiers were not seriously injured, there were still a lot of people who were slightly injured. Even Lehman was injured all over. Nord was not careless at all. In this era, it is possible that a small wound may kill people. In fact, there are soldiers seriously injured, but they have all died on the spot, which makes Nord very sorry. Those seriously wounded could have survived. Although they will be disabled for life in the future, it is better than losing their lives. In the end, they still didn''t rescue them. Even if they were bandaged, the seriously injured soldiers finally died because of excessive bleeding due to the limitations of conditions and level. Nord wanted to establish medical soldiers in the army, but there were no talents in this field. Not to mention the medics, now only Dr. Victor knows the medical skills under Nord. No one can predict when his apprentices will graduate. No one dares to let them heal in seven or eight years. This is also because Nord has high requirements and is actually an apprentice who has studied with Victor for several months, In other villages, there is no problem being a barefoot doctor, but Nord must strictly control the quality of doctors for the sake of the future. Moreover, even if Nord agrees, Victor can''t pass this level. The rational doctor can''t admit that those apprentices who have studied for a few months can go out to treat patients and save people, but Nord can''t take doctor Victor to the battlefield. This is the cornerstone of the future medical industry. In case of any accident on the battlefield, Nord couldn''t find a place to cry. After thinking about it, it''s more reliable for Dr. Victor to open a medical class in the barracks. It can not only popularize some common sense of dressing, but also cultivate some talents in the army. As for the medical common sense summarized by Nord before, it''s a joke. The level of Nord and Victor is very different. However, in Victor''s opinion, Nord''s common sense of dressing is still somewhat commendable. This is what Dr. Victor said. He also wanted to ask Nord if he was interested in learning medicine with him. Nord refused on the spot, joked and advised people to learn medicine? Chapter 150 Throughout the morning, Nord took Abel housekeeper and others around the castle, and then made a simple accounting of the warehouse and account books of the collison family. He found that the huge collison family didn''t have much money. It''s really gold and jade. It''s a scandal. It looks very rich externally. It still stays in TEWIN all day. It turns out that there is only this thing left in the family, which greatly disappointed Nord. If it were not for these territories, Nord would have lost a lot. From the warehouse of the castle, Nord found a total of more than a dozen gold coins, dozens of silver coins and a pile of copper shells, which is completely different from Nord''s imagination, and Nord estimated that these gold coins also contributed. Unexpectedly, he returned to his own hands. His fate was really unpredictable, but the property of the kreisen family was too small. You know, when Nord sold his family property in Bellon, he prepared hundreds of Kinser coins. Moreover, court nobles like Nord''s father don''t have so much income. In this era, the output of territory is the main income of nobles. Nord''s father can save so much money, which is a good way to make money, but he didn''t expect to be defeated by Nord. It''s not unreasonable for people in Bellon to say that Nord is a black sheep. The crimson family has such a large territory that there are only so many coins, which really disappointed Nord. Either Viscount oli took all the coins to TEWIN, or the crimson family only needs so many coins, but in Nord''s heart, it should be the latter. It''s safest to hide coins in your castle. If you want to use them, you can take them out of the castle at any time. Maybe that''s why Viscount oli will return to the castle after a while. It''s estimated that there''s not enough money. What''s a pity for Nord is that Butler Barry was killed by mercenaries. It''s not that Nord regretted his talent, but that this man is very important to Nord. He knows the situation of the whole crimson family like the back of his hand. If he was still alive, Nord wouldn''t guess without a clue like now, but how can everything be done? God won''t spoil you alone, Learn to be content. Although there are not many coins, the various materials inside the castle are still very rich, the most of which is wheat. The kreisen family at least hoarded tens of thousands of kilograms of wheat in the castle, occupying two large warehouses in the backyard of the castle. Even Nord saw that some old grain had begun to deteriorate. However, viscount Olli still insisted on such a high food price. Even if the food in the warehouse was rotten, he never thought of selling the food at a lower price to those hungry and cold civilians. On the contrary, the food price also rose with the increasing expenses of the kreisen family every year. It''s no wonder that the civilians in the shack area hate the kreisen family, but the food left behind is also cheap. Although Nord is no longer short of food, these wheat are still very valuable. After all, people can''t always eat yams. They will always get tired of them. In addition to grain, there are many other materials in the warehouse, such as fur, dried meat, herbs, pig iron, all kinds of items, but the quantity is different, which is difficult to count at a time. Nord and others took a general look and walked away, leaving time to count again. In addition, Nord knows the structure of the whole castle clearly. The center of the whole castle is the main building. In front of the main building is a large open space, similar to a small square. On the right side of the main building is the soldiers'' training ground. There are some low houses near the city wall. It seems that they should be where the soldiers live, There are stairs near the city wall, and you can climb the city wall directly, so as to facilitate rapid combat. On the left side of the main building is a large building where the servants of the kreisen family live. It seems that some houses are newly built. The architectural style is completely different from the castle. It seems that they were expanded later. As for what this place was used for at that time, it can''t be seen at all. It has been covered with messy houses. Behind the castle is the warehouse of the kreisen family. It is a large row of tall buildings. Although it has only one floor, it is not inferior to the small buildings of Nord manor. However, these warehouses look very simple. Each warehouse has only a tall wooden door, and there are breathable skylights only two or three meters away. The safety measures are well done. Nord came to the study. In the morning, Nord had arranged for his servants to tidy up the whole study. Even Viscount oli''s body was hastily buried and buried in a random grave outside the city together with the soldiers killed by the kreisen family. The noble Viscount Ollie could only sleep with these ordinary soldiers after his death. If Viscount Ollie knew underground, he would not blame Nord. Hee hee, after all, these were soldiers who died for him. Different from Viscount oli''s treatment, Knight sander not only asked Charlotte to prepare a coffin, but also the tomb was built very large. The epitaph said a loyal and brave knight. This behavior of Lord immediately accepted the hearts of the remaining Knight attendants. Even as an enemy, Nord can give Knight sander such an evaluation. In contrast, Knight sander is loyal to Viscount Ollie and is still slandering Knight sander who is loyal to him before he dies, which makes Charlotte''s Knight attendants see how different Nord and Viscount Ollie are as aristocrats. At this time, Nord sat in front of his desk and was not satisfied with the decoration of his study. After all, what grade can Viscount oli have? Moreover, Nord always felt strange sitting in Viscount oli''s chair. He didn''t want to be so comfortable at home. After a while, Nord must renovate the whole main building. But in fact, Nord thought, first of all, dismantle all the disorderly buildings on the left side of the main building. First, Nord doesn''t need so many servants at all. It''s good that more than one third of the 100 servants Nord can stay. Can you arrange some work for them when you see the rest. If you drive them out of the castle like this, the penniless servants may only have a dead end. Isaacburg now doesn''t look like a previous life or Tami village. As long as you have hands and feet, you can fill your stomach with diligence. The servants who left the castle may not even have a place to live, and Nord can''t bear to let them live and die. Although the kreisen family and Nord have a hostile relationship, these servants are innocent. They are just some poor people, and Nord will certainly not anger them. As for the selection of servants, just leave it to Abel housekeeper. He is professional. Nord is very relieved of him. Now this situation is a piece of cake for Abel housekeeper, so Nord doesn''t have to worry about it at all. What really bothered Nord was something else. Nord looked at Abel housekeeper and hill scholar sitting opposite and asked them about the planning of the whole isaacburg. "Well, what should we do next in isaacburg? I want to hear your opinions." As for the situation of the previous battle, Nord has briefly described it with the two of them. They have even read the data of the crimson family, and they have understood the whole situation, so Nord asked them to give themselves some advice. Chapter 151 Hearing Nord''s request, Abel housekeeper and hill scholar looked at each other. Abel housekeeper smiled at Hill scholar and motioned him to answer first. Hill scholar nodded, so he stopped being polite to Abel housekeeper and directly answered Nord''s questions. "The first thing to do now is to stabilize the people, and then gradually digest the territory of the crimson family. In addition, we must block the news until we fully control the areas around isaacburg, so as to restore contact with the outside world." Hill scholar looked at Nord with a smile, touched his chin with his right hand, sorted out his thoughts, and then continued to tell Nord his suggestions. "It''s actually very simple to stabilize the people''s hearts. I just heard you say that the food price here is very high, and the civilians can''t afford food. So as long as the food is reduced, all the problems will be solved. Because of the nausea of the kreisen family, the civilians will appreciate your kindness. In this way, the people''s hearts will naturally be stable." Nord nodded approvingly. Food is the most important thing for the people. As long as the food problem is solved, other things are easy to discuss. Moreover, there are not many civilians in the shack area now. Although the remaining people have some coins in their hands, they are also embarrassed by the food price of the kreisen family, and can only make a living. If the food price can be reduced, I believe it will be supported by them. Although this method is simple and rough, it wins in integrity. Moreover, Nord does not want to exchange the hard-earned money of these civilians. In addition, Nord does not lack this food. Because before winter, the yams planted by Nord in Tami village can be harvested. Just like the yams in the mountain forest, each yam is very big. A strong man like Lehman can eat up to two at a meal. This kind of thing is really hungry. "No problem. It''s easy to restore the food price. You can send someone to do it later. Before, the food price was too high. I was also killed once. I''m still uncomfortable now. I won''t let the civilians in isaacburg live such a life again. The food price must be reduced. It can''t be postponed at any time." Hill nodded in agreement. He was still very happy that Nord adopted his opinions. After all, he had made suggestions and was very successful to be adopted by the Lord. What''s more gratifying for hill scholars is that Nord, as a superior Lord, can appreciate the people''s feelings so much and think for these civilians, which shows that Nord is an aristocrat with noble qualities such as compassion and kindness. With his right hand on the light desk, Hill continued to put forward his suggestions to Nord in the rhythm of a slight thump. "Gradually digesting the territory is not something that can be completed overnight. I heard that there are three villages under isaacburg, so we should first let them understand who their Lord is now, so I suggest you take your soldiers to each village. In troubled times, we should use heavy codes to frighten the civilians in the village." Nord was as like as two peas, and it was just the same as I thought. (it''s not too exaggerated). It''s easy to do this. It''s not just playing the game. This thing Nord knows. First of all, just keep a straight face and don''t talk. Let the people under him talk to them and show their noble status. Nord can be a beautiful man quietly. It''s all played in TV. Thinking of this, Nord''s face shows a smile. Scholar Hill looked at Nord''s strange expression. Although he was a little confused, he continued to put forward his suggestions to Nord. Of course, he didn''t know what Nord was thinking. If he knew, he didn''t know whether he would be in the mood to put forward suggestions with Nord. "Then you can call the village head of each village to the castle to investigate. If it''s inappropriate, you can replace it, but I suggest you don''t replace it. You can send more officials and try not to remove them. Even if you want to replace them, you can wait until the right time and then replace them." Nord nodded his head. The little action in his mind just now was still a little impolite, especially for a knowledgeable person such as scholar hill, especially when he was still giving advice to Nord. Nord had other ideas in his heart, so he didn''t respect him. "I''ll take a look at their abilities first. As long as they don''t help Viscount oli bully civilians together, I can give them a chance and keep them for the time being." Hill nodded. At this time, his expression became very relaxed. Hill scholars still took Nord''s advice very seriously, so he combined Nord''s current situation and gave Nord suggestions. Nord was able to fully take his suggestions, which was also an affirmation of his ability. In fact, Hill scholar is not satisfied with his performance, mainly because he doesn''t know much about the situation around isaacburg. If he wants to analyze a thing, he must first know him very well. Hill scholar came to isaacburg for the first time. These simple materials alone are not enough for him to fully understand isaacburg. "At present, these are my suggestions. Next, I will follow you around the whole territory to better put forward the next suggestions. As for blocking the news, it is actually very simple. Just set up a few sentries on the road to the outside world." When he came here earlier, Nord mentioned to hill scholar that he may be responsible for the administration of isaacburg in the future, because Abbot Housekeeper will be responsible for Tami village and Nord manor. Even in the future, the interior of the castle will also be managed by Abbot housekeeper, so Nord who has no candidate can only invite Hill scholar out of the mountain. The administrative work of isaacburg is not only responsible for the area near the castle, but also for the three villages and the whole area. Therefore, Nord asked him for advice just now, which is also a small test for him. He wants to see what scholar Hill will do after he takes office. Hill scholar''s suggestions made Nord very satisfied. It seems that Nord can safely hand over isaacburg to him in the future. If Nord is not in isaacburg, Hill scholar will be the highest chief executive of isaacburg in the future and be responsible for presiding over the daily work of isaacburg. It''s not that Nord wants to be lazy, but that Tami village will be very busy next. Because Nord also wants to preside over the plan of in-depth development of mountains, he can''t take into account the affairs of isaacburg, but Nord can''t let go of isaacburg, so Nord wants to find a reliable person to govern isaacburg. Nord thinks about it. Now only hill scholar is the most suitable among his talents. I''m afraid others are powerless in the face of such a big mess. To put it bluntly, there are too few talents under Nord. There are almost no people who can stand on their own. It''s OK to fight against Lehman. If they were allowed to govern the territory, they would know nothing. Before, old Moore was responsible for the South Mountain stronghold and asked Abbot housekeeper to handle it for him before leaving. Otherwise, a South Mountain stronghold would make Lehman helpless. Chapter 152 Now that Nord has made up his mind, he will not hesitate. He believes that hill scholar will be able to manage isaacburg in an orderly manner, but he may not be able to take into account the school in Tami village. Nord didn''t want to suspend these students. He didn''t have any choice for a while. He couldn''t help asking scholar hill again. "I don''t know what to do after the school in Tami village. After you leave, will the students'' homework be suspended first?" Hill scholar smiled. It was obvious that he had arranged these things. As a teacher, Hill scholar should care more about these students than Nord. When he came to isaacburg, he had arranged the school affairs. "The work of the school can be entrusted to reed for the time being. These children have passed the literacy stage. Just come here once a week. I will check their homework without too frequent. Now they need to learn to think independently." The children are lucky to have someone like scholar Hill teach them their knowledge. And now Nord knows that the children in the school are so fast that they have passed the literacy stage. It is only more than three months since the school was built. Are these students all geniuses? Or is hill a good teacher? Nord knew that language was difficult to achieve quickly and depended on daily accumulation. Nord raised his own questions to hill scholars. "Do you mean that all the children in the school are literate? When can they graduate? Now Tami village is in urgent need of literate talents." Nord seems very anxious. With Nord''s booth getting bigger and bigger, there are fewer and fewer manpower now, not to mention Tami village. Even now in isaacburg, Nord can''t give too much support to hill scholars. At most, Lehman led a team of soldiers to stay here, but Lehman couldn''t help Hill scholars too much in government affairs. In fact, it still depends on hill scholars to play freely. "It''s far from enough" Hill scholar shook his head and smiled. He saw Nord''s impatience, but Hill scholar answered Nord realistically. "I just taught them some common words. Now they can only barely understand some books. There is still a long way to go before they graduate. It will take at least a year or two." "We don''t have much time left." In this regard, Nord shook his head and showed a helpless smile on his face. In fact, Nord also knew that it was not a problem to encourage this behavior, but there was no way, and time waits for no man. Nord can''t stop the pace of development now. There is no turning back. We must move forward bravely. Nord will face greater storms in the future. Although he has won a small game, he can''t stop. "I think it''s better to take these students to Isaac castle. They can not only stay with you to study, but maybe they can also help you deal with some government affairs. After all, they can read. This is also their experience. I need them to grow up faster. There will be a year at most. These students will come out to help me." For this, Nord''s attitude is very tough and does not listen to the suggestions of hill scholars. Even if Nord knows that hill scholars'' practice is correct, these students will have greater potential in the future if they want to cultivate slowly, but Nord has no spare time for them to grow up. Hill scholar''s expression stopped, but he didn''t say it in the end. He understood Nord''s current situation. Nord did nothing wrong. He just sacrificed the potential of these students, but there is no way. Someone must make sacrifices. Everyone is paying for a better tomorrow. These students are no exception. I hope they will grow up quickly. "I see, Lord Nord, I will deal with these things. I''ll ask reed to pick up these students another day. As for their studies, don''t worry. I''ll be strict with them. I hope they can grow faster if they get exercise." Nord was relieved when he saw that hill scholars agreed. Nord had not discussed with hill scholars about the school before, because Nord understood Hill scholars'' love for these students, so Nord was worried that hill scholars did not agree with their own practices. However, Hill scholar is very knowledgeable and can understand Nord''s difficulties. Nord is very relieved to have such a hand. Since Hill scholar has promised himself, he will do it. There is no need to worry about this. Even if hill scholar is busy, I believe he will take time to teach these students to make up for them. "But don''t worry, housekeeper Abel and I won''t leave for a while. We''ll leave after we''ve handled the affairs of isaacburg. Then I''ll hand over isaacburg. It''s estimated that I won''t spend too much time in isaacburg in the next half a year." Scholar Hill nodded solemnly. He felt the heavy courage on his shoulders, but he didn''t shrink back at all. Instead, he went up to the difficulties. The confident and wise light in his eyes made Nord feel at ease to give isaacburg to him. Nord looked at Abel''s housekeeper, who had been waiting for a long time. He had just listened carefully to Nord''s conversation with hill scholars and didn''t interrupt. In fact, Abel''s housekeeper didn''t have a say in these things. Before, he was basically responsible for the daily affairs of Tami village. Abel''s position was not just a housekeeper, He also assumed the responsibility of the administrator of Tami village, but he didn''t have the position. Abel housekeeper doesn''t care about these things at all. He is loyal to Nord. Before, Nord also wanted to give Abel housekeeper a decent position, such as Sheriff and tax officer, so that he can better manage Tami village. However, Abel housekeeper refused this matter. Abel housekeeper claimed that he was just an ordinary housekeeper, I just want to take care of Nord safely in the future. I don''t want to hold any official position. He is now Nord''s housekeeper and will be in the future. To tell the truth, Nord was very moved at that time. Since he left Bellon City, Butler Abel has been with Nord. He has taken good care of Nord. As long as Nord gave orders, Butler Abel obeyed his orders and dared not neglect it at all. Even if Nord asked him to do work that was not within his scope of responsibility, Abel''s housekeeper did his best. However, as a housekeeper, Abel has a high Eq. after knowing that hill scholar will be responsible for isaacburg next, he did not give directions about isaacburg. The main reason is that Abel housekeeper has great confidence in hill scholar. When he was in Tami village, Abel housekeeper also talked with hill scholar from time to time. He admired Hill scholar''s knowledge very much. Although Hill scholar had never had experience in managing government affairs, Abel housekeeper was full of confidence in hill scholar and even thought that managing Isaac castle was overqualified for him. Chapter 153 "Abel, you can deal with the internal affairs of the castle in the next few days, such as redundant servants and the inventory of the warehouse." Steward Abel nodded. When these things were just on the way, Nord had mentioned them to steward Abel. Now steward Abel has a clear idea in his mind. He knows these things better than Nord. He can understand exactly what to do without Nord''s reminding. However, Nord still needs to confirm some things. Nord also understands these things, so he just briefly mentioned that the specific things still need to be handled by Abel. As for the fate of servants and the demolition of houses, Abel housekeeper must nod his head. This is his accomplishment as a housekeeper. He can''t do anything without nod. Abel Housekeeper will never do it without nod. Although Nord has said before that he has the right to make decisions about the manor and castle as a housekeeper, Abel housekeeper always keeps his duty and reports everything to Nord as long as he has time. Another point is that Abel housekeeper is persistent on some problems. "Please don''t worry, master Nord, I will take care of the castle in order these days. It''s just a question where the laid-off servants should go to settle them. Otherwise, they should be sent to the manor in Tami village. I think there are still too few servants in the manor. I just looked at it. They have been servants for many years. They are not satisfied with serving people Chang Shulian, it''s a pity to let them go. " For example, when it comes to the servants of the manor, Abel housekeeper is very persistent. This time, Abel housekeeper''s words mean to retain their servant identity. Before, there were five or six servants in Nord''s manor in Tami village. Abel housekeeper has always told Nord that this is not in line with the identity of viscount Nord and has always suggested Nord to recruit some more. But they were all rejected by Nord. Nord thought five or six servants were enough. After all, Nord had hands and feet and didn''t need so many people to serve. To put it bluntly, Nord is not used to the feeling of being served by others and has not really integrated into the extravagant life of aristocrats in this era. It''s just a few servants. There are countless aristocrats with more than 100 servants like Viscount oli, even more excessive. Nord has nothing to say about this kind of atmosphere. He only has envy in his heart. But who makes Nord''s life cheap and can''t enjoy the service of others? It''s to blame Nord''s parents in previous lives. They have always taught Nord to rely on himself and strive for self-improvement, so Nord has become a habit of no one to serve. But this time it''s different. Abbot mentioned the old story again. In fact, the main reason is that Abel took a fancy to these servants. It''s not how excellent these servants are, but that everyone knows the rules after they stay in the noble castle for a long time. Unlike those servants who have just been recruited, sometimes they are not big or small, and they don''t know the importance at all. Housekeeper Abel has to take care to teach them, so at this opportunity, housekeeper Abel wants to keep these servants. Moreover, Abel''s housekeeper was in the name of thinking about these servants, and Nord couldn''t refuse for a moment, because they really couldn''t live without leaving the castle, but Nord didn''t need so many servants. When Nord had a headache, he saw Hill scholar on the side and immediately planned from his heart. "It''s not impossible to send them to the manor in Tami village, but there are still too many people. In this way, scholar hill, don''t say I don''t support you. Select some of these servants first. Although the students can help you do things, their grade is still too young. Let these servants do errands and physical work. What do you think?" Nord is very satisfied with his idea. It can kill three birds with one stone. It can not only solve the problem of the survival of servants, but also help Hill scholars, but also reduce the number of servants in his manor. Nord racked his brains in order not to enjoy, but Abbot''s housekeeper looked at Nord with helplessness. But Abel''s housekeeper couldn''t say anything. After all, Nord''s excuse was perfect. Abel''s housekeeper didn''t have a reason to refuse. Fortunately, Nord''s manor also accepted a group of people, which made Abel''s housekeeper feel much better. Abel''s housekeeper took great pains to enjoy Nord. In a sense, abbot is also a stumbling block to Nord''s unification of the mainland and a true treacherous minister (I''m kidding, forgive me for my brain hole). Nord breathed a long breath, as if he had solved a big problem. In fact, at some time, Abbot''s concern for Nord made Nord unbearable. It may be due to different ideas. What Abbot thought should be taken for granted is not necessary in Nord''s view. "This matter has been decided so happily. In addition, there is the problem of the servants'' house in the castle. You can do it. If you can, all of them will be demolished and rebuilt. These servants can let them live in the barracks on the right side of the main building first." Nord decided the matter directly without leaving time for Abbot housekeeper and hill scholar to argue, but they had no reason to argue. They arranged the reconstruction of the servant house in the castle, and Nord''s work arrangement was over this time. As long as he takes Hill scholar to the three villages led by isaacburg these days, Nord''s task is successfully completed. Then he can go back to Tami village and preside over the plan close to the yamon mountains. After nothing, Nord waved his sleeve to indicate that Abbot housekeeper and hill scholar can do their own things. Abel housekeeper and hill scholar bowed to Nord and left. Nord was free, but their busy work had just begun. After Abel housekeeper and hill scholar left the study, they went directly to the place where the servants lived in the castle. A few steps from the main building, they came to the place where the servant lived. They saw that this place was not much different from the shack area outside. It was a little cleaner, and the houses were built in a crooked way. Maybe the quality was not as good as that of the shack area. There were soldiers outside the servant''s residence. When they saw Abel housekeeper and hill scholar, they saluted. Abel housekeeper waved to the soldier and signaled him to come and have something to tell him. "Soldier, go in and call out all these servants. I have something to find them." "Yes, master Abel." Of course, the soldier knew Abel housekeeper. It can be said that no one in Tami village did not know Abel housekeeper. Whether it was previous villagers or immigrants from shack area, Abel housekeeper was the one who dealt with them most, especially the new immigrants. Abel housekeeper formed a formation for them on the first day of arriving in Tami village. Of course, they had a profound impact on Abel housekeeper. These soldiers did not dare to neglect the orders of Abbot''s housekeeper. For them, Abbot''s housekeeper was a superior master, and Nord was far away from them. Some soldiers couldn''t speak clearly when they saw Nord, and their tongue was like a knot. Chapter 154 When the servants were gathered in the open space in front of the main building by the soldiers, everyone was very frightened, but their life under the kreisen family over the years had smoothed their edges and corners, and they had learned to accept adversity and had no sense of resistance at all. Since Nord captured the castle, no matter what Nord ordered them to do, these servants have done it very carefully, for fear that Nord''s anger will be on them, even more carefully than before under Viscount oli, because they have understood Viscount oli''s temper, and they know nothing about Nord, the new Lord. The unknown will make people more afraid. Although Viscount Ollie has a very grumpy temper, as servants, they all know that there will be no great danger as long as he doesn''t get out of his bad luck when Viscount Ollie is angry, but they don''t know what temperament this Viscount Nord has. When they were called to the open space this time, they didn''t know what they were doing here. Two middle-aged men stood in front of the main building and commented on them. Some clever servants had guessed that the next moment was to determine their fate, but they didn''t know what their future destiny was. Abel''s housekeeper saw that more than 100 servants had almost gathered together, so he stretched out his hand and motioned Hill scholar to go with him to the front of the crowd. Hill scholar shook his head and refused. He didn''t mean to make a fuss. He let Abel''s housekeeper go ahead and follow him behind. People respect me a foot and I respect people a foot. Abbot housekeeper and hill scholar are both human beings. They are very sophisticated in human accidents. They are not a pure white like Nord, so they are very steady and will take into account each other''s feelings. When Abel came to the servants, he didn''t speak directly, but first glanced at the terrified servants and had a panoramic view of their performance. Almost all the servants were in a state of panic, but there were still a few people in the crowd staring at Abel housekeeper. They might guess the identity of Abel housekeeper and hope to know their future destiny from him. Abel wrote down these people silently in his heart, or they can focus on them in the future. "I am the steward of viscount Nord, the Lord of this castle. You can call me Abel. The reason for calling you out this time is very simple, that is, the current Castle doesn''t need so many servants, that is to say, most of you have to leave the castle." After Abel''s housekeeper announced the news, the scene became very quiet. The servants were very confused. The previous fear had become a reality. They couldn''t accept the reality in their hearts. But they also did not have the courage to resist the decision from the nobility. They could only think at a loss about how to plan for the future and where to settle down. However, they do not have the ability to arrange their own future, otherwise they will not be servants for Viscount oli. Of course, it does not rule out that some people are not willing to be servants, but now it is certain that their situation will not be better after leaving the castle. It is not too much to say that they will die a narrow life. Abel''s housekeeper had expected the response of the servants, and Abel was quite satisfied with their performance. A servant who obeyed orders was a good servant, and those who caused trouble had long been dealt with by Viscount oli. The noble Castle seems to have no worries about food and clothing, but in fact there is a hidden opportunity. If you are not careful, you may die, especially when you meet a grumpy noble, it is common for them to kill one or two servants. However, the remaining servants were well trained by Viscount oli''s housekeeper. At least for Abel housekeeper, these servants have been qualified. Abel housekeeper also wants to thank the kreisen family for training. Otherwise, Abel housekeeper doesn''t know how long it will take to train so many ready-made servants. "Are any of you willing to leave? I can decide to give you freedom and let you leave the castle safely. The contract signed with the castle is also written off. In the future, you will be free people. Think seriously. If you choose to stay, you will wait for the arrangement. You should think clearly." But there was still silence. Seeing this, Abel housekeeper smiled. No matter what the reason, since they stayed, it was a good thing for Abel housekeeper. Of course, he would be happy. Although there is no slavery in the world, it is inevitable that these nobles play with other tricks, such as the contract signed with servants. It takes advantage of the loopholes in the laws issued by the powerful empire and uses these servants as slaves in the way of this contract. But fortunately, the powerful empire at that time was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Even now that it has perished, people dare not surpass some systems. Even if they exploit loopholes first, they dare not be too blatant. Therefore, these servants are still much better than slaves. "Since you are unwilling to leave, I will announce Lord Nord''s order. Lord Nord is a kind and kind Lord. He doesn''t want to see you displaced after leaving the castle, so he arranged work for you." At this point, Abel''s housekeeper paused, not to catch the appetite of these servants, but to introduce the hill scholars behind them ceremoniously, which can also make it easier for hill scholars to select servants. Abel''s housekeeper leaned over and invited the hill scholars behind him to the front. "This is a learned Hill scholar. Next, he will serve as the administrator of isaacburg and assist in the administration of all isaacburg territories." Butler Abel smiled at scholar hill and signaled that he could start selecting servants. Hill scholar calmly walked to the front of the crowd. His eyes were full of wisdom. Looking at the servants around him, he had an extraordinary bearing and natural look. When people look at it, they will inevitably feel good. "Just as housekeeper Abel just introduced, my name is hill. I''m a scholar. Next Li will be an administrator, but I haven''t been an administrator before, and I''m not familiar with here. Do any of you choose to take the initiative to help me?" At this time, the servants began to stir. Looking at the scholar hill in front of them and hearing his request, many servants had some thoughts in their hearts. However, over the years, their servant career had flattened their courage and did not dare to be a leader, so no one dared to stand up. For the commotion of the crowd, Hill scholar and Abel housekeeper looked at each other and smiled. Both of them could understand the concerns of these servants. Therefore, Hill scholar shook his head and smiled bitterly. Looking at their appearance, he was afraid that there would be no result for a while. Hill scholar had to choose a candidate in another way. "Then I''ll ask another question. Who worked in the market outside the castle before, or knew more about the situation outside, can take the initiative to stand up. If you miss this opportunity, there will be no next time. Next, I may choose at random. Don''t regret it." Just before scholar Hill spoke, a well-dressed servant came out of the crowd. Chapter 155 This is a middle-aged man about the same age as Abbot''s housekeeper. Although he wears simple clothes and there are repair marks on his clothes, he is still very different from other servants. Just like standing out from the crowd, people can see that this man is not vulgar at a glance. He thinks a little more than other servants in his eyes, but somehow this man looks a little haggard. Most of the servants are cautious and confused. Only a few people are still optimistic about life. He is one of them, so he is very conspicuous in the crowd. And Abel housekeeper looked at him with familiar eyes, as if he had seen him somewhere. Although Abel housekeeper had some doubts, he did not ask, because this was the person selected by Hill scholar, and he was not easy to intervene. The servant who stood up didn''t let Hill scholars wait too long. He soon came out of the crowd, saluted Hill scholars and Abel housekeeper respectfully, and began to introduce himself. "Dear scholar hill and housekeeper Abel, Hello, I''m Harry, the former head of the grain store. I know the market outside the castle very well. I believe I can help you do a good job. I hope I can give me a chance to follow your footsteps." Abel suddenly realized that this man was the head of the grain store when Nord came to buy grain. No wonder Abel looked so familiar. I had seen him before, but I was not impressed. I forgot him for a while. When he reminded me, Butler Abel remembered, so Butler Abel''s eyes became intriguing. Because Butler Abel''s heart was filled with doubts about why he was mixed up like this. Butler Abel and scholar Hill looked at each other. Abel found that scholar Hill''s eyes were full of questions, so scholar Hill asked first: "Since you are the head of the grain store, why do you mix with these low-level servants?" These are their two doubts. Although Hill scholar has not seen Harry before, he should be a talent to listen to Harry''s behavior and conversation. He can do a main job in the grain store, at least be able to read and calculate accounts. This is not only a scarce talent in the krisson family, but also a very scarce talent in Nord now, They don''t understand why such people live in such a mess. "I still remember the last time I saw you in the grain store, you haven''t been so embarrassed. What happened during this time?" Abel housekeeper then opened his mouth to prove Harry''s true identity. Last time Abel housekeeper did see that Harry was the head of the grain store, so there was no need to worry that Harry was pretending. However, even if he lent them a few courage, these servants didn''t deceive them. They were very confident about this, Ordinary people''s lies can''t deceive them at all. Hearing the adult''s question, Harry smiled bitterly on his haggard face. He didn''t know whether he was ashamed or angry. Anyway, his eyes were full of sadness. "If you would like to meet two adults, I was indeed the head of the grain store before, but my background was relatively humble. My parents were the lowest servants in the castle. They died when I was young. I grew up in the castle and ran around the market every day in addition to work. Fortunately, I learned some accounting skills, and then gradually became the head of the grain store." Here, Harry''s face is full of aftertaste and pride. He is still very satisfied with his previous life experience. He came from a humble background, but with his own efforts, he has basically no regrets except that he is still a servant. But obviously, Harry''s life was not as smooth as he thought. Thinking of this, Harry''s smile gradually became more bitter, and his face suddenly became like a bitter melon, as if there were endless grievances. "But then I found that even if I became the head of the grain store, Lord oli and housekeeper Barry still didn''t look at me. They still thought I was a humble servant. Even if my ability was qualified for the head of the grain store, they still didn''t change their view of me." Speaking of this, Harry seemed to think of something. His face was full of helplessness and pain. He could even see a trace of grievance and helplessness from his face. "The benefit of the grain store was very poor this winter. It is said that master oli taught housekeeper Barry a hard lesson. Then housekeeper Barry transferred his anger to me. I had reported the situation to him before. There are many fewer people coming to buy grain this year than in previous years. I hope he can investigate." Hearing Harry talking about it, abbot housekeeper and hill scholars already knew that the city gate caught fire and affected the fish in the pond. It is estimated that Harry will be pushed to the end because of the storm. Moreover, hearing Harry''s statement, housekeeper Abel thought in his heart that if this person didn''t lie, he still had some talents. He could find problems in the grain store and report them in time. He was also a conscientious person. If housekeeper Barry really listened to Harry''s suggestion and went to check the problems of civilians in the shack area, it is estimated that love who stayed in the shack area at that time would be in danger. If the plan was exposed at that time, Nord could not easily capture kresenberg, but the fact is that housekeeper Barry didn''t pay attention to Harry''s report. Therefore, the reasons for a person''s failure must be caused by many aspects. Like dominoes, it may be that he lost a horseshoe because of the unpredictable consequences caused by small things, And the loss of a kingdom is well known. "At that time, housekeeper Barry scolded me, saying that I only had to do my own job well, deal with the things in the grain store and don''t point fingers at him. He also said that the Dalits in the shack area must be hungry enough and would come to the grain store to buy food when they were hungry. Then he demoted me to the lowest servant and said they didn''t want to see me again." At this time, Harry didn''t know what he was thinking on his face. He now knew the news of Barry''s death. He collected the body for Barry himself yesterday, but Harry was not happy to get revenge, but was a little disappointed in his heart. Barry''s housekeeper died so silently. And he also became a prisoner of the new Lord. He didn''t know what his future fate would be. He didn''t want to give a go until scholar hill called out the second book. Anyway, there would be no worse situation than now. After telling his story, Harry''s heart was much happier. For a time, his grievances and depression dissipated. He opened his eyes and waited for the two people in front of him to give him the final judgment. However, now they have calmed down a lot, and their eyes have restored their confidence in the past. Scholar Hill pondered for a moment, exchanged views with housekeeper Abel with his eyes, and then opened his mouth to Harry. "I deeply sympathize with your experience, but I have to investigate your ability for a period of time, so you should follow me first. Only you really have the ability. You must have a place in the new isaacburg." Chapter 156 Hill scholar looked at Harry with increasingly excited expression, and his tone gradually became severe. Although Harry''s experience was very sympathetic, Hill scholar didn''t want Harry to be complacent. This is not a charity, and he had to work hard. "If your ability is not enough, or I find that what you said before deceives me, I will expel you from isaacburg. I hope your ability can meet my expectations, and don''t challenge my tolerance." Harry heard that hill scholar agreed to take him in. Before the smile on his face could bloom, he was slapped by Hill scholar. His excited heart gradually calmed down. He respectfully saluted Hill scholar. "Please rest assured, Lord hill. I, Harry, swear that I guarantee my life. Every word I said before is true. I absolutely dare not deceive you. Please believe me. I will show my ability with action. Please rest assured." Hill nodded irrefutably, then pointed to the servants and said to Harry: "Next, I''ll give you a task. You select a group of people from this group of servants. The requirement is that people who know more about the market outside have no requirements for ability. As long as they are obedient, don''t pick away all the talents, otherwise Abbot will have an opinion on me." Scholar Hill laughed when he finished. When he said the last sentence, he looked at the abbot housekeeper around him. He couldn''t help joking. He amused himself before the abbot housekeeper reacted. Abel housekeeper shook his head in silence. Abel housekeeper was expressionless and unmoved by the joke made by Hill scholar. He didn''t know where Hill scholar was interested, but Abel housekeeper couldn''t help explaining. "Even scholar hill, I won''t care if you pick all the talents away. After all, young master Nord has ordered me to cooperate with you. Besides, I only want my own servants, and I don''t have much requirements for ability." Speechless, Hill''s scholars were not aware of this. He did not expect the abb Butler to make complaints about himself. But the EB''s intelligence quotient should be able to understand himself. He was only joking. Hill scholars remembered the fact that Nord had tucked him out before him. "No wonder Lord Nord told me before that you are good at everything, but you are too old-fashioned and don''t joke at all. I think Lord Nord is really right at all." Although Nord rarely speaks in front of outsiders, as a person who has passed through his previous life, Nord''s personality in the manor is still very jumping. He often makes small jokes with Abel housekeeper and maid Ali (no yellow jokes, no yellow jokes). Sometimes even Ali laughs when she hears it, and Abel housekeeper is serious every time. This makes Nord very depressed. Nord knows very well that he can understand with Abel housekeeper''s IQ, but every time Abel housekeeper''s response is very formal, just like the speech of the Ministry of foreign affairs. He is very formal and cautious and dare not exceed it at all. Nord sometimes can''t help thinking secretly whether the system matches Abel housekeeper with the data of the Ministry of foreign affairs. But anyway, Abel''s housekeeper was like this, old-fashioned and rigorous. Although it was very reliable, it was too boring. Nord once wanted to try to make him laugh, but it didn''t take long for Nord to give up. Nord was really powerless. Abbot housekeeper was rigid like a robot, as if he had no feelings. While Abel housekeeper and hill scholar were talking, Harry was confused. He didn''t know what the relationship was between the two people. What he just said was joking or serious. Therefore, he had to stay where he was, with an embarrassing smile on his face, and fell into a dilemma for a moment. At this time, Hill scholar also saw the power of Abbot''s housekeeper and lost his joking heart. He waved to Harry with a depressed face, indicating that he could pick someone, but he didn''t see the smile flashing from the corner of Abbot''s mouth. No, no one found it. It was perfectly covered up by Abbot''s housekeeper. "Just do as I say. It''s a small test for you. About twenty or thirty people. Move faster. We still have things to do next. There''s no time to delay." Hearing the instructions of hill scholar, Harry soon returned to the servants to choose. Harry acted quickly and soon picked out more than 20 people. Seeing this, Hill scholar nodded to Abel housekeeper and left the castle with the servant and a small team of soldiers assigned to him by Nord. Just when the rest of the servants thought they could stay in the castle at ease, the housekeeper Abel standing aside spoke again. "Don''t think you''re safe now. It''s not so easy to stay in the castle. I''ll select some of you and send them to the manor in Tami village. If you want to stay in the castle, give me a good performance these days. I''ll seriously investigate all of you. Don''t cheat and slip for me. Once I find out, I''ll punish you severely!" It''s not that Butler Abel wants to scare them, but that''s what he really thinks. Because he wants to send a group of servants to Tami village, Butler Abel still has to choose it again, because Butler Abel will return to Tami village with Nord in a few days, so there will be no one to manage the remaining servants. These days Abel will observe those people who are more honest and responsible, so he leaves him in isaacburg. He is a little smart. If he wants to be lazy, he will take him to Tami village and teach them slowly under his own eyes. For these servants, Abel housekeeper has plenty of means to make them obey. While scholar hill and Butler Abel were selecting servants, Nord found old Moore in his study and planned to let him take a group of soldiers back to Tami village and send the prisoners back. Yes, the mercenaries and knight attendants and the soldiers of the kreisen family. Nord didn''t intend to stay in his own army, especially the mercenaries. They are just a rat shit. They can spoil a pot of good porridge everywhere. Nord didn''t want them to spoil the atmosphere of his army. As for the cavalry attendants and soldiers, Nord had other arrangements later, but now they have to accept labor reform with the mercenaries for a period of time. Yes, Nord plans to send them to the mine for mining, because now it is winter, and the mine and brick workshop in Heitu mountain can start again. Nord is lack of iron ore now, and the demand for bricks is also large in the next period of time, because with the plan to push into the depths of the mountain, road construction is also essential. So these mercenaries will stay in the mine to dig. If they do well, Nord can''t let them out. Just like these Knight attendants, Nord just plans to smooth their pride and release them soon. After all, literate Knight attendants, Nord really doesn''t have the heart to let them stay in the mine to dig. Chapter 157 Nord sat in front of the desk with his arms around his chest and leaned against the chair. Nord was more comfortable in this position. If Abbott was in the study, Nord would not dare to pose like this, otherwise he would nag continuously when no one was there. Nord was most afraid of nagging in both previous and present lives. Sitting opposite Nord is old Moore. Nord is not so strict about the rules. If it is not necessary, Nord sits down with them to discuss things. If Nord sits and they stand, Nord will be very uncomfortable. "You may have to go back later. Take the bow and arrow squadron of Nanshan stronghold and take the prisoners with you. When you arrive, just give it to Hansen and let them go to the mine first. Then I''ll make other arrangements. You don''t have to worry too much." Old Moore''s face showed a thoughtful look and thought for a while. It seemed that he thought of something. After several months of experience in the South Mountain stronghold, old Moore also became calm and considerate. He raised his head and asked Nord: "Well, after sending the prisoners, should I take the archer squadron back to Nanshan stronghold or stay in Tami village? The mountain people of Nanshan stronghold Archer squadron still have a great freshness to the outside world and don''t have to return for a while." In fact, Nord has been thinking about this problem carefully for a long time. Because the archer squadron climbed the city wall at the back, the casualties are not very serious. Unlike the Lancer Squadron, it has basically lost its combat effectiveness and needs to replenish soldiers immediately. Therefore, Nord plans to let the archer squadron stay in Tami village temporarily to deter these prisoners, Prevent someone from escaping. "Just stay in Tami village and wait for me. I''ll rush back to Tami village after I deal with isaacburg. Then I''ll give you an order. In the next few days, you should help Hansen take good care of these prisoners and don''t let them cause trouble in Tami village." Old Moore nodded heavily, indicating that he had understood Nord''s orders. Nord was still very reassured about old Moore''s work, so after he nodded, Nord didn''t ask him too much and directly asked him to start immediately. Now it''s just after noon. If he is ready to start immediately, he can return to Tami village before dark. Looking at the back of old Moore leaving, Nord thought in his mind whether he had missed anything. After all, Nord ruled such a large territory for the first time, which is completely different from the Tami village that he could visit a few minutes ago. This is a real Viscount leader, which is completely different from Nord''s castrated version of the Viscount leader. In fact, according to reason, a village is just a baron leader. Although there are about 100 miles of mountains, Tami village is not qualified to be a Viscount leader at all. It''s certain that Nord was cheated, but Nord didn''t have the strength to argue with the aristocracy. After all, the position of the aristocracy is very special in the whole continent. The aristocracy of the Duchy of Bethel only needs to be responsible for Duke Bethel, and has the qualification to participate in all kinds of things of the aristocracy. Although there is no force in his hand, he still has considerable power. Every country on the mainland has a house of nobility, but they have no subordinate relationship with each other, and they only exchange some information with each other. It is said that the institution of the house of nobility was established by the Eresin empire that unified the mainland at that time. The Empire used the house of Lords to help the nobles govern various territories. At that time, its power was towering, but now its glory has ended with the glory of the Empire. A skinny camel is bigger than a horse, so Nord can only eat a dumb one. Who let Nord bully at that time? It is a well deserved fat meat in Bellon city. Everyone wants to bite. Nord at that time thought silently in his heart. Don''t bully the young poor for 30 years east and West (hahaha). But now, with the territory of the kreisen family, Nord is very satisfied. This is equivalent to a huge Viscount collar. Now it''s Nord''s turn to be fat and full of oil. Now Nord has some indigestion, because there are not so many people to manage so many places. At least for the three villages under isaacburg, Nord can''t take care of it for a while, but Nord will have a good look tomorrow. Although he can''t send someone to manage it, Nord will hold him tightly in his hand. If he can''t eat the meat in his bowl, he will stay at the next meal. Nord is very hungry now. Scholar hill and a group of people soon came to the market. Because of the war yesterday, today''s market was very cold. There were no shops opening. These businessmen were first intimidated by housekeeper Barry, and then there was a war, and basically all who could run ran away. Those who stayed were hiding in the house and didn''t dare to go out at all for fear that the battle would affect them, so the doors were closed tightly, and no one dared to go out, even to inquire about the news, waiting for the two sides of the battle in the castle to decide the outcome. Under Harry''s leadership, Hill scholar came to the grain store. There was no special office in the market. Before, Barry housekeeper''s management of the market was very loose. As long as he could pay taxes on time, all other things were solved by the businessmen themselves. It can''t be solved. Housekeeper Barry will deal with these things in the grain store or castle. However, housekeeper Barry still believes that one thing is better than one thing. Therefore, there are few opportunities to discuss things in the market. Housekeeper Barry will pay attention only when the tax is collected. When he came to the grain store, the first thing Hill scholar asked Harry to do was to reduce the price of grain. There was a sign at the door of the grain store, which said the price of grain every day. However, since the crison family opened the grain store, the number on the sign has not decreased, and the number is higher and higher again. I don''t know how many civilians starved to death, but compared with their humble lives, the crimson family prefers glittering coins, but this time the food price is really going to fall, and Nord doesn''t look down on the hard-earned money of civilians, especially the behavior of raising food prices will be damned by heaven. "What was the price of grain in the previous grain store?" After entering the grain store, scholar Hill looked around, especially the pattern of the store and the small granary behind it. After all, the grain store should also be managed by scholar hill. Nord thought that the grain store should be managed by the administrator, because it can regulate grain prices. However, Nord does not prohibit other businessmen from selling food. As long as they do business seriously and pay taxes on time, Nord will not prohibit any business activities, even if they may have a conflict of interest with Nord''s own stores. Nord believes that the market will make a reasonable choice. Harry hesitated when he heard Hill''s question about the price of grain. He still had a little conscience. He knew that the price of grain was very high before, so he was ashamed. However, he couldn''t help answering Hill''s question. Finally, Harry blushed and whispered: "The previous grain price has reached 45 copper shells a catty." Hill scholar took a panoramic view of Harry''s reaction just now. At the same time, he was very surprised at the high food price in the grain store. Hill scholar knew that when the food price in Tami village was the highest, it was only 15 copper shells If it is replaced by yam, now there are only five copper shells at most. Although the price of yam can not be compared with that of wheat, the price of grain stores is also sky high, which makes civilians how to live. Chapter 158 "Harry! As the head of the grain store, do you know what the grain price in TEWIN is now?" Hill scholar held back his anger. He knew that the food price was decided by Viscount oli. Even if Harry was the head of the grain store, he was not qualified to intervene in this kind of thing, but Hill scholar''s angry eyes also showed his anger. Good recuperation made Hill scholars unable to vent their anger on innocent Harry, but Viscount Ollie''s practice really annoyed Hill scholars. Now he was killed by Lord Nord, which made Hill scholars praise Nord''s willfulness for the first time. Such scum should go to hell. "Lord hill, before winter, the food price in TEWIN city was about ten copper shells. Because this year''s food had not been delivered in time, this happened now. Therefore, I am not very clear about the food price in TEWIN city. However, according to the practice of previous years, the food price will rise in winter. I guess the food price will be more than ten copper shells Bei. " Harry answered carefully, because he saw anger in the eyes of hill scholar. It was obvious that he was very dissatisfied with the food price, so Harry tried his best to answer Hill scholar''s questions, for fear that he would think he and Viscount oli were birds of a feather. Hearing Harry''s answer, the anger in hill scholar''s heart gradually subsided, and all his thoughts appeared on his face. He didn''t know much about the food price here, and the food price in Tami village had no reference value, so he could only set the price according to the food price in TEWIN city. "In that case, from today on, the grain price will be temporarily in line with that in Tewen city. It is set at 15 copper shells per kilogram, and everyone can buy up to 10 kilos per day. Next, I will mobilize another kind of grain from Tami village. The price of that kind of grain is relatively low, and the quantity is very large, so there is no need to restrict the supply at all." After setting the grain price, Hill scholar also thought of the problem of limit, because Hill scholar could think that if the grain price in the grain store fell so low all of a sudden, the civilians who did not know the truth would rob wildly. However, after a few days, Hill scholar tried to transport a batch of yams from Tami village, and this problem would be solved. Just as Harry was going to announce the food price outside, he was called back by Hill scholar. Hill scholar thought of another question and planned to ask Harlan about the situation. "Do you still have many merchants in isaacburg? How many market merchants do you know? Do you know them well?" Scholar Hill rubbed his eyebrows. He had planned to invite the businessmen to discuss things in person, but he thought he was not very familiar with the businessmen in the market. It''s not appropriate for a family to ask them to open the door for business. After all, they are also the administrator of isaacburg. They still have to maintain a little style and dignity, so they tentatively ask Harry for his opinions. Hill scholar asked Harry about his relationship with businessmen, hoping to invite these businessmen with the help of his contacts, so he wouldn''t have to go to war and take a team of soldiers to the door. Otherwise, some timid businessmen would think that hill scholar was preparing to copy his family with people, causing unnecessary misunderstanding. After all, stability is the main thing now. "Lord hill, i... I used to have a good relationship with these businessmen, but I have little contact with them since I became the head of the grain store. Basically, there is no intersection. Moreover, after I punished housekeeper Barry a few days ago, I don''t know how many businessmen remain in isaacburg." Harry''s face was a little ashamed. When he was just in the castle, Harry still vowed that he knew very well about the market outside the castle, but now hill scholar asked him questions, but he couldn''t answer them. In order to make hill scholar believe in himself, Harry also explained. "But I heard before that housekeeper Barry seems to have arrested many businessmen in recent days, so I don''t know how many businessmen will choose to stay, but if Lord Hill needs you, I can call all the remaining businessmen. I know their addresses very well." Harry guessed the intention of hill scholars, actively expressed himself, so that hill scholars can see their efforts and increase Hill scholars'' favor for him. Obviously, Harry''s practice played a role. When he heard that Harry was not familiar with the merchants in the market, Hill scholar frowned. He was not doubting Harry''s ability, but thinking about what to do next if Harry didn''t work. Therefore, when Harry proposed to call people, Hill scholar''s eyebrows widened again. Hill scholar is not such a superficial person. He judges a person''s ability from one thing, which makes his approach too one-sided. It''s like looking at flowers in the fog. He can''t see it thoroughly. Moreover, Harry''s attitude has also satisfied Hill scholar before. "In that case, take some servants and call all the remaining businessmen in the market. Remember to be a little polite and don''t scare them." "No problem, Lord hill. After I announce the food price outside, I''ll take someone to call them immediately. Don''t worry. I will be able to complete the task." Harry''s face brightened up when he heard that hill scholar had explained things to him. Now Harry''s greatest fear is that there is nothing to do. If there is nothing to do, it means that hill scholar is not satisfied with his ability, which means that his future is gray. However, having something to do now is the greatest comfort to Harry, so he is full of energy now. Although he only stayed with hill scholar for less than a day, Harry has been convinced by him. Hill scholar''s style has never been seen by Harry in most of his life. After Harry finished making the sign outside the door, he left with several servants, while Hill scholar stayed in the grain store and looked at the account books of the grain store in previous years while waiting for Harry to bring those businessmen. These account books were remembered by Harry, so Hill scholar looked at them when he was bored. When Harry went out, he saw the deserted market. It was not as lively as before, but the excitement was relative. If Harry had been to the current market in Tami village, I''m afraid he wouldn''t think the previous market was lively, but now the deserted scene made Harry feel uncomfortable for a while. Harry approached the nearest shop and approached the crack of the door. He found that there was no one in the shop and the door lock was locked outside. Harry sighed. This was a timber merchant. Harry knew him very well before. Before becoming the head of the grain store, he often visited his shop, but it seemed that he also left, but he didn''t know when to leave, How are you? Harry shook his head and patted the door of the shop. It was like saying goodbye to an old friend. He left here and went to the next shop. However, he stumbled and his back looked sad. Just two days after he was punished by Barry housekeeper, a lot of things happened in the castle, not just war, Otherwise, the merchants in the market would not choose to run away. Chapter 159 Harry looked at several shops in a row, and the doors were locked. It seemed that the owner had already fled isaacburg, which made Harry''s heart lift. What should he do if he couldn''t find anyone. In particular, Harry had just promised scholar hill that if he returned in such a vain way, he would feel sorry for himself, not to mention what scholar Hill would think. Harry looked forward to someone in the next shop. Harry looked up and came to old Sam''s shop. Old Sam was in the medicine business and usually supported the shop by the herbs collected by the villagers. Because he learned some knowledge about medicinal materials outside in his early years, he is usually responsible for seeing a doctor, but he can maintain his life. Although old Sam has only three legged medical skills, there are still an endless stream of people coming to see him every day because there are too few doctors. Herbal medicine apprentices like old Sam are also popular. Moreover, old Sam is old and very kind. If a patient can''t afford medicine, he can take medicine to pay for it. Therefore, old Sam has a good reputation in the market. Harry also respects old Sam very much. When he was young, he often went to old Sam''s shop to play. Old Sam taught him to read only because he saw that he was smart. However, even old Sam gradually alienated him since he became the head of the grain store. At that time, he didn''t understand the reason why people were alienated from him until one year, the winter was very cold, and the price of the collison family''s grain store increased greatly, and many people starved to death. Harry gradually understood the reason why others were alienated from him. But it is impossible for him to quit. Now he can''t help himself. For this reason, he has been decadent for some time, but he doesn''t dare to quit his position, otherwise the crimson family won''t give him good fruit. Later, he gradually became numb, because too many people died every winter. He sometimes felt that he was a bloody executioner. He even wondered whether the crimson family would be punished one day, but before the crimson family was punished, he was pushed to the end by the housekeeper Barry. Until the moment he was released, when he learned of the failure of the crimson family, Harry felt no sorrow but joy, as if he felt that God had finally opened his eyes. Although living in the kreisen family, Harry''s heart has always been with the civilians outside, because he has been wandering around the market since he was a child. If these businessmen in the market did not take care of him, it is estimated that Harry would not live to adulthood in the cruel castle. With excitement, Harry knocked on the door of old Sam''s shop. He knew that old Samo would be at home, because he knew that old Sam had settled in isaacburg for many years and had not left for many years. I believe old Sam will not leave this time. Moreover, with the reason why the door of the store was locked, Harry could also analyze that there were people in the store. If the kressen family asked Harry to call people, he would hesitate. According to the disposition of the kressen family, it would be good to find these businessmen. But this time it was different. Harry thought it might be good for them, so he found old Sam''s shop without scruples, because they might meet a kind Lord. It can be seen from his eagerness to reduce the price of grain as soon as he laid down the castle. At the moment Harry knocked on the door, there seemed to be several sounds inside the shop, but the silence returned in an instant. Harry knew that the people inside knew his arrival, so he opened his mouth directly to show his identity. "Uncle Sam, this is Harry. Are you okay?" The people in the shop didn''t respond, but Harry, who was close to the door, could still hear the slight footsteps coming, but when he came to the door, the footsteps stopped and didn''t answer Harry at all. Seeing this, Harry had to show his intention. "Lord Hill sent me. He asked you to discuss something. Trust me, there must be no danger. Don''t worry." Hearing Harry''s words, the people behind the door breathed quickly, as if they were suppressing their anger. Just listening to a sound behind the door, the door of the shop was opened. Inside stood not an old Sam, but a middle-aged man about the same age as Harry. The middle-aged man is about 1.7 meters tall. He is not fat or thin. He has a beard on his face. He can see that he has experienced many vicissitudes, but now his eyes look very angry. However, when he opened the door and saw that there were no soldiers behind Harry, his mood was relieved. However, when he saw Harry, he was still angry and blurted out one sentence. "You brought the imperial army here (took the wrong script)." "You still have the face to come back. My father taught you for nothing so as not to let you be a tiger." Harry saw a surprise on the face in the shop. It didn''t matter if he scolded him. He was only excited and excited. "Brother ram, when did you come back? I haven''t seen you for a long time. By the way, how''s Uncle Sam? How''s his health this year?" However, the middle-aged man named ram doesn''t like Harry very much. Even if Harry has talked to him in a low voice, he can''t help sneering at Harry. "Thanks to you, my father is still in good health. If you don''t come to see him, his health will be better. As for when I will come back, you don''t have to worry about master Harry." Hareton was relieved when he heard ram''s answer. Uncle Sam''s kindness to him was always remembered by Harry and dared not forget it. However, Harry was still a little lost when he heard ram''s sarcasm. He leaned to look inside the shop and was immediately blocked by ram. "Don''t read it. It''s inconvenient for my father. Let me accompany you. Don''t bother him." Harry just wanted to take a look at Uncle Sam and see if the place where he played as a child had changed. Since he knew why his friends in the market didn''t like him, Harry cut off contact with them, but this time it was different. He came back openly. He was upright, but ram misunderstood him, Harry opened his mouth to explain, but he didn''t say it in the end. "I have to go to the market to find other businessmen. Brother ram, come with me first." Ram had such an expression and his eyes were full of sarcasm, but this time he didn''t speak. Instead, he turned and closed the door of the shop and followed Harry silently, as if he didn''t want to talk to him. Then Harry went around the whole market and found that there were only seven businessmen left in the market, and they were all businessmen who had stayed in isaacburg for a long time. They had a tie in isaacburg, so it was inconvenient to leave. All the others who can go have gone. You know, when the market was the most, there were twenty or thirty shops. Now there are only seven businessmen left. Sure enough, people are creatures who seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. Harry doesn''t know what happened before the market. You know, businessmen are all bold people. As long as they have interests, there is nothing they dare not do, unless the price is too high. Just like before, there were businessmen doing the food business of the krisson family, Several groups of merchants were hanged by Viscount Ollie before they became honest. Chapter 160 Under Harry''s leadership, a group of businessmen came to the door of the grain store with different thoughts. These businessmen had such an experience a few days ago, but the housekeeper Barry called them to the castle for questioning, which scared them very much at that time. But Harry didn''t know about it. At that time, he was locked up by housekeeper Barry to carry the pot instead of housekeeper Barry. Otherwise, Harry would certainly explain it to them this time. He wouldn''t be so rash as to call them without saying anything clearly, which made these businessmen nervous. The merchants were really afraid, because Harry didn''t tell them clearly, so they thought it was housekeeper Barry looking for them again. Moreover, they stayed at home and didn''t know the outcome of the castle. They just saw Harry coming, so they thought it was the crimson family that won, so they had such a misunderstanding. They didn''t give Harry a good face all the way. They didn''t realize it until they came to the door of the grain store and saw the grain price of the grain store. Maybe the castle has changed its owner. As a businessman, they are very sensitive to the price. They saw the striking grain price at the first sight when they came to the door. Last time the grain price of the grain store of the kreisen family was so low, it is estimated that they haven''t been born yet. Several businessmen looked at each other and were surprised. They didn''t know what was going on in their mind. Harry didn''t tell them clearly just now, and now they don''t dare to ask more. They didn''t dare not to take pictures of the power of the crimson family. They didn''t expect that there was a turning point, so at the moment, the businessmen walked into the grain store with Harry with a worried mood. The layout of the grain store is the same as before. Because of the kreisen family, the grain in the whole territory belongs to the kreisen family, that is, they can''t transport grain from other places to eat by themselves. The kreisen family''s ban and all grain related transactions, once discovered, will be directly hanged. So although they are businessmen in the market, they also have to go to the collison family''s grain store. You buy high-priced grain. Every day, they see that their hard-earned money is plundered by the collison family twice, and the head of the grain store is still a familiar person. Do you think they will be happy to see Harry? But this time when they entered the grain store, they found scholar Hill sitting in front of the counter looking at the account book at the first time, because there were only strange soldiers standing aside in the grain store except him. These soldiers stood straight on both sides of the counter. When these businessmen came in, the soldiers'' cold eyes saw that they were cold all over. They were sure that these soldiers were the people who had experienced the war yesterday, because just standing there did not move, it gave people a sharp feeling. Before, the guards and businessmen of the kreisen family knew very well that these people might be new lords. In addition, Hill scholar was also a new face. Now they understand that the battle over the castle should be the failure of the kreisen family. But they still don''t know who the Lord who occupies the castle is sacred. I hope the Lord this time won''t be as greedy as the kreisen family, and several businessmen are crazy. They got some gossip before. It is said that lov was working for an aristocrat in the market before, which annoyed the crimson family. However, he was lucky and escaped in advance. He just didn''t know whether lov was involved in the attack of the castle, or he could have something to do with lovto. But these businessmen turned around and gave up. The businessmen who had a good relationship with lov have now run away. They either took refuge in other places or were afraid of being liquidated by the kreisen family in the future. So it was the day when housekeeper Barry put them back. They all ran away from the market without stopping. Now the rest are basically people who are not familiar with lov. At most, they are nodding friends and have nothing to do with each other. Therefore, they still listened to the orders of these noble masters. The merchants put down their careful thinking and looked at Hill scholars carefully. At the same time, Hill scholar sitting in front of the counter was also looking at the businessmen who came in. He saw that only seven businessmen came in. Hill scholar frowned slightly and sighed faintly, but he perked up in an instant. Scholar Hill had expected that there would be very few businessmen left in the market, but he didn''t expect that there were only seven left. We can imagine how bleak the market will be in the future, and we don''t know how long it will return to the previous scale, because for a while, Isaac castle will still be under martial law for a period of time, which will certainly have an impact on business. Hill scholar smiled at them, indicating that they should not be too nervous, because Hill scholar''s plan today is to appease these businessmen, so his attitude is more friendly and not at all. "Now there are only you businessmen left in the market. In fact, there is no other meaning to come to you today. The first thing is to let you know me. In the future, this market, or the whole isaacburg, will be managed by me. I hope you can cooperate well. We can get along happily and work together for the prosperity of isaacburg." Speaking of this, scholar Hill paused, then stood up, walked in front of the businessmen and began to introduce himself ceremoniously. "My name is hill. I used to be a scholar and now I am the administrator of isaacburg. I am responsible for governing all the territories of isaacburg. In addition, let me tell you that the Lord who rules isaacburg now is Viscount Nord Isaac. Later, the castle will be renamed isaacburg. The era of the kreisen family has come to an end." When they really heard the news, these businessmen were still a little stunned and mentally trance. The kerison family, which had ruled this land for so many years, ended. Although it had been guessed before, it still brought a great shock to the hearts of these businessmen after the confirmation of hill scholar. It has to be said that in addition to the shock, there are some excitement in their hearts, because they have been fed up with the greed of the crimson family. If they have no other choice, they really won''t stay here, but there is no way. They are all for life and begging for food, so they can only endure the ruthless exploitation of the crimson family. In any case, it is a good choice for them to change a new Lord, because there is nothing worse than this, and these businessmen have strong observation ability. From the price reduction of grain stores to the current tone of speech of hill scholars, the current Lord should be 10000 times better than the kreisen family. This makes them feel good about the Lord they have never met. After all, it is more difficult to meet a kind Lord than a three legged toad (I''m kidding), which makes them full of hope for their future life. It''s not easy to live a stable life in this era, so these businessmen listen carefully to the speech of scholar hill, Because it concerns their future. Chapter 161 "The second thing is that you must open the door of the store tomorrow morning and start normal business. From tomorrow, the market must start to resume normal work and can''t affect the lives of civilians. Can you do this?" Hearing the second request of hill scholar, these businessmen immediately breathed a sigh of relief, because it was not an excessive request. In fact, Hill scholar did not need to remind them that as long as the smoke of war passed, they would open the door themselves. After all, they opened the door for business and closed the door just to ensure safety. Now that it''s safe, it''s natural for the shop to open, so before the voice of scholar Hill fell, the businessmen across the street echoed. "No problem. Lord hill, I''ll open the door early tomorrow morning. I''ll certainly support your work." "This is a small matter, Lord hill. Please rest assured. It is the common responsibility of every businessman to restore the order of the market." Right here, a weak voice in the crowd said: "Lord hill, do you have any other requirements?" Suddenly, the whole grain store was silent. The merchants didn''t care who said such a sentence so untimely. They were all afraid of causing trouble. Because the merchants didn''t know Hill scholar''s temperament, they all stared at Hill scholar closely, not only wanted to see hill scholar''s reaction, but also wanted to know whether Hill scholar had any other requirements. Because the businessman asked questions that others wanted to ask but did not dare to speak, the two things that hill scholars said before were not requirements at all. This made them feel very uncomfortable. Under the rule of the kreisen family, they had never met any excessive requirements, and Barry housekeeper wouldn''t talk to them so politely. It was always an order tone, and everything seemed to be taken for granted. Although this is always a good thing for businessmen, they feel very wrong. If nobles don''t collect their wool, is it still called nobles? They don''t believe there are such nobles. Hill scholar looked at the businessmen who asked him with interest, and the corners of his mouth showed a smile. These businessmen really cooperated with each other and even offered to ask Hill scholar to make a request. However, Hill scholar is different from the group of people in the crison family. He has his own bottom line. Moreover, Hill scholars think that Lord Nord is such a person. From Nord''s daily behavior, although Nord usually looks very easygoing and seems to have no temper, he can''t rub the sand in his eyes at all. For some behaviors, Nord''s tolerance is zero, one of which is bullying the poor people, so Hill scholars will not do these things. It''s like that Nord pulled out his sword and killed Viscount oli without hesitation. A good temper does not mean bullying. Nord is also jealous of evil. But scholar Hill thought about it and asked for one, so he smiled and said: "Since you want to know what else I want, I''ll tell you that there is really one. This is the order of viscount Nord himself, and you must abide by it." Here, scholar Hill deliberately bought a pass to see the response of these businessmen. Sure enough, when he heard that the Lord still asked, the businessmen all looked like it finally came and we waited for a long time. However, Hill scholar didn''t let them wait too long, just teased them, and then said the ban after Nord discussed with him. "This order is for the next period of time. None of you can leave isaacburg. Viscount Nord''s soldiers will blockade the whole territory of isaacburg. They can only enter and leave. Everyone is the same. Anyone who violates this order will be executed as a spy." The businessmen who heard this order changed their faces. The role of the businessmen was to promote the flow of goods. If they were confined to one place, what was the significance of their existence? Moreover, they also wondered what the Lord meant by doing so. Other lords were just greedy for their money, and they didn''t understand Nord''s practice at all. However, since it was the Lord''s order, they did not dare to refute. After all, how can I resist for fish and meat? Although the merchant did not open his mouth to refute, everyone''s face was not very good-looking. After all, they were restricted from freedom. Hill scholars did not expect such a big response. Hill scholars believe that although this order will have some impact on these businessmen, the consequences will not be so serious, because Nord has released their shackles and has no other requirements except paying taxes. Therefore, Hill scholars believe that this matter is not so difficult to implement, and the response of these businessmen makes Hill scholars difficult to do, because he can''t tell these businessmen the truth of the matter, because it involves Nord''s strategy, so it''s difficult to explain to them. Scholar Hill had to comfort the businessmen and motioned them to take it easy. "I don''t know how long this order will last, but what I can tell you is that it will only last for a period of time. When it is appropriate, we will give you freedom, and Lord Nord will give you some compensation, that is, all your business activities in the future, as long as they do not involve the security of the territory, are allowed by him, that is, what do you want to do Business is OK, including food. " There are some things that businessmen did not expect that Nord would be so generous. You know, the grain industry is a profiteering industry in the hands of the kreisen family. They don''t know how much money they have plundered. The Lord, who has never met, actually said to let go. Isn''t he really interested in money? I haven''t touched money. I''m really not interested in money, hahaha. This made the merchants feel better. Since Lord Nord didn''t want money, even if he had other considerations, these merchants had no right to intervene. However, they were still moved by the compensation given to them by the Lord. After all, Lord Nord thought of their feelings. Unlike other nobles who choose to be high above, looking down on them is like looking at a group of mole ants, so their hearts are very happy. Although their freedom is limited for a time, they can meet a lord who cares about them. These businessmen don''t know whether they are good or bad for themselves. Looking at the elegant and easygoing Hill scholars, these businessmen were not as formal as before, so they directly expressed their doubts. "Lord hill, we will cooperate with Lord Nord and you, but I have another question. If we can''t leave, where will our goods be sold?" After hearing this question, scholar Hill thought about it. He had discussed it with Nord before, but he had not decided on a result. He just planned to supply the goods from Tami village to Isaac castle, but the specific operation had not been decided, because Nord''s men didn''t have so many people to deal with it, so the matter was put on hold, But now this group of businessmen have raised it again, which shows that this matter has reached the point of urgency. Chapter 162 "You don''t have to worry about the goods for the time being. Someone will discuss them with you in a few days. I promise they are rare boutiques. Don''t be impatient first. I''ll deal with it." Scholar Hill plans to discuss this issue with Nord tomorrow and start preparing in a few days. After Nord has handled the matter of isaacburg and returned to Tami village. We can immediately arrange the goods from Tami village to enter the market in isaacburg, but we should give these remaining businessmen a mouthful of soup, that is, let them be second-hand traders. In this way, it not only solves the problem that Nord has no staff to take care of the business, but now it only needs to send someone to send the goods to Isaac castle and hand them over to these businessmen for sale. Nord doesn''t have to worry about the problem of commodity sales at all. As long as there are profits, these businessmen will be more active than Nord. Moreover, this method has also solved the problem of product accumulation in each workshop in Tami village. Scholars Hill heard that the goods of the cloth workshop have been accumulated in several warehouses before. This time, it can be regarded as a warehouse clearance. It can be said that killing two birds with one stone. Scholars Hill think Nord will agree to this proposal, and he has a clear idea about it. After hearing that hill scholar promised to solve the problem, these businessmen slowly calmed down. In fact, the attitude of businessmen is still somewhat skeptical. Because they don''t know where the goods in the mouth of hill scholars come from, but Hill scholars who want to be gentle and easy-going should not deceive them. They just need to wait patiently for the results and wait and see the fine products in the mouth of hill scholars. Because in addition, businessmen have no other choice. They are born one head lower than the nobility. In the face of the power of the nobility, they have no room to resist and can only bear it silently. Hill scholar had planned to let these businessmen wait for his news, but after looking at the grain store, he remembered that he had no office in the market. Although the location of the market is very close to the castle, Hill scholars can''t put their office in the castle. That''s not only against the rules, but also very inconvenient to deal with things every day. So while these businessmen are still on the market, let''s just talk about this problem. Scholar hill was going to ask Harry''s opinion, and now we can brainstorm. "Harry, there''s one more thing for you to do. Next, I''m going to find a place in the market to work in the city hall. You can see what''s more suitable. If you can, I can spend money to buy it, and others can tell me if they have a suitable place." Although it is said that the whole Isaac fort is Nord''s territory, if the shops in the market still have owners, Hill scholars will not forcibly occupy it. Buying it with money is the formal way. If a Lord has no bottom line, how can his people abide by the law. Harry thought carefully and said: "Lord hill, you don''t have to worry about this problem at all. There are still many vacant shops in the market. I''ll show you whether you are satisfied later." At this time, a businessman suddenly said: "Lord hill, I think of a good place. In the north of the market, near the castle, there is a very suitable shop. The owner of this pawn shop was watched by Barry housekeeper after lov fled because he had a little friendship with lov. Later, he resolutely betrayed lov and told all the news, but now he has fled, and now the shop is closed It''s vacant and you can use it as an office. " Hill scholar''s face became gloomy. The businessman''s style in front of him made Hill scholar very disgusted, even more disgusted than the businessman who betrayed lov. It can be said that the businessman in front betrayed lov involuntarily. How to explain the merchant''s behavior in front of him. Want to please, in order to please scholar hill, he didn''t hesitate to speak ill of others to him. Scholar Hill didn''t know whether the two businessmen had a feud, but scholar Hill knew what little 99 was playing in the merchant''s heart, so he didn''t speak and looked at him so coldly. Scholar Hill''s sympathy and favor for these businessmen have just disappeared. Sure enough, there are all kinds of birds in the forest. There are also some impure guys among these businessmen. Scholar hill now begins to remind himself that we should carefully distinguish them when dealing with them in the future. Finally, scholar Hill took a deep look at the businessman and remembered his appearance in his heart. The businessman has been on the blacklist in his heart and will be the focus of attention in the future. "Well, I have nothing to do here. Go back and make good preparations for tomorrow. If you have anything to do in the future, you can contact me through Harry. He is my assistant now." The businessmen looked at Harry with a little envy. They thought that this guy would be highly developed in the future. It seems that hill scholar attaches great importance to him, especially ram in the crowd. His eyes at Harry are particularly complex. Now he doesn''t know how to face Harry, envy, envy and hate? I guess so. Then when these businessmen left, they all stared at the businessman who made a small report. It was this guy who wanted to be afraid of the flattery of hill scholar. As a result, he patted the horse''s hoof, which annoyed Hill scholar and made everyone unlucky, but the merchant''s heart was also uncomfortable. Just now, Hill scholar looked at him like falling into an ice cave, and his cold sweat came out. He was afraid that hill scholar would call a soldier and break him up. When hill scholar asked them to leave, the businessman didn''t even dare to look at other people''s expressions, so he left the grain store in dismay. After watching the merchants leave the grain store, Hill scholar turned his eyes to Harry waiting. "Let''s go. Now take me to see where I can work in the future. I guess I won''t have time tomorrow." "Yes, Lord hill, please follow me." Harry didn''t dare to ask about the arrangement of scholar hill tomorrow. Since scholar Hill asked him to lead the way, he just did it. Now the best thing is to talk less and do more. Harry can still remember the end of the businessman just now. Harry doesn''t want to be like him. Although Lord Hill didn''t punish him, it can be seen at a glance that the favor of hill scholars to him has been reduced to the lowest. It is estimated that everyone will stay away from him in the future. On the first day, it left a bad influence in the hearts of hill scholars. I''m afraid the future will be difficult. Fortunately, Hill scholars didn''t argue with him, otherwise his fate will be worse. Harry took Hill scholar around the market. On the way, Harry introduced the distribution of all shops in the market to hill scholar in detail. Whether his current owner is still in the market or not, Hill scholar asked Harry to say everything in detail so that he can know more about the market. Finally, scholar hill stood in front of the shop mentioned by the businessman. The shop is not only geographically superior, close to the castle, but also has a large area of more than 100 square meters. What makes scholar hill more satisfied is that the businessman used to do furniture business, so many goods were left in the shop. That''s good, Even the furniture of the office is not worried. Chapter 163 Although the merchant''s character is not very good, he chose a good place. He just doesn''t know his ability. If his ability is very outstanding, Hill scholar can''t reuse him. Hill scholar is different from Nord. Nord belongs to those people with childish ideas. For those people with poor character, Nord will not be with them. This idea is very naive. It seems that he has not been baptized by society, because Nord lived in a carefree ivory tower before crossing. He doesn''t understand that the world is not black or white. Most people walk in the middle. However, Hill scholar is different. Although he is not old and crafty, he is also human, because his rich knowledge reserves give him insight into the hearts of the people. We can tolerate the problem of the character of our subordinates. As long as we can do things well, we are a good subordinate. At most, we should be careful to watch out for him. Only if you have more means than him, he can''t turn over much storm. Therefore, Hill scholar decided to give him another chance on the premise that his ability is outstanding and can cover up the problem of insufficient character. If the mud can''t help the wall, it depends on his own luck and let him live and die. Hill scholar ignored his problems and began to tell Harry how to arrange the place. Not surprisingly, Hill scholar should go to the three villages under the territory with Nord tomorrow, so Harry will be instructed to start preparing the city hall in a few days. Yes, it is difficult for hill scholar to call it a city hall in a simple place. But there is no way. Now we have to make do with it. When we have free time in the future, scholar Hill plans to build a decent city hall, which should at least be distinguished from other shops. Otherwise, how to manage them will sometimes be effective if they are not close to the people. In particular, some unruly people are more powerful than virtuous, so on the basis of kindness, they should also be more dignified, so that they are both awed and afraid. Hill scholars should know more about these practices than Nord. After all, Hill scholars have a rich knowledge reserve there. Time passed quickly, especially after the arrival of Abbott, Nord was much easier. Now Nord doesn''t have to worry about big and small things in the castle at all. Abbott combed them in order, unlike Nord''s previous handling without a clue. After a relaxed rest for one night, Nord finally recovered his spirit and even looked at the whole castle, because the castle will completely belong to Nord in the future. The brand belonging to the crimson family is gradually fading, and it will welcome his new master with a new appearance. As a matter of fact, Nord asked Abbott to renovate the whole castle, especially the main building. Otherwise, Nord would not like to see it and live in it. The renovation of the castle has been carried out since yesterday afternoon. Abbott''s efficiency is very high. Shortly after Hill scholar left, Abel housekeeper began to work with the rest of his servants. These servants were frightened by Abel housekeeper and didn''t dare to neglect at all. They looked energetic for fear that Abel housekeeper thought they were lazy and slippery. Otherwise, they will be taken to Tami village. They don''t know if there is a future. They all think that going to Tami village is a great punishment for them, just like sending them to Africa (laughing and shouting, hahaha), because they don''t know about the current Tami village. If they know what the current Tami village is like, they are expected to grab it. However, their fate is not decided by themselves, but in the hands of Abel housekeeper. Even if all of them perform very well, Abel Housekeeper will choose half of their servants to the manor in Tami village, and when they stay in the manor in Tami village, they can often see Nord and Abel housekeeper, and they have the opportunity to show, but they don''t see it. Nord didn''t plan to take Abbot with him when he went out today. He was responsible for working in the castle. Nord set out with some soldiers in light clothes. Because many horses were harvested in this battle, Nord planned to go on horseback this time. Hill scholar can ride a horse. Although he is a scholar, his riding is even better than Marco. Nord didn''t take Lehman this time. He still stayed in the castle to recover. Although it was all skin injuries, Nord still told him to take a serious rest. Outside Marco, Nord took the first ten hunters. They were lucky. They fought with Nord several times. They were injured, but no one died. Even in this tragic battle, they didn''t suffer casualties. These are the highest ranking soldiers under Nord. Of course, Lehman and others are not included. These ten people are basically at the team leader level. Except for the hunters of Nanshan stronghold led by old Moore, other recruits are managed by them. Therefore, Nord was very distressed even if he lost one, but Nord also understood that there were no undead people in the battle. Even the Spearman squadron was disabled this time. Nord planned to take them back to Tami village for rectification in a few days. Although there are fewer spearmen now, but the combat effectiveness has not been reduced. After this battle on the front line, The remaining soldiers are all elites. So Nord is looking forward to what the Spearman squadron will look like after reconstruction. I believe it will be more powerful. As for the crossbow Squadron, although there are no casualties, their training time is relatively short. Even after fighting, the strength of the crossbow squadrons still does not meet Nord''s expectations. So Nord left them in isaacburg and asked Lehman to continue training. By the way, he helped Hill scholars to town and field, which can also be used as the defensive force of the castle and help Hill scholars block the road. Therefore, their task is very heavy, but it is also a kind of training for them. Nord called Hill scholar together and rode off. Although the ten hunters had experienced several battles, after riding the horse, everyone became soft legged shrimp, pale and stiff. Even Hill scholar was not as good as him. When he was in Tami village, Nord had asked them soldiers with higher grades to start learning to ride horses. At that time, there were only three war horses, so the training time of each soldier was not much, and riding had to be practiced for a long time. Although they had learned to ride horses, no wonder it would be like this. It seems that they should be trained well in the future, but they can''t be cavalry in the future, but being a horse infantry can also increase the mobility of the army. However, due to the terrain and uneven roads, Nord could not experience the feeling of galloping, but it also gave the soldiers the opportunity to practice riding. Practicing riding on the training ground was completely different from running on the road, so when Nord arrived at the first village, these soldiers rode like a model, Of course, this is inseparable from Nord''s teaching along the way. Chapter 164 There are three villages under the leadership of Isaac, namely dia village, Djibouti village and Bligh village. Bligh village is the nearest to Isaac, which is located 20 or 30 kilometers to the south of Isaac. It is also the only way to reach isaacburg from the outside world, and it is also the largest of the three villages. The population of Bray village is more than 400 people, twice that of Tami village before, and far more than the other two villages. In fact, the scale of villages in other places in this era is very small. There are only more than 100 people in a village, but the number of villages is large and widely distributed, especially in the plain. There is a village not far away, The population is still very dense. However, a country with a large number of mountains like the Principality of Bethel is an exception. The Principality of Bethel is vast and sparsely populated, but the population is relatively concentrated. The population of villages is twice the average level of the whole continent, but the number of villages is much smaller, and the villages are scattered. The distance is far away, at least more than ten kilometers. The main reason is that there are many places in mountainous areas that are really not suitable for human habitation. Villagers want to choose very rare flat land, but flat land is very limited in mountainous areas, so a village has a large population, but a large population does not mean that a village will be more prosperous. On the contrary, the villages with more population in Bethel principality will be poorer, because the resources of a place are limited and may not be able to support so many villagers at all. Unless there is another way out, a group of people may starve to death every year. The reason why the population of Bligh village is so large also has a lot to do with its geographical location. As the road leading to the outside world passes through the middle of the village, the caravans or pedestrians will have to stop and rest this time, which brings a glimmer of vitality to the village. It is through this road that the village can feed so many people and the population will become more and more. However, under the exploitation of the crimson family, Bligh village has not been able to usher in better development. Otherwise, due to the scale and geographical advantages of Bligh village, it should have been upgraded to a small town, rather than now. It is still just an ordinary poor village. Because the kreisen family would only make money from Bligh village and ignored the development of Bligh village at all, let alone invest in the construction of Bligh village, after Nord arrived at Bligh village, he saw a very large but extremely poor village. A main road divided the whole village into two sides. Nord entered the village along the truth. The surrounding villagers saw Nord and his party coming on horseback. They thought it was the knight master from the castle, because Viscount oli had just passed by a few days ago and took away this year''s tax in advance. This makes the villagers who have no income this winter worse. Just after the cold winter, their hearts are still very cold. Just like the heavy snow this year, they are cold and ruthless. Therefore, when they see someone coming on horseback, their first reaction is that master oli is collecting taxes again. After Nord entered the village, the village head of Bligh village was waiting for them, but after seeing the appearance of Nord and his party, the village head was very confused. For the village head of Bligh village, this group of people looks very strange, as if they have never seen them before. Because Bligh village is located in an important road, viscount oli will pass by Bligh village every time he comes back. Therefore, the village head of Bligh village, a member of the crison family, basically knows all of them. But this group of people in front of him is definitely the first time he has seen. The leading young man with noble appearance on a horse seems to be a little familiar, as if he has seen it before, but he hasn''t seen it clearly from too far away, but he is sure that he has never seen others. The village head of Bulai village is very confident in his vision. The industry of Bulai village is mainly to provide some accommodation for businessmen who come and go. In addition, it collects some goods in the mountains or two nearby villages and sells them to these businessmen nearby. Originally, Bulai village can also sell some food. After all, accommodation service is an industrial chain. But no, all behaviors related to food are not allowed, even if the food is planted by the villagers themselves, so although these villagers guard a trade road, they are not rich. Nord did not choose to ride on the horse, but let Hill scholar talk to them. Nord looked at the villagers indifferently with the soldiers, maintaining the pride of an aristocrat and disdaining to talk to them. Hill scholar turned off his horse and walked to the village head of Bligh. "My Lord, where are you from? I''m Joel, the head of Bulai village. What can I do for you?" Although village head Joel doesn''t know the person in front of him, it can be seen from his dress and temperament that the middle-aged man in front of him must not be an ordinary person, and the person who is still waiting in the distance, needless to say, must be the noble master. Village head Joel is very familiar with the noble style. So even though the village head of Joel didn''t know their identity, he was still very humble in front of hill scholars and didn''t dare to make a mistake at all, because no matter where the nobles came from, he was not a small village head to offend. "We''re from isaacburg. We came here to find village head Joel. You have something to do." Hill scholar smiled and observed the situation of Bligh village and the speech and behavior of village head Joel. In fact, the main purpose of this visit is to let Hill scholar know the situation of the three villages well, in addition to informing the three villages that isaacburg has changed a new owner. Therefore, scholar hill is the protagonist of this task. He needs to carefully investigate not only the terrain and environment, but also whether the three village heads can continue to be competent for the post of village head. Nord just helps him make a scene and uses Nord''s noble title to deter these villagers who have not met. "Please forgive my ignorance. I''ve never heard of isaacburg. I don''t know what you''re looking for me." Village head Joel''s face was confused. The man in front of him claimed that he was from isaacburg, but from the direction they came, there was no isaacburg at all. There was only one castle to the north of Bligh village. If the adult in front of him was not elegant and decent, he thought he was a madman from where. "Yes, it''s isaacburg, but it wasn''t called that before, that''s the name you changed just two days ago. You used to call it kresenberg." Although the tone of hill scholar was very slow, it was like a thunder in the ear of village head Joel, which directly shook his heart. Village head Joel was in a trance for a while, while Hill scholar smiled and didn''t speak, leaving room for buffer for village head Joel. After a long time, village head Joel gradually slowed down. There was a bitter smile on his face, and the incredible look in his eyes had not completely subsided. Looking at the smiling scholar hill, he said slowly. Chapter 165 "My Lord, you''re not kidding me again. How did christenberg change his name? And Lord oli is not a good tempered man. If he hears this sentence, he will not spare you. Don''t worry, I won''t make a small report to him. Don''t joke about it in the future. If there''s nothing wrong, you''d better leave quickly." Village head Joel thought that hill scholar was cheating him, because Viscount oli had just passed by Bligh village a few days ago. How could such a big thing happen in just a few days? He didn''t hear any news. How could he believe what hill scholar said? After all, seeing is believing and hearing is false. Although village head Joel did not believe what hill scholar said, Hill scholar was quite satisfied with the response of village head Joel. It can be heard from his words that he was a kind village head. Although he felt that hill scholar was cheating him, he was not angry, but worried that hill scholar''s words would annoy Viscount oli, so he came to a bad end. "I''m not kidding you. Kresenberg was captured by our heroic Viscount Nord the day before yesterday. As for your Viscount Ollie, I''m afraid he can''t hear me. Even if he can hear me, there''s no way to take me. Now Viscount Nord is the master of this land, which has nothing to do with your Viscount Ollie." "How could it be? I didn''t..." Village head Joel still couldn''t believe it. When he wanted to refute, he was interrupted by scholar hill. Scholar Hill waved his hand and motioned village head Joel to listen to the viscount. "I don''t need to deceive you. It''s an established fact. Our main purpose here today is to inform you of the news. We can call the heads of three villages to isaacburg to discuss future affairs. You can see it later when you go to isaacburg with us." Although village head Joel is still skeptical, the balance in his heart has fallen to the side of hill scholars. It is obvious that they have no reason to deceive themselves. Judging from their clothes, they will not be robbers to seek wealth and kill, and they have nothing they want. And later, as long as you go to the castle with them, you will fully understand. Village head Joel looked at the hill scholar in front of him and suddenly remembered the businessmen passing by the direction of the castle in the past two days. They were in a hurry and would not stay when passing by bli village. Even village head Joel didn''t have a chance to ask them. Finally, village head Joel decided to go to the so-called isaacburg with them. Village head Joel felt that what they said was true. Then the fate of the village in the future depended on the noble master in front of him. "OK, I''ll follow you later. I don''t know what to call this adult." "My name is hill. Now I''m the administrator of isaacburg. I''m responsible for everything up and down isaacburg. If there''s no accident, you''ll be under my jurisdiction in the future. I hope you can do well. We''ll go to the other two villages next." The village head of Joel doesn''t know what an administrator is. The collison family didn''t set up this position before. Viscount oli doesn''t worry about other things except taxes, so the three villages are unmanaged. The position of village head of Joel is not appointed by the collison family, but elected by the villagers, because Joel is impartial and dignified, The villagers were convinced of him. The village head of Joel quickly saluted Hill scholars. Hearing that hill scholars were responsible for managing them, Joel became more respectful and wanted to make a good impression in front of him. Before, Barry housekeeper didn''t give them a good face. He asked them for tax every time he came, which was not as amiable as Hill scholars. "OK, Lord hill, I understand. I''m familiar with the heads of the other two villages. I can help you lobby them." Hill scholar showed his approval. Village head Joel was very good. After analyzing it in his mind, he immediately recognized the situation. After judging that the crimson family had failed, he resolutely fell to Nord''s camp and knew the current affairs as a hero. Hill scholar thought village head Joel was very good and could be made. "Well, I remember you, village head Joel. Behave well. I''ll take you to meet the master of this territory, viscount Nord." It may also have something to do with the unpopularity of the crimson family. When Nord came out to fight from the siege to the present, except that knight sander sacrificed for the crimson family, he never saw anyone express his nostalgia for the crimson family. Of course, it may also be that he didn''t dare to show it in front of Nord. But Nord thought it was because there was no place for people to miss. Looking at Hill scholar and village head who came to him, Nord guessed that the village head had been convinced by Hill scholar. Although Nord didn''t hear their conversation, Nord understood that things must be going very smoothly. Nord rode on his horse and looked down at the two of them. Scholar Hill introduced them to each other. "Lord Nord, this is Joel, the village head of Bligh village. He is very happy to cooperate with us and said he would help us persuade the village heads of the other two villages." "Village chief Joel, the brave nobleman on the horse is the new owner of this territory, viscount Nord Isaac." "Hello, distinguished Lord Nord. I''m the head of Bligh village. I salute you. It''s really lucky for me to see you today." The village head of Joel quickly saluted Nord and said the compliments he didn''t know he had learned from the businessman. Some of them were neither fish nor fowl, which made Nord sound funny. So Nord nodded at the village head of Joel, and what he said stunned the village head of Joel. "Village head Joel, it''s not the first time we''ve met." Village head Joel''s face was stunned. He didn''t know where Nord said this, but as soon as he looked at Nord carefully, he found that he really looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember that he had seen him there, but Nord didn''t show much off and told the truth directly. "A few months ago, before the frost season, my housekeeper and I came to Bligh village once. At that time, I asked village head Joel for directions, because there were only two of us. At that time, you also told us not to pass through kresenberg, otherwise Viscount Ollie might get rich. Now think about it. Thanks to your suggestion, if we had entered kresenberg at that time, it might not have been possible There is now Nord. " Nord now has some emotion. Speaking of it, village head Joel may have saved Nord''s life inadvertently, because if Nord really went to christenburg and was found by Viscount oli, he sent troops to ambush him as before. With Nord''s combat effectiveness at that time, it might be more evil than good. As soon as Nord reminded him, village head Joel remembered that he had seen Nord before, because seeing them come all the way, Nord, as a noble, was also polite and very different from the face of the crimson family, so village head Joel moved his compassion and couldn''t help reminding them, but never thought that the young man at that time, Now he has become an aristocrat in control of real power. Chapter 166 After that, Nord didn''t talk to village head Joel much, so he went to the other two villages directly with village head Joel. Nord had forgotten about the saving grace of village head Joel. It was not until he came to Bligh village again today that Nord remembered this thing. It turned out that there was a life-saving benefactor here. Maybe he just made an unintentional remark, but it did change Nord''s fate. As for the arrangement for village head Joel, the life-saving benefactor, Nord has thought well. Although he could not think of it at that time, Nord would become the master of the territory now, but he really saved Nord''s life. But Nord didn''t take special care of him and promoted him directly. If he really had the ability, Nord would certainly let Hill scholars reuse him. If village head Joel didn''t have the ability, Nord could ensure that he could live a prosperous life in peace for the rest of his life. In the next half day, Nord and his party quickly invited the heads of the other two villages back, thanks to the help of village head Joel. If Nord and his party alone, I''m afraid it would take more effort. With the help of village head Joel, even if the two village heads can''t believe it when they hear the news, the addition of village head Joel is somewhat persuasive. Nord and hill scholars can see that village head Joel has great prestige in this area. From leaving the city in the morning to returning at noon, Nord didn''t spend much time. Things went better than Nord imagined. They didn''t believe that in the hearts of the three village chiefs. After arriving at isaacburg, they all disappeared. In fact, when they were on their way to isaacburg, they already believed Nord. If Nord and others were liars, they didn''t dare to go in the direction of the castle, because it was undoubtedly a trap, but Nord and his party rushed to the castle with a calm look, which showed that Nord and others were not afraid. But when they thought that they would not be ruled by the kreisen family in the future, their emotions were very difficult to calm. They didn''t really accept the result until they came to the study in the main building of the castle. Of course, the first thing to understand must be the village head of Joel, because he can get on with Nord and think of his future, Joel''s heart makes waves again. It''s still in this study, but it''s different from yesterday. During the time Nord left, abbot housekeeper has sent someone to clean up the study, which is not new, but Nord''s feeling is really very different from before. At least now Nord can''t smell the blood in the study. Of course, the overall layout will have to wait a few days, but it is estimated that the renovation of the castle will not be completed before Nord leaves isaacburg. It seems that the plan can not keep up with the changes. Abbot''s housekeeper estimates that he will stay in the castle for a long time. Nord sat at his desk and looked at the hill scholar and the three village chiefs opposite. He gently raised his right hand to indicate that hill scholar can start talking. The work is still arranged by Hill scholar. Nord just listened. If there is anything missing, Nord will choose to add. Scholar Hill cleared his throat, looked at the three village chiefs around him, and said with a calm expression: "Viscount Nord may not have time to meet you again in the future, so I will be responsible for the daily work. If you have any questions in the future, you can directly ask me. My office is in the market outside the castle. I can familiarize you later." Hill scholar''s words paused, his eyes showed a thoughtful look, as if he was sorting out his thoughts in his mind, and then he explained the next work tasks to the three village heads in an orderly manner. "First of all, the first thing is that the census will be carried out in a few days. I will register every villager in your village. At that time, I will take someone personally. You just need to cooperate with my work." Not only isaacburg, but also Tami village will conduct a census for some time. Although Nord can see the total number of villages from the construction panel of the territory, he still knows nothing about their specific situation. Nord has long wanted to have a population census, because in this way, Nord can better explore and cultivate talents and lay a foundation for more convenient management in the future. Although the system is being upgraded, Nord estimates that with its urine, Nord will not provide such convenient services to Nord. Moreover, there were two other conditions limiting Nord before. The first is the shortage of talents. The problem of talents has not been solved yet, but now it can meet the conditions of the census. Nord plans to hand over the census of Tami village to reed. He first learns from hill scholars and then practices in Tami village. Nord believes that reed''s ability will be excellent. Another is the problem of paper. Not long ago, the papermaking workshop in Tami village has started, and the papermaking technology is not so difficult. In fact, the most difficult thing to think about is how to turn wood into paper. Nord admired the excellent imagination of the ancients and was able to come up with such a great invention. However, Nord didn''t have to take so much trouble. He directly used the technology. Nord also looked at the paper in the previous paper workshop. Although the quality is not good, the color is yellow, and the feel is rough, which is far from snow-white and delicate, it has been used enough for Nord, and then let the master of the paper workshop improve the process. So now everything is ready. In other words, the first place to use paper is the school managed by Hill scholars. With paper, Hill scholars'' teaching and students'' learning become simpler. Nord has discussed this issue with hill scholar before. He also agreed to conduct a census in isaacburg, because he can just have a comprehensive understanding of the newly acquired territory and strengthen the control of the territory. Now the territory is large, and the census is imperative. "You three first report the approximate number of people in each village. I''ll arrange the time then. Let''s start with village head Joel." Hill scholar plans to conduct a census in the shack area first. Now the number of people in the shack area is not so many. It can be counted in a few days, not to mention that reed has come to help him with the students of Tami village school today, which makes Hill scholar feel very gratified. Although Hill scholars do not agree with these students who have just entered school and immediately set foot on the job, they are still children. They should continue to stay in school to learn knowledge, rather than bear the pressure of work too early. The oldest of them is only 13 years old and the youngest is only 8 years old, but Nord can''t help the children of the poor to take charge of the family early. However, these jobs are not manual labor. They just let them use their knowledge to help Hill scholars file and deal with some things within their ability. This is also the reason why Hill scholars compromise with Nord. Chapter 167 "Lord hill, there are now more than 100 villagers in Bligh village, with a total population of at least 400." Village head Joel had a silent calculation in his heart before he could roughly say a number. In fact, village head Joel didn''t know how many people there were in the specific village, because no one cared about how many people there were in the village if he didn''t have enough to eat. Although village head Joel doesn''t know what the census in Hill''s mouth means, it sounds like checking the population. Village head Joel doesn''t know what the measure means. However, since scholar hill has said that this is an important work, even if village head Joel thinks this matter is meaningless, he should actively cooperate with him. Village head Joel knows his identity and only needs to obey orders. "Lord hill, there are only more than 200 people in Dia village, and there are less than 100 villagers, but twenty or thirty people died this winter." "Lord hill, the situation in Djibouti village is similar to that in Dia village, with a population of more than 200." Scholar Hill nodded, indicating that he already knew that the total population of the three villages was less than 1000. If you count the population of the shack area of isaacburg, the whole isaacburg was less than 3000. The situation is indeed not optimistic. In fact, when the population was the largest in the past, the total population of the whole kresenberg was more than 5000, but many people starved to death every year due to food. In recent years, the population of the whole territory has shown a negative growth. Even with the population transferred by Nord from christenberg, it is now less than 4000, which indicates that more than 1000 people have died in the territory in recent years. However, according to the data, the crimson family is indeed sinful and countless, so it really deserves to get the end now. But in other words, the small number of people also reduces some burden on hill scholars. With the scale of more than 2000 people under isaacburg, Hill scholars'' grass-roots team can still manage it. Especially in the shack area, this place is like a cancer of isaacburg. Both Nord and hill scholars decided to completely eliminate this cancer. Next, the focus of isaacburg''s work is to re plan the whole shack area. Now we can only say that this work has a heavy task and a long way to go. Because the area of the shack area accounts for more than two-thirds of the whole isaacburg. If you look down from the air, it is a circle of shack area outside, which almost surrounds the whole castle. It is very difficult to rebuild. This is a long-lasting project. If it is not rebuilt, it will greatly affect the image of the whole castle. Especially for people like Nord who have passed through a clean city in previous lives, such a shack area can''t bear to look directly at it, even the garbage dump in the city. If Nord was allowed to choose, Nord would still choose to live in Tami village as a manor, and would not like to stay in the current isaacburg. Even though isaacburg is much larger than Tami village, Nord does not want to live in the garbage. Fortunately, Nord has helped Hill scholars solve half of the problems in advance. If Nord had not previously transferred half of the population in the shack area, it is estimated that hill scholars would be more headache now, but now hill scholars can start reconstruction from the place where there is no one in the shack area, which will reduce the burden of work. However, the reconstruction of shack areas must be behind the census, but Hill scholars estimate that it will not take much time. In a week at most, Hill scholars are sure to register all the information of all civilians under the rule of isaacburg. In fact, the work of census is not difficult, but the content of the work is very trivial. There may be some problems in the early stage, but when Hill''s students and servants are skilled in the work, the progress will be very fast. "So then you go back and get ready. I''ll start the census from Bligh village in a few days. You first tell the villagers about it, especially about the fact that their Lord has become Viscount Nord." At this point, scholar Hill looked at Lord Nord sitting at his desk, nodded to Nord, and then asked: "Lord Nord, do you have anything else to add?" Nord took a serious look at the three village heads. In addition to listening to their conversation just now, Nord also observed their every move. According to Nord''s preliminary judgment, the three village heads are still OK. Nord can''t see any other problems except some formality. "In addition to the orders of scholar hill, I''ll give you another task, that is, you ask in the village if there are young men who are interested in war. After the census, someone will go to your village to recruit soldiers. The treatment of my soldiers will certainly satisfy you. I''ll tell you carefully when recruiting." As Lehman is still recovering, Nord can only inform the three village chiefs of this matter. Yes, Nord plans to expand the army again. In addition to the crossbow squadron originally planned to stay in isaacburg, Nord also plans to expand two Spearman squadrons in isaacburg, that is, recruit 100 more recruits. However, Nord did not intend to recruit in the shack area of isaacburg. The remaining people had lost their opportunities. Nord had given them several opportunities before, and they didn''t grasp them. Therefore, the scope of Nord''s recruitment was set in the remaining three villages. In addition, Nord also plans to mention the treatment of his soldiers, because the treatment originally formulated can no longer keep up with the development of Tami village. Before, the treatment of each soldier was 30 copper shells a month and one bread a day. At present, such treatment does not earn as much as the apprentices in the workshop. Although it is said that soldiers should not make more money than those apprentices, the treatment of soldiers should not be too poor, otherwise it will attack the enthusiasm of soldiers. When Nord recruited the crossbow squadron before, if the villagers were eager to work for Nord and envied Nord''s excellent equipment, it was estimated that Nord would be difficult to recruit many people. Because the treatment of the army is not as high as that of the ordinary construction team, but there is no doubt that the status of the soldiers under Nord in Tami village is much higher than that of the villagers of the construction team. In Tami village, as long as a soldier walks on the road wearing a standard leather armor with an Isaac family Eagle Crest on his chest, he can welcome the envy of everyone on the road. The main reason is that Nord is deliberately improving the social status of soldiers. In fact, the salary of soldiers should have increased long ago, but at that time, Nord''s funds were not rich. Since Nord''s level was improved, the tasks of the system have become very few, and most of Nord''s funds were obtained from task rewards before. So Nord didn''t dare to spend money recklessly before, especially when he spent Kinser coins to buy weapons. Until now, Nord is very regretful. If he didn''t want to attack heimu stronghold at that time and the soldiers lack weapons, Nord wouldn''t spend so much money at once. Until now, the financial problem has not eased. Chapter 168 Nord plans to divide the soldiers'' salaries into different levels. For example, the ten hunters who initially joined Nord''s guard, their monthly salary is five silver coins, while the salaries of the remaining soldiers have increased to two silver coins. As for the newly recruited soldiers, Nord plans to pay them a month according to the previous 30 Tongbei. After a long time of training, their salary will slowly rise. Because Nord plans to divide the soldiers of the army into different ranks, and this can be divided by the rank of each soldier on the system panel, which is much more scientific than promoting the rank according to birod''s merit book. Because as long as you kill more enemies on the battlefield, you will upgrade faster, at least for ordinary soldiers. People like Lehman are not just measured by rank. They can change the outcome of a war, but Nord''s men are just Marco and old Moore. Moreover, Nord knows their role clearly and will not lose them. Moreover, the division of military ranks is much simpler than the census. It can be seen at a glance by looking at the system panel. However, the system is still being upgraded, so the plan can only be postponed. Nord plans to hold this event together with the ceremony of conferring titles, just to make a big scene together. The three village chiefs opposite Nord heard the news that Nord was going to recruit soldiers in their village. Everyone reacted differently, happy and sad, but none of them spoke against Nord. In fact, they welcome Nord''s recruitment of soldiers. After all, the human life in this era is not worth money. Before they wanted to join Viscount oli''s army, viscount oli may not accept them. Of course, this refers to the private soldiers of the collison family, not the cannon fodder temporarily recruited before the war. Nord looked up to them by choosing them as soldiers. After all, it is a dream for many people to work with the nobility. Even being a small soldier is better than taking them to the village. I don''t know which day they starved to death because of lack of food. The sad thing is that the young men in the village can''t survive after going to the battlefield. It''s not against them to join Nord''s army. In fact, it''s good to fight a way out. But they were very curious about the treatment mentioned by Nord, because for the nobles of this era, it was natural for the villagers to fight for their lords and would not pay them at all. Moreover, some nobles also let the villagers bring their own weapons. Therefore, if you fight with other lords and see his soldiers fighting with dung forks, you must not be surprised. This must be cannon fodder temporarily recruited by the nobles, and some even ask them to bring their own food. You simply don''t treat these villagers as people. Even the private soldiers under the nobles don''t get much treatment. At least they won''t be paid like Nord. At most, they don''t have to prepare their own food and weapons. That''s what many civilians envy. However, the three village heads heard from Nord''s tone that Nord would certainly not treat these villagers as cannon fodder like other nobles, because they could feel the kindness and kindness of the nobleman in front of them. Although Nord didn''t have too much communication with them, they can feel affinity and respect from Nord''s eyes, which is the respect as a person. Viscount oli looked at them no different from the flowers and plants on the roadside. There was only pride and contempt in his eyes. He disdained to have too much communication with them, let alone respect them. This is also the reason why the three of them did not resist Nord''s recruitment of soldiers. "Please rest assured, Lord Nord, everyone in our village is strong and strong. They are all great boys. I''ll tell them the good news when I go back." Village head Joel''s face was full of self-confidence and his tone was full of pride, and he vowed to promise Nord that the young men in his village were the best, while the two village heads of dia village and Djibouti village said the young men in his village were very excellent, but they were not as confident as Village head Joel, because compared with Bulai village, Their village head is still much poorer. Nord just smiled and didn''t care if they were really good. After a few days of Lehman''s injury, there will be a screening method. After all, Lehman is not the first time to recruit soldiers. Lehman was responsible for selecting the crossbow soldiers before, because Marco was still in charge of the Barracks at that time. "Then get ready when you go back. I''ll send someone to go in a few days." After Nord said hello to the three village heads, he looked at scholar hill, indicating that he had finished speaking, and scholar Hill took over the right to speak, looked at the three excited village heads, smiled and said: "Don''t get excited. I have better news to announce next, village head Joel. One thing to trouble you in the next period of time is that you have to intercept all the people who pass through Bray village and want to leave isaacburg. Don''t let anyone go. Do you understand?" "I see!" Village head Joel nodded hard. Although he didn''t understand the intention of hill scholar, he still chose to obey the order of hill scholar. "Now I''m going to announce the good news. Village head Joel, you may be busy next. Nord and I decided to start the construction of Bray village after the census and strive to build Bray village into a small town. Village head Joel may call you mayor Joel in a while." Village head Joel didn''t respond to the ridicule of hill scholar, because he was still immersed in the news that hill scholar said he planned to upgrade Bligh village to a town. As for the latter, he didn''t hear clearly. Looking at village head Joel''s silly appearance, the eyes of the other two village heads were full of envy. Seeing the shocked look of village head Joel, scholar Hill smiled, and then comforted the other two village heads: "Although the geographical location of your two villages is not so important, I will not forget you. When the construction of Bligh village is completed, it will be your turn. Although it will not be upgraded to a small town, it is much better than now." After scholar Hill comforted the other two village heads, village head Joel gradually relaxed. He never thought that he would hear such good news today, that is, he would not even dream. Village head Joel actually has no lofty ambition. As long as the villagers in bli village can live a life of food and clothing, he will be satisfied. As for the matter of upgrading Bligh village into a small town, village head Joel never thought about it. Well, he once thought about it, in a quiet night, when he was young. However, since he recognized the reality and the face of the kreisen family, he never thought about it again, but he didn''t expect that the territory had a new owner this time, Bligh village can usher in such an opportunity. Chapter 169 After the hill scholar explained something to them, he took the three of them out of the study. They planned to go to the city hall in the market. First, let the three of them recognize the door. Second, we can discuss some details, such as blocking the road. Hill scholars intend to let Lehman send some soldiers to be stationed in the village of Bligh, but there is no suitable manpower now, because the crossbow squadron originally planned to stay in isaacburg is still in training. Although these crossbow soldiers have experienced a battle, they are basically playing soy sauce. They just experience the atmosphere of the battlefield. They don''t grow as fast as the spearmen. However, the spearmen also paid a painful price for their rapid growth, so these crossbow soldiers still need to be trained for a period of time, and now they can''t bear the heavy responsibility of standing alone. Therefore, scholar hill can only ask Nord to lend him the elite soldiers who rushed to three villages with them today. Nord originally planned to take them all back to Tami village. But now that scholar hill has spoken, Nord can only give him face. He wants the five Amun warriors to return to Bligh village with village head Joel today and ride on horses. If anything happens, he can quickly report it to Lehman who stayed in isaacburg. It was originally agreed that after a while, Lehman arranged for the crossbow soldiers to complete the handover work and then let them return to Nord. However, Nord estimated that in addition to the task of recruiting new soldiers, it was estimated that the five Amun warriors could not return for a while. Nord simply left them to Lehman, which was regarded as supporting Lehman''s work. After scholar Hill left, Nord was left alone in the study. Now he was at leisure. Nord got up and looked at the busy servants outside the window. He felt it was time to leave isaacburg and return to Tami village. Because Nord doesn''t need to worry here anymore. Scholar hill is responsible for things outside the castle. Butler Abel takes care of things inside the castle. There is nothing about Nord at all. It''s better to go back to Tami village now and arrange future plans in advance. Butler Abel will go back to Tami village to help Nord after he is busy with things in the castle. Nord moved quickly and directly informed the remaining soldiers of the Lancer squadron. After saying hello to abbot, he set out. Because he had to take care of the soldiers'' injuries, Nord walked very slowly. When he returned to Tami village, it was dark. Nord directly let the spearmen dissolve in place. Looking at the back of the soldiers leaving, Nord felt bad. They were all bandaged and staggered. Nord brought them back to let them go home and have a good rest for a while. Since they joined the army, they have been training in the barracks and have no chance to reunite with their families. At that time, Nord was very strict with discipline and mainly wanted them to concentrate on training and have combat effectiveness as soon as possible. Now I think I''m sorry for them. Especially for those soldiers who can''t come back, Nord will be even more uncomfortable. When he set out, the fifty Spearman squadron was full. At that time, everyone was heroic, but now only 22 people have come back, and they are also covered with scars. The only thing Nord can do now is to compensate them. Nord is going to pay a pension to their relatives, but Nord is not going to pay it at one time, but in the form of monthly salary for 20 years. According to the salary now set by Nord, the pension for a soldier is at least two gold coins. If he took out so much money at one time, Nord would certainly hurt his muscles and bones, and it is not necessarily a good thing to put such a large amount of money in their hands. Monthly distribution is just the best of both worlds, which not only alleviates Nord''s pressure, but also protects the relatives of the soldiers killed in battle from being missed by people with ulterior motives. Nord returned to the manor at night and looked at the pale moonlight in the sky. He didn''t know what kind of situation it would be when those relatives who stayed in Tami village learned that their relatives died in battle. Nord didn''t even dare to imagine the sad scene. However, Nord still plans to go to the home of every soldier killed in battle. This is Nord''s responsibility. They chose to sacrifice for Nord, and Nord can''t be ungrateful. However, Nord''s head is big when he thinks of what will happen tomorrow. Back at the manor, Cindy, the little SM, was the first to find Nord. As Cindy grew up, she became more and more human. I don''t know how she knew that Nord was coming back, but as soon as Nord arrived at the door, Cindy rushed up directly. "Meow ~" Nord''s hands suddenly became heavy. The little Bobcat has now become a big bobcat. According to Nord''s observation, the little Bobcat with only five or six months old is not inferior to the adult bobcat. It is not much smaller than the adult Bobcat suspected of Cindy''s mother encountered by Nord in the mountains. Nord didn''t know if it was the system that made Cindy grow very fast and become smarter, but unfortunately, Cindy didn''t get experience in this war. Because Nord didn''t know whether the battle was very dangerous, he didn''t take Cindy with him. So this little guy didn''t upgrade his experience as he did last time. However, compared with the upgrade, Nord hopes Cindy can live safely and don''t want accidents. Now Cindy is not just a pet. Nord has treated it as a family. It has become the sustenance of Nord''s heart. They both live alone in the world. Whenever Nord misses his hometown late at night, only Cindy can bring Nord comfort. Now Nord can''t live without Cindy. When Nord entered the stone building of the manor, she alerted her maid, Ali. When she saw Nord, she looked very happy. She trotted all the way to Nord and greeted him with concern; "Lord Nord, why are you back? Is the war going well? Are you hurt? Why didn''t Abbot come back with you." Nord rubbed Ali''s small head. Just entering the stone building, she was asked by Ali for a while. Especially when Ali asked about Abel''s housekeeper, she also stretched her head and looked behind Nord for fear that Abel''s housekeeper would suddenly appear and criticize her. Like Nord, Abel''s housekeeper was the most afraid thing in the castle. Nord is afraid of Abel''s housekeeper''s nagging, while Ali is afraid of Abel''s housekeeper''s criticism, especially as Nord''s maid, Ali is often criticized by Abel''s housekeeper, especially sometimes it is clearly Nord''s fault, and it is the maid Ali who is scolded in the end, and Nord is gloating. In particular, Nord has no airs, so Ali and Nord get along very easily. Especially after they are familiar with each other, Nord often makes jokes with ALI and regards her as her sister. And Ali also likes to get along with Nord, mainly because Nord can tell stories to make her happy. Because with the promotion of Ali''s status in the manor, even her biological father dare not scold her casually. Ali is not afraid of Nord, the owner of the castle, but of the strict Abel housekeeper. Every time Ali sees Abel housekeeper, it''s like a mouse sees a cat. Chapter 170 The next morning, Nord took Ali and other servants of the manor and took some linen and dried meat to visit the relatives of the soldiers killed in battle. In fact, Nord could not give them much comfort. We can only make up for them from the property and status. The property has been mentioned above, that is, the salary 20 years ago and a little meager consolation gift now. As for the status, Nord also wants to understand. After the census, he will give special treatment to the families of these soldiers killed in action. When there are good conditions and policies in Tami village in the future, these people can give priority. Moreover, Nord has established a cemetery for the soldiers killed in the battle near the barracks in Tami village, so that all the soldiers killed in the battle can be buried here, so that other soldiers can miss it. They are all heroes who died bravely for the future of Tami village. Nord wants to send them glory and respect, but their credit can''t be knighted, otherwise Nord won''t be stingy about the title. However, Nord had told old Moore to make the cemetery more magnificent and bury these soldiers. When Nord plans to go on an expedition in the future, he will bring the soldiers here to worship, so that the soldiers in the future will not forget the sacrifices of the soldiers in front, but also undertake their will and continue to fight bravely. After a busy morning, Nord finally visited the families of all the soldiers killed in action. Now Nord is physically and mentally tired. As predicted before, for the families of these soldiers killed in action, Nord doesn''t know how to comfort them. Finally, he only assured them again and again that Nord won''t forget the credit of these soldiers. Fortunately, Nord''s identity still plays a part. After all, Nord, as a noble Lord, Nord''s guarantee is still very credible. They are in love and awe of Nord. Even if they are sad, they resist sadness and express thanks like Nord. But at this time, all the comforts are weak. All the pensions together are not as important as a fresh life. Even if they have restrained their emotions due to Nord''s reasons, Nord can still see the hidden sadness in their eyes. Nord didn''t know how he spent the whole morning, but now Nord remembered that his face must have been very ugly at that time, and sadness would be contagious. Because the atmosphere at that time was too sad and Nord was a very optimistic person, it made Nord very uncomfortable with the scene. However, Nord insisted on comforting the families of all the dead soldiers. In fact, Nord could have let Abbot housekeeper or others come. Even if Nord doesn''t come, no one will dare to say anything. As long as Nord can support this pension measure, it is the best comfort to the families of the soldiers killed in action. However, Nord decided to go in person after considering it for a long time at the latest. It has nothing to do with identity and status. Nord wants to prove his respect for these soldiers killed in action. Nord lay on the chair in front of the study, drank the honey water soaked by the maid Ali, and gently stroked the little SM lying in her arms. The maid Ali stood behind Nord, looking out of the window with her small head. She didn''t know what she was thinking. Nord fully enjoyed the rare clean time. The scene of crying in the morning consumed Nord too much energy. Nord needs to supplement it, otherwise his depressed brain will not help thinking, because Nord has just begun to think about what the meaning of war is and why war appears. It is clear that war will only bring suffering to people, but no one can stop it from raging. There has never been a peaceful era in the past or now. It''s just that Nord lived in a peaceful country in his previous life. Thinking of this, Nord is inspired. Since the war on this continent is endless, I Nord will bring peace to the people on this continent and let the people on this road live a happy life. When Nord came back, he suddenly felt very ashamed. I was just thinking about something. Sure enough, people can''t have too much negative energy, otherwise they will think nonsense. Even people as optimistic as Nord will resist the erosion of negative energy. At this time, the only thing that can relieve Nord''s mood is food. During his stay in isaacburg, Nord misses Ali''s cooking. Even the pork stewed yam last night, Nord feels extremely delicious. It seems that if he wants to go away, he must bring Ali, otherwise the food made by others will be hard for Nord to eat. "What''s for lunch today, Ali?" Hearing Nord''s words, Ali gradually regained her consciousness, and her face showed a thoughtful look. She didn''t know what to do for Nord. Because there were few condiments and vegetables, Ali had been experimenting with dishes these days, asking people who went out to dig yams to help her bring back some edible plants. What kind of ingredients she was experimenting with was similar to the dishes described by Nord, but she didn''t find much. Instead, she invented a pile of dark dishes. Fortunately, Nord told her to experiment before cooking. Whether these ingredients are poisonous or not, so eating food indiscriminately will kill her. "Lord Nord, I''ve prepared some new dishes these days. Shall I make them for you?" Nordston shuddered. He quickly shook his head and waved his hand, as if he would die after eating these dishes. "No, no, just make some simple dishes. I think the iron plate barbecue you made last time is very good. Why don''t you eat this at noon today." "All right." Yali, the maid, looks very unhappy with her mouth. Seeing that Nord doesn''t like her new dishes, Yali is very unhappy. In addition to being interested in them, she just wants Nord to taste them, but now Nord doesn''t like them, which makes Yali a little depressed. However, Ali has never seen the vegetables and seasonings described in Nord''s mouth, which makes Ali yearn for Nord''s hometown, because there are not only rich kinds of food, but also colorful and fragrant dishes. Ali wants to know what the food in Nord''s mouth is like. Even if Yali is unhappy, she still goes to the kitchen to help Nord prepare food. Looking at the back of Yali leaving the study, Nord has a headache. To be honest, in this era, Yali''s cooking is absolutely impeccable, but now she is a little possessed. In fact, it''s Nord''s fault. We shouldn''t make her look like this by sharing the delicious food that doesn''t exist in the world with her. Nord wondered if we could find a way to get a batch of ingredients from the system and comfort little Alice. The system has been upgraded for several days, but there has been no movement so far. I don''t know if it''s stuck... This broken system may be true. After all, other systems are updated quickly! I wonder if I heard Nord make complaints about it. Suddenly, Nord''s eyes were shining with a golden character. [Ding, system upgrade completed!] Chapter 171 Nord''s face was awesome. It was the feeling that I finally waited for you. Fortunately, I didn''t give up. Nord had been looking forward to the updating of the system for a long time. I wonder what this time will add to Nord. "System out!" Nord shouted in righteous words, but after a while, there was still no response. It was not until Nord meditated in his mind as before that he opened the system interface. As expected, he was artificially retarded and didn''t even have voice function, which made Nord look forward to it for a long time. Make complaints about the system panel, Nord side Tucao, only to see what specific new functions, open the main interface into Nord''s eyes are two golden characters. [mall] ...... At this time, Nord wanted to curse and didn''t know how to speak. Nord thought of those domestic inferior games in his previous life. You updated them for so long and finally came out of the whole mall. What does this mean? The equipment from the krypton gold system last time has been painful to Nord for a long time. This time, it''s better to update a mall directly, which means that the system will start selling things in the future, right. Looking at the mall where the system was brought out openly this time, Nord became more and more angry. Finally, he couldn''t help opening the mall of the system to see what tricks the system played and what medicine was sold in the gourd. After opening the mall, Nord found that there were everything in it. Anything that could appear in the middle ages could be found in the systematic mall, but things that violated the background of the times such as guns and artillery did not appear, which dispelled Nord''s idea of building a combination of horse riding and submachine gun. In addition, the things in the mall still have characteristics as always. The characteristic is one word, expensive! Take the ingredients and condiments Nord just searched for. A kilo of pepper is worth a Kinser coin. Nord wants to swear at the price. [dried pepper] [introduction: a delicious condiment with unique charm that people can''t stop. Friendly tips: it''s cool to eat spicy for a while and cool to eat spicy all the time] [selling price: 1 kinsel per kilogram] Is this pepper made of gold? Or the system felt that I could afford such a high price of food and spicy food, which was not even affordable at home, but Nord had no way to make complaints about it. But Nord thought carefully that he really had mine and was still a gold mine. Even so, Nord still could not afford to eat. Seeing this price, Nord suddenly remembered the gold mine found in the mountains and forests before. It seems that it is time to mine. After all, the consumption of this broken system is too high. Nord doesn''t know why it charges so high. Is it just for profit? I didn''t expect that the system would be so superficial. It''s not like Nord. He doesn''t love money at all. He''s never seen money. Nord is a person who is divorced from low taste. But isn''t this behavior of the system forcing Nord to make money? Now Nord suddenly feels that he has become a wage earner again. I''m afraid all the money he makes in the future will be handed over to the system. But Nord thought, why do you want to buy pepper? Isn''t it the same with buying pepper seeds? Why do you want the system to make a price difference from the middle? Moreover, the middleman of the system is too dark. It''s OK for Nord to buy seeds directly and plant them by himself. Thinking of this, Nord searched the price of pepper seeds. [pepper seeds] [introduction: pepper seeds can grow in any climate through systematic concept, but the essential conditions are sunshine, land and water] [selling price: 1 kinsel per kilogram] Nord found that the price of pepper seeds is also a gold coin per kilogram, and according to the introduction of the system, these pepper seeds can adapt to any climate, which means that seeds can be planted in Tami village. Nord''s idea is no problem at all. It seems that there are loopholes in the unscrupulous system. When Nord turned to the page of weapons and armor, he found that there were a lot of equipment waiting for Nord to buy, such as various styles of Knight plate armor, excellent Knight spear, which the blacksmith shop could not make at present. The system mall also had everything. [luxurious Knight plate armor] [introduction: gorgeous appearance, strong defense, it''s a necessary holy product for home and travel. Sisters, buy it!] [firm 62 durable 69] [requirement: strength 18] [selling price: 1000 Jinse coins] Nord can only look at this price. He can only look at 1000 gold coins. Before, Nord sold all the assets of the ISAAC family in the king''s capital and didn''t get so many gold coins. Unless Nord can open a gold mine, Nord is still very rational. 1000 gold coins are the best choice for developing territory, It''s really not worth buying armor. And Nord doesn''t know where the system came from. It''s toxic. What''s the meaning of sisters buying it? Nord thinks this system is too unreliable. Do you sell it to your good sister at such a high price? (my sexual orientation is normal, not gay at all) is it a plastic sister flower. Although Nord looked at this plate armor and drooled, especially its shape was very good-looking. It was made of refined iron as a whole, which looked very safe. Moreover, it was plated with a layer of black paint. Moreover, the system also put the ISAAC family Eagle badge on the chest of the plate armor, and the badge was gold. The eagle was lifelike and looked very gorgeous. Nord reluctantly closed the system mall. Nord was afraid that he could not help buying madly. After all, Nord also saw other interesting goods from the system store and couldn''t see it anymore. Nord was about to resist the temptation. The previous system was simple. Before, Nord could only give Hansen the money to buy equipment, and then Hansen took the equipment out of the system. Nord couldn''t see the goods in the mall at all, so he didn''t have the desire to buy, but unexpectedly, the system broke down in this upgrade. He began to make money blatantly. Unexpectedly, Nord didn''t escape the fate of cutting hands when he came to the Middle Ages in a different world. How can Nord resist the dazzling array of commodities in the system? Moreover, Nord has to praise that each commodity produced by the system is a high-quality product, which is of high quality and value for money. No, it''s absolutely not worth it, because the price is too expensive. Although the system includes mail to ensure door-to-door delivery, and the speed is very fast, the price is really too expensive, including mail? Nord seems to have thought of something. The high price is to break the space-time barrier. These things do not exist in the world. If you want to appear out of thin air, you have to pay a certain price. Is the system really wronged? It really didn''t deliberately set such a high price, but it was ruled out by Nord on second thought. How could the system be so kind? If it was based on the statement of freight, the price of plate armour would be very outrageous. This doesn''t explain why plate armour can be a thousand times more expensive than pepper, Shouldn''t the freight be calculated according to the volume and weight? So there''s only one explanation. This unscrupulous system wants to make Nord''s money! Chapter 172 After exiting the mall, Nord opened the territory interface. Nord wanted to see the current situation of his territory, mainly because Nord wanted to know the situation of isaacburg. Then Nord found that the territory interface had also changed greatly. The most special thing is that the territory interface and map are merged. Nord opens the map and focuses his ideas on Tami village. The information of the whole territory will appear in Nord''s eyes, and he can observe the overall layout of Tami village from the air in a bird''s-eye view. This feeling was very strange. In a trance, Nord thought he was a God and omnipotent. Nord couldn''t help but stretch out his hands. There was no real touch, but a piece of information appeared in front of him. This made Nord understand that everything he had just experienced was false, but it was very real in his mind, which made Nord feel as if he was really flying over Tami village. [territory Name: Tami village] [scale: Village (scalable)] [originally, this is a very poor village. The village''s scarce farmland can not meet people''s daily life. Fortunately, it is backed by the rich Amun mountains, which has left a glimmer of vitality for this small village. However, the wild animals in the depths of the mountain seriously threaten the safety of the villagers. Earth shaking changes have taken place in Tami village since a new Lord came from the village.] [Prosperity: 30 (Commerce: 13 Agriculture: 6 industry: 11)] [popular support: 83 public security: 56] [population: 1536 (people), farmland: 138 (MU), tax: 18 (Kinshasa)] [uncompleted building: watchtower] [built buildings: manor, market, school, workshop, blacksmith shop] The territory panel has not changed much. Except for the growth of some data, it is no different from before, but Nord found after careful observation. There are also many sub panels on the territory panel, which seem to be the panels of various buildings and workshops. These panels can not be seen before. Then Nord opened the panels of the cloth workshop. [construction facilities: cloth workshop] [brief introduction to architecture: this ordinary linen weaving workshop manually manufactures some ordinary quality linen cloth through simple loom. The workshop''s production capacity is limited by manpower and machines, and the efficiency is very low. It can only be evaluated as a small workshop in the village] [number of looms: 20 (sets)] [capacity: 20 pieces of linen (weekly) profit: 20 Silver Sequoia (weekly)] [workshop leader: Jenny apprentice: 30 (persons)] After seeing the workshop panel, Nord understood that this panel is very useful. Now he can know the situation of each workshop from the system, and all kinds of data are clear at a glance. It is no longer necessary to call the principals of each workshop every day to inquire about the situation. As long as the sub panel is opened, Nord can know the construction of the territory clearly, and Nord''s future work will be much more convenient. Moreover, as Nord''s territory becomes larger and larger, Nord needs to deal with a lot of trivial things every day. Although with the help of scholar hill and housekeeper Abel, Nord is still a little weak, because some things must be handled by Nord himself and can''t be handled by others. Now, with the sub panel of the territory, Nord can know the situation of the territory like the back of his hand, because Nord also found that as long as the buildings appear on the map, Nord can point on the panel of the territory, such as the situation of schools. [building facilities: school] [introduction to architecture: Although the headmaster of a rural primary school is a knowledgeable scholar, he can''t cover up the poor facilities of the school. Even there are no serious teachers, which can enable the students in the school to learn to read and read at most. Sadly, the school doesn''t even have a serious library. How to let the students read is evaluated as a literacy cram school] [school area: 800 square meters] [supporting facilities: none] [principal: Hill scholar student: 36 (persons)] The situation of the school is a little hard to say. Nord feels that there is nothing wrong with the systematic evaluation. This is a literacy cram school. For example, when there was no paper before, in addition to being able to recognize a few words every day, the students'' daily learning task is to listen to scholars Hill tell stories. It feels like a group of children in the kindergarten class. They listen to a small story every day, even if they study. Just after the paper workshop produced paper, the school curriculum finally got on track. Scholar Hill sorted out and recorded all the previous stories and asked the students to copy them. In this way, students can not only read faster, but also fill in the library. The school library is next to the classroom, which was decided after the paper was available recently. The scene inside is very poor. In such a large room, there are only two books on the bookshelf, which was written by scholar hill, Where else would Nord find them books. Now Nord has a way. He can buy books in the mall, but it''s still one word. It''s expensive and he has no money to live. However, now the students are going to isaacburg soon, so Nord doesn''t have to consider books for the time being. Moreover, Nord is even more surprised that the current territory interface can even display non system buildings. For example, the houses in the residential area of Tami village can also see information. [building facilities: row of small wooden buildings] [brief introduction to architecture: the houses inhabited by villagers and two-story small wooden buildings are built with very simple technology. It is obvious that they are simple houses made to catch up with the construction period. They have no advantages except that each room has a larger space. The service life of the houses does not exceed 20 years. It is recommended to dismantle them and build them carefully] [room area: 300m2] [number of rooms: 10 resident population: 50] Originally, Nord was very satisfied with the houses in the residential area and solved the problem of villagers'' living in such a short time. Nord was a little proud, but he didn''t expect that the system''s evaluation of the houses was worthless, which made Nord a little depressed. Nord admitted that it was built in a hurry, but there was really no problem with the quality of the house. It definitely did not belong to the bean curd residue project. Nord specially told Abel housekeeper to grasp the quality of the project. Nord also strictly required the quality not only for the buildings, but also for the products produced by other workshops. Nord hates the tofu dregs project very much. He didn''t expect that one day his own people will also have the tofu dregs project, but Nord thought about it. This ghost system is not reliable at all. Nord thinks the houses in the residential area are not bad at all. At least it is much stronger than the wooden houses in Tami village and isaacburg before. Now some residents of Tami village are consulting village head Colin to move to the spare houses in the residential area. Although many of the original villagers'' houses in Tami village are a small courtyard, and the area is much larger than the rooms in the residential area, they still like the rooms in the residential area. Because their houses are dilapidated and basically wooden, they need to be overhauled in more than ten years, otherwise they can''t live. Therefore, Nord thinks that the quality requirements of the system are too high. If they can live for 20 years, Nord thinks it''s enough. Chapter 173 The new function of the system is a surprise to Nord, but Nord opened the territory panel mainly to understand the situation of his other territories, especially in isaacburg. Nord plans to see the specific situation and see if there are any omissions or mistakes in the previous plan. [territory Name: isaacburg] [scale: Town] [the castle built by the kreisen family was renamed isaacburg after it was captured. There are a large number of poor people living in this town. People''s life is very poor, especially the food is very scarce. Moreover, because they have just experienced the war, the prosperity here has been greatly reduced. Fortunately, the battle did not affect the civilians, so the town should It will soon return to its previous level, unless the Lord here is a pig.] [Prosperity: 26 (Commerce: 3 agriculture: 21 industry: 2)] [popular support: 35 public security: 41] [population: 1874 (people) farmland: 600 (MU) tax: 8 (Kinshasa)] [villages: bli village, DIA village, Djibouti village] [uncompleted buildings: watchtower, hospital, school, workshop, blacksmith shop, square and public security office] [built buildings: manor, market, barracks, city walls, city hall] After reading it, Nord was a little disappointed. He didn''t know whether isaacburg was a town that didn''t live up to its name or whether Tami village was developing too well, because isaacburg was completely inferior to Tami village in other aspects except that it had a large population and farmland. This made Nord very disappointed. At least isaacburg has a history of hundreds of years. I didn''t expect it to develop like this. Nord had this feeling when he was in isaacburg before. Isaacburg is not as prosperous as he imagined. Now, when looking at the data statistics, it is true. This is why Nord did not forget to build isaacburg even if it wanted to develop the mountains, because it is too backward and far behind the development of Tami village. Moreover, the tax of isaacburg is also very low. It is not half as low as that of Tami village. There are only eight kinsers a month, which is completely incompatible with the size of its towns. Moreover, it is still the tax of three villages. Is it because the merchants have left for the reason of the war that the tax is so low? Nord thinks this may be only part of the reason. Even without this war, it is estimated that the tax of isaacburg market will not be much, which is at most the same level as Tami village. Because Nord knows which businessmen don''t make a lot of money, the tax paid is also very limited. Although the monthly tax revenue of Tami village is only 18 Kinser coins, in fact, Nord''s income is much higher than this figure, because Nord''s tax is only handed over from his left hand to his right hand. In fact, Nord''s profits of each workshop are also handed over to Nord, but obviously, the territory panel can''t count this part of income, It just calculates the tax of the whole territory. In fact, the profit of a cloth workshop alone is more than 18 gold coins, but now Nord has goods and can''t be converted into gold coins for the time being, but the value of the goods is still there, so Nord can build the territory recklessly, because the money distributed to the villagers will soon return to Nord''s hands. This is the concept of the circulation of gold coins, so Nord is not stingy with his money at all. The so-called "thousands of gold scattered and come back" is precisely this reason. As long as the civilians under Nord are rich, Nord wants to get a lot of money is an easy thing. For example, the nobles of this era just don''t understand this truth. What''s the use of catching civilians to collect wool? Hiding wealth from the people is the king, and the people''s wealth is the wealth of the country. Nord knows this truth, but not necessarily other nobles. Especially for some misers, it''s more painful to invest a lot of money in the construction of their territory than to cut meat from them. Not everyone has a long-term vision. It is normal to focus only on immediate interests. Therefore, Nord will feel strange if he sees this nobleman invest all his money in the territory. To tell the truth, Nord was disappointed. He thought he could make a war money this time. Unexpectedly, viscount Olli didn''t have many kinsers in his hand, and isaacburg was devastated. Finally, Nord found that he had to paste upside down to help isaacburg start construction. Nord thought it was very sad. Fortunately, the village of TAM was very powerful now, otherwise Nord might really be dragged down by the castle of AI. But Nord was very proud that the village of TAM village, Tam village, could fully support the construction of the castle of awesome, which was enough to satisfy both money and material. Although there is no careful calculation, Nord estimates that the output value of each workshop can meet the needs of the mountain stronghold in the Yameng mountains. After dealing with some trivial matters at present, Nord will start to prepare the next plan to advance into the depths of the Yameng mountains. Thinking of this plan, Nord suddenly remembered the Nanshan stronghold that had been kept by himself. Since the last heavy snow closure, Nord basically didn''t take charge of the development of Nanshan stronghold. Compared with Tami village and isaacburg, Nanshan stronghold is like a stepmother. At least the plan to upgrade Bligh village into a small town has been decided by Nord and hill scholars. If Nanshan stronghold can speak, it must have scolded its mother now. Maybe this is partly because Nord handed over Nanshan stronghold to old Moore for management. Old Moore is always cruel and doesn''t talk much, and as he grows older, he becomes very calm. After Nord handed over the South Mountain stronghold to him, there are basically no problems, so old Moore didn''t put forward other requirements to Nord, resulting in Nord indirectly forgetting the South Mountain stronghold. Nord is sure that there can''t have been any problems in Nanshan stronghold, but old Moore didn''t tell Nord in particular, which means that the problem has been solved by him, because old Moore is not a person who will choose not to report in order to hide the news. Sure enough, the crying children have milk to eat. If it weren''t for the plan to advance into the depths of the yamong mountains, it''s estimated that Nord wouldn''t think of Nanshan stronghold. However, Nord had to admit that Nanshan stronghold is in a very key position in this plan, so Nord thought about how to compensate Nanshan stronghold this time, and said that Nord opened the panel of Nanshan stronghold. [territory Name: Nanshan stronghold] [scale: Village] [this is a new mountain stronghold, which was decided by a Lord. However, the geographical location of Nanshan stronghold is very superior. The mountain stronghold located in the southern boundary mountain is the only place to enter the Yameng mountains. Mastering Nanshan stronghold is like curbing the throat of the Yameng mountains. The mountain people of Nanshan stronghold are very satisfied with their current life and don''t miss the previous days] [Prosperity: 13 (Commerce: 2 agriculture: 10 industry 1)] [popular support: 74 public security 63] [population: 387 (people) farmland 32 (MU) tax 2 (silver coins)] [uncompleted buildings: manor, market, school, hospital, workshop, blacksmith shop, watchtower] Chapter 174 The panel of Nanshan stronghold is really as clean as Nord imagined. Basically, it can be said that it is poor. However, Nord seems to find that the villagers of Nanshan stronghold seem to have opened up some farmland, because Nord remembers that there is no farmland in the southern boundary mountain. However, the farmland in the mountain stronghold actually has no effect. It is the so-called relying on mountains and rivers. The mountain stronghold in the yamong mountains does not rely on grain for a living, especially after the grain of yam is found in the mountains, there is no special need to open up farmland. The flat land in the mountain area itself is very rare. If it is used to grow yams, it will be a waste. For example, Nord planted yams on the raised mountains around Tami village. This will not affect the growth of yams in any way. Maybe after Nord buys some vegetable seeds from the mall, these flat land can grow vegetables in the future. In this way, the value of land output is much higher than that of yams. Thinking of this, Nord opened his eyes. Then ask the servants of the manor to invite old Moore. Since Nord has returned, it''s time for old Moore to return to Nanshan stronghold and start some preliminary preparations, especially to establish the market of Nanshan stronghold first. Nord plans to use Nanshan stronghold as a transit station for commodities first, so when Nord plans to start, Nanshan stronghold will have a market, which can also verify Nord''s doubts about whether building systems in different locations can refresh NPC. If this idea is feasible, the problem of Nord''s talent shortage can be solved easily, but Nord doesn''t have any hope. The system can''t leave such obvious bugs to Nord to cheat, so Nord''s mind is very peaceful, and it will be very surprised without Nord. Soon old Moore came to Nord''s study. After he respectfully saluted Nord, he sat opposite the desk under Nord''s greeting. Nord took the lead in asking. "How about Tami village and Archer squadron these days, and there are no problems with these prisoners." Nord wants to learn about other situations in Tami village from old Moore, especially those that can not be detected by the system panel. Although the territory interface is very convenient, it is not comprehensive, especially the specific situation of personnel, which can not be detected from the panel. The panel of the system can only see the buildings that have been built or are being built in the territory. In addition, there are no other capabilities. Of course, it is also possible that Nord did not find the hidden functions of the system, because Nord just looked at them roughly and did not study them carefully. According to Nord''s experience in fighting wits and courage with the system for such a long time, there must be other functions hidden in the territory panel, but Nord has not found them yet, and Nord does not think that this system upgrade only adds the functions of the mall and territory panel, so there must be places that Nord has not found. "Everything is fine in Tami village. Village head Colin has been very attentive during this time. Tami village is the same as before. There is no trouble in Tami village, and the archers of South Mountain stronghold are reluctant to return in Tami village. Especially after paying their salaries for several months, they are crazy shopping in the market of Tami village every day. I guess they don''t want to return to the stronghold until all the coins are spent Yes. " The soldiers of Nanshan stronghold had not been paid for several months due to the previous heavy snow closure. Just after the war, Nord ordered old Moore to go to village head Colin to pay the salaries of these soldiers, and they were paid back according to the current salary level. Therefore, each of these soldiers of Nanshan stronghold received a lot of money. However, in the cognition of these mountain people, these coins are obviously not as important as the materials in the market of Tami village. When the salary is paid, they all change their money into the goods in Tami village, because in the cognition of these mountain people, the silver coins in their hands are not useful as these materials, and the market is rich in goods, Let these mountain people who have never seen the world dazzle. Many commodities that look ordinary in Nord are very novel in the eyes of these mountain people, so they want to buy every commodity they see in the market, so they can see such a scene every day in the market of Tami village. A group of soldiers in standard leather armour run around the market carrying goods in large bags and small bags. Sometimes they get together to discuss that goods are better and cheaper. In particular, a mountain people found new goods and quickly called a small partner of the mountain village. Seeing such a scene, other mountain people of the mountain village did not dare to show weakness and joined the ranks of buying. For this reason, the transaction volume of the market has increased day by day in the past two days, and will, the main businessman of the market, can be said to be happy. Now he will put a batch of new goods on the shelves every day, and the good goods and the latest kinds of goods left in the warehouse are also put on the shelves. With the increasing saturation of the market in Tami village, will has not seen such a scene for a long time. He will wake up in his dream these two days. When old Moore said this, he seemed to think of the scene of these soldiers'' crazy shopping, and his mouth also aroused a smile. Because old Moore was also a mountain people in the stronghold before, he had a very cordial feeling for these mountain people. He saw that old Moore looked young in their eyes and had been getting along with them for months, Old Moore also became very concerned about these soldiers. "As for the problem of these prisoners, there were still some small troubles before, but Hansen solved it before I could help." There was a flash of embarrassment on old Moore''s face. After all, it was the task given to him by Nord, but he didn''t play any role. When old Moore said something was wrong with the prisoners, a cold light flashed in Nord''s eyes. If they really dared to make trouble, Nord would never be soft hearted. Nord asked old Moore. "What''s the situation and what''s wrong?" "The mercenaries wanted to make a fuss because they were dissatisfied with the work in the mine, but they were soon suppressed by Hansen with a group of blacksmith apprentices..." Speaking of this, old Moore looked a little unnatural. When he arrived, he just saw Hansen rubbing a group of mercenaries on the ground. At that time, old Moore was a little shocked, although everyone knew that Hansen was not a bully because he was stronger than Lehman. But no one saw Hansen play. Even Lehman wanted to compete with him, but Hansen refused. The reason was that he was just an ordinary blacksmith and was not good at fighting, but many people were skeptical, because Hansen could not fight anyway. Old Moore looked at Nord with strange eyes. He wondered why Nord kept this powerful figure from going to the battlefield, but kept it at home to forge iron. In fact, Nord had a hard time to say, and Nord also mentioned it to Hansen. But Hansen refused, and Hansen''s posture at that time was absolutely related to the system, because these NPCs would never violate any order of Nord, but Nord couldn''t let Hansen go to the battlefield. Chapter 175 "What about those Knight attendants? Did they participate?" The cold light in Nord''s eyes intensified. He wanted to know whether the knight apprentices were involved. If Nord expected that these mercenaries would make trouble, so the knight attendants also participated, which disrupted Nord''s plan. Nord originally planned to use these Knight attendants for other purposes. If they didn''t appreciate it, Nord had to give them up. "These Knight attendants are very cooperative, but they also complain about their current work. It seems that they sent a representative to negotiate with Hansen. I don''t know exactly what the situation is." Nord nodded. As long as the Knights and attendants cooperated well, it was certain that there were complaints. After all, they were soldiers licking blood. Now let them dig ore in the mine. They must be very depressed. Nord let them dig ore just to temper their temperament. Otherwise, let them join Nord''s team for nothing, they will not have a sense of awe for Nord, but will feel that Nord is easy to talk, and may even kick his nose and face. Although Nord will certainly not tolerate such behavior and will give them good fruit to eat, if this can be prevented from happening at the root, why not. When old Moore said he didn''t know much about the prisoners, Nord stopped asking. If he wanted to know more, he might as well go to ask Hansen, the party concerned, so Nord changed his mind to ask old Moore some questions about Nanshan stronghold. "I haven''t asked you in detail before. What''s the situation of Nanshan stronghold now? Nanshan stronghold is a very important link in our next plan. Don''t make any mistakes." Speaking of this matter, Nord''s expression became very serious. Whether Nord can resist a greater storm in the future depends on how deep Nord can take root in the Yameng mountains during this period. According to the situation analyzed by Hill scholars and Nord, taking root in the Yameng mountains is the basis for Nord''s expansion of power. It is also the top priority of all things in this period of time, even more important than the construction of isaacburg. If Nord''s power is compared to a big tree, yamon mountain represents the root, Tami village is the trunk, and isaacburg and the territory obtained later belong to branches and leaves. If you want to grow into a towering tree, how can you not deeply plunge the roots into the soil? If a tree wants to flourish, its roots must be very strong, so Nord will not put the cart before the horse. After all, Nord chose to come to this place at the beginning. Nord took a fancy to the vast space of the Amun mountains. There is a vast world and great achievements. Nord has made sufficient preparations. Now the warehouse in Tami village is full of all kinds of goods. All goods can be transported to the Yameng mountains at the command of Nord, and the workshop in Tami village is not fully operational. As the market in Tami village has been gradually saturated, many goods have begun to be unsalable, and the warehouses, large and small, have been full. Therefore, more than a month ago, Nord ordered the principals of each workshop to train apprentices and reduce the production capacity of the workshop as much as possible. However, this does not mean that the goods in Tami village can not be sold, but the daily sales are very stable and do not show explosive growth as before, so will and Nord have repeatedly proposed to open up new business routes. Therefore, even if there are still materials to be supplied in isaacburg, Nord is not panic at all. I believe that as long as the current workshop starts fully, it will be able to meet all needs. After all, they have precipitated for more than a month, and I believe that the apprentices in each workshop have also grown a lot. What kind of scene Nord expects them to accumulate a little. "I didn''t hold such a position before, so I was at a loss at that time. I managed Nanshan stronghold completely according to the methods of you and Abbot housekeeper. In addition to training soldiers every day, I asked the mountain people to dig yams in the mountains to prepare for the winter. Now Nanshan stronghold has no other achievements except more food." Old Moore was a little embarrassed when he talked about these. Maybe in his eyes, it was not a good achievement without the development of Tami village, because he saw with his own eyes how Nord and Abel housekeeper grew up from nothing and turned this poor and backward Tami village into this prosperous look. Compared with Tami village, the situation of Nanshan stronghold is not good enough, so old Moore is a little ashamed, but Nord is very satisfied with old Moore. There is no accident in Nanshan stronghold, and old Moore is credited. After all, Nord had no one at the beginning, so he asked old Moore to take charge of Nanshan stronghold. Nord also knows that old Moore has no experience, so Nord''s expectation of old Moore is very low. Now there is no problem in Nanshan stronghold, which has surprised Nord. After seeing that old Moore still has the potential to develop into civilian. After all, as old Moore is getting older and older, even with the blessing of the system, Nord doesn''t know how many years old Moore can fight, but Nord knows that the system has no ability to change his life against the sky, so one day old Moore will not be able to pull his long bow, and it''s good to let old Moore be responsible for managing some territories at that time, So from now on, Nord will consciously cultivate old Moore''s administrative ability. In order to prevent old Moore from being eliminated by Nord''s team when he gets old, from the first day he knows old Moore, Nord has had a profound influence on this silent old man who has good archery, and he has also made a lot of contributions to Nord, so Nord wants to take them together to become the masters of the continent, Lehman, Marco, old Moore and so on, Nord doesn''t want them to fall behind. "You''ve done a good job. I''m very satisfied with your work. Another thing you didn''t say is that no one in Nanshan stronghold starved to death this winter. This is Nord''s score. This is a perfect answer. Buildings can be built anytime, but people can''t come back to life after death. Haven''t you opened up some farmland in Nanshan stronghold? That''s enough." Nord comforted old Moore. Compared with what Nord did in Tami village, old Moore was a little ashamed, but old Moore didn''t know that Nord had something in his hand... So he didn''t need to compare with the results of Tami village at all. Old Moore was very moved when he heard Nord''s comfort, which made his busy days in Nanshan stronghold meaningful. Although old Moore is ashamed now, at that time, old Moore racked his brains to develop Nanshan stronghold and recalled what Nord and Abel housekeeper did in the beginning. "Thank you for your comfort. It''s enough to have you. I really opened up farmland at the foot of the mountain. Those fields are planted with yams. I learned it when I saw you do it before." Then old Moore scratched his head. He didn''t expect that Lord Nord knew even this little thing, and he was still a little embarrassed. It was like imitating others and suddenly being seen by the Lord. Chapter 176 "Your next task is to take the soldiers of the archer squadron back to Nanshan stronghold and build a large market in Nanshan stronghold. I will ask village head Colin to send a construction team back to Nanshan stronghold with you, so you don''t have to worry about how to build the market. Tomorrow I will give you a plan of Nanshan stronghold in the future. You just need to follow the plan Construction, step-by-step construction is OK. " Because Nord can understand the layout of Nanshan stronghold from the panel of the system, Nord can draw the preliminary planning map of Nanshan stronghold this evening. At that time, old Moore only needs to refer to the building location on the map and build Nanshan stronghold step by step. And before long, Nord will go to Danan mountain stronghold. It is the only way to enter the South Mountain stronghold of Amun mountains. Nord may stay there for a period of time. If there is any change at that time, he can communicate with old Moore face to face. After listening to Nord''s words, old Moore nodded to understand. Now Nord has helped him arrange everything. He just needs to execute. He doesn''t need to think at all. He just needs to execute. This makes old Moore feel relieved. Now his task becomes easier. He doesn''t have to lose his hair about how to build Nanshan stronghold. It''s good to be a tool man in peace, at least without racking his brains. Then old Moore saluted Nord and left, and Nord also began to plan the layout of the South Mountain stronghold. Although old Moore was relaxed, Nord, who was responsible for drawing, had dangerous hair. It was not until late at night that Nord finally completed the planning map of nanshanzhai, and most of them referred to the layout of Tami village, which is also a central symmetrical layout. However, the difference between Nanshan stronghold and Tami village is that Nanshan stronghold is built on the flat land halfway up the mountain. The location of this flat land is very unique. It is valuable to have a flat land halfway up the mountain. However, the area of this flat land is very limited, so Nanshan village can not expand at will like Tami village. Every piece of land is very precious. Therefore, the planning of Nanshan stronghold is relatively compact, and now it seems that Nanshan stronghold can only be a subsidiary of Tami village in the future, because Nanshan stronghold is limited by the area of flat land, it must not be able to develop in an all-round way like Tami village. Therefore, Nord wants to build Nanshan village into a hub, as a hub connecting Tami village and the mountain village deep in the mountains, to assist Tami village and help Tami village undertake some tasks without much independence. Therefore, there is no need to build some buildings in Nanshan stronghold, such as blacksmith shops and various workshops. There is no need to exist in Nanshan stronghold. Just transport the goods produced by Tami village to Nanshan stronghold. The market built by Nord in the South Mountain stronghold is twice as large as that in Tami village, and Nord has also planned many large warehouses. In addition, Nord has also planned to include facilities such as schools and hospitals. However, Nord believes that even if these buildings are built, no one may be able to preside over the work, so it is likely to be idle for a long time, It was not until scholars hill and Dr. Victor could train a group of talents that Nord was able to maintain the normal work of these buildings. Early the next morning, Nord called lov to his study. When Nord sent troops, a group of people just heard lov''s words and rushed to Tami village to join Nord. At that time, Nord had no time to meet them, so he handed them over to lov for reception. Now that Nord has returned from isaacburg, it''s time to meet them. Compared with the businessmen who chose to stay in isaacburg and flee to other places, these businessmen who chose to come to Tami village can get Nord''s trust. No matter what idea they came with, whether they trusted loff or wanted to gamble, they always came to Tami village, and the situation was not clear, Their approach is commendable. After all, icing on the cake is not as good as sending charcoal in the snow. Although they didn''t help Nord anything, under the circumstances at that time, they could choose to venture to Tami village. Now Nord can regard them as his own people and can trust them. After entering the study, lov saluted Nord. He was followed by three strangers. It seemed that they were the people who came to Tami village a few days ago. They also selected several trusted people to meet Nord. After all, in their view, Nord''s status was so noble that not everyone was qualified to meet Nord. In fact, Nord himself doesn''t mind. Even if he is a servant, he has goodwill to Nord, and Nord will maintain respect for him. Nord never cares about a person''s origin, but values their ability and character. Nord can see that these three people are still a little cautious when they come to Nord''s study. It''s not like that love has talked with Nord many times. He knows that Nord is a very tolerant person and is not as terrible as the nobles they saw before, so he looks and behaves very easily. However, love still does a good job in some etiquette. He doesn''t become unscrupulous because Nord is easy-going. Love is not such a person, He knows himself. The three people behind lov saw lov saluting Nord and knew that the young nobleman in front of them was the Lord here. They didn''t dare to neglect it at all. They learned lov''s etiquette to Nord, and then secretly looked at Nord, but they didn''t dare to look at Nord. It wasn''t their guilty conscience, but they didn''t dare to offend Nord. At the same time, Nord was also looking at the three of them. Two of them were businessmen. Although they looked weathered, they didn''t see a firm look in their eyes, but they were somewhat flattering. The rest made Nord look more, because he was very different from the other two. Nord could know that the man in front of him was not a businessman. It could be seen from his powerful arms that the man was like a soldier or mercenary. Nord nodded to several people who came in and let them sit opposite the desk. "Congratulations on your successful return, Lord Nord. I don''t know whether the war is going well. I noticed that you were comforting the wounded soldiers yesterday, so I didn''t bother you. Was there a lot of casualties in the army? Why didn''t Lehman Brothers come back?" After lov sat down, he congratulated Nord on his victory. In fact, when old Moore came back, Tami village had spread the news of Lord Nord''s victory. However, because old Moore had a tight mouth and the soldiers who came back were from Nanshan stronghold, the villagers didn''t know the specific situation of the war, not to mention lov, an outsider. Therefore, if lof wants to know the situation, he still needs to come to Nord, and Marco came back with Nord. Only Lehman didn''t come back, so lof is very worried about the safety of Lehman, because Nord has reported peace to village head Colin before, and casually asked Reid to take his students to hill scholar, So LOV is the only one who doesn''t know the safety of Lehman. Chapter 177 "Lehman is fine, but he was slightly injured. It''s no big deal. I left him in isaacburg and want him to stay there temporarily, otherwise I don''t trust scholar hill to stay in isaacburg alone." Nord smiled and looked at lov. It seemed that lov really cared about Lehman. As soon as he came in, he first inquired about Lehman. Lehman was not a friend in vain. In fact, according to reason, Lehman and love have a good relationship. Generally suspicious Lords will doubt their relationship and whether their private relationship will affect their rule. But Nord is not a suspicious person. Nord trusts Lehman and love very much. He doesn''t doubt the employment of people and doesn''t need to doubt people. In addition, Lehman, Reid and Colin under Nord are still a family. Nord also expressed his trust in them. Although Nord beat Colin at that time, Colin was smart and blamed himself. Nord will not easily doubt a person who is very loyal to himself unless the evidence is conclusive. If he lives in mutual suspicion every day, such a life is too terrible. Nord doesn''t want to become such a person in the end. Therefore, the people under Nord''s opponents trust very much, but Nord does not have unconditional trust. Nord still understands this sentence. But now many of Nord''s people are systematic NPCs, which are not guarded by Nord all the time. "In fact, the casualties of the army are quite large. Almost half of the Spearman squadron died, and a total of 40 or 50 people were killed. Fortunately, it has successfully won isaacburg, which can be regarded as revenge at that time. From the current point of view, it can be regarded as a solution to the serious problem in front of us, but..." Speaking of the death of the army, Nord''s mood became a little low, but Nord was very satisfied with the result. After all, he reached his expected goal. Although there were some casualties, it was still within the range that Nord could bear. "Lord Nord, you don''t have to be sad. I believe these soldiers are willing to sacrifice for you. You are worth following. If one day I face the situation that I will sacrifice, I will be duty bound. Just LORD Nord, do you have anything to worry about?" Lov smiled and shook his head, and agreed with the behavior of the soldiers killed in battle. Because lov would do the same in the face of such a situation, he didn''t feel sorry for the soldiers killed in battle. Moreover, on his way here today, lov heard the villagers talking about the pension treatment of the soldiers killed in battle. These villagers are very envious and wish they could go to the battlefield to fight for Nord. Such treatment is worth even if they die. In such an era, human life is the least valuable. At least these villagers feel that their small life is not worth so much money. This is also the reason why the villagers admire and love Lord danold, because he is really very kind and kind. They have never heard of such nobles, not to mention seeing such nobles. Businessmen like love are also very frightened. Nord has such great courage to give such a large amount of compensation to these dead and useless dead people. Shouldn''t the nobles be mercenary and insatiable? Why was Nord so generous, but then the respect for Nord deepened. Lord Nord treats the dead so well that people living like them will not treat them badly. Thinking of these people who have just come to Tami village, they think one after another that their choice is right. Lord Nord is indeed a worthy Lord to follow and trust, just as love said. "We''ll talk about this later. Let''s solve the problems of some friends behind you first. Lov, you introduce them to me. I''m sorry. I didn''t have time to meet you that day because I was going to war with the crimson family. Please don''t mind." Nord first shook his head, looked at the three strangers behind lov, and then motioned to lov to solve other problems first. This matter will be discussed later. The three strangers shook their heads when they heard Nord''s apology, saying they didn''t dare, but their eyes were full of surprises and accidents. They didn''t expect Nord to pay so much attention to them and made a special apology to them. The three of them thought they were insignificant people, and they were lucky to see Nord, I never thought Lord Nord would look at them differently. "This is McKen, the escort leader of the caravan. His men make a living by escorting a group of experienced caravans. Kaozhe usually escorts the caravans. He has a good reputation among our wandering merchants and is also my very good friend. After listening to me this time, he was the first to go to Tami Village to join Lord Nord." Loff first introduced the strong man. Nord had guessed that he was a mercenary, but in fact he was a guard leader. In fact, the difference between the two occupations was not great. Nord was not wrong. Strictly speaking, guards are also mercenaries, but they are specially assigned to protection tasks and need a lot of reputation, Unlike some mercenaries who guest as robbers when they have no income. "Hello, Lord Nord, I''m the guard captain McCann. It''s a great honor to work for you. I and my 25 guards are at your disposal at any time." "Hello, McCann, you look very strong. I accept your loyalty and hope you can make a career under me." Nord nodded to McCann and praised him casually. Nord had made arrangements for the work of the guard captain, and then listened to lov introduce the other two businessmen. Because Nord had a sense of expectation for the remaining two businessmen, he asked lov to continue to introduce them. "Lord Nord, this is Theodore, a famous timber merchant in christenburg. His business is to transport precious timber from the Amun mountains to TEWIN. This is oba, a stone merchant. Moreover, he is also a very excellent Mason. His craft is very famous even in TEWIN." "Nice to meet you, Lord Nord. I''m Theodore, a timber merchant. I hope to work for you in the future." "Lord Nord, I''m oba the stonemason. If you have anything you want to carve in the future, just ask me. My craft will satisfy you." "I''m also glad to meet you. I hope we can get along well and work together in the next days." Nord first encouraged them, and then looked carefully at oba, who claimed to be a stonemason. Sure enough, his hands were stronger than ordinary people, and there was a thick calluses on his hands. No wonder he claimed to be a stonemason. It seems that this person must be very confident in his craft, otherwise he would not call himself a stonemason, not a businessman. In fact, Nord is a little interested in Oddo. The profession of stonemason is not to make the mined stones into square stones, but to carve these stones into exquisite shapes. However, these people are not in a high position now. If their skills are very exquisite and rise to the artistic level, they can be called the title of sculptor. Chapter 178 Then Nord asked them about their previous experiences and the business situation in isaacburg. After listening to their narration, Nord fell into meditation. Generally speaking, these two people are Nord''s scarce talents. Theodore, a timber merchant, has no problem with his ability, whether he goes to the carpenter''s workshop, helps the carpenter Fusen and DURU manage the apprentice of the workshop together, or hits will in the market, but Nord prefers the latter. Because the carpenter''s workshop Fusen and them are well managed, but will''s men are very short of people. Especially in the next period of time, will''s work will be more arduous. He will not only be responsible for transporting goods to isaacburg, but also follow Nord to open the business road in the stronghold. At that time, the two lines will operate at the same time, which will put a lot of pressure on will. Especially now there are not many talents under his men, and only some apprentices are there to support the scene. Originally, Nord was going to ask oba the stonemason what he wanted to do, because Nord didn''t know about the profession of stonemason before, and didn''t know what he wanted to do in Tami village. But thinking of the difficulties that will face next, Nord plans to assign all the two businessmen to him. Even if oba thinks he is a stonemason, since he also does some business, he must know some knowledge in this regard. "I''ve also got a brief understanding of you two. By the way, have you ever been to the market in Tami village? In the next period of time, you two will work there. As for your guys, I''ll ask director will to arrange it for you. If you are not satisfied with my current arrangement, you can tell me later." After thinking for a long time, Nord still planned to send them to will, otherwise Nord thought it would be difficult for him to deal with this situation. "We''ve been to the market of Tami village. Lord Nord, the commodities in the market are really eye opening. The commodities in the market are high-quality products. It''s hard to imagine that it was produced by Tami village. You''re really great, Lord Nord. Under your wise leadership, Tami village is beyond our expectations Material. " Theodore, a timber merchant, is full of praise for the market in Tami village. It seems that he likes this place very much. Compared with oba, who claims to be a mason, and lovee, Nord''s current intelligence director, he looks like a real businessman. "I have no problem, Lord Nord. I obey your arrangement. I can do whatever you want me to do. If there is anything you can tell me, I will try my best to finish it." Cobbler oba is very upright and obedient to Nord''s arrangement. Even if Nord can see that he doesn''t like doing business, he prefers to deal with stones. After hearing their agreement, Nord nodded with satisfaction. Anyway, the two people were very current affairs and took over the work assigned to them by Nord. "Now that you have agreed and know the location of the market, there is no need to send someone to take you. Now you go back and take the man to the market in Tami village to find director will. Say that you were sent by me to help him and ask him to arrange work for you." Because Nord had to discuss other things with loff and McCann next, he couldn''t take them to will, but Nord thought that no one dared to fake Nord''s orders in Tami village, unless he didn''t want to live, so they went to the market by themselves, and Nord was very relieved. After the two men left, McKen, the captain of the guard, looked at Nord eagerly, as if he was looking forward to what job Nord would be assigned to him. When he first came to Tami village, he met Nord leading the army. At that time, he wanted to take his guard and follow Nord to fight. However, Nord refused at that time. Nord will certainly not let a group of people from unknown sources join his team. Even if this person is very familiar with lov, Nord will not take this risk, so now McCann is looking forward to whether Nord wants to integrate himself into the army. McCann was awed by the momentum of Nord''s troops before. The uniform dress, the neat pace and the magnificent momentum made McCann yearn very much. McCann has traveled north and south for so many years and has experienced many wars, large and small. He saw a team like Tami village for the first time. McCann wants to join this team. But Nord didn''t pay attention to him, but began to talk to lov. "Now that both of them have gone, I can tell you the next thing. You must keep it strictly confidential and don''t disclose it to anyone, okay?" At last, Nord took a special look at McCann. Because lov had been working on intelligence for some time before, he had a good understanding of the confidentiality system. Confidentiality is to save his own life, but McCann who just joined didn''t understand these, so Nord mentioned it and took a look at McCann. Macon nodded heavily. Originally, he was looking forward to his work, but when he saw Lord Nord trusting himself so much, he even told himself about confidential things, so now Macon was very moved. He thought that no matter what kind of work Lord Nord assigned to him, he would try his best to complete it. After seeing loff and McCann nodding, Nord said slowly: "In this battle, I not only captured isaacburg, but also killed the dead fat Viscount Olli." There was a look of horror on the faces of love and McCann. They didn''t expect it. Nord was so cruel that even a Viscount was killed. Before, they thought Nord had just captured Viscount oli, because according to the unspoken rules of this era, there was generally no deep hatred, and nobles generally did not have resentment. After all, the nobles still have a good life to enjoy. It''s not worth it to have a deep blood feud just for some interests. In case they are retaliated by their family, it will be difficult to clean up the scene. A common saying of Nord''s previous life can summarize this meaning and when to repay each other. However, Nord did not abide by this unspoken rule. There was no law that stipulated that nobles could not be killed. However, if the crimson family defeated Nord in the future, I''m afraid Nord would also be killed, tooth for tooth and blood for blood. But this will also make other nobles may have some bad views on Nord. The first impression must be that he is an unruly person, but Nord is not afraid of the heirs of the kreisen family. Instead, he cares very much about the views of marquis Twain. In principle, this is only the grudge between the ISAAC family and the kreisen family. In fact, it has little to do with the tween family, but after all, the kreisen family is the noble conferred by the Marquis of Tween. If Marquis tween wants to get justice for Viscount oli, there are also reasons to denounce Nord, but this premise is that Marquis tween has a good relationship with Viscount oli, because nominally, the Viscount Nord is also under the jurisdiction of marquis tween, although Nord is a noble canonized by grand duke Beth himself. Chapter 179 "So, lov, I still need you to help me go to TEWIN city to inquire about the news. I really don''t know more about TEWIN city than you, and this task is not so dangerous. You just need to go back to TEWIN city as before, and the Marquis of TEWIN has no deep hatred with me. You just need to guard against the heirs of the kreisen family." At that time, the Marquis of Tween did not receive Nord when Nord passed through tween City, but he expressed goodwill to Nord, and gave Nord ten Kinser coins as gifts, and made a promise to Nord through the housekeeper that if Nord could not stay in his own territory in the future, he could return to tween City to join him. This confused Nord at that time. If Marquis Twain didn''t like him, there was no problem not meeting him at that time, but the problem was that Marquis Twain expressed goodwill to Nord through the housekeeper when he didn''t meet Nord, which made Nord very confused about the situation and didn''t know what Marquis Twain meant. Now Nord speculated according to the scene at that time that Marquis Twain must have some unknown relationship with himself, but Marquis Twain didn''t think about how to face himself, so he chose to turn a blind eye. But he couldn''t really ignore it, so he made a promise to Nord to take Nord in when Nord couldn''t stay in Tami village. Of course, these are just Nord''s own conjectures. Nord doesn''t know what the actual situation is. Thinking of this, Nord''s mind was a paste. What kind of relationship did Marquis Twain have with himself? Was he a friend of his cheap father? But that''s totally wrong. Nord knew that his father was just an ordinary court baron. How could he make friends with the few and powerful Marquis of Bethel duchy. Nord rubbed his temples. Now Nord still doesn''t understand this question. It''s better to wait a while for Nord to ask him in person, because now something like this has happened. Nord and Marquis TEWIN must meet. At that time, Nord can ask clearly in person why he has shown goodwill to himself since he has never met Marquis TEWIN. "No problem, Lord Nord. I''m really familiar with Twain city. It''s my honor to help you. However, my identity and status are not close to the Marquis of Twain, so I can''t get much useful information, which may disappoint Lord Nord." When he heard that Nord asked him to work in intelligence again, lov didn''t have much resistance in his heart. He hasn''t returned to TEWIN for a long time, but the current Tami village is too novel for him to leave. But this time it was Lord Nord''s order, so he had to go back. "Don''t bother to inquire about Marquis Twain, just inquire about some gossip circulating in the market. By the way, you should also pay special attention to the trend of the heir of the crimson family. His every move should be reported to me at any time. In addition, you don''t have to leave in a hurry these days. There will be a knighthood ceremony in two days. You are on the list , I won''t forget your credit. " Nord smiled at lov and said a news that made lov very excited. When he heard the news, lov''s eyes became excited and his expression was a little stunned. McCann looked at lov with envy. Unexpectedly, in just a few months, lov would have entered the aristocracy, but McCann was not jealous, but full of hope for his future. "Thank you, Lord Nord. Thank you for conferring my title. Thank you..." Lov then began to thank Nord, but he became incoherent, but he looked at Nord with great gratitude. Lov tried to take a deep breath to adjust his mood, but it didn''t work. He was too excited to calm down. Looking at lov like this, Nord understood very much, After all, he fulfilled his dream that he had not completed in the first half of his life. Then Nord looked at McCann who had been waiting for a long time. After waiting for so long, McCann was still very patient and did not get impatient because Nord was the last to assign his task until Nord announced the arrangement for him. "Captain McCann, because the troops under my command are special, I can''t incorporate you into my army, but I can treat you and your men as non staff personnel of the army. The benefits and treatment are the same as those of formal soldiers. What do you think?" Captain McCann heard that Nord couldn''t let him join his army. A look of disappointment flashed in McCann''s eyes. Because McCann had been curious about Nord''s army for a long time, he was a little sad that he couldn''t join the army this time, but McCann was relieved to hear that Nord gave him the same treatment as his guards and soldiers. At least Nord didn''t let them join his army because he despised them. Maybe Lord Nord had his ideas and arrangements, so McCann wanted to know what he would be responsible for in the future. "I accept your arrangement, Lord Nord, but I don''t know where I can help you if I don''t join your army. After all, I''m just a rough man. I can''t do anything except fighting." Nord smiled at McCann, motioned him to relax and listened to Nord slowly tell him. "In fact, your work is also very simple, that is, protect lov''s security as before, and cooperate with lov''s intelligence work. During this period, you can learn from lov. In the future, you can not only act as a guard. I have great expectations for you. As long as Nord''s ability is excellent, I will assign you a task alone. I hope you can meet my requirements Please. " Nord spoke to McCann with great sincerity, because McCann also told Nord about his life experience just now. In fact, at the beginning, McCann was also a mercenary, and a mercenary with excellent combat effectiveness, which was one of the best in the whole mercenary team. But later, McCann''s personality with a sense of justice really didn''t like the style of some mercenaries, so he turned against them. He set up his own door and established the current escort team. With his excellent strength and good reputation, McCann also made some fame, at least he had no worries about food and clothing. But McCann is not willing to spend the rest of his life like this, because every soldier who goes out to wander wants to meet a lord who appreciates himself. However, fighting for him and establishing his own merit is the dream of every teenager who goes out to wander and adventure. Although McCann is not a teenager now, he still has his own dream. This time, he chose to come to Tami village with the idea of the last fight. Unexpectedly, he was shocked by Nord''s troops when he just came to Tami village, and saw Nord''s generosity just now, which made McCann feel that his way out was coming. Lof''s title has been won. Will his future be far behind? McCann is not afraid to work hard. He is afraid that he will not see hope after working hard. Chapter 180 "No problem, Lord Nord. I''ll study hard with lov. I''m sure I won''t let you down." McCann nodded vigorously. He looked like he dared to go through fire and water for Nord. Looking at him seriously, Nord was very moved. What kind of era is this? The bad guys are so bad that Nord can''t imagine. Aristocrats like Viscount oli don''t pay attention to human life at all and treat human life like grass mustard. The good people are also very simple, like Lehman and others. They are loyal to Lord Nord because of their identity and their friendliness to them. Also, for the simple reason that Lord Nord chooses to trust them, like lof and McCann, they can willingly go through fire and water for Lord Nord. So Nord thinks this is a very wonderful era. It can make you angry and fascinated. Nord can scold them for being black and lament the simplicity of folk customs. This is not a contradiction, but an era full of contradictions. Meanwhile, lov''s mood gradually calmed down. Just now, lov heard the conversation between Nord and McCann. Looking at some excited McCann, lov began to comfort: "It doesn''t matter. I''m also a novice to inquire about intelligence. We''ll make progress together, and your sources in TEWIN city are also very extensive. Your mercenaries and business friends in TEWIN city can be your sources. We''ll have a specific discussion after we arrive in TEWIN city." Looking at the conversation between love and McCann, Nord nodded. They had known each other before. I believe they will cooperate with each other in their future work. Nord, who has traveled from his previous life, certainly knows the importance of intelligence work. Sometimes the importance of intelligence work is no less than launching a war. For example, now, Nord knows nothing about the outside world. Nord doesn''t even know what''s going on in the surrounding territories, and he can''t get much information from loff and these businessmen, because they are businessmen who mix in isaacburg. Although they know businessmen in other territories, they know what''s going on in these territories, They don''t know much. Because it belongs to other people''s territory. Although businessmen travel far and wide, some businessmen have a strong sense of territory. If they just pass by to sell something, they don''t care. They should exchange what they need. After all, when they leave, these passing businessmen will also bring some local specialties. However, if you want to enter his market, you will never die. They will let you know what cruelty is. After all, cutting off people''s wealth is like killing parents. These local businessmen will hold a group to solve this foreign competitor. Therefore, generally speaking, businessmen in isaacburg will not do business in nearby territories. But now this is not the problem that Nord has to worry about. Although Nord knows nothing about the outside situation, they also don''t know anything about Nord''s situation, and Nord still has an advantage, because Nord has begun to think of inquiring about their situation, so he has no intention. Nord has taken the lead. "In that case, lov, take McCann and his guards to the blacksmith and fur workshop to get equipment. Just tell Peter that there should be no Isaac family''s coat of arms on the leather armor. After all, you have to do intelligence work in the future. If you have my family''s coat of arms, your identity will be exposed." Seeing that the task had been arranged almost clearly, Nord wanted them to go back. By the way, he also distributed the welfare of these guards, so as to boost their morale and let them know that he had a new boss, and the boss was still very generous. "No problem, Lord Nord. I''ll take Macon and them. I''ve been to the blacksmith and fur workshop, and everyone there knows me." "Well, I won''t send my servants with you. And, go back and look forward to the day of knighthood, Lovey. I''m sure you will always remember this day and never forget this beautiful moment." Before leaving, Nord suddenly played a little joke with lov. Nord smiled at lov and winked at him. "Yes, Lord Nord, I''m looking forward to that day." After lov and McCann left, there was only one person left in Nord''s study. Then Nord returned to his desk, found a document and began to record and plan the knighthood ceremony in a few days. The candidates for knighthood were basically the same people, Lehman, Marco, old Moore, lov and Colin. Finally, Nord added village head Colin. The main reason is that village head Colin has worked hard for so many days. After being knocked down by Nord, he is also diligent and does not dare to neglect at all, so Nord wants to give him some comfort. Anyway, as long as he is not a baron or above, he belongs to an individual and cannot pass on his own offspring. Moreover, due to the grade and nature of work of village head Colin, it is estimated that there is little chance to be promoted to Baron in the future, so this award is really a consolation Award for him. It can also be regarded as a commendation for Colin''s work during this period. Tami village can develop into this kind. The village head of Colin has made a lot of efforts. Nord can''t do anything. Moreover, the titles of these five people are still different. The first three have been fighting with Nord, and they have participated in every battle. Therefore, it is said that Tami village can develop peacefully and stably, and Lehman is the first-class merit. Therefore, Nord plans to directly promote the three of them to knighthood. There are two titles under the barons of this era, knighthood and knighthood. Jazz is the lowest title in the aristocratic system, but it is also the cornerstone of the aristocratic system. Like the children of some great nobles, there will be knighthood basically, even if they can''t inherit the title of the family, But a jazz title still exists. If one day a nobleman really doesn''t even have a jazz title, it means that he has been put forward into the aristocratic system, but these titles are not granted for no reason. The aristocracy has expressly stipulated that a knight can only confer five knights in his life. Similarly, a baron can only confer five knights in his life, But the Knights under the knight''s command are also within the scope of his canonization, but it needs to be discussed with the knight. In other words, a baron has at most five knights and twenty-five Knights under his command. He thinks that there will be many nobles like you. On the contrary, each nobleman regards his title as the most precious asset and will never take it out easily, because this quota is calculated according to people, not just if there are less than five knights in riding, But only five canonization opportunities in their life. These knights are basically left to their families. Because Knights'' titles cannot be inherited, once the Knights'' titles are dated, the whole family may decline, and the way to give their relatives Knights'' titles is the way they continue their families. Therefore, every Knight family takes their own Knights'' titles as the way of inheritance and will not circulate in the outside world, This is why it is so difficult for nobles to cross borders, because the lowest titles have been monopolized. Chapter 181 However, at the top of the aristocratic class such as the Duke, there is no such restriction, because every powerful Archduke will establish a principality, and now the declining aristocratic house is only a subordinate organ of the principality, so these Archduke will not be subject to any restriction at all, so they can do whatever they want. Normally speaking, it is OK for a Archduke to canonize as many marques as he wants, but every Archduke is cautious when canonizing marques. Marques are not like low-level knights and jazz titles, and can not inherit and own territories. Even if they appear more, they will not affect the strength of his subordinates. The position of the Marquis is basically a turnip and a pit. The titles above the Marquis are basically fixed, and the number will not change much, because the area of the territory is only so much. Every promotion or fall of a marquis means another bloody storm on the mainland and a large-scale war between countries. Because the canonization of a marquis must divide a large area from the territory of his principality or family. As the territory of the new Marquis, it means that the Duke''s own strength will be lost, but he will get a reliable ally, but whether he gets more or loses more is completely uncertain. Therefore, annexing the territory of other countries to promote their marquis is the most favorable thing, because when each principality was just established, the territory was divided up by the great nobles, and it was impossible to obtain territory from them. As long as the big Duke has a brain, he will not let his principality fall into infighting, but if he wants to set aside a marquis from his family''s territory, even the big Duke will hurt his muscles and bones, so foreign war is the only means. Therefore, some Dukes never canonized marquis in their whole life. Basically, four of the five marques of Bethel principality were canonized when the country was founded. It is difficult to have a marquis in other periods, because the absence of a marquis means that the strength of the principality has increased greatly. How many powerful marques there are in a principality is also a standard to measure the combat effectiveness of a country. For example, if the Principality of Bethel won the war before, at least one real Marquis could be born in the plain territory occupied by the Ximan Kingdom, which may directly catch up with the strength of the current five marques, because the land of the plain is very fertile and has great output, which can bring great economic benefits to the owners of the territory. But Nord didn''t know what happened to the division of interests after the war. Although Nord''s father was also a participant in the war, it was obvious that a dead man could not divide the victory. Even Nord''s current Viscount was more kind-hearted than Archduke Beth, otherwise Nord would even be very difficult to inherit the title of the family. In fact, in retrospect, Nord is also very curious, because at that time, Nord easily inherited the title of the family and did not receive too many difficulties. He just killed Nord when Nord allocated territory. Who made Nord a famous black sheep in Bellon city at that time. Obviously, this situation is not in line with the virtues of the nobles. Seeing that a vulnerable group like Nord doesn''t eat him as a dish, it''s like Viscount Ollie dares to fight Nord. It''s unreasonable that the nobles in the capital don''t have the courage. Nord believed that the nobles in the king''s capital were a hundred times braver than Viscount oli. There was nothing these guys dared not do. As long as the price was high enough, it was possible for them to betray Archduke Besser. Therefore, if they took care of Nord for the sake of Nord''s dead father, Nord didn''t believe it at all. There is only a naked interest relationship between nobles, and there is not much warmth at all. This is why noble brothers fight for titles. There are many things Nord doesn''t understand in Bellon City, but now Nord is very far away from Bellon city. For example, the new Marquis hasn''t heard any news. Nord doesn''t believe that the outcome of this gluttonous feast has not been determined yet. This generation of Archduke Bethel is a decisive man. Under his leadership, the Principality of Bethel has shown a momentum of revival. The foreign war is also very tough and basically has not lost. He has also subdued a group of nobles at home. No one dares to violate his orders. Nord believes that the division of interests in Baron city has been completed. Even if Baron Bethel brings this territory into his family, I believe these nobles will not have too many complaints, because the five marques of the Principality of Bethel support Baron Bethel very much, and they don''t want another marquis in the principality, because it is not in their interests. Nord, who had met with grand duke Beth, believed that the grand duke Beth would certainly recruit a new marquis to balance the forces of all parties. As for the short-sighted thing of bringing all this rich land under his command, grand duke Beth could not do it. Nord believed that although he had only seen it once, Nord had a profound impact on Grand Duke Beth, This is a man of great talent. I just don''t know whether the new Marquis Nord knows him or not. Even if he knows him, Nord can''t get along with him now. Nord will be in the valley for a long time. It''s difficult to interfere with Nord because of the surging outside world, but the premise is that Nord wants to deal with Marquis TEWIN. However, it is too difficult to deal with a Marquis of Twain. Nord''s way at this time is to delay for a while and try to buy more development time for himself. Not only should we speed up the progress of each work, but also the war preparation is urgent. Nord plans to increase his troops to 500, but now everything is still planned. Except that Isaac fort is on the front line, so it has started recruitment and training, other troops have not expanded at present. The focus of Tami village and Nanshan village in the next period of time is in the Yameng mountains. After this thing is on track, Nord is expanding enrollment. Otherwise, the stall is too large, and many problems are likely to occur. Although Nord''s time is very precious now, we can''t rush it. Things need to be done one by one. Because Nord didn''t make up for the wrong time, he had to move forward step by step. Even if it was urgent, he had to keep his pace. At this time, the most taboo was to do everything all at once. The end of being in a hurry might be that one thing could not be done. Every major event must be calm, sharpen the knife and do not miss the firewood cutting. Nord plans to put Tami village into full operation after the knighthood ceremony in a few days until Nord completes his plan or the coming of war. This knighthood ceremony is still very necessary. It is not only to commend those who have made contributions to Tami village in the past few months, but also to inspire others to work hard next. It can also be regarded as an opening ceremony for the whole plan, because everyone may work hard after a period of time. If you don''t commend again, you won''t have a chance. Money and status are what people pursue. These Nords can give them. Nord has set an example for them. Nord doesn''t believe them. The reason why Nord holds this grand ceremony is to let everyone know that as long as you follow Nord, you will have a bright future. Chapter 182 Nord plans to hold the ceremony in Tami village. In recent months, the small square in Tami village has expanded a lot, and the villagers around the square have moved to the residential area. Because the original income of Tami village is relatively high, they can afford houses in the residential area. Moreover, Nord compensated them for the relocation, so many villagers bought more than one house, mainly because they were very rich. In addition to the money Nord gave them for demolition, the villagers also saved a lot in recent months. These original villagers were the richest people in Tami village. Although the houses in the residential area are more comfortable, the area is still much smaller than the previous small yard. These villagers who are used to living in the small yard have bought at least two rooms per person, and families with a large population have even bought more. Therefore, all the money just sent out has returned to Nord, and it has become more, because Nord''s compensation money can also buy a house. It is obvious that the villagers take out part of their savings. Nord never expected to become a leader in the middle ages, and he still has the opportunity to engage in real estate. It has to be said that this industry is very violent. Nord in this residential area basically doesn''t spend a penny. They are all built by civilians who have been transferred to Tami village for a period of three months, which is just enough to meet their expenses for three meals a day and one house. Therefore, every house sold in this residential area is Nord''s net income, Other timber and land expenses are free of money. Fortunately, these villagers can''t speculate, otherwise they can certainly make a lot of money by using all their money to buy houses in the residential area, because they can''t eat interest at home, and Nord doesn''t have the idea of setting up a bank at all. What kind of bank do you want in such a big place. Although the houses purchased by these villagers are used for living, they have made a profit. Although it is beneficial for Nord to sell all the houses, Nord did not specifically publicize it. But let it be, because Nord''s sense of real estate speculation is not good. The house is still used for living, not for speculation. It''s better for these villagers to live simply. Now the central square of Tami village has become larger and larger with the demolition of surrounding houses. Now it can meet the gathering of 1000 people, but the vision of the audience behind is certainly not clear enough, because it is only a square, not a stadium with rows of seats higher than one row, but these villagers just join in the fun, They are not the real protagonists. The real protagonists are the five knights and the soldiers in Tami village. On the day of the knighthood ceremony, whether it is Lehman and the crossbow squadron in isaacburg. Old Moore and the archer squadron still in the South Mountain stronghold have to rush back to Tami village. Nord has prepared for this grand ceremony for a long time, and all soldiers can''t be absent, including the recruits who may have been recruited in isaacburg. It is estimated that Butler Abel will be back in these two days, which is just enough to help Nord handle this matter together. After all, there will be a lot of people in the square. Nord is afraid that it will cause chaos. Nord thinks that village head Colin has no ability to control this situation, so the knighthood ceremony can be held normally after Butler Abel comes back. When it comes to the central square, Nord has to mention the planning of the old residential area of Tami village, because now the residential area and workshop area of Tami village have been built, and the commercial area has been planned, but the construction has not yet started. There are only schools and hospitals in the open space, which is very desolate compared with the residential area, Except that the apprentices pass by the workshop area every day, they can hardly see anyone. However, Nord has been thinking about what this land should be used for for for a long time, because it is also a golden area. It is located in the north of Tami village and is the only way to enter Tami village. Therefore, what buildings to build is about the face of Tami village. Finally, Nord decided to build some large public facilities on this land. For example, just mentioned the stadium. Although there are no sports in Tami village, from the previous trials and fighting competitions held in the barracks, these competitive sports still have a large market, especially in this era, There are basically no recreational activities. I believe that as long as Nord brings some sports in his previous life to the world, they will be popular in the territory, and these sports can also strengthen the body, and can be promoted even in the army. They will certainly bring great fun to the boring training life and cultivate their tacit understanding. However, the situation is still very tense. Nord is not in the mood to worry about these entertainment things. When the crisis is lifted, Nord will consider organizing these sports. Therefore, the stadium can not be built yet. Now all forces in Tami village have to invest in the plan of developing the mountains. Of course, the support for isaacburg can not be left behind. In addition to the stadium, Nord also plans to build some buildings such as the Grand Theater and library, which can highlight the buildings of a place. Nord plans to put them in this place. After all, this is the face of Tami village. In the future, Nord must give people who come to Tami village for the first time an unparalleled sense of shock. This is Nord''s general plan for this land. Nord plans to temporarily name it as an entertainment area, but like a commercial area, the construction here is also far away. It is estimated that it will take a long time to start the construction task here. The priority of this area is very low. Nord collected the Tami village planning map in his hand, stood up and came to the front of the map. Because he has occupied the castle, the map has been unlocked a lot, but Nord has not had time to draw it on the wall of his study. Although Nord stood in front of the map in his study, his eyes are really a systematic map of observation. The fog of war hanging over isaacburg has dissipated. It was discovered by Nord as early as he opened the territory panel. However, Nord was not in the mood to view the changes of the map at that time. He was only very interested in the sub interface of the territory and didn''t seriously view the changes of the map at all. Now I have time to observe. The whole isaacburg says that the ruling area is large. It is also led by the viscount. Isaacburg looks much larger, because isaacburg has three villages besides a castle, and Tami village is mountainous except its own small village. Even the South Mountain stronghold has just been established by Nord, So it looks very shabby. Isaacburg is located in the north of Tami village, and Bligh village is located in the north of isaacburg, so these three places are almost in a straight line on the map. If you don''t look at the map, Nord can''t find it at all, because the roads in the mountain area are always crooked, just like what is sung in a song. The mountain roads here are eighteen bends. Chapter 183 Diya village and Djibouti village are located in the northeast and northwest of BLI village respectively. They are not far away. They only look like seven or eight kilometers. However, these two villages are remote because the roads in the mountains are not easy to walk. It takes more than an hour to walk from bli to these two villages. The main reason for such a slow speed is that the road condition is very poor. Unlike the road from Bligh village to isaacburg, people come and go every day. Many businessmen pass by, so the road becomes flat. As long as it is not rainy and the road becomes muddy, this road can still meet the needs of pedestrians. Because these businessmen are unable to carry heavy goods, they do not have strict requirements on the quality of the road. As long as it is flat and easy to walk, it can meet their needs. However, the roads of dia village and Djibouti village are different. Except for the villagers in their own village, basically no outsiders want to visit his village. These two villages do not have their own unique resources, so businessmen are not interested in an ordinary, poor small village. Therefore, the roads in these two villages are especially difficult to walk, even worse than the road from isaacburg to Tami village. After all, the road in Tami village is passable, because many people have to go through here to enter the yamong mountains to collect resources. In fact, generally speaking, the location of these two villages is better than Tami village, but the actual situation is even more remote than Tami village. The poor road conditions make their villages inaccessible, and it will become worse if no one passes through the road, because these villagers have no money to repair the road, so they fall into a vicious circle. Such a situation will only make the two villages poorer and poorer. Unless external forces intervene, these villagers will not be able to get out of this quagmire at all. Now Nord is their help to help them get rid of poverty. Although Nord does not have the energy to develop these two villages, Nord can at least put their village road planning on the agenda. Moreover, these two villages will also provide some personnel mobility to the upgraded Bligh village, which will be of great benefit to the future development of Bligh village and provide nutrients for the future development of Bligh town. With a few strokes on the map, Nord planned the roads of the future territory. Because the map of the system is panoramic, Nord can plan the correct route even without field investigation, and Nord also found that even if people did not have a panoramic map before, the current road is very reasonable. Simply relying on the existing road construction, there is no problem. This is a very magical thing. People can always find the nearest road to their destination, even if they don''t have any maps and measurement tools. This is a long-term choice, and the rest is the correct answer. There are few routes that Nord can change. Unless it is in some very remote places, it is difficult for people to notice that it can only be found from high altitude. Otherwise, after years of screening, the road left will be the most reasonable. This saved Nord a lot of effort. It would take Nord at least a long time to check one way. Now Nord is just doing his future work in advance while Abbot hasn''t returned to Tami village. Now the most urgent thing is the knighthood ceremony in two days. As Abbott hasn''t come back and Nord has done almost all the preparatory work in front, Nord is now free to plan the road. In fact, the most urgent road is not the road near isaacburg, and the road from Tami village to Nanshan stronghold is the top priority. As early as after the snow melted, Nord had ordered the construction team of Tami village to start working. The road from Tami village to nanshanzhai is urgent. Now the road inside Tami village has been built as early as this winter. However, due to the weather, the construction task of Tami village has stalled. While Nord was fighting with the collison family, the construction team in Tami village began to work one after another. The brick kiln was not started all winter. Like the mine cave, it was built on the black earth mountain some distance from Tami village. Therefore, due to the heavy snow sealing of the mountain, Nord''s brick reserves did not increase in this winter, Now there are only those left after the road in Tami village is repaired. Fortunately, the brick kiln has been started now, and the remaining bricks should last for many days. Moreover, it is not so easy to build roads in mountainous areas as on flat land, because there are no roads in the mountains and forests, but only the paths left by Nord when he looked for a cottage last time. As the mountains were in the fog of war at that time, Nord still took many detours. Therefore, the current road, the road from Nanshan stronghold to Yuanshan stronghold, took Nord almost half a month. Nord had a profound impact on that time. In winter, there was no heating in his study. Nord lay in his chair, Covered with a thick blanket, the whole is competing with the map. These days, it was much more awesome than the night before Nord died. It was awesome to walk on those days. He saw the map dizzy. Nord almost chose every inch of the road to the best position. And it also owed to the system map, which was very powerful. Basically, you can see any details on the terrain. After all, it is external. Black technology is more powerful than normal technology. So some awesome trails have been abandoned by Nord, but the overall direction is still there. Nord estimated that the current road could be reduced by several hours. If all the brick roads are built, Nord guesses that it may not take a day from Tami village to yuanshanzhai, which is very meaningful for Nord. He didn''t waste so much effort before. That''s why Nord is very happy to see that the road in isaacburg doesn''t need to be re planned this time. The road Nord plans to build in the mountains and forests is not wide, and can only accommodate three people walking side by side. Unlike the Central Avenue of Tami village, it can almost reach the width of seven or eight meters. In this era, such a wide road is very rare, which is also the reason why other people come to Tami village. However, the mountain road is completely unnecessary. As long as people can walk, vehicles such as carriages need not be considered at all. Moreover, there is another requirement that they can walk normally in bad weather, such as heavy rain and snow, and will not be disconnected. This requires that mountain roads must strictly ensure the quality, but this is very difficult. The ups and downs of roads are several times more difficult than ordinary roads. Even in the mountains of previous generations, we can often see the collapse and blockage of roads in the mountains, let alone in this era. Therefore, Nord''s priority is to find relatively flat terrain, or terrain with relatively gentle slope, which will help build relatively stable roads. Of course, these are on the premise of no detour. If it is a real 18 bend road, Nord will not build it even if it is more stable. Chapter 184 The main reason why Nord built the road is to save time, and the road wants to bypass all the mountains, which is impossible in the Amun mountains. To think about this problem, it is better to think about how to strengthen the road. Nord and hill scholars have also discussed this matter before, and the construction method of Tami village road is the idea given to them by Hill scholars. How to tamp the foundation before building the road and how to lay bricks will be more stable. These professional methods are the methods of hill scholars and the construction team. Therefore, when Nord planned to build roads in the mountains and forests, he encountered this problem. The first time he thought of scholar hill and wanted him to help solve the problem. Scholar Hill didn''t live up to Nord''s expectations and soon thought of a solution. This time, Hill scholar told Nord that the method is to build a double-layer Road, that is, dig the foundation a little deeper, tamp the soil, lay a layer of bricks, then cover this layer of bricks with soil, tamp it again, and then lay a layer of bricks. Although this process is cumbersome, the quality of the road built is very high. Therefore, Nord also conducted a special experiment. He simply built two five meter long sections. On a slope, the two-story road is much stronger than the one, and the degree of firmness is at least three times higher. However, the construction of double-layer road is only twice as much labor and materials as ordinary roads. If so calculated, this method is still very cost-effective. Moreover, after the road is built, it will be a distance higher than the ground. After the side is covered with soil, the whole road will be very conspicuous in the mountains and forests. As long as you walk on the road, you will never get lost, and the cross section of the road will become a trapezoid. It seems that hill scholar''s knowledge does not only come from this world, but also he doesn''t know it, His mind also contained some knowledge systematically instilled into him in Nord''s previous life. Only in this way, the construction of the cottage road has become very slow. After all, the quantities have doubled, which is why Nord has launched the road construction plan to the South Cottage before defeating the kreisen family. Moreover, Nord asked them to build from both ends at the same time, but the South Mountain stronghold is only responsible for cutting down trees and tamping the foundation, because Nord can''t transport bricks to the South Mountain stronghold, which is more time-consuming. As for more rapid multi-stage construction, Nord''s construction team doesn''t have such strength and can''t complete such complex operations. Now they have learned this road construction method for a long time. This is the result that Nord specially found a place for them to contact. The understanding ability of these villagers is too low. Nord doesn''t dare to arrange their complex operation, so he can only teach them step by step. However, Nord is gratified that the leaders of those construction teams in Tami village have matured a lot. Now they can preside over the work step by step even if abbot is absent. They are discussing the construction of the current road together, because village head Colin is not very good at this work, so he can only start with abbot. Nord also went to the forest yesterday to see the road construction. For so many days, the direction from Tami village to the South Village has only extended for a few kilometers. Even one tenth of the whole project has not been completed, but Nord did not urge them, because Nord understood that this is a very slow work. Perhaps after they become proficient in this method, the progress will be accelerated. Nord''s expectation in mind is about one month. This road must be built in one month. This is something that can''t be discussed. If the time is delayed, Nord''s future plan will be affected. After sorting out these documents, Nord went back to his bedroom and went to bed. As a result, he woke up the next morning and found that the manor was noisy. Out of the stone building, Nord found that it was Abel housekeeper who had just thought of yesterday and had come back today. Nord looked at the excited servants in the manor and saw the figure of Abel housekeeper. After seeing Nord, he began to scold these unruly servants loudly. After they were quiet, he went to Nord standing at the stone building door. "Master Nord, I''m back. These servants don''t understand the rules and quarrel with you. Please don''t mind. I''ll discipline them slowly later." Nord was very surprised to see Abel''s housekeeper come back. As long as he came back, all the work could begin. Nord was a little worried in the past few days. Fortunately, Abel''s housekeeper came back in time and didn''t disappoint Nord. As for the noisy things of these servants, Nord didn''t pay attention to them at all and wouldn''t be familiar with them. However, housekeeper Abel has always been very polite to Nord and took good care of Nord''s feelings. In fact, Nord reminded housekeeper Abel many times so that he can be free and don''t treat himself as a servant, but housekeeper Abel hasn''t heard of it, Instead, he would take the opportunity to teach Nord to pay attention to etiquette, which gave Nord a headache. Abbot brought back a total of 40 servants this time, more than expected. It seems that the open space behind Nord manor will be expanded again. Fortunately, when Nord built the manor, a large open space was left behind, otherwise it may not be able to hold so many people now. In addition to the forty servants, the heads of workshops, that is, NPCs rewarded by the system, lived in Nord''s manor. At that time, Nord did not arrange them to live outside for fear that they would expose their identity. Even now, Nord did not intend to let them move out, although Nord thought it was impossible for them to expose their identity. Because these NPCs are very human and everyone has a very distinct personality. They are not produced on the assembly line at all. Instead, they are really like the people recruited by Nord from the world. They can''t see any flaws when they get along with others. Nord still admires the ability of the system. The noisy servants just now were not intentional. When they were brought by Abbot housekeeper, they were already discouraged and felt like they had been exiled, but they didn''t expect that Tami village was completely different from what they thought. In their imagination, Tami village is a poor small village with a dirty environment and a stench in the air. The villagers here are also ragged, yellow and skinny, but they didn''t expect it to be like this. The broad roads and neat houses. The villagers walking on the road are all dressed in new clothes, full of spirit and full of hope, There was also a smile on the corners of their mouths, which was completely different from what they thought. After they came to Nord''s manor, they found that the architectural style here was no worse than that of isaacburg''s manor, and even unique. Therefore, when Abbot housekeeper went to the backyard to work, these servants talked to each other in the small square of the manor, which later evolved into a heated discussion. Chapter 185 "Housekeeper Abel, after you come back, I''ll feel much at ease. Then the knighthood ceremony can be held tomorrow. The specific things are the same as those discussed before. You can discuss specific matters with village head Colin. I don''t want chaos on the day of the ceremony." Nord''s tone of voice is rare and solemn. Nord really intends to use this ceremony to express his gratitude to their subordinates and soldiers, because Nord has always been a little sorry. Generally speaking, if it is not systematic, Nord is actually not qualified as a Lord. In addition to his kind character and some ideas beyond the times, Nord believes that his ability has not reached a particularly outstanding level. Of course, it is based on the standards of his previous life. Nord was just an ordinary person in his previous life. All the people in the wonderful world are not excellent, and of course, he is not stupid or stupid. When he came to this world, he suddenly became an aristocrat who had the power of life and death. To tell the truth, Nord was very uncomfortable, but Nord later realized that he was much better than most of the aristocrats in this era, because most of the aristocrats were enjoying life, eating and waiting for death, so Nord wanted to do something and finally decided to give up the good life in Bellon city, Replaced a territory with all his family property. After coming to Tami village, Nord was very moved by the tireless help of Lehman and others. Although Nord''s identity must be the cause of nobility, Nord should thank them anyway, and people should always be grateful. "No problem, master Nord. When I settle these servants, I''ll prepare immediately. I''m sure I won''t delay tomorrow." Hearing Nord''s orders, Butler Abel nodded gently, bowed down and saluted Nord, and then turned to leave, but Nord couldn''t help saying more. "I''ve arranged most of the things. You just need to check the process and take people to maintain order tomorrow. Don''t worry. After all, you''ve just returned to the manor." Looking at Abbot''s housekeeper who left in a hurry, the softest place in Nord''s heart was touched. Since leaving Bellon for so many days, Nord could not imagine what he would be like without the company of Abbot''s housekeeper. Maybe he would deal with things in a mess. Basically, Abel housekeeper didn''t have a free day. He had to deal with a lot of things every day. Even in a free winter, Nord was very busy when he saw Abel housekeeper. Although Nord sometimes didn''t know what Abel housekeeper was busy with, Nord was sure that these things were related to himself. "It''s my duty to serve you." Abel housekeeper slowly stopped, then turned and replied to Nord, with a smile on his face and the satisfaction that Nord had not found in his eyes. Then he led the servants in the front yard of the manor to their residence and looked at the back of Abel housekeeper''s departure. Nord''s mouth also aroused a smile. Nord is really glad to get such a responsible housekeeper. Nord suddenly feels that he should grow up, shoulder his own responsibilities, lead these people to complete their mission and live up to their expectations. Then Nord returned to his study, opened the territory panel of Tami village and looked at the option of [upgradeable]. Then, after a golden light, the whole world changed dramatically. Well, nothing happened, but the data on the panel changed. [territory Name: Tami town] [scale: small town] [originally, this is a very poor village, and the scarce farmland in the village can not meet people''s daily life. However, since a new Lord came, the fate of the village has changed. Now it has become a vibrant place. The villagers here are full of hope for the future, and their life has become rich. Every villager can live without worry, Now the scale of the village has reached the requirements of the town and has been successfully promoted to Tami town.] [Prosperity: 35 (Commerce: 15, agriculture: 8, industry: 12)] [popular support: 85 public security: 61] [population: 1536 (people); Farmland: 138 (MU); Tax: 20 (Kinshasa)] [uncompleted buildings: watchtower, public security office, mayor''s office, Castle and Tavern (special)] [built buildings: manor, market, school, workshop, blacksmith shop, square and barracks] In addition to some changes in the data, there are more buildings in Tami town after promotion, such as the existing barracks and squares. Although they have existed for a long time, they have not been recognized by the system, so the previous panels are not displayed. At that time, Nord also guessed whether it was because of the level of Tami village. Unexpectedly, it was really the case. The promotion of Tami town directly made them appear in the system list. Nord also noticed a very key information, that is, in the list of buildings in the village, Nord had not built the watchtower, but it did not affect the promotion of Tami town. This is puzzling to Nord. Generally speaking, if you want to be promoted, you must unlock all buildings in addition to meeting the necessary conditions of some population, whether you need it or not, but obviously the system is not the rule. Even Tami town has been promoted now, However, Nord still failed to find out the specific rules. He can only be sure that some buildings will not affect the promotion. Moreover, the scale of this [town] is obviously different from that of isaacburg. The level of Tami town is more like the next promotion level of Bligh village. Therefore, there is still a certain gap between Tami town and isaacburg, but Nord doesn''t know where the gap is. Purely from the data, the scale of Tami town is not inferior to that of isaacburg, and even much better than that of isaacburg in many places. For example, after tax is over, but obviously the system doesn''t think so. Does it examine the comprehensive quality? After careful study, Nord seems to have found something. There is a castle in Tami town. Is that why? Specific buildings will affect promotion. Thinking of this, Nord''s eyes showed a thoughtful look. It seems that his guess is still wrong. Some specific buildings may be the key to territory promotion. But obviously, now Nord has no time to think about the promotion of Tami town again. According to the current construction level, it will take a long time to build a castle. Even if Nord has a skilled construction team and convenient building materials such as bricks, a castle is also a large-scale project for Nord. Nord guessed that it would take at least half a year to build the castle. The castle Nord wants to build is not comparable to the manor in Tami town. Now, except for a small stone building, other buildings in Nord''s manor are made of wood and have no defensive power at all. Although Nord doesn''t think anyone can attack his hometown, Because Nord usually starts first. Chapter 186 Nord paid special attention to the other two buildings [mayor''s office] and [tavern]. The meaning of the former can be seen at a glance, which is the same type of building as the [City Hall] before isaacburg. However, Nord doesn''t know whether the [mayor''s office] will be promoted to the [City Hall] when Tami town is promoted again, because isaacburg, which is one level higher than Tami Town, can''t see this building, and only the [City Hall] remains. If even buildings can be promoted, Nord should carefully think about the significance of these buildings, because obviously, compared with the city hall, the promotion of other buildings, especially the buildings of various workshops, will bring great progress to Tami town. Because Nord believes that the workshop after promotion can produce more and better goods, and the efficiency may also increase a lot, which is of great help to Nord and Tami town. However, Nord doesn''t know how buildings should be promoted. Nord carefully checked the panels of each building and couldn''t find the promotion option. According to Nord''s understanding of the system, it should not meet any hidden conditions, because each time the system has to wait until Nord has reached some conditions, the system will show this hidden function, I have to say this model is very fucking. Can''t we first show Nord the requirements and then let Nord complete the tasks according to the requirements? The bad taste of the system really makes Nord helpless and very headache. Although sometimes Nord will be very surprised by the sudden increase of functions, Nord still doesn''t like this practice of the system. If you can make an evaluation of the system, Nord will give a bad evaluation, a big bad evaluation! However, it is a pity that this system is a three no product. Nord can''t find a manufacturer at all, so there is no way to complain. He can only silently endure this unscrupulous system, and he is also very black hearted. Speaking of this, after Tami town was promoted to become a small town this time, Nord did not consider the candidate of mayor. Obviously, Colin''s ability is unable to hold the position of mayor. Although he has sufficient qualifications and is also the father of Lehman, he has a good relationship with many people under Nord, but Nord does not intend to let Colin serve as mayor. Although village head Colin has been working hard recently, with the gradual expansion of the scale of Tami Town, he has been unable to do many things. After all, village head Colin was just a mercenary with a little knowledge before. Now he is so old and his ability to accept new things is gradually declining. He can still serve as village head of Tami village before, But as the mayor of Tami Town, his ability is not enough. However, since the arrival of Nord, Tami town has developed rapidly. If housekeeper Abel did not take charge of the overall situation, it is estimated that Tami town will not develop so smoothly. I believe village head Colin himself has slowly felt that he can''t deal with many things, so he can only follow housekeeper Abel''s instructions and has no own ideas at all. If village head Colin is appointed mayor again, it may hinder the development of Tami town. Although it may hurt village head Colin and be unkind, Nord will still do so. Although Nord has a soft heart, he will not make mistakes on some key issues, because Nord is responsible for the whole Tami town, You can''t delay the work in Tami town because of human kindness. Because even if Nord let village head Colin continue to serve as mayor, it doesn''t make any sense, because he can''t play the role of mayor at all. What Nord needs is not a submissive tool man or puppet, but a person who can preside over the overall situation alone like hill scholar, but it''s obvious that village head Colin doesn''t have such ability. If you want to push Colin village head to this position, with his ability, you will certainly retire one day. At that time, it may be more embarrassing. It''s better to refuse him now. This is a good thing not only for Tami Town, but also for Colin village head. I hope tomorrow''s title can calm Colin''s sadness. No longer thinking about it, Nord looked at the special building [tavern] again. Nord remembered that this should be the battle reward after Nord occupied isaacburg. At that time, Nord was very surprised why the battle reward would give Nord a building, and Nord didn''t see it at the interface of isaacburg. It turned out that it could only be built in Tami town, After this promotion, Nord can build the building. It is worthy of being a special building. Indeed, it is very personalized. Nord is looking forward to the role of this tavern. It must not simply buy wine, otherwise the system will not specifically point out. This is a special building. Speaking of wine, Nord forgot to build a brewing workshop some time ago. I believe that if wine appears in this world, he will make a lot of money, This is a violent industry. And Nord, who is not the least material in the brewing material, has found the raw materials of liquor making, whether Baijiu or red wine. Baijiu can be used to make liquor. Although the name is called yam, it is more like a mixture of potatoes and sweet potatoes. And if it really doesn''t work, Nord can also exchange some potatoes out of the system to grow. "Nord" However, Nord found that the yam in this world is larger than that in the previous life, and the yield is much higher. After long-term domestication, the yield of potatoes in the previous life has been very high, but the yield of similar crops in this world is obviously higher. This is why Nord doesn''t worry about food at all. As long as he grows it, he won''t worry about harvest at all. However, Nord doesn''t know whether the high yield is due to this crop or the land is too fertile. We can''t know what the reason is until Nord buys vegetables or grain seeds from previous generations from the system mall and harvests them. As for the raw materials of red wine, Nord had planned for a long time, but too many things happened later. Nord directly threw it out of the sky. Until now, Nord remembered when he saw the tavern. Nord had planned to make wine before. I remember when I was looking for a remote mountain stronghold, I found a fruit called red sour fruit on the road. After tasting it, Nord found that this is the grapes magnified countless times, and the taste is sweeter. Nord had the plan to make wine at that time, but he hasn''t had time to act yet. Since the tavern will be built in a while, the supporting facilities wine making workshop will be built together. Nord estimates that if wine is produced, it will be sought after by all people in the world. Both aristocrats and rich civilians will love wine, especially in the cold winter of Bethel principality. If you can drink some wine to warm up your body, That''s a perfect match. Red wine can be sold to women or nobles with light taste. Now Nord thinks very clearly about making money. It is not forced by some black heart system. Things are so expensive. Nord must work hard to make money. If he can only see the products of the system every day, but can''t buy them, what a painful thing, Nord thought it was terrible. Chapter 187 Nord has thought about it. Now he has established a brewing workshop and can sell it outside this winter, because Nord believes that by that time, the territory will no longer need to be isolated from the world. Because Nord guessed that even if the news spread slowly, TEWIN city should be able to get the news of isaacburg''s occupation in a few months. Even if Nord blocked the news, the crimson family in TEWIN city should also be able to find something wrong, because Viscount Olli and the castle haven''t heard anything for a long time, even if they are stupid. Moreover, Nord has no intention to hide it all the time, because it is simply unrealistic. There is no airtight wall in the world. Even the most secret news will always be known one day. Moreover, it is impossible to hide it all the time in such a large territory as Nord. Nord''s intention from the beginning was to delay for a period of time and usher in greater development opportunities for himself. At that time, we''ll see if we can come up with a better way to deal with the pressure of Marquis TEWIN. If a war is really inevitable, Nord also hopes that he can make sufficient preparations and quickly expand his strength during this period of time, but I don''t know why, Nord always felt that there was a chance that war might not break out. Even if a war breaks out, it''s needless to mention if the war is defeated, but the war will not last for a few months. This is not a large-scale war between countries, but a competition for national strength. Small wars between nobles are often very fast and short, because neither side can afford to spend a long time, so Nord''s idea is firm, They insisted until they had no materials to finish the war and had to withdraw their troops. What Nord wanted was to let the goods from Tami town enter many cities in the north of Bethel after the war and before the arrival of winter. Nord didn''t have to worry that the goods could not be sold because of the war. Nord had thought of a solution. Nord''s main fist is two kinds of wine, red wine and Baijiu can cover the whole consumption crowd, and it is also the commodity that the world does not belong to Tami town. Like other goods. For example, flax cloth or some daily necessities, although Nord can ensure that the quality of the workshop must be better than the similar goods on the market, after all, there are similar goods, which is impossible to cause a sensation. It is not so easy to dump quickly, and it may take a long time for word-of-mouth fermentation, To make people realize that the goods in Tami town are of good quality. Because the quality of this thing is not so obvious. Only after using it can we know whether it is good or not. At this time, we need a fist commodity to directly open the hearts of consumers and make them realize that the commodities in Tami town are unique and will cause brand effect in the future. As long as they are produced in Tami Town, they will be considered as high-quality products. At that time, the glittering gold coins will take the initiative to run into Nord''s pocket. Nord doesn''t want to buy anything in the system mall. Thinking of this, Nord can''t stop smiling and began to fantasize about how to shop when he has money. After a long time, Nord wiped the saliva from the corners of his mouth and felt very ashamed. Unexpectedly, the young man who regarded money as dirt at the beginning began to fantasize about his future life before he made money. It was really shameful. The culprit was the black hearted and unscrupulous system, which completely damaged Nord. If it hadn''t opened up this system mall, Nord wouldn''t be like this, right! It''s all a system pot. It has nothing to do with me. After scolding the system for a while, Nord obediently opened the system panel. It''s really fragrant! Nord wants to see what the two newly added buildings do. Looking at the territory panel, Nord first opens the panel of the barracks. [construction facilities: barracks] [introduction to architecture: This is only a very simple barracks. It is good for nothing except a large training ground and a house where soldiers live. Even the training equipment is very scarce. The recruits here make slow progress in training every day. They can only cultivate a group of rigid soldiers. They need the honing of war to stimulate the blood of the soldiers] [barracks dormitory: 30 (buildings)] [capacity: 300 soldiers] [military characteristics: soldiers in barracks gain 5 experience points periodically (every day)] After reading the introduction at the beginning of the barracks, Nord thought that the barracks was just like those buildings before. It was plain and had no characteristics at all. As a result, he found that he was almost cheated by the system. What is good for nothing? The feature of being able to obtain experience value is also good for nothing? Nord has made plans. There is nothing else to do in the future. Nord will also stay in the barracks for training. It''s not beautiful to whore five skill points every day. It''s just how long the cycle is. If he has to stay in the barracks every day for eating, drinking and Lasa, Nord really can''t do it. Not to mention whether Nord can stand the barracks environment, but there are many things Nord has to deal with now. It is impossible to stay in the barracks all the time. If it is only one or two hours, Nord can consider it. Another problem is that this experience value is added to an ordinary soldier, but Nord is obviously not a soldier, So I don''t know whether I can gain experience in the barracks is still a problem. Ordinary soldier Nord reported to you that at this time, I should show the spirit of cheekiness. As long as I think I am a soldier, and the barracks of Nord guess system should not be so intelligent and can detect the identity of everyone in the barracks. Nord guessed that this experience value may be added to the people in the whole barracks, it is impossible to identify the identity, Of course, this is just Nord''s guess. The actual situation is still unknown. Only in this way, the soldiers after Nord''s expansion can quickly form combat effectiveness. As long as they are in the barracks, the soldiers can quickly upgrade. Nord calculated that the experience value of low-level soldier LV1 is 100 points, and it takes about 600 points to reach the full-scale promotion status of LV3. Therefore, it can also be said that as long as they train in the barracks for four months, each soldier can meet the standard of promotion, and Nord simply compares the strength of the arms after promotion, which is probably lower than that of the Knights and attendants of the collison family, but slightly better than ordinary mercenaries. Don''t underestimate the fighting effectiveness of mercenaries because of their fame. Regardless of their fighting will, their fighting effectiveness is still very excellent. Otherwise, the nobles won''t hire them to fight for themselves. However, most of them don''t dare to compliment their character, but it doesn''t hinder their strength, After all, if the wicked want to do evil, they must have strong strength as a backing. After discovering the function of barracks, Nord is confident that his troops will be able to form a strong combat effectiveness in four months. At that time, Nord will not be afraid of any challenges in this remote place. If there is no army of one or two thousand people, Nord feels that he will not be defeated at all, although Nord''s army plan is only to expand the scale of 500 people. Chapter 188 [building facilities: square] [introduction to architecture: the square is an essential public facility for a place. It is not only a gathering place for people to discuss, but also a place for people to relax. You can come here for any large ceremony or party. Moreover, the square can also reflect the artistic features and characteristics of a place, but there is no square, so it is only an open place] [square area: 2000 square meters] [capacity: 2000 (persons)] [architectural features: the ceremony or ceremony held in this square can be more shocking] After closing the panel of the barracks, Nord opened the panel of the square, because Nord wanted to see whether this architectural feature of the barracks is unique or can be possessed by some specific buildings. Nord has never found such a situation in buildings before. There is no such architectural feature in workshops, schools, hospitals and other building facilities. Is it because these two buildings are special or the system panel has not been expanded before? But Nord did not see this characteristic in the upgraded building panels. At present, the buildings with characteristic buildings known by Nord are barracks and squares. There is no doubt that this building is awesome. It does not mean that the experience of the barracks is the use of the square, and Nord will be able to see it tomorrow. What a force it is, and see it tomorrow, then Nord carefully checked every building panel, and wanted to find out the difference between the building panels, what the reason for the formation of the characteristic building, and studied for a long time or nothing. But Nord discovered something, not that the Tami town barracks were special, and the military camp of the awesome Castle also had this characteristic. Let go of what you don''t understand first. This is the truth taught by Nord''s math teacher. Skip the questions you can''t do first. As a result, Nord was called to the office to talk because of the problem of handing in the blank paper. Tut tut Tut, so Nord was deeply impressed by this truth. The coat of Heraldry a has been cleaned by Ali. Even though Nord has experienced many battles, the coat of Heraldry a still looks very clean. Moreover, at the current level of Tami Town, it is impossible to imitate the coat of Nord''s heraldry A. this kind of coat is not rough linen, and the coat of heraldry pattern is very fine and the technical content is very high, Tami town has not reached this level. After dressed up, Nord stood in front of the maid Ali and asked her with a smile. "What do you think?" With a red face, maid Ya Li helped Nord sort out the folds on his mask, and then looked at Nord''s dress. Small stars appeared in her eyes. What came into her eyes was a black haired and black pupil with a beautiful face, wearing a black-and-white heraldry armour, a bear skin cloak, a one handed sword on her waist and black hiking boots. She looked heroic and extraordinary. "Lord Nord, you look very powerful today." Hearing the praise from the maid Ali, Nord smiled. Although Nord couldn''t see his appearance and Ali''s praise was suspected of flattering himself, Nord was still very happy. No one didn''t like to listen to his praise. "Come on, we should go." Nord, who was in a good mood, took a relaxed step and took Ali to the central square of Tami town. Although it was only early morning, many villagers had gathered here. Nord asked village head Colin to inform all the villagers that a grand knighthood ceremony will be held here today. Therefore, some active villagers have arrived at the venue ahead of time, ready to find a front position. They closely watched Nord''s knighthood ceremony, and the noisy square was also very lively. Nord suddenly felt like returning to his previous life. If the villagers didn''t wear different clothes, Nord thought Nord had returned to his previous life, as a country with a large population, In previous lives, no matter in any public place, it was a sea of people. In this era, such a scene is rarely seen. If it is not necessary, the villagers will not take the initiative to leave their village, because it is a very dangerous thing to travel here, especially the unarmed civilians, which is simply the meat sent to the mouth of the robbers. The villagers in the square were discussing the situation of the knighthood fiercely. At that time, I don''t know who leaked the news. Anyway, the villagers in Tami town have been looking forward to the knighthood ceremony here for a long time. This matter aroused extensive discussion among the villagers at that time. Now it''s time to unveil, how can these villagers not be excited. Abbot''s housekeeper had come to the square to maintain order early in advance. In addition to village head Colin, they were also helped by the leaders of various construction teams and soldiers in Tami town. Even if so many people were maintaining order, the whole square still seemed very noisy because Abbot could control the villagers and prevent them from running around, But I can''t control their mouths. Nord has been quite adapted to this situation. There are only so many people. Nord doesn''t know how many times he has seen this big scene. This scene is hardly worth mentioning to Nord. Along the reserved channel, Nord comes to the center of the square. A high platform has been simply built here with some wooden tables. It looks very simple. It looks like a grass platform team. It doesn''t look like a ceremony to canonize the nobility. On the contrary, it feels like a rural big stage. No, no, the Rural big stage looks so simple. There''s no way. The conditions are limited and the time is tight. Nord can only do this. Next time, Nord must arrange the square well. At least, the central platform must be built. The system is right. The square is indeed an open space. Not to mention fountains and sculptures, there is no preparation for a high platform, except for some beautiful plants transplanted by Nord from the mountains and forests. Apart from some stone tables and chairs, there are no other facilities at all, but in such a simple square, villagers come here every day. Because it is said by the grapevine that it was built in the style of Lord Nord''s manor. These villagers who have never seen the world really think that it is the same as Nord''s manor. They can''t enter Nord''s manor, so they have to come to the square every day to experience the atmosphere of nobility. Nord thought it was a very simple ceremony. These villagers looked very novel and even couldn''t wait. In addition to their discussions, they also looked at Nord standing on the stage. However, since Nord stood on the stage, their voices of discussion gradually decreased. Although they did not deal with Nord much and knew that Nord was a kind and kind Lord, they were still very awed of Nord, not only because of Nord''s status, but also because of their gratitude to Nord. They thanked Nord for bringing them new life. Chapter 189 Nord stood on the stage and looked at the villagers. His face was calm and he was very embarrassed. Next time, Nord vowed to build a high platform for the next ceremony or ceremony. After the ceremony, he began to build it immediately. After all, it is not difficult to build a high platform with bricks. If conditions permit, Nord also wants to build it with stones. After all, stones will be more beautiful than bricks. Because the high platform in the center of the square is mainly used to hold ceremonies, and beauty and atmosphere is the first element. If it is built with bricks, it is inconsistent with the style of the square, unless a layer of decoration is added outside. At the moment, the wooden table under Nord''s feet is very unsightly. Nord looks at it and damages his image. Although others don''t think so, they look forward to this simple ceremony. Nord didn''t wait long before Lehman returned to Tami town with his troops. According to Nord''s prior agreement with Lehman, he didn''t bring all the troops to the central square of Tami Town, but asked them to stay on the avenue at the entrance of the town. There were more than 150 people, standing in three neat squads, but the two squads behind were reluctant, It looks crooked. It should be the recruits Lehman has recruited in the past two days. After Nord came to the square, he saw Nord standing on the high platform. Because he still had a wound, Lehman walked slowly to Nord and saluted him. "How''s it going? Lehman, how''s the injury? Don''t be too tired these days." Nord looked at Lehman with concern. Yesterday, he sent someone to inform Lehman''s servant that Lehman had completed the task of recruiting new soldiers. Nord estimated the time. Almost the day after Nord left, Lehman went to two villages to recruit soldiers. He didn''t care about his wounds at all. "Don''t worry, Lord Nord, as long as it''s not strenuous exercise, there''s no problem at all. I''m only slightly injured. There''s nothing serious at all. You don''t have to worry too much. My body recovers quickly." Lehman patted his chest and indicated that he had no problem at all. Indeed, Dr. Victor had mentioned to Nord before that Lehman had only suffered some minor injuries and lost too much blood, which required a period of convalescence. It was no big deal, but Nord was frightened by the way Lehman came down from the battlefield at that time. Lehman was full of blood, Nord''s gonna think he''s dying. "If you don''t want a ceremony later, don''t ride into the field to prevent the wound from bursting." Nord thought for a moment and began to persuade Lehman, because Nord also told Lehman about his idea before, that is, let their five candidates for knighthood ride the high horse from the road to the entrance of the town, slowly come to the high platform, and Nord will grant them the title on the high platform. Generally, it is such a process. "It''s all right, Lord Nord. I''ve ridden the horse from isaacburg. As long as I don''t run fast on the war horse, there''s no problem." Lehman''s eyes were full of hope. This was the first time Nord saw such light from Lehman''s eyes. No matter what happened before, Lehman''s eyes were firm and calm. This time Nord saw the request from Lehman''s eyes. Nord nodded and looked at Lehman. At this very critical moment in life, Lehman also wanted to face his parents and villagers with a glorious attitude, which Nord could understand. After all, this title is a very important thing for Lehman and even for all civilians. Lehman wants to be dignified and solemn. After all, ordinary people inevitably have vanity. Not returning home is like walking at night in royal clothes. This is why Nord chose to organize this ceremony in Tami village, because the protagonists of this ceremony are basically people from Tami town. If it was held in isaacburg, no one knew who these people were. Seeing that Nord agreed to his request, Lehman''s face showed a smile and a heartfelt smile. Just when Nord talked with Lehman, another protagonist of the ceremony also came to Nord. Nord had arranged a task for old Moore before. Just when he hurried to the South stronghold, Nord called him back, because Nord didn''t expect that Abbot''s housekeeper would come back so soon. Nord thought he would have to wait two or three days. Basically, two days after old Moore returned to Nanshan stronghold, he saw the servants sent by Nord to inform him to participate in the ceremony. In order to participate in the ceremony, old Moore had to rush back from Nanshan stronghold overnight, which made Nord a little embarrassed. After all, old Moore and the soldiers of Nanshan stronghold ran around because of his mistakes. Nord was really sorry. It seems that we must be more rigorous in the future. If we want to do something in the future, we must set an accurate time. We can''t be so full of uncertainty. Especially now the territory is becoming larger and larger, which is completely different from the small Tami village before. In Tami village, Nord doesn''t need to specify the exact time. If you want to change the time of doing something, just notify yourself directly. Sometimes Nord''s orders may change, which can be solved by sending someone to notify. But now it''s different. Nord has a large territory. It''s almost two days'' journey from dia village, the farthest village, to Nanshan village in the yamon mountains. If it''s so vague and changing day after day, it will cause great problems and waste time and manpower. Just like old Moore''s coming and going in a hurry this time, it''s entirely Nord''s own problem. If Nord had noticed this problem and informed old Moore not to leave in time, or if he was waiting for a few days to hold a ceremony, this would not happen. At that time, due to the problem of time, Nord had to ask old Moore to make concessions, and time was more important to Nord, This is also the reason why Nord couldn''t wait to hold the knighthood ceremony the day after Abel''s housekeeper came back. "Lord Nord, I have arrived with the soldiers of Nanshan stronghold. I report to you that all the soldiers of Nanshan stronghold have arrived. Please give orders." Although he had been driving all night, old Moore still looked energetic. Even at such an old age, he couldn''t see fatigue at all. In this way, even old Moore was very concerned about the title, which can be seen from his spirit. "It''s hard. It''s my fault. Let you run around. Go down and prepare. Bring the soldiers to the front of the high platform of the square in order, and let Abbot arrange the position." Nord threw an apologetic look at old Moore, and then didn''t say much. Now after old Moore arrived, the ceremony can officially begin. "It''s my duty, Lord Nord. I''ll bring the soldiers in first." After saying that old Moore saluted Nord, he turned and left without any hesitation. Nord looked at old Moore''s back and brisk pace. It seemed that everyone''s performance was unusual today, perhaps because it was a happy moment. Chapter 190 Lehman nodded to Nord, then turned and left. He also wanted to bring the troops at the entrance of the town into the square. With the passage of time, a large number of villagers have gradually gathered in the small square of Tami town. Although the number has increased, it is not as noisy as before Nord''s arrival. It may be because of the control of Abbot''s housekeeper, or because he saw Nord standing on the stage, the square became very quiet at this time, that is, the villagers would deliberately keep a low voice, as if they didn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of Nord. It was these villagers who were still thinking about when the ceremony would begin. With a burst of neat footsteps, two columns of soldiers came into the two entrances to the north and south of the square, namely the soldiers of isaacburg and nanshanzhai led by Lehman and old Moore. Although I have seen the soldiers of Nord troops marching in neat and uniform lines for several times, I still feel so shocked every time. No matter how many times I see this neat pace, it is very shocking. Even if it is just an ordinary March, the villagers see it with interest. However, the soldiers of the two squadrons behind Lehman are very hip-catching. At first glance, they are very different from the team in front. They give people a completely different feeling. At a glance, they can see that they are recruits who don''t understand anything. The process of walking is also crooked. After such a comparison, the gap is shown. Therefore, there is a slight noise in the square, as if pointing at them again. These recruits who have not been trained for a few days also blush when they see this situation. They, who were ordinary villagers a few days ago, should walk in the queue neatly now, It''s too hard. The more anxious they were, the more mistakes they made. For a time, these recruits became unable to walk. Seeing this, Nord standing on the stage gently frowned. Just when Nord wanted to stop the villagers'' behavior, Lehman and Abel housekeeper had begun to take action. Housekeeper Abel scolded the villagers who pointed out to the soldiers around the square. Because the affairs in Tami town were handled by housekeeper Abel before, these villagers were very afraid of housekeeper Abel, because housekeeper Abel himself was a very serious person at work, and his aura was also very strong. Ordinary villagers would be very afraid to see housekeeper Abel. Housekeeper Abel is not only very strict with his servants in Nord''s manor, but also in dealing with Tami village. Housekeeper Abel''s strict expression has been deeply engraved in the hearts of the villagers and can''t be erased all his life. However, these villagers are not only afraid of Abel housekeeper, but also have a lot of respect, because Abel Housekeeper will always be right about things and people, and he is also very concerned about the lives of these villagers. He is very considerate to the villagers who have no house or can''t eat, which may also be the reason for his responsibility. Abel Housekeeper will help them arrange their work, Although it may be the job of Abel housekeeper to allocate houses, it is undoubtedly a glimmer of hope for these desperate villagers. The number of these displaced people without houses and food in Tami town is still very small, probably because the population flow is not so frequent, and the location of Tami town is too remote. The displaced people who can come to Tami town can''t live in other places. They want to take a chance in the yamong mountains and accidentally found Tami town, It''s like finding heaven on earth. There are houses, food and jobs. This is not heaven on earth. So housekeeper Abel has a high prestige among the villagers. After he yelled, the villagers soon calmed down and sat down one by one. Looking at housekeeper Abel''s angry appearance, Lehman dared not go out. Lehman looked at the noisy villagers and came to the two teams. He followed them and shouted at them, Want to help these recruits adjust their pace. After Lehman recruited the recruits into the team these two days, they were asked to conduct queue training. On the issue of recruits training, Lehman and Marco had initially formed their own set of plans according to the data compiled by Nord. Lehman first let the soldiers train together, so that the recruits could feel the strength of the team, so listen to Lehman''s call, These recruits also gradually stabilized their mentality. Although it can''t be compared with the front team of soldiers, it can also be seen. It''s not nearly a pot of porridge like that just now. Then, under the leadership of housekeeper Abel, the soldiers gradually gathered in front of the central platform of the square. With Lehman''s order, the soldiers sat on the ground in an orderly manner. There''s no way. The conditions are so simple. Seeing that the problems under Abel and Lehman generals had been solved, Nord nodded invisibly. Although there were still some mistakes, they did not affect the ceremony. With the rich experience of the people, many things did not need Nord to remind, and they could solve the problems themselves. When they first came here, no matter what Lehman and others did, they had to be arranged and instructed by Nord in advance. Otherwise, even if some things came in front of them, they didn''t have to pay attention to them. As an old saying goes, there was no life under their noses, even the more mature Lehman. But the difference between Lehman and them is that it doesn''t have to worry too much to give orders to Lehman. He must be able to successfully complete Nord. It''s different from Marco. There are always some small problems in the things arranged for him at the beginning, but it''s not a big problem. It just needs Nord to help him solve it. One good thing is, As long as Marco has any questions he doesn''t understand, he will ask Nord. Sometimes Nord is annoyed by Marco, but after all, it is also for work, and Marco often trains with Nord. Although Nord lived in Lehman''s home before, Nord and Marco are more familiar and know each other best. Now Marco has grown up a lot. He has rarely asked Nord for advice. Basically, Nord has talked to Marco about all the things he should teach him. Marco has learned a lot from Nord in recent months. Many of his ways of doing things have fallen behind those of this era, which is influenced by Nord. Although many people are influenced by Nord''s behavior, Marco is undoubtedly the deepest one, followed by reed who has been following Nord in front. However, Nord rarely sees him after Nord sent him to hill scholar as an assistant, but Nord believes that reed will be better now. When he saw that it was ready, Nord nodded to Marco, indicating that the ceremony could begin. Seeing the instructions sent by Nord to himself, Marco called Lehman, old Moore and other people ready to be knighted to go outside the square. Because Nord had told Marco about the entrance ceremony, Marco took five of them on horseback. Nord also specially asked them to walk around the square and accept the cheers of the villagers. This is their glorious moment and should be treated like this. Chapter 191 Marco took several of them out of the square and prepared to ride on the war horse for a week. Everyone''s heart was restless. The most excited one was village head Colin. He didn''t expect to be knighted by Lord Nord, although it was only a small jazz title. But this can be called a member of the aristocracy. At the beginning, his Mercenary Captain wanted to seek such a title, but he couldn''t get it, and finally lost his life. Colin was just an insignificant role under the Mercenary Captain at that time. Now he can even have a title. It''s really fate. No one knows what will happen in the future. If his Mercenary Captain survived and knew that Colin would be treated like this, he would scold God''s injustice and let him be untimely. Colin inadvertently achieved the glory he paid for with his life, which made him reason somewhere. Until Colin got on the war horse trembling, he still remembered his former captain. He was a very capable person. Usually, he not only taught Colin these people fighting skills, but also taught Colin and others to read. He completely trained Colin these people as his heart. That''s why everyone in Colin''s mercenary team can live and die with the captain. Such a team is very rare among mercenaries. In the battle when Colin''s captain died, every mercenary of the team fell into madness. Colin will never forget that day. The whole battlefield was filled with blood, and the mercenaries'' eyes were red, which looked like choosing people to eat. Finally, they defeated a large number of enemies with madness, but it could not save the captain who had lost his life, and the casualties of the mercenary team were also very large. The crazy battle did not pay a price. After no captain, the mercenary team was dissolved. Only inadvertently, Colin would think of his life at that time. Lehman on the horse saw something wrong with Colin''s mood and asked with concern: "Father, what''s the matter with you? Do you remember anything?" Colin, staggering on the horse, waved to Lehman, indicating that he didn''t have to worry. Because Colin was very old and his riding was not very skilled, Lehman took care of him to prevent any accidents. However, fortunately, the war horses selected by Lehman are very docile, and their parade speed is not very fast, so village head Colin won''t have much problems. "It''s all right. I''m just too excited." Hearing Colin''s words, Marco and lov and others nearby felt the same. Yes, who wouldn''t be excited at this moment. For a time, the five people became silent, and only the sound of horse hoofs beating on the road was still echoing. Soon, the five of them came to the square on war horses. As soon as they entered the square, they attracted the attention of the villagers. The leader was not Marco, who was arranged by Nord to lead the team, but Lehman, who had just arrived from isaacburg. Nord guessed that Marco should take the initiative and be humble. Lehman would not care about this little thing, but Marco cared. He cared about what others thought of him, especially when comparing with Lehman. The five people rode around the square on war horses for a week. Wherever they went, the villagers looked at them. Their eyes were mixed with longing and envy, because they knew that from today on, the five people would not be ordinary civilians, but aristocrats of a class. Although these villagers had the same identity as the five marchers before, they may have grown up together and worked with him for many years, but today is different. When they see them again in the future, they have to respectfully call the noble master. When they think of here, the people in the audience are both happy for them and lost for themselves. After a detour for a week, the five people lined up on war horses and stood in front of the high platform with their heads held high. After Marco said a few words gently in Lehman''s ear, Lehman turned down and came to Nord. Nord took Lehman to the high platform facing the crowd, reached out his hand and pointed to Lehman and loudly introduced to the villagers: "Many people must have known the brave warrior standing beside me, but I still want to introduce it solemnly. This is Lehman, my most trusted man and the former captain of the guard. He charged first in every battle and never stepped back to fight for me. His body is still full of wounds, so I will give him glory." With that, Nord pulled out his one handed sword from his waist, raised it high above his head, and shouted to the people under the stage: "I told you before that glory depends on the sword in your hands. I did what I said. Today, under your witness, I will canonize Lehman as a knight under my command. I hope he will make persistent efforts in the future. Now it is only the starting point of the road of glory. Will you continue to follow me on the road destined to be full of thorns?" Nord looked at Lehman around him. Lehman, who had already been taught by Marco, knelt directly on one knee, put down his head and announced his loyalty to Nord. As long as Nord accepted Lehman''s loyalty, they will share weal and woe from now on. "I will always follow you, Lord Nord. The direction pointed by your long sword is my way forward." However, Nord would not refuse Lehman''s loyalty and put his one handed sword on Lehman''s shoulder. The specific meaning of this canonization gesture is to lead his neck to be killed and fully express his trust in his Lord, just as a beast chooses to show its soft belly to show its submission to the strong. Nord was promoted to be a viscount in such a ceremony before, but Nord was loyal to Grand Duke Beth. At that time, Nord, who had just passed through, was still a little uncomfortable. This kind of canonization ceremony like a religious ceremony, Nord only saw it in the film. At the same time, there was a set of vows, which Nord also recorded. "Lehman!" "Yes!" Nord''s voice became solemn and his tone became very loud. Even the villagers under the stage could hear what Nord was talking about. In fact, another reason was that at this moment, every villager was holding his breath for fear of missing any details on the stage. They had never seen such a scene in their life, which could be used as a capital to boast with others in the future. "The strong enemy is now fearless! He is bold, loyal and worthy of the Lord! Be honest and upright, rather die than surrender! It''s no wonder that it''s natural justice to protect the weak! This is your oath. Keep in mind that I hereby canonize you as a knight!" Lehman raised his head and stared into Nord''s eyes. His eyes were full of firmness. Although this was only an oath and Nord had written one to him yesterday, at this moment, Lehman still felt his blood boiling. "I swear to be kind to the weak! I swear to fight rape bravely! I swear to fight all mistakes! I swear to fight for the unarmed! I swear to help anyone who asks me for help! I swear not to hurt any woman! I swear to help my brother knight! I swear to treat my friends sincerely! I swear to die for my love!" Lehman said, and there was silence. Chapter 192 Hearing Lehman''s solemn oath, the villagers under the stage felt touched and stared at the two figures on the stage. Both of them were their guardians, especially Lord Nord, who brought them new life. Lehman was the pride of all the villagers in Tami town. The villagers under the stage were only envious of Lehman''s title. They all knew that Lehman deserved it. The title of Lehman can be said to be popular. No one can question the credit of Lehman. As Nord said, Lehman is in front of every battle. Nord took back his long sword, then turned and picked up a medal from the table on the high platform. It was about the size of three silver coins. In fact, it was what Nord told Hansen to recast with silver coins. It looked like a shield. It looked very exquisite and glittered in the sun. As Hansen is only a blacksmith, not a professional silversmith, the medal made is very rough, but similar in shape, not to the point of both form and spirit, lifelike, because Nord asked him that the front of the medal should be engraved with the Eagle Crest of the ISAAC family. It''s a hard job for Hansen, the blacksmith, to embroider with a big knife, because Hansen usually requires his works to be durable or sharp. Now Nord asked him to make a fine medal. Hansen really doesn''t have any experience, but this is the task given to him by Nord, so Hansen can only do it. Moreover, Nord needs a large amount of 50 silver cerbers and 100 black iron medals. The time is still very urgent. There is only two or three days. After thinking hard for a long time, Hansen finally decided to use the mold casting method, which can not only cast 50 medals quickly, but also there will not be a big gap for each medal. And this method is very simple. As long as you carefully create a fine mold, it will be cast quickly. Pour the melted silver coins into the prepared mold, wait for it to cool and form, and then take out the medal. After repeated polishing, it will become shining medals. It sounds very simple, but in fact, the error rate is very high. Nord made a total of 50 silver medals, but only more than 40 were actually used. The rest of Nord kept them as a souvenir, but these 50 medals cost Nord 170 silver coins, almost running out of Nord''s silver coins. Nord plans to let rove go to TEWIN city to exchange some silver coins in two days, otherwise it will affect the economic circulation of the territory. Now Nord is not short of gold coins, because the system rewards a lot, and Nord also has a gold mine, but silver coins and copper shells are very scarce, and the most common villagers are silver coins and copper shells. Although more than 20 silver coins were lost, Nord was not very distressed, because Nord could afford to lose, and it was not because Hansen ate kickbacks and embezzled these silver coins. It was only a simple loss. Moreover, it also showed that the texture of silver coins was impure, which would lead to such a situation. Nord looked at the medal in his hand and was somewhat satisfied. Although some places still did not meet Nord''s requirements, that is, the position of the front emblem of the medal was not very clear. Although it could be seen that it was an eagle with its head held high and wings spread, it was not very fine and not vivid at all. On the back of the medal is the text written by Nord himself, [commemorating the battle of capturing christenberg and presenting it to the bloody warriors]. This medal is not only Nord''s intention, but also one of Nord''s gifts to these soldiers. Nord walked up to Lehman with the medal, hung the medal on Lehman''s chest, smiled at Lehman and whispered to him: "Here are some small gifts I prepared for you. I hope you can like them." Lehman looked down at the silver medal and looked very stunned in his eyes. This was a special surprise given to them by Nord. He had not told them before. Except Hansen and Abel housekeeper, who Nord couldn''t get around, no one knew that Nord had prepared such a gift for them. "Thank you for your gift, Lord Nord. I like it very much." Nord saw the love in Lehman''s eyes and felt a sense of achievement in his heart. He found that Lehman''s eyes had been staring at the medal. Nord coughed and let Lehman step down first. Next, Marco was to be awarded the title. When they passed by, Marco saw the glittering medal on Lehman''s right chest. There was a look of envy in Marco''s eyes, but it was fleeting. When Marco came to Nord, he couldn''t see the expression of envy. There was only excitement about the title canonization ceremony in his eyes. "This young man is Marco. Maybe you know him very well. I''m just the next two. Lov and village head Colin are not so lucky. In fact, their credit is not so great. If lov''s credit is worthy of a jazz title, village head Colin is a pure consolation award. Of course, these Nord will not be with him They said. When they watched Lehman and others being canonized on the stage, they were already excited. Especially when village head Colin was decorated by Lehman, tears twinkled in his eyes, even more excited than Lehman himself. At the beginning, their father and son never thought that they could really become a member of the aristocracy. In particular, village head Colin was being beaten by Nord at that time, and his hope for life was placed on Lehman. At that time, he thought that he would be satisfied to see Lehman become an aristocrat in his lifetime, but he didn''t expect that this day would come so soon and he didn''t expect to become an aristocrat. In fact, village head Colin knew very well, His title is inseparable from Lehman. Maybe Lord Nord gave himself the title in the face of Lehman, because village head Colin always thought Nord had a bad impression on him. Chapter 193 When lov came to power, many people actually had great doubts about him, because the villagers didn''t know what lov had done. They just thought that lov had just transferred the civilians in the shack area of isaacburg to Tami town. It didn''t take much credit, nor did they know how much risk lov took for this, let alone how lov helped Nord collect intelligence. This includes the new immigrants brought by lov. In fact, they have no opinion on lov himself. On the contrary, many people have a good impression of lov, not only because of lov''s good reputation, but also because he brought these civilians to Tami town. It''s just that people don''t quite understand why lov can be knighted. When they discussed before, lov and village head Colin were not among the candidates at all, perhaps because of jealousy. They can''t question the real military achievements of Lehman, but lov''s knighthood makes the hearts of the villagers unbalanced, even if lov is kind to them, The villagers still couldn''t help complaining. In fact, housekeeper Abel has the highest voice. Although many villagers are afraid of housekeeper Abel, many villagers support housekeeper Abel this time, but he doesn''t have this intention. It''s not that Nord is not willing to let him leave. Therefore, when lof walks to the stage, there are some discussions behind him. Lof''s joy was a little lost. Lof didn''t want to be misunderstood. He could be knighted by Lord Nord by virtue of his relationship, because he had nothing to do with Nord, but lof couldn''t explain to anyone because of his work. It''s not a good feeling that he can only swallow his broken teeth. Nord also saw this situation, motioned the housekeeper Abel under the stage to maintain the order of the meeting, and then whispered to lof: "Don''t mind. I''ll explain it for you, but your work still needs to be kept secret. Maybe they will misunderstand you. I apologize to you, but from today on, you''re a noble. Don''t be common with them. I''ll always trust you." Lov nodded and said nothing, but his eyes were very moved. Nord cared about his feelings, which was the greatest comfort to him, because Nord was his big boss and Nord was the person who gave him the title. Logically speaking, he didn''t care about other people''s opinions, but it was too difficult to do it when it was easy, How many people in the world can ignore the opinions of others. Nord patted Ralph on the shoulder and took him to the position where he had just been knighted for others. Nord looked at the people under the stage without expression. After Abbot''s warning, the villagers under the stage returned to a quiet state. Nord sighed invisibly. These civilians are like this. When there are many people, there will be many problems. Once a person puts forward an idea about conspiracy theory, it will soon be recognized and discussed by many people who do not know the truth. Nord thought that this situation only existed online in previous lives. But this may be a common human problem. He always looks at others with the worst idea. Nord introduces lov to the villagers in a heavy tone. "The knight who is about to be canonized is called Loew. You may have rarely seen him, but I believe he brought many villagers here. Considering what kind of life you had before, I think you should thank him rather than doubt his credit. In fact, he has done more than you think, but you don''t understand it. Then In the future, I will give him more important tasks. His title may be promoted again, which you can''t doubt! " Nord said that there was still silence under the stage, and many people''s faces showed a look of shame, especially the villagers brought by love. After so many carefree days, they almost forgot their previous life in the shack area, and almost forgot that love was their guide. Nord said that without the reaction of the audience under the stand, he directly carried out the knighthood ceremony to lov. Nord always wondered whether he was too indulgent to these villagers, which led them to have a lot of leisure to question Nord''s decision. It seems that sometimes being too kind will make these villagers kick their nose and face. Nord thought silently in his heart. The rules and regulations of the territory can be put on the agenda. Originally, Nord planned to deal with the territory slowly after finishing the affairs of the Yameng mountains, especially the planning and management of the villagers in Tami town. Nord''s temporary plan is to rank all civilians under Nord''s rule like the rank of the army, just like the strict aristocracy. In fact, Nord doesn''t intend to do so. It''s not very unfair to classify people into 369. In this world, there is only hierarchy among nobles, and civilians do not have it. Even if some civilians can''t afford to eat, some civilians may have more money than some down-to-earth nobles, but from the beginning to the end, the eyes of nobles did not pay attention to the civilian class ruled by them. Mainly, there is no such manpower to count such a huge thing. Just dealing with matters between nobles has overwhelmed the aristocracy of each country. There will be a mood to worry about the class division among civilians. Perhaps in the eyes of most nobles, civilians are like crops in the field, one crop after another, as long as they are harvested every year, Who cares how the crops feel. The grading of troops has started today. Nord is going to announce this provision after the knighthood ceremony. For the grading of civilians, Nord thought about it. It''s better to wait until after the census. These civilians are to blame. I hope they don''t resent Nord and let them live in a hierarchical society in the future. According to Nord and the servants who came back from isaacburg, Hill scholar''s census work has begun, and the work has been carried out smoothly. The students brought by Reid have helped Hill scholar a lot. Many students can record the census information, which makes Hill scholar''s work progress very fast, It is said that the population of the shack area of isaacburg has been counted in three days. Now the final sorting work is under way. Next is the remaining three villages and Tami town where Nord plans to give it to reed. The last person who Nord needs to be awarded the title is village head Colin. Many people expected that village head Colin could get the title, even himself. But it''s very reasonable to think about it carefully. At least he won''t be questioned by many people like lov, but now they don''t dare to question lov, at least not in their mouth, Nord doesn''t know what he thinks. After all, people are separated from each other. Village head Colin''s knighthood ceremony was the same as others. His credit was nothing more than hard work and diligence. After lov''s affair, the atmosphere of the whole ceremony had become very subtle. In this embarrassing atmosphere, village head Colin excitedly completed the ceremony. Colin''s wrinkled face and eyes were full of tears, as if the atmosphere of the ceremony had changed, or he didn''t care at all and only thought about the title. Chapter 194 Just when the villagers thought the ceremony was over, Nord invited a group of people from the stage, which was Nord''s original guard. These ten hunters are also all the elite soldiers under Nord''s command. They are only one rank behind Lehman and others, and their combat effectiveness is second only to them. They are in the arms tree. Therefore, Nord''s thinking is to make some badges on the soldiers'' leather armor to distinguish different ranks, but this is a task with a heavy workload, which requires all the soldiers to be talented, Especially now a large number of recruits have been recruited, and the production of leather armor is very tight. In order to reduce the workload, Nord ordered the fur workshop to urgently produce a batch of leather products with the same style as the medal, which are hung on the chest to distinguish different levels, which can also have the same effect. After Nord hung the medals on them in turn, the winners of the ten [warriors] stepped down with their heads held high. Next, Nord needed to award the silver medal to the Lancer guard. All of them who survived could get a silver medal. As for those who died in battle, Nord would give them a replacement after lov returned the silver coins. The soldiers of the spear team of more than 20 people came and went from the high platform like a lantern. Everyone was jubilant. Not only did they get the exquisite medal, but Lord Nord personally helped them wear it on their chest. They had been treated like this and touched the medal on their chest, At this moment, they can choose to die for Lord Nord without hesitation. Wear the medal of the last soldier on his chest, so the soldier''s eyes look at Nord excitedly, and Nord sees respect from it. In this way, the mood of falling down because of the villagers'' discussion is better, unpredictable, sometimes complex and sometimes simple, but it needs appropriate guidance. Even so, Nord is still ready to implement the hierarchical system of the territory, which can strengthen Nord''s dominance over the territory. The specific way to do so depends on the census report of the territory, because the villagers are not Nord''s soldiers. It can be seen from the army interface that the system does not have this function at present, Nord doesn''t know whether the panel of territory residents will be added in the next upgrade. But now Nord can only do this work manually. Taking advantage of the fact that the territory''s population is not too large, we should conduct a census earlier, and then all strangers who enter Nord''s territory will have nowhere to hide, which can also guard against spies sent by others. Since Nord can send rove to inquire about intelligence, it is impossible that the IQ of all nobles are not online, They are not interested in the secrecy of Tami town. Nord should prepare for a rainy day. After Nord issued the last medal, today''s ceremony ended. Although the process was a little tortuous and the ceremony was very simple, it was finally over. Then Nord announced the end of the ceremony on the stage. Nord did not let Lehman stay too much. After the ceremony, he was allowed to return to isaacburg with his troops. However, Nord keeps old Moore. Nord plans to go to the South Mountain stronghold with him in two days. First, he will talk to the old Harlan of the far mountain stronghold and the heads of the other four mountain strongholds. If Nord wants to develop a deeper mountain stronghold, he can''t do without their support. Nord knows this very well. After Nord left, the square became chaotic. Some left again, and some stayed where they were. In addition to the soldiers brought by Lehman, other people with medals were surrounded by many villagers who were familiar with them. Everyone wanted to have a close look at the medals issued by Lord Nord. The villagers talked about this beautiful medal with great interest. They didn''t know that Nord''s attitude towards them had changed because of his recent behavior. Maybe their friendly and kind Lord had become a thing of the past. Even if Nord would not impose tyranny on them, these villagers would not get Nord''s sympathy. In the past, Nord was too kind and thought that their folk customs were simple and kind, but now Nord found that once they had a rich life and didn''t worry about food and clothing, the bad roots of human nature began to show, especially when they began to discuss something unrelated to themselves, which was their pastime after they had enough to eat and drink. But they don''t care how much harm their recreational activities will bring to others. It''s like just after they discussed lov, they don''t know how much harm it has caused to lov''s heart, and lov still owes them. Now these villagers don''t take this matter to heart and start discussing the issue of medals again. This makes Nord how to maintain his sympathy for them. Maybe now they don''t need Nord''s sympathy, so Nord won''t blindly show mercy to them. This will only make them think that Nord is weak and sometimes doesn''t necessarily need good character. It''s like the ancients said that kindness doesn''t lead the army and benevolence doesn''t govern. Nord still didn''t understand before, But when Nord managed the territory of thousands of people, he understood that some things were not what you thought. Chapter 195 It was noon when Nord returned to the manor. After lunch, Nord found old Moore and the will master of the market in the study. Old Moore was still silent. Even if he had just become an aristocrat in the morning, he didn''t see much change. Sometimes Nord would wonder why old Moore was so Buddhist and didn''t compete for anything. Village head Colin, who was about the same age as old Moore, was very interested in the title. Before, Nord listened to the gossip of the servants in the manor. Just after Nord informed village head Colin that he had a title, village head Colin immediately went to the fur workshop and specially asked Peter the cobbler to customize a dress to show the aristocratic demeanor. This matter has also become the talk of the villagers in Tami town. I don''t know which apprentice in the fur workshop spread this matter, which immediately formed a hot discussion. Of course, most people just envy it very much, which also made Nord realize how much village head Colin cares about this title. Such a comparison also makes old Moore seem more indisputable. Nord doesn''t know what Lehman looks like now, but it certainly won''t be more relaxed and freehand than old Moore. In addition, through this matter, Nord also noticed that the news in Tami town is transmitted very quickly. From the apprentices in the workshop to the servants in Nord manor, they are very sensitive to these gossip news. Fortunately, abbot managed the servants of Nord manor very strictly, so these servants did not dare to spread the news about Nord outside. This is also the reason why Nord will adopt a high-pressure policy against the civilians of the territory and solidify the class, because once these people are not restrained, they will become unscrupulous. It''s good to pass on some gossip news. I''m afraid that if this trend spreads, it will grow the evil thoughts in the hearts of the villagers and embark on the road of crime. This is not a groundless worry by Nord, because it can be seen from the panel of the territory that there have always been some problems in the public security of Tami town. Compared with the popular will, the value of public security has not been much improved. At first, Nord thought it was the reason why wild animals were rampant in the mountains and forests. Every winter, hungry beasts quietly touched Tami village and took the villagers'' names, but this year Nord has sent people to take precautions, and the animals that came can only become the food on Nord''s table. Although there are no major malignant events in Tami Town, petty thieves have been banned repeatedly, which makes Nord very troublesome. But Nord didn''t pay too much attention to these things, just let the villagers strengthen their preparedness, because there are still many bad problems among the civilians from these shack areas. Nord suspected that they brought the bad atmosphere in Tami Town, but Nord doesn''t have time to deal with them now. The arrival of these people has more advantages than disadvantages for Tami town. They have helped Tami town achieve rapid development, but Nord will not tolerate them all the time. Nord has thought of a solution to the problem of public security, but has not freed up his hands to deal with them. The place returned to Nord''s study. Because old Moore arrived first, Nord talked to him about Nanshan stronghold. Two days after old Moore returned to Nanshan stronghold, he had arranged for people to build the market. Moreover, the supplies brought back by the soldiers of Nanshan stronghold from Tami town were sought after by all the villagers of the stronghold, including Yuanshan stronghold. But these soldiers don''t have the mountain people of Nanshan stronghold, so they can only envy it. But when old Moore said that the market being built would sell these goods, the mountain people of Nanshan stronghold became full of energy. Even now, if there is no market in the future, they can buy whatever they want, as long as they have money. When Nord heard that old Moore said that the response of each cottage was very enthusiastic, his mouth smiled, because Nord''s next action is to persuade these cottages to join his ranks. If something like this happens, Nord''s grasp will be a little greater. While talking, there was a knock on the door outside the study, and then Nord saw that will came in. I don''t know if it was Nord''s illusion. Compared with when he came here, Nord looked at will as if he was a little fat. Is the food here very good? Nord doesn''t think at all. If it weren''t for the existence of the maid Ali, it is estimated that Nord can only enjoy some dark dishes every day, but will obviously can''t enjoy Nord''s treatment. He can only gain weight in this environment due to his good appetite. As soon as will came in, he smiled at Nord. His round and fat face was full of smiles and looked naive. When will saluted Nord, Nord waved him to sit down, and then briefly described the situation of old Moore to him again. In fact, Nord came to will specifically for two purposes. The first is to discuss with old Moore about the trade between shanzhais in the future. Will has always been responsible for these. Since the establishment of the market, all the things about commodities have been handed over to will. He had a great say in this matter. After listening to Nord''s report, will thought for a moment, then looked at Nord confidently and said; "Lord Nord, the last trade with yuanshanzhai was traced back to last year. Due to the heavy snow in winter, the trade had been cut off. However, according to my guess, Shanzhai should be more urgent than us. After all, our goods are irreplaceable. The situation mentioned by Sir Moore has proved this. The mountain people are very eager for Shanzhai goods, If we trade now, I think it will be very smooth. " Seeing that will was full of confidence, Nord did not refute, because it was originally a very easy thing, but what he wanted was a specific plan, because now the five shanzhais have established a good relationship, of course, the goods will be unimpeded, but how to trade those shanzhais that have not been found is the real problem. "Have you considered how other Shanzhai trade should be carried out?" Nord directly asked a very key question. Although this question is a little super outline, which is not what will should consider, Nord still wants to hear what will''s methods are, and at least he can brainstorm and broaden Nord''s ideas. "Lord Nord, trade has a gathering effect. As long as we do a good job in the trade of the five strongholds, the nearby strongholds will follow suit. Just like Yuanshan stronghold, you also got through the relationship between the nearby strongholds through Yuanshan stronghold. This time, we can still do so and let other strongholds help us deliver the news." Nord nodded and agreed with will''s method, but Nord did not intend to adopt it, because it would take a long time to do so. What Nord needs most now is time. These development times are hard won, and Nord can''t guarantee how long it can be concealed and that Nord will have greater confidence one day soon. Therefore, Nord chose to take the initiative to let these people in the Shanzhai give Nord the dew. Nord took people to visit one Shanzhai by one. This is faster, more direct and more efficient. Although will''s method is labor-saving, it is not suitable for the current situation. Therefore, Nord ruled out this method directly, but it does not mean that will''s suggestion is wrong. Chapter 196 "Although the way you think is good, the efficiency is still too slow. We have to take the initiative to attack. In addition, how is the material reserve in Tami town and how long it can last? I mean under the condition that all the needs of yamon mountains and isakaburg can be met." Will frowned and seriously thought about the problems mentioned by Nord. Because he didn''t know much about the current situation, the solution proposed was based on the principle of labor saving. Because will is a businessman, his perspective of considering problems is different from that of Nord, so it can not meet the situation faced by Nord. If the situation is not urgent, Nord will also adopt will''s method. After all, if it can save effort, who is willing to go to the deep mountains and forests to look for hidden cottages every day. "Lord Nord, you ordered all workshops to resume production a few days ago. Now the warehouse in Tami town can''t put them down. I have to pile these goods into uninhabited houses and send someone to guard them every day. If I don''t transport them outside, I''m afraid Tami town can''t put them down, so there will be no shortage of goods in Tami town for more than a month." Nord has been busy preparing for the ceremony these two days. He almost forgot that the warehouse in Tami town could not let go. Originally, Nord thought that the workshop needed a few days to adapt to the rhythm of mass production. Therefore, another reason why Nord came to will today is to let him start exporting goods to isaacburg. Originally, Nord could start transporting goods to isaacburg when Nord assigned wood merchant Theodore and stonemason oba to will. As a result, the knighthood ceremony was delayed for a few days. "Well, you can prepare to transport goods to the market in isaacburg right away. You can do this together with Theodore and oba. In the future, you can hand it over to them. You just need to grasp the overall direction. By the way, what are the abilities of these two people and can they help you?" Nord tapped the desk with his right hand and bowed his head for a moment. He still decided to let will follow up with isaacburg first. Nord didn''t need will''s help very much. Because these things are completely in the charge of Nord. Compared with the situation in isaacburg, Nord has many helpers to work in the stronghold. If will follows Nord, it will be a waste of time. He only needs to help Nord prepare enough goods in Tami town. "I see, Lord Nord, I''ll get ready when I go back. These two people have helped me a lot. The people trained in the market haven''t been enlightened yet. They are all elm heads. It''s OK to let them sell something in the market. They are confused when calculating the profit. They don''t understand at all. If you don''t send someone to help me, I''ll go to hill scholar''s school I robbed someone in the house. " "The hill scholar doesn''t ask you to help him hard. Although Hill scholar usually looks elegant and easy-going, once you provoke him, I can''t help you. Those students are the treasure of hill scholar, and I can''t borrow them. Let alone you." Nord chuckled. I have to say that as a businessman, will has great courage. He dares to put his mind on hill scholar. If hill scholar knows, he will talk to will. "Ha ha, I haven''t gone yet. Besides, the two helpers you have given me have helped me solve many problems. Don''t bother scholar hill. Lord Nord, do we find a shop to sell the goods sent to isaacburg or sell them directly to the merchants in the market." Will smiled and quickly changed the topic. It seems that hill scholar has a high position in will''s heart, or knowledgeable people are respected wherever and whenever. Although Hill scholar and other workshop leaders are NPC, Hill scholar is respected by everyone. "There is our own grain shop in the market of isaacburg. You can sell goods in this shop, but I still suggest you leave some soup for the merchants in the market, because if all these merchants go bankrupt, it will have a great impact on the economy of isaacburg, so you should make a good investigation when you go there. What goods can be kept in the shop for sale, What goods can be sold to those businessmen depends on your decision and your discretion. You should understand what I mean. " Will said that the two methods have their own advantages and disadvantages. For example, the model of Tami town belongs to exclusive sales, and the profits are made by Nord himself. There are no competitors at all. Therefore, the profits of the market are very rich and belong to manufacturer direct sales, because no middleman makes the price difference. The second method will said is to treat the merchants in isaacburg market as middlemen. Although they make some profits, it can save a lot of work and trouble. Both methods are good. After combining the advantages and disadvantages, Nord chose to use them at the same time, because it was too cheap to sell all the goods to the merchants in isaacburg, because Nord didn''t forget that these merchants were all centrists and didn''t accept Nord''s solicitation before. Unlike wood merchant Theodore and stonemason oba, who boldly came to Nord, although as a businessman, there is nothing wrong in choosing to sit on the sidelines of the struggle between Nord and the crimson family, compared with those who came to Nord, there is a gap between those who stay in isaacburg, and Nord is still close and distant. Since they didn''t choose Nord at that time, Nord won''t please them now. Nord left them some soup for the sake of the overall situation. Nord''s attitude towards them is business, without any emotion. "I see, Lord Nord, I''ll take a batch of goods to isaacburg tomorrow. I''ll discuss the specific things with scholar hill, which will certainly not affect the economic situation of isaacburg." "There''s something you can discuss with scholar hill. I''ve left all the things in isaacburg to him." Nord is very satisfied with will''s attitude. He is worthy of being a shrewd businessman. He works very smoothly and knows to please Hill scholars. Nord didn''t think of this level before. If hill scholars are asked to give commodity opinions, these businessmen even owe Hill scholars, and hill scholars'' work will be easy to do in the future. However, the specific method needs to be discussed between hill scholar and will, because it is not a simple thing to make these businessmen owe people without trace, but Nord is not worried, because they are not much simpler roles. Regardless of the means of hill scholar, will can also play them with applause, How can you become an excellent businessman without a little ingenuity and Chengfu. After listening to Nord''s words, will''s eyes smiled as if he had thought of a bad idea. Nord couldn''t help but mourn for those businessmen. When hill scholars joined hands with will, they were really not opponents. Nord had thought of the way those businessmen in isaacburg market were treated to obedience. Chapter 197 Nord turned his head and looked at old Moore, who had been waiting for a long time. He still kept silent and listened attentively to the discussion between Nord and will. If Nord hadn''t asked him, old Morgan wouldn''t have opened his mouth. In fact, old Moore was not distracted. He listened attentively to the discussion between Nord and will. The main reason was that old Moore gradually began to manage some trivial government affairs, which old Moore had never understood before. According to old Moore''s character, he won''t take the initiative to ask others for advice, so every time old Moore attends a meeting, he will silently learn other people''s ways of doing things, and then summarize his own experience to improve his ability. Although it is not clear whether this will help, Nord noticed that old Moore took the initiative to learn. In fact, the main reason is that old Moore doesn''t know many words. Otherwise, Nord will give him the notes of Nord and Marco. The ability to read is really very important, because after reading, you can learn independently without being taught by Nord or hill scholars, which saves a lot of time. After all, both Nord and hill scholars are busy people now. They don''t have much time to teach other people''s knowledge at all. Unlike those days in winter, when they do nothing all day and have a lot of time to teach, they are busy now. They can only test themselves in learning. So Nord has consciously made some confidants read and read. For example, Marco learned a lot of words in hill scholar''s class this winter, but old Moore is not included. Old Moore didn''t enjoy such benefits because he was in the South Mountain stronghold. The literacy progress of old Moore has seriously lagged behind others. Nord has tried to make up for old Moore. However, due to the geographical location of the South Mountain stronghold, he couldn''t find a suitable person to teach him to read and read. Moreover, old Moore''s grade is also older and his memory ability is declining faster. So Nord changed his method. Because old Moore was illiterate, he told him the truth about some things orally. In addition, as long as there were any meetings in the future that did not involve confidential nature, old Moore could listen in, learn from them and grow better. "Sir Moore, you don''t have to take the soldiers of the South Mountain stronghold back today. Tomorrow I''ll ask verdo to prepare some goods and transport them to the South Mountain stronghold together. We can also go and see what other strongholds look like outside the far mountain stronghold." "Yes, Lord Nord, I will arrange for the soldiers to stay in Tami town for two days. I don''t think they have enough in Tami town." Old Moore nodded and said that there was no doubt about Nord''s arrangement, and then Nord asked will to leave to prepare for these two days. While Nord still had time, he began to give some simple guidance to old Moore, just as Nord and Marco had done before, and told old Moore about the specific significance of Nord''s previous actions with the example of Tami town. One afternoon passed like this. Looking at the back of old Moore leaving, Nord suddenly thought whether he could set up a counseling class to teach Lehman Marco and others some knowledge of government affairs. But on second thought, Nord gave up again because he had several brushes in his stomach. Nord knew very well, This arduous task should be left to scholar hill. Early the next morning, Nord took old Moore and the soldiers of Nanshan stronghold to the warehouse near the market. Here, the first batch of goods prepared by will for Nanshan stronghold have been put on the ground, and he will soon leave for isaacburg to develop the market there. Therefore, everyone will be very busy from today on. Tami town is like a meticulous machine, which starts to run continuously. Nord doesn''t have too much conversation with will. Nord said what should be said yesterday. Without too much nonsense, Nord and old Moore set foot on the road to the yamon mountains. Only Marco and the remaining five [warrior] rank [amon senior hunters] were accompanied. As for the remaining spearmen, Nord did not take them because they were still recovering. Not only that, Nord did not even take Abel housekeeper, because Nord needed Abel housekeeper to stay in Tami town to preside over the overall situation when everyone left. When you leave the workshop area and go north, a road points to the depths of the mountain forest. This is the road that has been built to the South Mountain stronghold. Walking on the hard road is completely different from the previous feeling, especially after entering the mountain forest, this feeling is more direct. The hard road at the foot is the proof of conquering the ancient mountain. One day, Nord will spread such roads all over the Yameng mountain range and make the mountain stronghold no longer isolated from the world. Unfortunately, it was not long before the brick road at the foot stopped suddenly, and Nord saw the villagers under construction. It''s about three or four kilometers from Tami Town, and it''s been two weeks since Nord ordered them to build roads. Nord didn''t say much about the current progress, but gave some encouragement to these villagers, because it''s very hard to build roads in the mountains every day. Each of them was disheartened. They just looked at Nord with shining eyes. Their eyes were full of respect. They also watched the knighthood ceremony yesterday. They didn''t expect to see Lord Nord here today, especially when Nord gave them some encouragement. The villagers of these construction teams think of yesterday''s knighthood ceremony. Everyone is full of energy. They hope that one day they can stand on the high platform and accept Lord Nord''s canonization. Thinking of this, the villagers of each construction team are very excited because they have known it before. Lord Nord likes to promote talents from the construction team very much. Either sent to the workshop as an apprentice or recruited into the army to become a soldier. Compared with the former, becoming a soldier under Lord Nord is what every villager yearns for. Although the monthly salary of soldiers is not as much as those apprentices, it is very glorious to be a soldier. It is said that the previous group of apprentices regretted that they had been selected to the workshop, because those who lost the election became soldiers of Nord''s army. Even if they might die in the battle, there were still an endless stream of villagers who wanted to join Nord''s army, especially after they learned about Nord''s pension for dead soldiers. The enthusiasm to become a soldier became very high in Tami Town, but Nord did not blindly expand the recruitment, but selectively expanded the scale of the troops, so as not to affect the development of Tami town. Therefore, Nord has consciously delayed the expansion plan of the spear team. The incident of the construction team did not affect Nord''s trip. This time, Nord entered the yamon mountains and did not follow the first road, but chose the road that Nord re planned, that is, the road being built now. In fact, the overall gap is not large, but some changes have been made in some places. So sometimes Nord had to let the team reopen a road. Although Marco and old Moore felt a little strange. Why not take the previous road and reopen it instead, when they found that the direction Nord chose was a shortcut, their admiration for Nord became deeper and deserved to be Lord Nord. Chapter 198 In the afternoon, Nord and his party came to the place previously called Cindy stronghold by Nord. At first, Nord planned to build a small stronghold here. The surrounding open space has been cleared and even the foundation has been laid. However, due to the arrival of heavy snow, it has not been completed. Nord wants to take advantage of this road construction opportunity to build this stronghold together. Compared with the large-scale project of road construction, the workload of building the stronghold is nothing at all. Although the stronghold was named after Cindy and the place where she met Cindy, Nord did not establish the stronghold for this reason, nor was Nord willful enough to build some useless facilities at will because of his preferences. It''s still a long way from Nanshan stronghold. It''s just a place to rest. Especially after the road is repaired, it should be just after noon when you walk from Tami town in the morning. You can have lunch here. At that time, you chose here for the night. Unexpectedly, the time is greatly shortened after the road is unobstructed, In the future, it will only take more than half a day. However, it is necessary for this stronghold to exist. For example, Nord and his party will stay here and have a rest. In particular, Nord also brought a lot of goods. There are 100 linen goods alone. Nord wants to do a big business with them and let these cottage people see Nord''s skills. Then Nord can ask them to lead the way for themselves. Otherwise, these mountain people will not actively help Nord find the cottage, so they should also taste some sweets. In addition to most of these materials to be exchanged, some Nord will offer a reward. Every time you provide Nord with information about a stronghold and lead Nord to find the stronghold, you can get a piece of linen. In the depths of the mountain where materials are extremely scarce, the value of a piece of linen is still very high. Outside, the value of a piece of linen has a silver coin, let alone several times in the stronghold, although these mountain people have no money, But the value of goods will not change. In the evening, Nord and his party arrived at Nanshan stronghold in large bags. Compared with the time when they left before, Nanshan stronghold has changed a lot. Although Nord has seen the overall appearance of Nanshan stronghold on the map, it is a cold map after all, and there are no fireworks between people. However, the real Nanshan stronghold is different. Even if the sky is dark, there can be some smoke and fire in each house. It may be cooking, especially firewood in this era. Moreover, the houses in Nanshan stronghold are relatively dense, so the whole cottage becomes smoky. But it was a peaceful scene for the mountain people. Nord was very pleased, so he praised old Moore on the side; "Knight Moore, it seems that you have done a good job in the South Mountain stronghold." "You flatter me, Lord Nord. I just did a little work, or did you and Abbot contribute a lot." Nord looked at the modest old Moore, shook his head, and then took the initiative to walk into Nanshan stronghold. As it was getting late, Nord didn''t disturb these mountain people, but many people watched Nord and others with a lot of materials and talked about it one after another. Housekeeper Abel had already prepared rooms for Nord in the South Mountain stronghold, which was a matter of great concern. When the South Mountain stronghold was just established, housekeeper Abel first built a small wooden building for Nord to live alone. Although the conditions were not as good as the manor in Tami Town, the specifications of the wooden building were obviously much larger than those of other mountain people, It''s just that Nord hasn''t lived here all day. Just after entering Nanshan stronghold, old Moore told Nord the news. Nord also knew for the first time that Nanshan stronghold had its own real estate. Nord must be very excited if it was a previous life, but in this world, the whole Nanshan stronghold belongs to Nord. Abbot''s meticulous care made Nord not know what to say, but he was warm in his heart. Even sleeping in this strange cabin felt very sweet. Early the next morning, Nord didn''t let old Moore go, but took him around the South Mountain stronghold. Although the whole South Mountain stronghold was planned by Nord, Nord felt a great sense of achievement when walking here. In particular, the stronghold was built by Nord from scratch. Now it has such a scale, and Nord is very proud of it. Soon Nord came to the construction site of Nanshan stronghold. The market and some warehouses are under construction. Among these people, there is the construction team in Tami town. But last time they came to Nanshan stronghold with old Moore and missed the knighthood ceremony. It is estimated that they will regret it when they return to Tami town. In addition, there is the construction team that built the subgrade and cut down trees outside Nanshan stronghold. It was very late yesterday, so they had finished work when Nord arrived at Nanshan stronghold, but Nord still saw signs of their work outside. There are four construction teams in Nanshan stronghold, almost more than 50 people. The arrival of these people has brought a different atmosphere to Nanshan stronghold, because these construction teams are outside people, which is different from the mountain people with closed news, and these construction teams eat and live in Nanshan stronghold, so it is inevitable to have a lot of contact with these mountain people in daily life. In particular, the mountain people like to get news about the outside world from the members of these construction teams, just like telling stories. They tell these mountain people about the rapidly changing Tami town. At this time, the members of the construction team will be surrounded by mountain people. This is one of their few pastimes, but the mountain people also have fun things to share with the members of these construction teams, that is, they once watched Lord Nord''s trial. The mountain people used simple words to describe a lively and grand scene. Although the language was dry, the members of these construction teams were attracted. They were thinking when Lord Nord could hold such a lively competition in Tami town. They heard the mountain people say. When the competition is fierce, the whole venue is shouting for oil. It''s earth shaking. What kind of scene should it be. Moreover, the members of the construction team are also very clear about the word "refueling". This is the vocabulary invented by Lord Nord, because when they are doing heavy work, they will shout refueling together, as if they are full of power. They don''t know what magic this vocabulary has, so they can only attribute the credit to Lord Nord, This makes them worship Lord Nord more. However, the market in Tami Town, which is the envy of these mountain people, is rich in various commodities. At the time of the last transaction, the commodities in Tami town were not so rich, so only some linen cloth could be traded. But even so, not every mountain people can have it. Many people in Nanshan stronghold are still wearing primitive animal skins, which makes them feel very low self-esteem. Especially the members of the construction team have new clothes, which are beautiful in the eyes of mountain people, and some even have two pieces to replace. Chapter 199 Nord and old Moore came directly to the location of Nanshan village market. Because the open space available to Nanshan village is not very large, the layout is very compact. For this reason, Nord did not choose to build a central square in the middle of the South Mountain stronghold as planned by Tami town. The core location of this area was transformed into a large market by Nord. After several days of rush work, especially when the mountain people knew that they would sell the same goods as Tami Town, the enthusiasm of the mountain people was high, and the work progress of the market was accelerated. When Nord came here, the market was almost completed, because many mountain people came here spontaneously to help. Especially yesterday, when Nord and others brought so many goods, there are so many mountain people coming to the market today. Although some mountain people are waiting for the opening of the market, they will also help build the market. Especially when they see Nord and old Moore coming, they are very excited. It is estimated that they think the market is about to open, but no one dares to ask Nord and old Moore. They just look at it. Nord can''t help laughing, It''s like seeing people queuing up early to grab tickets in previous lives. However, Nord doesn''t want to sympathize with the poor mountain people as before. After the lessons of Tami Town, Nord has learned to control his emotions. Some things can''t be let go. If a lord is too good to his people, he may feel that the Lord is very weak. It''s a pity that Nord can''t do this now, but Nord is already working in this direction, so Nord checked the progress of the market here, and then asked old Moore to tell these mountain people that as long as the market is built, the goods can be sold. However, the villagers in Nanshan stronghold are not as rich as the residents in Tami town. They don''t have much income. The only money left in their hands is that they exchanged fur when the caravan came to trade last time. There are not so many job opportunities here as in Tami town. Moreover, they said that there was no salary for the construction they did in Nanshan stronghold. Because these mountain people are prisoners of Nord, Nord doesn''t have to pay them, but the situation is different now. Because Nord wants to develop the mountains and the process of road construction is so slow, Nord has to use all his power. The temporary way is to mobilize the enthusiasm of Nanshan stronghold mountain people and let them actively participate in the construction. The best way to mobilize their enthusiasm is to pay them. If these mountain people don''t use too much concept of money, they can be replaced by equivalent goods. Compared with shiny copper shells, real materials are more attractive to them. There is no way. Since Nord does not intend to establish workshops in the South Mountain stronghold, it is important to find something for these mountain people to do. If they are allowed to farm or hunt, it will be a waste of human resources, and there will not be much income. Although Nord wants these mountain people to undertake the task of road construction, he will not waste their hunting skills. Nord plans to reorganize every hunter in the mountain stronghold into a hunter team, which is similar to the militia and reserve. Nord has not forgotten that in addition to rich materials, Nord values these tough mountain people most, They will not be allowed to neglect their hunting skills because of road construction. The road construction is just to make these mountain people richer, not to make them like those civilians outside. They don''t have the ability to fight. But now Nord can only control Nanshan stronghold to do so. In other strongholds, Nord doesn''t have so much influence and can change their hunting mode, After all, these cottages have no ownership relationship with Nord. Only Nanshan stronghold is completely dominated by Nord, which makes Nord feel that he did not make a mistake in his original decision. Although the establishment of Nanshan stronghold is an unintentional move of Nord, like a free child, it has played an unexpected role. Nord can let Nanshan stronghold play a leading role and promote it to other strongholds. Nord relayed his ideas to old Moore and asked him to do it immediately. First, he arranged the mountain people of the South Mountain stronghold to join the road construction team to speed up the pace of road construction. As for the establishment of the hunter team, it can be delayed temporarily, while Nord is going to go to the far mountain stronghold with some manpower and materials. Along with Nord, in addition to Marko and other guard soldiers, he also took Wagner. After Wagner wandered around the mountain and participated in the battle, his whole person changed a lot. He didn''t care about anything as before, but became a little silent, making Nord feel like a different person. Especially in this knighthood ceremony, Nord felt that it had a great impact on Wagner. From his absent-minded look, Nord could see that Nord was a very sensitive person, and he could capture the emotional changes of the people around him at the first time. From Wagner''s reaction, maybe Nord''s previous guess was correct. The harlems must have hidden some secrets. Their relationship with the outside world must be different from that of ordinary mountain people, but old Harlem''s mouth is very strict and he is mature. Nord can''t get any news from him, but this time may be different. If Nord wants to go deep into the Amun mountains, he must be able to find some clues. In addition to Nord going to the remote stronghold, Nord also asked the soldiers of the South stronghold to return to their own stronghold and invite the principal of the stronghold to the South stronghold to discuss things. Of course, the elderly Harlan with unique status needs Nord to invite him personally. Regardless of Harlan''s status, Nord should also respect him for his age. Because yuanshanzhai has special significance, it is not only the first Shanzhai discovered by Nord, but also the largest Shanzhai in this mountainous area, but also has done several trade with Nord, so these mountain people will look forward to Nord''s arrival again, and Nord can''t go empty handed. Bringing some goods is not only to trade with the villagers of remote mountain stronghold, but also to promote the upcoming Nanshan stronghold market. After all, the distance between Nanshan stronghold and remote mountain stronghold is not far away. If the villagers want to buy goods in Nanshan stronghold, it is very simple. Two or three hours later, Nord came to Yuanshan stronghold. There was no big difference between here and before. It was still so quiet and harmonious, but the mountain people who came in and out of the gate of the stronghold could still see that some changes had taken place here. Many mountain people have got rid of the costume of animal skin and put on linen clothes. If they are not located in the deep mountains, they are not much different from the civilians outside. Nord''s arrival has not had no impact, but earth shaking changes have not taken place, but Nord believes that it is not far from that day. After entering the remote mountain stronghold, many mountain people will salute respectfully when they see Nord. Although there is a gap between the etiquette of the mountain people and that of the outside world, it is still in the same line on the whole, but the etiquette of the mountain people is more ancient and traditional, which makes Nord believe that the mountain people are not always isolated from the world, and they must have maintained contact with the outside world before, I just don''t know what happened, which led to the isolation of the Amun mountains. Chapter 200 After a winter, old Harlan looks haggard, and the wrinkles on his face look a few more layers. The traces of aging are very obvious. Maybe he... Although Nord shouldn''t think so, old Harlan, who is 70, should be running out of time. Maybe one winter, Nord may get the news of his death. For a long time, Nord has been very fond of Harlan, because he has helped Nord a lot in many things about the cottage. Every time Nord chats with old Harlan, Nord feels much benefited. Especially, Harlan also puts forward a lot of suggestions to Nord. Every time Nord wants to work in yamon mountains, he will ask old Harlan''s opinions intentionally or unintentionally. This cold winter has consumed a lot of old man Harlan''s vitality, but the only thing that hasn''t changed is his bright eyes, flashing the light of wisdom, as if he could penetrate the hearts of the people. Not long after Nord entered his room and had not talked to him, old Harlan looked at Nord for a few eyes, suddenly smiled and said slowly: "Viscount Nord, you have changed a lot." Nord heard the speech and looked at old Harlan with a smile. He didn''t know why he suddenly said such a sentence to Nord, so he asked a rhetorical question. "Oh, where have I changed?" "You have become more like an aristocrat." Old Harlan said with some meaning, and Nord was silent. Harlan''s feeling was really sharp. In some small words and behaviors of Nord, he saw the change in Nord''s heart. Yes, Nord has changed. He is not as naive as before. He thinks that all those who may suffer must be kind. The villagers in Tami town made Nord realize that people''s hearts are complex and need to be controlled. This change may make Nord seem a little ruthless, but Nord thinks he is still kind, but his way of doing things has changed. After thinking for a moment in his mind, Nord felt that he should take the initiative and not be led by the nose by old Harlan. Nord had experienced many times before. Every time old Harlan could control the topic without trace, and Nord was very immature in this regard, even Abbot housekeeper. "I''ve always been a noble. Have you seen other nobles in the remote stronghold?" Harlan shook his head and smiled bitterly. A trace of sadness flashed in his eyes. His tone was flat, but it seemed that there was a trace of sadness in it. "You are the first aristocrat I met. I have never left the remote mountain stronghold in my life. Where are the aristocrats from the Yameng mountains? I just know more about some legendary deeds, so I think you are more like an aristocrat." Nord was obviously not very satisfied with this answer, because it was obvious that Harlan was avoiding the important and answering the question, and did not say the key to the question, that is, what happened before the Amun mountains. Just when Nord wanted to ask, Harlan became silent again. Nord doesn''t know what happened in this hidden history, why old Harlan hasn''t told Nord. It''s reasonable to say that after so many years, everything should be buried by time, and why it should be covered up. But Harlan didn''t answer, and Nord had nothing to do with him, so the whole room returned to silence. The two people were like angry. Neither of them spoke first until Benny came in and sent a pot of hot water to Harlan and Nord, which broke the previous stalemate. Looking at the heat on the water cup in front of him, Harlan said slowly. "If it weren''t for hot water, I guess it would be difficult to survive this cold winter. Thanks to Viscount Nord who brought us yam, no one died in Yuanshan stronghold this year. It''s all your credit." Hearing this, Nord sighed. The old man, who was in his infancy, grasped Nord''s weakness and knew that Nord would not force him, so he never told Nord about the news he concealed. However, old Harlan grasped the scale very well. He didn''t feel like relying on the old to sell the old. It wouldn''t disgust people, but he also felt very uncomfortable. It''s the feeling of love and hate. Nord thinks it''s the intention of old Harlan, because he''s not such a person. It''s like joking with Nord, but obviously Nord doesn''t like him to do so. Every time he wants to be cruel and forces him to tell the truth, but he can''t be cruel every time. "I''m here mainly for other shanzhais. I don''t mean the nearby shanzhais, but the shanzhais deeper in the Yameng mountains. I''m going to go further into the Yameng mountains. What can you suggest me?" Old Harlan looked at the lofty mountains in the distance. He looked as if he was remembering this. Then he looked at the gifts given to him by Nord, which were the goods of Tami town brought and sold by Nord. Nord sent a copy of each to Harlan. Including some daily necessities, such as iron pots, iron pots and other kitchenware, as well as some small furniture. Harlan looked at these things carefully for a long time. Just when Nord thought he was not very satisfied with these things, Harlan suddenly opened his mouth. "With these commodities, you can travel freely in the Amun mountains. I know these mountain people very well. They can''t resist the temptation of these commodities. I can see that these are very exquisite commodities, which are unique in the Amun mountains. What''s more, you help them solve the food problem. Believe me, you will receive yam wherever there is news When it comes to preferential treatment, the people of Dashan will know how to be grateful. " Nord thinks so, but there is still a key problem here, that is, how to find those cottages. After all, we can''t bump into them like a headless fly in the Amun mountains as before, but Harlan didn''t say this problem. According to Nord''s understanding of him, Harlan shouldn''t make such a simple mistake, isn''t it "That''s what I''m going to do, but I don''t know the location of other mountain strongholds, so I''m going to use the reward mode to let the mountain people help me find the deep mountain stronghold. You didn''t mention this problem just now. Do you know the location of other mountain strongholds?" There was a mysterious smile in Harlan''s eyes. He looked at Nord with a tight frown, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. "I haven''t been to any mountain strongholds, but I have a map from hundreds of years ago, which has been described by me. The location of these strongholds should not change. Not everyone has the courage to move and rebuild a stronghold like you. This map should give you some help, but I have a request. If you agree When you''re ready, I''ll give you this map. " Nord was overjoyed to hear the map of the post Amun mountains in Harlan''s hand. There is no better news than this. What Nord needs most now is the distribution map of the mountain stronghold. Although it is the layout hundreds of years ago, it also has great reference value. In this way, Nord can find the hidden mountain stronghold according to the map, Nord wants to dig them out one by one. Chapter 201 "What request? If it''s reasonable, I''ll promise you." Nord''s face showed a thoughtful expression. He didn''t expect that Harlan would suddenly ask himself. He has never asked Nord for anything since he saw old Harlan last year. Even for the attack on Lehman, Harlan did not choose to bow his head and apologize to Nord, but came up with remedial measures in time, hoping to make a transaction with Nord instead of admitting his mistake to Nord. Nord knew that the old man was actually very proud, like an aristocrat. But this time, Nord could feel the meaning of the request in Harlan''s eyes. Although it was said to be exchanged with the map, old Harlan was a little humble. Nord knew that even if he didn''t agree with his request, the map would be handed over to him. Nord was sure. But Nord was very curious and wanted to know what could make Harlan put down his noble attitude. Yes, Nord felt this way. Old Harlan always treated Nord on an equal footing, as if he were also an aristocrat. Harlan''s demeanor is even better than that of most nobles Nord has met. It may also be because many of the nobles are new nobles and have no deep inheritance. They are like the kreisen family. However, they have just been established for more than 100 years. In the aristocratic circle, they are regarded as vulgar upstarts and despise them at all. "It''s not an excessive request. I just want you to bring my grandson Benny when looking for the cottage. It would be better if he could be your servant. Of course, it depends on your recognition of him. You can test his ability. Although Benny has some shortcomings, I believe his ability is still very excellent." Harlan looked at Nord with a smile, as if he had determined that Nord would not refuse his request. Although the request was not excessive, Nord didn''t sound like a taste, because it felt like old man Harlan was arranging the afterlife, so Nord was a little depressed. This bad old man is very bad. He just took care of Nord''s secret affairs in the stronghold. Now he looks like he''s dying. To tell the truth, Nord really doesn''t want to see this day. Although old Harlan is not Nord''s subordinate, he doesn''t belong to Nord''s jurisdiction. But one day when he was in the remote stronghold, Nord was very relieved. Especially now, in the development of the Amun mountains, old Harlan can provide great help to Nord. Whether it is personal feelings or the impact on the plan, if old Harlan dies, it will never be a good thing for Nord. "Wagner is not with you now. If Benny leaves, who will take care of you in the future." With a free and easy smile, Harlan raised his thin arm and shook it, looking strong. "Don''t worry about me, an old man. Even if Benny and Wagner leave, I can take care of myself. Besides, I still have some prestige in the mountain stronghold. If there is anything else, the mountain people living nearby will help me. I don''t have to worry about my daily life at all. I won''t die until I see you recover the whole Amun mountains." "Well, I promise you that I will let Benny be my servant and seriously teach him. As for how much he can learn, it depends on his own ability." Nord took a deep look at Harlan, and Nord also felt that Harlan would not keep the secret in his stomach. Take it to the grave. One day, old Harlan will tell Nord the truth, and Nord believes that this day is not far away. "That''s enough. I''m still thanking you for Benny. You know that the child is not good at words, but his heart is very delicate and can certainly help you." "In the next period of time, I will stay in the Yameng mountains. If you need to find me, you can go to Nanshan stronghold. In addition, I opened a market in Nanshan stronghold. In the future, mountain people can go to Nanshan stronghold to exchange goods." Nord simply told old man Harlan about some plans of the South Mountain stronghold. Of course, it was just some things on the surface, which were confidential. Nord didn''t say much, but Nord guessed that with old man Harlan''s experience, he could guess nine or ten times. "Nanshan stronghold is a good place. You''ve seized a good opportunity. I''ll publicize it for you in the nearby stronghold. Tomorrow I''ll ask Benny to go to Nanshan stronghold to find you with a map." "There''s another thing. Tomorrow, I invited the principals of several nearby strongholds to discuss things in Nanshan stronghold. If you''re free, you can also come and have a look." Nord sent an invitation to Harlan and wanted him to go to Nanshan stronghold. After all, he is also the principal of Yuanshan stronghold and should be able to attend the meeting on behalf of Yuanshan stronghold. Moreover, Nord also has another purpose, that is, to let old Harlan support the scene for himself. Although Nord has some prestige in several nearby strongholds, But it certainly can''t be compared with old Harlan. If old Harlan endorsed for himself, more than half of Nord''s plan at this stage has been successful. The other four stronghold principals did not dare to be presumptuous in front of the old man. Almost all of them grew up watching old Harlan and had been taught or helped by Harlan''s people. This is why Yuanshan stronghold has such a great influence, Among them, old Harlan takes half the credit. "OK, I''ll go to Nanshan stronghold tomorrow to see what this brand-new stronghold looks like. By the way, I''ll go out and get some air. I''ve been stuffy in my room for several months, and I''m getting sick." After saying that, old Harlan gave Nord a meaningful look, as if he had seen through the little nines in Nord''s heart, but old Harlan didn''t point out, but naturally agreed to Nord''s invitation. Among them, there should be more than the reason why Nord promised him to accept Benny as his attendant. Nord can feel Harlan''s goodwill all the time. Even without this favor, Harlan will attend the meeting, and there is a high probability that Nord''s proposal will not be refuted. Then Nord chatted with old Harlan about some things, mainly that Nord was asking old Harlan about the feasibility of some plans, because these plans were discussed by Nord and hill scholars. Both of them made this plan based on the existing data. They are not sure whether it can be carried out smoothly in the yamon mountains, so they made a package of standby plans. If this one doesn''t work, change another one. Old Harlan is the one who knows the situation of each mountain stronghold in the Amun mountains best. He can help Nord reasonably judge the feasibility of various plans, so Nord pretended to inadvertently put forward an idea to let old Harlan comment on whether it can be promoted here. Of course, this practice can''t hide from old man Harlan. He helped Nord solve all kinds of questions with a smile. Since Harlan didn''t point out, Nord was also happy. The two had been discussing for a long time. When Benny came in halfway, Nord left him as a spectator. After all, he was Nord''s attendant. It''s good to know more about Nord''s plans. Chapter 202 After Nord returned to Nanshan stronghold, old Moore told Nord that the market of Nanshan stronghold had been completed. When Nord went to see it yesterday, the main building of the market had been basically completed, but the interior had not been decorated. After a day of emergency construction, the market could be opened to the outside world. Now as long as the goods are put on the shelf, they can be sold, but Nord suddenly thought of a problem. There were no salespeople in Nanshan village market and no apprentice in Tami town market. Now there are no talents available in the market, which is very embarrassing. It would be too late to send someone to Tami town. Nod turned his head and smiled. It seems that there is only one way, that is to let Marco, old Moore and these elite soldiers first. Marco has learned not only literacy, but also some simple arithmetic this winter. These elite soldiers have a relatively high level and increased intelligence. They should be able to do these simple jobs, because now Nord has no one else in his hand and can only be a living horse doctor. That is awesome copycat work, which is to insist on one or two days, because Nord estimated that the goods he would bring to the market would soon be sold out in the southern copycat village, and two or three days would be enough for the mountain people to come to Nanshan village to buy goods, not to look down upon the enthusiasm of these mountain people. Although they did not have too many gold coins, their consumption desire was still very strong. These mountain people have a lot of materials needed by Nord, such as fur, herbs in the mountain forest, precious wood, etc. there are many things of very high value. Nord''s trade with them is like treasure hunting, because you don''t know which mountain people will take out a batch of goods of high value, and the mountain people have no concept of the value of these things. However, Nord will not take advantage of these mountain people. If the value of the goods is very high, Nord will ask verdo to give them some goods as compensation. For example, some scarce medicinal materials can be exchanged for many goods. For example, doctor Victor''s hemostatic grass can be exchanged for enough linen to make a dress. What bothered Nord at that time was that will''s men didn''t have such talents. Even the two businessmen Nord had just sent him couldn''t finish such work. They knew very well about business, but they didn''t know very much about the resources of the yamon mountains, and they didn''t know some things. For example, Theodore, a timber merchant, only knows some timber, but it doesn''t mean that he knows which herbs are more precious. Will specially consulted Dr. victor. Dr. Victor is not a Western doctor. When the system instills knowledge in his mind, he should add some knowledge of Chinese herbal medicines. After Nord built the hospital for a period of time, because there were not many patients to see a doctor, and the medicinal materials in the hospital were scarce, Dr. Victor also took the apprentices to Nanshan stronghold for a period of time to identify some medicinal materials in the yamong mountains. At present, the medicinal materials in the hospital are produced by Dr. Victor himself, but the construction plan of Nord medicinal workshop has been put on the agenda, because Nord found that several commonly used drugs made by Dr. Victor are very useful. For example, the hemostatic powder developed with hemostatic grass as the main material is very effective. The wound on Lehman''s body after the last long battle with Knight sander was wrapped with hemostatic powder. If the blood was not stopped in time, otherwise so many wounds would bleed enough for Lehman to lie in bed for several months. How can he recover in a few days? Dr. Victor has no ability to recover. Another thing that surprised Nord was that Dr. Victor respected old Moore very much. He said that if he was not old, Dr. Victor would plan to accept him as an apprentice. Old Moore''s talent in medicine was much better than those apprentices under Dr. victor. Although Nord had known about old Moore before, he knew very well about the plants in the yamon mountains, because he was an experienced old hunter and knew how to identify which plants were poisonous and which plants could heal. Not to mention old Moore, there were no elderly mountain people in the stronghold who knew the medicinal properties of many plants. This is the experience that people from generation to generation have ended their lives. Perhaps there is no Shennong tasting herbs here, and there is no famous doctor like Li Shizhen compiling an encyclopedia of medicinal materials, but the mountain people still find out the medicinal properties of some plants with their simple wisdom. For example, hemostatic herb was discovered by hunters who are often injured among mountain people. Although they know that this plant can stop bleeding, they do not have the ability to make them into drugs. They are used after picking directly. The efficacy is not as useful as hemostatic powder added with other herbs. It has to be said that this is the sadness of the mountain people. They live very hard while guarding the Baoshan mountain. This may be the power of knowledge. There are many hunters like old Moore who know medicinal materials but don''t know how to make drugs. Although will doesn''t have such talents, the market of South Mountain stronghold can''t be lacking. After talking with old Harlan this time, Nord suddenly had a new idea. Since there are no such people in Tami Town, why not recruit one from the mountain stronghold? Teaching the value of mountain folk herbs is much simpler than teaching the knowledge of apprentice herbs in the market. After thinking about this, Nord suddenly became clear. It''s really unnecessary to focus only on Tami town. There are many talents in such a large Amun mountain. Nord temporarily entrusted the task to old Moore and asked him to be responsible for purchasing the items brought by the mountain people for money. After so long with Nord, old Moore still mastered some simple arithmetic, but he can''t read, He was illiterate, otherwise old Moore would be alone in the Amun mountains. Nord asked old Moore to recruit more old people who are very familiar with herbs among the hunters in the South Mountain stronghold. First, he helped him buy the materials brought by the mountain people, and gradually let them accept the value of money. Unlike old Moore, who has lived outside for 20 years, these mountain people don''t know the value of these exquisite and round iron pieces. Now Marco is responsible for selling and old Moore is responsible for purchasing. A set of processes in the market have been prepared and are waiting for the opening tomorrow. What Nord didn''t expect is that one day, two generals under Nord can sell things in the market. It''s very ridiculous to think about it. But when you think about it carefully, it''s still a little sad. If there were not too few talents, how could Nord be willing to let his confidants do these things? Moreover, he just canonized them as nobles two days ago and let them sell goods in the market today. Fortunately, they have a good relationship with Nord, and they all get up from the bottom and don''t regard their identity as very noble. If Nord asks them to do such a thing, they will only feel that it is Nord''s humiliation to them and won''t obey Nord''s orders like Marco and old Moore. Chapter 203 Nord inadvertently arranged Marco and old Moore to let the two nobles go to the market to sell goods and buy goods. It is estimated that Nord can do it in the world. Only Nord''s brain circuit is relatively strange. Nord does things with the thinking of a modern person. He doesn''t care about identity and status. The important thing is to solve problems. The shelf is useless and sometimes becomes a drag. In fact, one word can describe Nord''s behavior. Those who achieve great things don''t stick to small details. In the final analysis, it''s better to use the talents you cultivate. You can use them as you want. If a knight suddenly comes outside and joins Nord''s command, Nord may also have to carefully consider how to arrange his work, because once it is not arranged, it will affect the atmosphere of the team. After all, a stranger suddenly came. He was unfamiliar with everyone, and Nord didn''t know him. It would easily lead to internal contradictions, just like love. If Nord didn''t arrange an intelligence work for him, there might be some contradictions because of the work. In particular, the aristocrats of this era have some arrogant problems. Maybe they are not as good tempered as they are. Unlike these NPCs arranged systematically, they can not only help Nord deal with some difficult things, but also won''t compete for power and profit. They are really excellent subordinates. Therefore, Nord decided to be very careful about joining his nobles in the future. They can''t easily join Nord''s team. They must observe for a period of time and don''t look at their abilities with titles. Thinking about these problems in his mind, Nord gradually fell asleep. After returning to the South Mountain stronghold, Nord explained to Marco and old Moore what to do tomorrow. Compared with old Moore''s calm face, Marco''s face is not good-looking. It''s not because Marco holds his own identity, but he''s not good at this job, He was just afraid that if he didn''t do well, Nord would be disappointed with him, but with Nord''s encouragement, Marco accepted the task. Marco should have compared the price list last night, because there should be a lot of mountain people coming today, so Marco must be very familiar with the price, otherwise he will make mistakes in his hurry. This is a truth that Nord told him before. He must take precautions before he does anything. It seems that Marco understands this truth very thoroughly. Looking at Marco''s haggard appearance, Nord also has some patience. After all, he gave him this problem. Originally Marco was just a martial arts man, but Nord wanted him to embroider. This really embarrassed Marco, but Marco did not violate Nord''s order. "Why don''t you go and have a rest first?" Looking at Marco''s poor spirit, Nord couldn''t bear it, but Marco shook his head to indicate that he was okay. Seeing this, Nord stopped persuading him. Because Marco and old Moore were arranged in the market by Nord, Nord could only arrange some soldiers at the gate of the South Mountain stronghold to wait for the arrival of other stronghold principals. The first to arrive was the villagers from Yuanshan stronghold. Seeing that dozens of people from Yuanshan stronghold came to the door of Nanshan stronghold, the soldiers guarding the door hurried to inform Nord. In order to prepare for the meeting, Nord also prepared a large room with many tables and chairs, which was carefully arranged into a conference room to express Nord''s attention to this matter. Among the dozens of mountain people in Yuanshan stronghold, except old Harlan and Benny, others heard that a new market had been opened in Nanshan stronghold to buy goods. Yesterday, Nord had spread the news in Yuanshan stronghold. In addition, the goods Nord brought yesterday were not enough for the mountain people to fill their teeth. They heard that there were goods selling in Nanshan stronghold and came one after another, That''s why old Harlan controlled the number of people. Otherwise, at least more than 100 people could come to the remote mountain stronghold. In order not to cause too much trouble to Nord, old Harlan only brought some mountain people who had not had the opportunity to buy goods in Tami town before. Those who had bought once can only come back later, because old Harlan also knows very well that the most important thing of Nord today is not the opening of Nanshan stronghold market. But the meeting between Nord and the principals of these cottages is more important. Harlan is very aware of the significance of today''s meeting. It will mean whether Nord''s next plan can be implemented smoothly. Although Nord did not completely drag out the whole plan to Harlan, Harlan can also guess that this plan is a matter of life and death for Nord. Yesterday, Harlan heard a lot of problems from Nord''s tone, especially Nord''s heart was very anxious, as if the outside world had brought him a lot of pressure. He delivered his hope to this mountain range, because when Harlan and Nord talked before, Nord planned to slowly develop the Amun mountain range. At that time, Nord was not as urgent as it is now. However, after a winter, Nord''s attitude changed greatly. He began to quickly promote the reform of Amun mountains. Harlan didn''t know anything about the outside world, so he didn''t know what happened to Nord. However, seeing Nord like this, Harlan also had some speculation in his heart, that is, there are forces that Nord can''t resist now that threaten Nord''s territory, so Nord wants to draw strength from the stronghold in the depths of the Amun mountains, rather than choose the previous infiltration plan of warm wind and drizzle. Harlan can''t say much about this. Although he thinks that Nord''s previous way is the best way to develop the Amun mountains, there may be some problems in developing the Amun mountains in such a hurry, it is obvious that Nord is not the party who has been hurt. Because Nord''s current strength is irresistible to any mountain stronghold in the Amun mountains, it may be the mountain people of the mountain stronghold who will be injured finally. For the wise Harlan, he has foreseen the possible situation in the future, but he did not advise Nord. Chapter 204 Nanshan village, temporary meeting room. Nord and old Harlan sit opposite each other. Compared with yesterday, old Harlan today seems much more energetic. I don''t know if it''s because he gets comfortable when he goes out of the house, sees the scenery outside and breathes some fresh air. Harlan looked at Nord with a smile, looked carefully at the decorated conference room, and then chatted with Nord with interest. "Yesterday I said I didn''t have much confidence, but it''s not like what you said. I''m fully prepared today." "I never fight unprepared battles. Watch it today." Nord smiled confidently at Harlan with an inexplicable look in his eyes. Looking at the old man opposite Harlan, Nord added, in a confident tone. "There is a saying in my hometown that a journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. It says that everything should start from the first step, so I have been preparing for today''s meeting for a long time." Old Harlan''s face showed a meaningful smile, as if he thought of something interesting. He raised his eyebrows, but asked Nord a very unexpected question. "This sentence is very reasonable. I don''t know where your hometown is, viscount Nord. Can you tell me about it? I''m very interested in it." Nord didn''t expect that old man Harlan would ask this question. According to the normal conversation logic, shouldn''t he continue the relevant topics of the meeting? How could he suddenly turn to the topic of Nord''s hometown? Nord thought that old man Harlan wouldn''t be such a boring person. He asked this question must have a special meaning. Harlan has heard this sentence from other places or is really interested in Nord''s hometown. These Nords are unknown. Of course, Nord will not be foolish enough to reveal the news of his previous life. But tentatively tell Harlan about the place where he grew up, the capital city of the Principality of Bethel, about his experience and experience in the city of Bethel. Nord wanted to test what old man Harlan was concerned about. If he was very interested in this sentence, Nord thought a little carefully and was afraid, but soon Nord ruled out this idea and didn''t scare himself. It''s not what Nord thought at all. Nord was paying attention to Harlan''s expression when he talked about the city of Bellon. Although Harlan was disappointed when he heard Nord''s story, he listened carefully to some features of the city of Bellon. Seeing this situation, Nord was relieved. It seems that Harlan is really interested in Nord''s hometown, not the hometown Nord thought of in his previous life, but then again, why did Harlan take the initiative to ask this question, and Nord feels that Harlan is not very satisfied with his answer. It should be said that there is no answer in line with his expectation. Just as Nord and Harlan moved their minds and got the news from each other, Benny pushed the door and came in from the outside. There were other principals of the stronghold behind him. Seeing this, they ended their conversation and got up to welcome the mountain people who came to the meeting. Nord told Benny to wait at the gate of the stronghold to receive the mountain people from elsewhere. This is the first task Nord gave him, because Benny is Nord''s attendant from today, so Nord can arrange Benny to do some simple things, which is also a test of Benny''s ability. Although Nord accepted Benny in Harlan''s face, it does not mean that Nord took special care of him. Whether he can stay with Nord depends on Benny''s own ability, because Nord''s last servant was Reid, Lehman''s brother. The young man was very satisfied with Nord. Although Reid''s personality was quite jumping, he completed the tasks arranged by Nord very carefully. Whether it was planting yams or gathering children in the village, Reid was over completed. This was beyond Nord''s expectation, because Nord felt that reed would not be a person who could calm down. He was so naughty and jumping. He felt a little unreliable. How could he calm down and complete the task given to him by Nord, but there was really no one under Nord at that time, so he had to catch up with the duck and let reed top it. If he could finish half of the task, Nord would be very satisfied, but he didn''t expect that with Nord''s encouragement and comfort (flicker), Reid would have completed the task very well. Nord had to admit that he was out of sight. Reid didn''t look like him. Now in retrospect, Nord has an answer in his heart. In this growth environment, especially with an excellent brother such as Lehman, it will cause great pressure on Reid, so Reid is very likely to attract his father''s attention in a naughty way. It is really unexpected that Reid can become a talent under this condition. Yes, reed is a very scarce talent. Nord attaches great importance to him and specially transferred him to hill scholar for further study, because Nord thinks he doesn''t have much to teach him, and hill scholar can also help him grow. Nord has high expectations for reed, so it virtually puts a lot of pressure on Benny. This is the reason why Nord didn''t find a new attendant for so long after reed left. Because of reed, Nord''s requirements for the attendant have been much higher, because with such a good attendant, it''s easy to compare with reed, so many people don''t care about Nord. It''s not that Nord is picky. From thrift to luxury, from luxury to thrift. He''s used to delicious food. How can he swallow some leftovers? If old Harlan didn''t speak this time, it''s estimated that the position of Nord''s attendant would have been vacant for a long time. After Benny brought the people into the conference room, he said hello and left. He was very dedicated. It was the first day he had just come to Nord''s hands, so he was very positive. Nord couldn''t deny Benny''s practice. At present, he was quite satisfied. When Nord turned his head, he found that Harlan was looking at Benny''s back. When he saw Nord looking at him, Harlan smiled at Nord, but his eyes were unnatural. Then the two people moved their eyes. Nord looked at the eyes, which was an old man''s reluctance to give up his grandson who was about to leave his side. Even old people like Harlan can''t get rid of such feelings. Benny has grown up around Harlan since he was born. Because of his negligence, Wagner didn''t notice the great change of character in time, which will have such a great impact on Benny in childhood, resulting in Benny''s stuttering. Therefore, Harlan still has a feeling of guilt for Benny, That''s why this time he pulled down his old face and asked Benny for a position next to Nord. Although he knew that Benny could develop better when he left his side, Harlan was still reluctant to give up at this moment, but Harlan soon controlled his feelings and began to help Nord greet the mountain people who came to the meeting room. Chapter 205 The people who came to Nanshan stronghold to attend the meeting are old people with rich life experience. They have a high voice in their own stronghold. In addition, another reason why Nord invited them to the South Mountain stronghold is that now the middle generation of respected mountain people in these strongholds have joined Nord''s army and become soldiers of the South Mountain stronghold. After seeing the development of Tami Town, they will certainly support Nord''s decision, but they can''t fully represent all the mountain people, but Nord is half sure to let these cottages cooperate with him. The old people invited by Nord today are the remaining half of the probability. If we can convince them, Nord''s plan will have no resistance in this area. They can play a icing on the cake, but how to convince them is a very difficult thing. Generally speaking, the old people''s thoughts are stubborn, and there are few enlightened old people like Harlan, but no matter what, Nord should try in order to have a greater grasp. The old people brought in by Benny are the old people of Lamo village. Lamo village is located between Yuanshan village and heimu village. In the past, they were often harassed by heimu village, so they have a good relationship with each other. However, Lamo village is also the smallest of the four villages, with a population of less than 300. Therefore, Ramo stronghold can stand on Nord''s side, because they have to rely on relatively large forces to survive. This is their way of survival. In the jungle of the jungle, they are not as united as Nord sees now. Because of the problems of prey and food, there will be some small friction between each stronghold, but before they had a common enemy, Blackwood stronghold, so they didn''t cause much disputes. Now without the pressure of Blackwood stronghold, even Harlan didn''t dare to ensure that these strongholds would listen to his own opinions. Fortunately, Nord has helped them solve the food problem. Otherwise, after Nord pulls out the heimu stronghold, these strongholds may fight each other because they rob the territory of heimu stronghold. You know, every additional hunting place in the stronghold that does not solve the food problem can enable the stronghold to feed more people. How to survive in the mountains and forests is the primary problem that the mountain people need to face. However, Nord has helped them solve this problem. Without the pressure of food, the mountain people are much more honest. In fact, another reason is that they are very afraid of Nord''s troops, because heimuzhai is a lesson from the past. No one wants to be the next heimu stronghold, which was uprooted by Nord, so now there is no stronghold around heimu stronghold. It seems that it has become a forbidden area. They seem to acquiesce that this is Nord''s territory and dare not be presumptuous at all. It was this time that Nord called them, and none of the cottages dared to refuse, just because of the way. Now only the mountain people from Lamo village have arrived. The old people from Lamo village who came to the meeting room look smaller than Harun, but their hair has also become gray. In this very bad environment, old people of Harun''s age are still very rare. Many mountain people with low generations have to call their ancestors when they see Harun, and the old man of Lamo village has great respect for the old man Harun and has a very low attitude. He almost takes the lead of the old man Harun, which makes Nord have a bottom in his heart. It seems that Lamo Village can also be divided into his own camp. I just don''t know what the attitude of the other three cottages is, whether they will agree with Nord''s plan or refuse it gently, because once Nord''s plan is implemented, they will lose their right to speak in their own cottage, which may be the reason why they may oppose Nord. The old people here are not as energetic and dare to fight as the young people. They are like the small captain of the archer Squadron, the middle force of each stronghold. Before, they were responsible for hunting in each stronghold and mastered the force of each stronghold. But they don''t have much right to speak. These old people are their elders and have great prestige in the stronghold. Nord can''t get around them if he wants to implement the plan. Nord has shown his strength before. They dare not resist Nord''s ideas on the surface. They will not refute Nord''s plan at today''s meeting. However, it is very likely that when you go back to your own cottage, you will obey the public and disobey the public. This is what Nord is very worried about. Otherwise, Nord would not specially invite them to discuss this matter and crush it directly. Wouldn''t it be nice to directly uproot them? But Nord did not choose to do so. Nord took the whole mountain as his own territory, so this rough way finally hurt himself. It is easy to destroy, but it is very difficult to build. Like isaacburg, although it has not suffered too much damage, it will take a long time to recover. War is always the last and worst solution, because war can never conquer people''s hearts. Nord not only needs the resources of Amun mountains, which is also the top priority of mountain people. If he can solve the problem of Shanzhai in a peaceful way, Nord will never use force, but really on such a day, Nord will not hesitate, When it''s time to do it, you''ll do it decisively. At this meeting, Nord showed kindness to the principals of the stronghold. It depends on whether they drink a toast or a penalty. Nord plans to divide part of the interests and rights to the principals of the stronghold and formally transfer the rights of the stronghold to these people, such as giving them the name of a stronghold leader and some trade profits. Although Nord is not their Lord, Nord is the only aristocrat here, and his status is much higher than them. The old people here already have high prestige. With Nord''s endorsement, they can have the status of stronghold leader in good faith. So now they have this right, but without this title, Nord doesn''t know why the stronghold system is like this. Every stronghold in the Yameng mountains has no clear position of leader. For example, the position of stronghold leader, such as the commander of heimu stronghold, is also self styled by this guy, except his confidants, Even many mountain people in heimu stronghold don''t recognize it. Nord doesn''t know if he has the right to make them the stronghold leader, but Nord is the biggest here, and the rules are up to Nord. As long as these mountain people can live a good life, I believe the mountain people won''t mind having another stronghold leader on their head. If Nord has the strength to support this matter, it depends on whether these people deserve to cooperate. Nord and Harlan waited for a long time before the other three old people from the cottage came to the meeting room. Their cottages are far away from the South Cottage. If they can come so early, I don''t know if they have caught the night road. The road in the mountain is not easy to walk and takes a lot of time. The remaining three strongholds are Boka stronghold, toke stronghold and Songjia stronghold. They are far away from Nanshan stronghold. It''s not easy to catch up with them at noon today. Nord is patiently waiting for their arrival. From the speed they catch up, we can see their attention to Nord. From this point of view, the principals of these strongholds are very knowledgeable. Chapter 206 Boka village is located in the northeast of Nanshan village. Toke village and Songjia village are located in the northwest, of which toke village is the farthest, almost hundreds of kilometers away from Nanshan village. But the mountain people of toke stronghold were not the last to arrive. Looking at their dusty and tired appearance, they should have rushed over overnight after getting the news. Finally, the villagers who arrived at the South Mountain stronghold were from Songjia stronghold. They didn''t arrive late until noon. When they came to the conference room, they immediately smiled and apologized to Nord and Harlan. Nord and Harlan didn''t give him a good look, especially old Harlan. He had a lot of contacts with the old man in Songjia village and knew him very well. Therefore, he couldn''t help mocking: "You shouldn''t just apologize to us, Zach, and some other friends. After all, you''re the latest. They''ve been waiting for a long time. Should you apologize to them?" The old man whom Harlan called Zach shrugged and smiled. He didn''t care at all. He glanced at the heads of the other strongholds. There was a look of disdain in his eyes, as if he didn''t pay attention to these people. The main reason is that Songjia stronghold is the largest of the remaining four strongholds, which is comparable to Yuanshan stronghold. If Yuanshan stronghold had not been very prestigious in this area in recent decades, it is estimated that Songjia stronghold and Yuanshan stronghold have already turned over. These two strongholds have been competing for the right to speak. After all, one mountain can''t tolerate two tigers unless one male and one female. "We''d better not waste time. Let''s get to the point quickly. What do you say, Lord Nord? I hear you have something important to discuss with us." Zach was very blunt to change the topic. He didn''t take Harlan''s words to heart at all. He didn''t care about the feelings of other people at all, but shifted the focus to Nord, the youngest of these people. Nord glanced at him expressionless and remembered the old man named Zach deeply. Although his tone was respectful, he actually didn''t take Nord to heart. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be the last one to arrive. The distance between Songjia stronghold and Nanshan stronghold is not very far. Nord and Harlan looked at each other. Nord saw a trace of helplessness in Harlan''s eyes. It''s estimated that this is not the first time Zach has been against Harlan. After all, Nord has not seen old man Harlan target a person like this. Once Zach entered the room, Harlan didn''t give him a good face. The principals of the other strongholds didn''t take offense at all, as if they were used to it. Seeing such a scene, Nord guessed that Songjia stronghold must have often fought against Yuanshan stronghold. Although their main enemy was heimu stronghold, there was no lack of intrigue between this loose alliance. Songjia stronghold should be competing for the leading position with Yuanshan stronghold. After all, the strength of the two strongholds is similar. The mountain people of Songjia stronghold must be unconvinced. Why should they accept the leadership of Yuanshan stronghold? Therefore, it is estimated that there are many dirty things between the two strongholds, including some open and dark fights. According to the relationship between these old people, Nord has a general understanding of the relationship between some mountain strongholds. In this loose alliance, except for the overt and covert fighting between Yuanshan stronghold and Songjia stronghold, Boca stronghold and toke stronghold are neutral and do not stand in a clear line. Even if they have a good impact on Yuanshan stronghold, they will not offend Songjia stronghold and are usually only responsible for making peace, Maintain the stability of such an alliance. Lamo stronghold is different. This is the nearest stronghold to heimu stronghold. They are often bullied by the commander of heimu stronghold, so they stand firmly in Yuanshan stronghold and hope to use the power of Yuanshan stronghold. To help them fight the oppression of heimu stronghold. Nord thought about it in his mind, looked at the relationship between the elderly in front of him and what he had learned before, and analyzed the situation of the previous alliance. No wonder heimuzhai can bully five mountain strongholds. This loose alliance may only be a tool for them to keep warm. Each cottage has its own different demands and can''t be united at all. Nord looked at the old people, and then motioned them to sit down. Except Benny standing behind Nord, all the others withdrew to the room. When these old people saw Benny standing behind Nord, everyone reacted differently. The old mountain people of Lamo village looked happy, while the people of Boka village and toke village were thoughtful. The most ugly face was the old Zach of Songjia village. His eyes narrowed, looked at Benny behind Nord, and looked at Harlan again. His heart was a little heavy. These people are no strangers to Harlan''s grandson, because Harlan''s grandson is a stammer, which has been spread nearby, and they can see Benny in Harlan''s home every time they go to the far stronghold to discuss things, so they all know that the person standing behind Nord is Harlan''s grandson Benny, but this is a very important message. These old people have rich experience. Benny''s behavior reveals a lot of information, and even has a great impact on the future of their stronghold, because it is obvious that the distant stronghold and the external Lord Nord may have reached a consensus. That is to say, even without today''s meeting, the joint forces of the two sides are irresistible to other mountain strongholds, not to mention Zach of Songjia stronghold, but also the people of the other two mountain strongholds should think about whether they will remain neutral in the future. They have never considered joining with Songjia stronghold, because Songjia stronghold is as unpopular as heimu stronghold, If the strength of Songjia stronghold is enough, Zach may turn Songjia stronghold into the second black wood stronghold. They didn''t expect that the relationship between Yuanshan stronghold and Nord was so good. Although Nord first contacted Yuanshan stronghold, in their cognition, the external lords should not have too much friendship with Yuanshan stronghold. At least all the strongholds are at the same level. It is even possible that the relationship between Yuanshan stronghold and the Lord will be worse, because Yuanshan stronghold is now the largest and most imaginative stronghold in this area. There will certainly be some conflicts of interest between them, and even great contradictions. Zach of Songjia stronghold thinks so, and he also thinks that if Nord knows the form here, It is likely to win them over and fight against Fuyuan mountain stronghold together. However, they did not expect that Nord and Harlan had a good relationship. In fact, the main reason was that Nord came to the yamon mountains not to compete for power and profit with them, but to seek greater development. Nord hoped that all the strongholds would live in peace with each other than any of them. The struggle between them was Nord''s loss. What''s more, he put all his energy on internal friction. How could Nord have the time and energy to develop the rich Amun mountains? Nord won''t forget what he came to the depths of the mountains, at least he didn''t come here to pick things. Therefore, Nord chose to sacrifice some of his own interests so that all the shanzhais could obey the arrangement, especially some shanzhais with conflicts of interest. It is best to put aside prejudices and build amon mountains together. It doesn''t matter how many interests Nord sacrificed to achieve this goal, because he knows that Nord gets more than what he lost. Chapter 207 Nord cleared his throat and did not pay attention to these mountain people with different thoughts, but began his own rhythm. Although the experience of each old man here is deeper than him, Nord is the master here and the person with the strongest voice. In addition to their age, the reason why Nord respects them is mainly for the sake of the overall situation. Nord wants a peaceful and stable back garden rather than the ruins burned by war. But if they really toast and don''t drink, Nord won''t give them a good face. Nord won''t be used to such people at all. The end of heimu stronghold is their example. I believe they should be able to feel Nord''s strength. I''m polite to you because I''m polite and peace loving. If you really think I''m easy to bully, you''ll be very wrong. I''ll let you know why the flowers are so red. This is Nord''s voice. With an attitude of courtesy before soldiers, Nord spoke slowly. "It''s hard for you to come here, so I won''t say some polite words and go straight to today''s topic." Nord didn''t procrastinate. He glanced at the old people around him and said straight to the point that he directly showed his purpose. Every old man here is an old Youzi. His attainments in language are much deeper than Nord, and Nord won''t make some detours with them. "In addition to doing some trade with each Shanzhai this time, I also have a very important thing to discuss with you. You can talk about trade in detail later. This matter is more critical. It involves the future development of Shanzhai. Each of you should consider it carefully." Nord tidied up his thoughts a little and then went on. "I came to this mountain for its rich resources, so I want to invite you to help me. The first thing is to help me find various mountain strongholds hidden in the depths of the Yameng mountains. I believe it is not very difficult for you. You should have a lot of information about mountain strongholds. I hope you can buy and sell this news to me at a good price." Nord said here and observed their expressions. It seems that Kram of Lamo stronghold wants to say something, but looking at the silence of others, he still chooses not to be a head bird. The form of survival in the cracks of Lamo stronghold over the years has made every mountain people of this stronghold develop a cautious character. "In addition, I can hire mountain people from various mountain strongholds to develop some mountain resources for me. I will pay them so that they can exchange my goods. I can also provide better construction for your mountain stronghold, such as building a very solid road. I am responsible for providing materials and guidance, and you are responsible for building it." Tommy''s of Boca stronghold and yarman of toke stronghold were excited when they heard that Nord would pay them. Although they didn''t know what money was, they had long been eager for the goods brought by Nord. Especially every time they went to Yuanshan stronghold, they thought they were a savage and admired the changes of Yuanshan stronghold. "Another condition is that I can recruit soldiers from your stronghold, just like the troops in Nanshan stronghold now, and the treatment will be higher. Finally, any major events in your stronghold should be reported to me, and I will give your stronghold some suggestions to help you better build your own stronghold." At the end, everyone narrowed their eyes. Even Harlan was not surprised. Everyone didn''t expect that Nord would want to participate in the internal affairs of their stronghold. Harlan also discussed this issue with Nord yesterday. Harlan''s suggestion is not to be too aggressive and take it slow, but Nord didn''t agree and was just thinking seriously. But today, seeing such a situation, Nord strengthened his inner thought and must exert his influence on each mountain stronghold. In particular, there was no need for open and secret fighting between mountain strongholds, but this requirement was not so easy. After Nord said that, no one answered and the house fell into silence. Just as Nord was about to ask, old Harlan helped Nord out of the siege. He broke the silence. "Viscount Nord, all the things you said should be reported to you, including what things, what suggestions you gave us, and what will happen if we keep on." Harlan is not mindless, but asks about it from an objective point of view, because Harlan also knows that if Nord doesn''t explain clearly, these people won''t accept Nord''s harsh conditions. Nord must explain in detail what the situation is. "What I said like what I reported is that when there is a conflict with other shanzhais, I must be informed. As for the suggestions, it is simpler. I will put forward appropriate suggestions to all shanzhais according to the current situation. Some suggestions you don''t have to follow, but some suggestions are required to listen. This is the premise of our cooperation." Nord paused a little to make his language less stiff, and gave them time to digest. Then he thought in his mind and gave them some examples. "If you don''t think it''s suitable for your stronghold, you don''t have to follow it, but if you don''t follow the next two suggestions, there''s no need for us to talk about it. First, a road must be built between each stronghold, and each stronghold must do it. This is the top priority." "The second thing is that everyone must set up a hunter team from now on. The daily task is to hunt in the mountains and forests. I can provide corresponding equipment. The captain of the hunter team will also be from your stronghold, but you can''t stop me from recruiting soldiers from the hunter team. These two are the premise of our cooperation. Do you have any questions?" After listening to Nord''s words, Harlan sighed and agreed. Then Kram of Lamo village agreed to Nord''s plan. The remaining mountain people of Boka village, toke village and Songjia village were still thinking. However, Tommy of Boka village suddenly looked up and asked Nord a question. "I have some fake news. I want to know what kind of reward you can offer me." Tommy of Boca stronghold asked an unexpected question. Unexpectedly, he valued Nord''s reward for looking for the stronghold, which made Kram of Lamo stronghold regret. Why did he forget this stubble? Why not take it? So he hurried to speak, for fear that all the rewards would be taken by the old guy of Boca stronghold alone. "Lord Nord, I also know several mountain strongholds. I can ask the hunters of the mountain stronghold to take you directly. I know these mountain people very well." At this time, yarman of toke stronghold couldn''t sit still. He hurriedly said to Nord that he also knew the news about the stronghold. Only Harlan and Zach were indifferent, but Zach''s expression on his face was very ugly, because he was angry with the expression of the two people in Boca stronghold and toke stronghold. Zach couldn''t help thinking so. Chapter 208 "Don''t worry, everyone has a share. As long as you can take me to a cottage, everyone will be rewarded with a piece of linen. Each piece of linen can make at least ten clothes. After the meeting, we can talk alone. Do you have any questions now?" The three shook their heads at the same time, indicating that they had no problem, but yarman of toke stronghold suddenly seemed to think of something, and then asked Nord a little question. "What is used for commodity trading? I seem to hear that it uses something called money, but we don''t know how to trade with you." Nord shook his head and smiled bitterly. The yarman of toke stronghold probably heard the report of the soldiers returning from Tami Town, so he didn''t know much about the market. Since he had asked this question, Nord would simply tell him. It is mainly because Nord is in a good mood that he can patiently explain to him that if the three strongholds agree with Nord''s plan, most of them will succeed. The remaining Songjia stronghold will certainly not be able to turn over any storm. I hope they will not become the object of norderivi. Setting an example to others is a good skill of Nord''s ancestors. "Now you can choose to exchange some coins with your goods at the market. As for the coins exchanged, you can buy the goods immediately or keep them for the next transaction. As for the specific price, you can go to the market later." Nord smiled and looked at the rest of Zach. Now only songjiazhai didn''t make a statement. Seeing Nord''s eyes looking at him, Zach''s face was even worse. Originally, he wanted to refute Nord, because Zach had a heavy desire for power, and he didn''t want to agree to Nord''s harsh requirements. But before he could speak, his teammates surrendered one after another. If Yuanshan stronghold and Lamo stronghold unconditionally supported Nord, he could also be mentally prepared, because he knew that Yuanshan stronghold and Nord were in the same camp when he saw Benny standing behind Nord after entering the room. As the loyal younger brother of Nanshan stronghold, Lamo stronghold will certainly stand on Nord''s side. Originally, he thought that Boka stronghold and toke stronghold could at least fight for an advantage, and Nord and Yuanshan stronghold could not get an advantage so easily. Once such a problem occurs, Songjia stronghold will lose its right to speak, which is no different from the status of other strongholds. It will be even worse, because the remote mountain stronghold will certainly not make him feel better, but people are not as good as heaven. His teammates are simply too decisive. In order to get some immediate benefits, they don''t consider the consequences at all. Of course, they don''t consider the consequences. The consequence is that Zach can only fight alone. Zach thought for a while and felt that he could not turn against Nord, so he could only question Nord on some issues, trying to find out the flaws in Nord''s plan, which aroused the suspicion of the other two shanzhais and made them feel that Nord had no peace of mind, but deceived them. "Viscount Nord, why did you choose to recruit soldiers here? As far as I know, you took them to fight here. It seems that many people have died." When he heard Zach''s question, Nord realized that the old guy was looking for trouble. He didn''t have a good heart at all. Raising this question at such an important moment was to dismantle Nord. Nord gave Zach a cold look and explained to the other three people; "I recruit soldiers from here, because the hunters in the mountain stronghold are rare warriors. They are very strong outside and don''t humiliate your mountain stronghold. They are all good. A total of 18 soldiers in the South Mountain stronghold died in this battle. I''m very sorry for this, because I can''t guarantee that there are no casualties on the battlefield." Nord apologized to the soldiers killed in the battle, but these mountain people were very open-minded. Maybe they had underestimated life and death, because in this dangerous mountain forest, one may die accidentally. Every time the mountain people hunting in the mountain can''t come back, so the mountain people killed in the army didn''t bring them much touch. On the contrary, the materials brought back by the soldiers to the stronghold caused a sensation. In addition to the goods purchased by themselves, Nord also sent a consolation gift to the families of these mountain people who died in battle. Because Nord could not reach the stronghold in person, they were taken back by the same stronghold. Similarly, as a sacrificial soldier, Nord will certainly not favor one over the other. Tami Town, Nanshan stronghold and other soldiers will be treated equally by Nord. Moreover, the back pay of these dead soldiers, coupled with Nord''s condolences, is a lot of materials, enough to smooth the pain of these mountain people. Ordinary mountain people who die in hunting will not have any compensation at all, and even lose the backbone of a family, because once death occurs, they think that there will be no harvest for the failure of hunting, and where will the compensation come from. This is why after the villagers died in the stronghold, they still chose to come to Nanshan stronghold and continue to cooperate with Nord. In a cruel word, in the eyes of these villagers, it is very worthwhile to die for Nord. They can exchange a lot of materials to ensure their future life. Moreover, these soldiers also said that Lord Nord will compensate them in the future. "Maybe these soldiers didn''t make it clear for you. Let me talk about the treatment of these soldiers killed in battle. The previous consolation ceremony was just a little caution. The real pension system is 20 years'' salary, that is to say, the families of soldiers killed in battle will be raised by me for 20 years, enough for his parents to enjoy their old age and enough for his children to grow up. I don''t know what you think of this Whether the treatment is satisfactory. " At this time, no matter other mountain people, even Zach could not help but sigh that Nord was really very generous. How could such conditions not let those mountain people work for Nord, because Nord had helped them solve their worries and let them fight without trouble in the future. As we all know, the Principality of Bethel is a brave and good at fighting. Such people also worship those warriors who are good at fighting. They are strong and everyone is a good fighter. It is very common to fight in a word in daily life. If Isaac fort is not remote, you can see mercenaries everywhere in the street. The mercenaries of the Principality of Bethel are famous in the whole continent. Every year, many large mercenaries come to the Principality of Bethel to recruit novices, but few people come to isaacburg. In fact, the farther north, the civilian body of the Principality of Bethel becomes stronger. I don''t know if it''s because the Amun mountains protect its people, The civilians living near the yamon mountains are very tall. For example, before, the average person in Tami village was more than one meter and eight meters, and Lehman was nearly two meters. If Nord was not tall, he would be autistic when he came to this forest of people. People in Tami town have been like this, not to mention the mountain people in the mountain stronghold in Yameng mountain. They are not only taller, but also proud of fighting and death. They think they will return to the embrace of the mountain after death. Therefore, their attitude towards death is different from that of Nord, not to mention that Nord gave them such good treatment. Chapter 209 Zach is still unwilling. He doesn''t want to hand over the future of songjiazhai to Nord so easily. In fact, he doesn''t want to give up his rights. Zach just makes up a high sounding reason to make his behavior bright and righteous in order to convince himself. "I don''t have many questions about the pension of the dead mountain people. I have to say, viscount Nord, you are a kind man, but I also have questions about the road construction. Since the road is built by the mountain people, should you pay the mountain people who build the road?" Zach showed what is insatiable with his actions. The road is what the mountain people want to go. If it is the road in Tami Town, Nord will certainly pay the villagers, because Tami town is Nord''s territory and the villagers have to provide taxes to Nord, so Nord will give some special care to the villagers. It is reasonable to say that these shanzhais and Nord are just cooperative relations, which does not belong to Nord''s territory. All the mountain people are not Nord''s children. Why give so many concessions to the mountain people. Moreover, this road is more convenient for the mountain people to travel, so it is a very favorable thing for Nord and the mountain people. This is a win-win situation. Both sides of the built road use it together. Zach is really wishful thinking that Nord wants to pay for these mountain people. These shanzhais did not contribute a penny of tax. All transactions were just what they needed. It was impossible to say who owed whom. For this problem, Nord smiled coldly at Zach, his eyes full of disdain, as if he were saying to him, do you prefer it? "The roads built by the mountain stronghold are shared by my caravan and the mountain people. I provide materials and you provide manpower. The repaired roads are beneficial to us. It can''t work for me, and these built roads don''t belong to me. As for the salary of the mountain people who build roads, if your mountain stronghold can become my territory like Nanshan stronghold, I will pay for these mountain people , what do you think? " Nord was annoyed by Zach''s shameless attitude. Nord may be able to understand why old man Harlan, who has such a good temper, began to ridicule Zach as soon as he entered the door. It was really that the old guy was so shameless that people couldn''t help being bored. Nord looked coldly at him to tear himself down. Nord doesn''t want to deal with him yet. He''s letting him jump for a few days, but Zach has been on Nord''s blacklist. When Nord has finished dealing with the problem of Amun mountains, if he still opposes Nord, he will have time to deal with the old boy at that time. Hearing Zach''s arrogant words, Nord couldn''t help but resist him. Nord saw that this guy belongs to the kind of person who gives him a good face and he can push his nose and face. But Nord never thought that what he said in a fit of anger was approved. Just when Zach wanted to refute, Kram of lamozhai suddenly asked a question, which made Nord smile and changed Zach''s face. "Viscount Nord, if Ramo stronghold becomes your territory, what treatment will we mountain people of Ramo stronghold receive, or what benefits can we get?" Zach stared at the old mountain man. He didn''t expect that Lamo stronghold would have no bottom line. He easily handed over his stronghold to Nord. Although Krem only asked for conditions, his attitude has shown that Lamo stronghold has wanted to join Nord''s territory. It depends on whether Nord''s price is high, and Nord is short of money? Yes, Nord is very short of money now, but Nord has a lot of materials in his hand. Although there are not many coins, they are enough to circulate. Therefore, Nord will certainly not let go of this kind of thing. No matter how much he pays, Nord will also put Lamo stronghold into his pocket. "I will treat all the neighbors equally. You will have the treatment that the civilians outside can enjoy. For example, you will pay for the work I arrange. The monthly income of the civilians in Tami town is more than that of the soldiers in the army. That is to say, all the mountain people in your stronghold will be higher than those soldiers in the future." Hearing this, not only Clem of Lamo stronghold was excited, but also Boca stronghold and toke stronghold were excited. Seeing this situation, Nord added a fire and wanted to win them at one fell swoop. "In addition, I will build your stronghold, just like the current Nanshan stronghold. I will not only have my own market, but also have free schools in the future to let your children know words. In addition, soldiers with excellent fighting can even become aristocrats. This is a treatment that can be enjoyed only by joining my territory." Lamozhai Kerim''s eyes were firm. When he came to Nanshan stronghold today, he was very shocked. Is this the Nanshan stronghold just established? Why is it more prosperous than the mountain stronghold they have established for a long time, especially the huge construction site not far away, which is said to build a road to the outside world. At this time, Clem of Lamo stronghold was imagining when his own stronghold would become like this, because Lamo stronghold has always been very weak and can only survive in cracks. He had to find a backer. Before, their backer was Yuanshan stronghold, but before this did not solve the problem of food, Yuanshan stronghold was also a mud Bodhisattva crossing the river, which was difficult to protect himself, There is no surplus material to support Lamo stronghold. Since we got the news about yam from Lord Nord, Lamo stronghold no longer has to think about its own survival. Therefore, all the mountain people in Lamo stronghold have a great affection for Nord. Today, he supports Nord''s plan not only because of Yuanshan stronghold and old Harlan, but also because Lamo stronghold itself wants to thank Nord for saving his life. Only through real suffering can we understand that life is hard won now. Lamo stronghold is the weakest stronghold here. They are very eager to change their destiny and the fate of being bullied. No matter what price they pay, even if they pay all the rights of their own stronghold. Therefore, Kram of Lamo village immediately responded to Nord''s call as soon as Nord spoke. He was as fast as an arranged Tuo, and he was very dedicated. People had to doubt what kind of deal they had in private. Harlan looked at Nord''s eyes a little strange, but Nord didn''t have time to explain to him. "Viscount Nord, Ramo stronghold is willing to accept becoming your territory. As long as we can be treated like Nanshan stronghold, I will persuade all the mountain people of Ramo stronghold to become your people." Nord''s face blossomed with joy, which was a complete surprise. Nord didn''t expect such a thing to happen today, so he immediately comforted Krem of Lamo village, and Nord nodded to him kindly. "You will not regret today''s decision. You can tell all the mountain people today''s news. All the guarantees I made today are true and effective. I swear in the name of the ISAAC family, and I will visit your stronghold in two days. I hope the Lamo stronghold will become better in the future." "I will. I''ll wait for you in Lamo village in two days." Chapter 210 The conversation between Nord and Krem stunned the others. Have you two really not discussed it in private? I really don''t think about it carefully anymore. It''s such a hasty decision for such a big thing. Doesn''t it mean to think twice? Nord looked at the puzzled eyes of several others and smiled at the corners of his mouth. The decision of Ramo village was beyond his expectation, but the choice of Ramo village was very beneficial to Nord. Nord was very happy. Then he looked at Tommy of Boca village and yarman of tok village. The two men frowned and meditated. They were moved. They looked at each other, and then looked at Nord. It seemed that they couldn''t make up their mind for a while, and Nord didn''t force them anymore. "You all think about it. If you want to understand, you can contact me at any time. I think you''re very tired. I''ll ask someone to arrange some rooms for you to have a rest first." With that, Nord looked at old Zach of Songjia village. He didn''t want to be confident when he first came to the room. His face was very gloomy, as if someone had done something owed him. Nord turned to show him a smiling face, and then said to him in a relaxed tone. "I think you should agree to cooperate with my plan. If you have any differences, you can talk about it next time. That''s all for today. By the way, you can go to the market of Nanshan stronghold when you''re free. It''s just opened today. I''ve prepared a meeting gift for you. I''ll arrange someone to send it to your room later." Although some unpleasantness occurred during the conversation, Nord had already prepared a meeting gift for each of them. After all, it''s not strange that there are many gifts. Even Zach of Songjia village has one. Although Nord has put this person on his blacklist, he is not so stingy to treat them differently in the meeting gift. In addition to the hard currency linen cloth in the Amun mountains, Nord also prepared some iron kitchenware for them. Of course, there were no rich and diverse gifts for old Harlan. Harlan''s gift was that Nord prepared a copy of all the current commodities in Tami Town, and Nord meant these meeting gifts. Zach left the room with a livid face. It seems that he was angry. After Krem said hello to Nord, he left with a relaxed pace. Tommy and yarman are very thoughtful and still thinking about the future of the cottage. Everyone''s mood has changed a lot after the half day meeting. Including old Nord and Harlan. After they left, only Nord and Harlan were left. Benny was sent to arrange rooms for them. There were empty rooms near the conference room, because this was originally the office area planned by Nord, but it has not been put into use yet, because old Moore is the only one in Nanshan stronghold to handle affairs, There are no other managers at all. I believe it will become lively soon, because Nanshan stronghold is the outpost of Nord''s whole plan, and its strategic position is very unique. These empty rooms may be put into use soon. Among other things, after the establishment of the market, we should choose a house here as a place for normal accounts. Harlan took the initiative to break the silence in the conference room. He sighed and expressed his blessing to Nord. Today''s situation was really beyond Harlan''s expectation. He expected that Zach might tear down Nord, but he didn''t expect Nord to make these cottages his own territory. Harlan knew that Nord was angry at that time, but he never thought that Krem would have agreed to Nord''s requirements so easily. If he hadn''t just talked with Nord yesterday, he knew he wasn''t very familiar with these cottages, otherwise he would think that Nord and Krem had discussed it privately. The fact is that people are so unprepared. It is obvious that Harlan and others mistakenly estimated Krem''s determination and decisiveness. They all think that Lamo stronghold is just a small stronghold, which is the kind of people who can be slaughtered. Yuanshan stronghold just regards him as his little brother. Usually Lamo stronghold obeys the words of Yuanshan stronghold, so no one cares about their ideas at all. Sometimes, opportunities are fleeting. Krem obviously chooses to gamble. Some things are so sudden. When Krem hears that Nord will accept them, he quickly realizes that this is a good opportunity for Lamo stronghold to turn over, because other strongholds think they have a big family and a big business and will be ready to sell. Instead, he doesn''t want Lamo stronghold to have any worries. Anyway, it''s not the same to be a younger brother. Obviously, Nord''s thigh is much thicker than that of Yuanshan stronghold, and Lamo stronghold''s investment in Nord is not a betrayal of Yuanshan stronghold, so Krem has no psychological pressure and has not discussed with Harlan in advance. This makes Harlan very passive. Yuanshan stronghold was originally the best stronghold with Nord, but now it is different. Lamo stronghold has become Nord''s territory, which puts Yuanshan stronghold in a very awkward position and in a dilemma. Harlan is not a person who yearns for rights, but the great cause of Yuanshan stronghold is not something he can decide alone, It''s not as easy to decide a thing as a small mountain stronghold like Lamo stronghold. "When I get back, I''ll discuss with the mountain people and tell them today. If they agree to join your territory, everyone will be happy. If they don''t agree, continue to work hard, and I''ll try my best to persuade them." Harlan''s look is very complex. Maybe from today on, Nord has put on the wings of taking off. As long as he solves the little things in front of him, there will be a wide space for Nord to do. Their five cottages may be just Nord''s appetizers. Of course, Nord knows this, so the smile on his face hasn''t disappeared. The plan has made a good start. Especially after Harlan said that Yuanshan stronghold also plans to join its own territory, Nord is happier and has no better start than now. Lamo stronghold, which is about to join Nord territory, Yuanshan stronghold, which is likely to join, and Boca stronghold and toke stronghold, which are still hesitant, are basically under Nord''s control. The remaining Songjia stronghold can''t turn any waves at all. In addition to following up the trade of each stronghold, Nord also needs to establish the Ramo stronghold to help them get rid of poverty. It''s best to make the Ramo stronghold strong and play a valuable role. After all, Ramo stronghold is the first stronghold to take the initiative to join Nord territory. It is different from the heimu stronghold occupied by Nord. Those mountain people are Nord''s booty. They have no choice, but Lamo stronghold joins voluntarily. This is a completely different concept. As long as Lamo stronghold can play a role of demonstration, let alone Yuanshan stronghold, Boka stronghold and toke stronghold, even the Songjia stronghold where Zach is located may actively invest in Nord''s arms. Although Zach has a certain influence in Songjia village, he can''t represent all the mountain people. Especially when he sees that other mountain villages become prosperous, only Songjia village is still the same. At that time, Zach will understand what is the general trend and what is the direction of the people. Chapter 211 After that, Nord and Harlan went to the market of the South Mountain stronghold. In fact, the old people of the mountain stronghold didn''t come alone. It''s very dangerous to go out alone in the mountain forest. If you''re not careful, you may be buried in the mouth of the beast. These old people simply can''t walk alone in the mountains. Each of them brings at least 20 or 30 mountain people to accompany them. Most of them want to buy goods in Nanshan stronghold. This is the news secretly revealed by the soldiers sent by Nord. Of course, this is also the task arranged by Nord for them to tell some mountain people that Nanshan stronghold has a lot of goods, so there are not a few mountain people with the old man this time. When Nord and others came to the market, they saw a bustling scene. The huge Nanshan stronghold market stood full of mountain people. Each mountain people was packed with large and small bags, especially in the place where old Moore exchanged materials. Nord saw that all the soldiers of Nanshan stronghold had come here to maintain order, otherwise the scene would be more chaotic. These mountain people did not know what the rules were and would not line up actively. They had to be restrained. Otherwise, if so many mountain people in the market did not obey the rules, the scene would be very chaotic. At first, Nord only arranged a dozen soldiers in the market, but looking at the current scene, I''m afraid they had called for support long ago. It''s very difficult for more than 30 soldiers to maintain order in the market. Fortunately, the market built by Nord in Nanshan stronghold is relatively large and can accommodate at least hundreds of people, otherwise they would have to row outside the door now. Seeing this, Nord didn''t squeeze into the market. Now Marco and old Moore are very busy, Nord won''t bother them anymore. Just observe the situation outside the market. Old Harlan was distracted and muttered to himself. "Is this the change you imagine? It seems to have come true." It''s like asking Nord and asking himself. Harlan hasn''t seen such a crazy scene in his life. The mountain people lined up in the market are very anxious. They''re afraid that they won''t have any goods to buy if they''re a little late. If the soldiers on the side are not waiting for them and keep them in order, Perhaps these mountain people have long fought because of their location. This situation is still very common. The rules in the stronghold are actually very simple. If you have a big fist, you can say the hard truth. There is nothing that can not be solved by a fight, so these mountain people are very tough. If these soldiers are not fully armed and they are very familiar with them, they may not let these mountain people line up honestly. The mountain people who come out of the market are different. Everyone''s face is jubilant and carries a lot of goods in their hands. Even the pace of walking has become very light. They look up and their eyes are full of hope, which is the hope of future life. It is the commodities just bought that add some color to the life of the mountain people. These commodities can bring them a sense of happiness. Although the mountain people may not know what happiness is, when they think that their wives and children see the cloth and other materials they bring back to make new clothes, the corners of the mountain people''s mouths are filled with bright smiles. This is different from the mountain people Harlan saw before. The eyes of the mountain people were numb and had no color at all. What they had to think about every day was how to solve the food problem of large and small people. Life could crush a person. This is the true portrayal of all the mountain strongholds in the yamong mountains. The main task of all people living in the world is to find food and survive, As for other things, I''m not qualified to imagine at all. In his previous conversation with Harlan, Nord has mentioned what he envisioned the Amun mountains. Every mountain people has a very rich life, can eat and wear new clothes. Every mountain people can walk around the Amun mountains freely and forge a better life in the future with their hard-working hands. Harlan thought this was a dream made by Nord. Young people just like to dream. Even in dreams, Harlan chose to support him, because this beautiful dream deeply moved Harlan, which is one of the reasons why Harlan unconditionally helped Nord, but Harlan didn''t expect that this day would be so fast. The language is always weak, and there is no shock from the actual situation. The scene described by Nord is being realized bit by bit. Harlan has this feeling when he comes to Nanshan stronghold. Nord really brings hope to the mountain people. Although Nanshan stronghold does not look much different from other strongholds. All the people living in the village are from the Amun mountains, and the houses are made of wood. From a distance, it is an ordinary mountain stronghold, but after entering the stronghold, every mountain people who come here for the first time can feel the difference here. Here is full of vitality, just like the rising sun. Although it is not dazzling, it has sent out the light of hope. Every mountain people here are full of hope for the future. It is this atmosphere that makes Harlan, who has entered his twilight years, feel much younger. All the mountain people passing by Harlan are in a hurry and look very busy. From their dialogue, Harlan can vaguely hear that these mountain people in Nanshan stronghold are discussing the salary paid by Lord Nord for them and the commodity in the market is more practical. Compared with the lazy atmosphere of other mountain strongholds, it shows a gap. Now Harlan can understand why Krem is so decisive to nod. It is estimated that he can''t help yearning to see such a scene. To tell the truth, Harlan also wants to make the far mountain stronghold look like this. Hearing Harlan''s muttering, Nord was suddenly stunned, then suddenly realized what Harlan meant, pointed to the direction of the market and said to Harlan: "This is still far from enough. After a while, you will find that these are just the beginning. Please wait and see." At this moment, looking at Nord''s confident smile, Harlan''s eyes were in a trance, as if Nord was shining. Even the sun was not as dazzling as Nord. Soon, Harlan recovered. Isn''t the scene Nord wanted to see? If all the villagers in Yuanshan stronghold can live a happy and comforting life, Harun will die without regret. Although Harun is not the stronghold owner of Yuanshan stronghold, he has deep feelings for Yuanshan stronghold. It can be said that Yuanshan stronghold has become the most influential stronghold in this area in his hands. Harlan still remembers that he was ambitious and wanted Yuanshan stronghold to become the strongest stronghold under his leadership. He was also pretentious and wanted to strengthen Yuanshan stronghold with his knowledge and wisdom. However, over the years, Harlan has also greatly improved the strength of Yuanshan stronghold. But then came the leader of heimu stronghold, who, with his strong force, made old Harlan miserable. Now Harlan is old and sees his shadow in Nord, but Nord''s ambition is more ambitious. "I look forward to that day." Harlan looked at Nord sincerely. Chapter 212 Nord and Harlan just strolled around the South Mountain stronghold, because Harlan was a little tired. After all, he was old. After coming from the far mountain stronghold, he held such a meeting nonstop. Mentally, Nord was very tired. Seeing his tired eyes, Nord took him back to his room to have a rest. Then Nord met Benny who had settled the mountain people in the administrative district. Because the market was very crowded and noisy, Nord, who had been tired all day, wanted to be quiet for a while. Therefore, Nord took Benny to the mountain forest not far from the South Mountain stronghold, that is, the construction site for building the road. Since Nord has asked the mountain people of the South Mountain stronghold to join the construction team, the progress of road construction has been accelerated a lot. But these mountain people are like the villagers who have just joined the construction team in Tami town. In addition to their strength, they can''t do complex work, especially those requiring tacit cooperation or a little technical work. Although there is no Abbot housekeeper here, the two team leaders in charge of road construction are already familiar with this problem. These people saved Nord a lot of heart. At least they didn''t add trouble to Nord in road construction. The construction teams sent by Abbot''s housekeeper to Nanshan stronghold are the ones who can stand on their own. Their team leaders are almost the leaders of the original construction team in Tami town. In recent months, they have not only learned how to train new people with Abbot''s housekeeper, but also been able to solve some small problems independently. Therefore, housekeeper Abel specially selected a group of people and sent them. Tami town is relatively close. Housekeeper Abel can inspect at any time. If there is any problem, he will soon know. Housekeeper Abel is also very convenient to solve the problem. Speaking of it, these mountain people don''t know how many new people are in the construction team. The construction team in Tami town has always been in and out, with new people coming in and excellent people going out. Therefore, these team leaders are very familiar with such small scenes, and the road construction work of Nanshan stronghold is very simple. They do some preliminary preparations, cutting down trees and cleaning the foundation. Even if they have not done it, the mountain people can get started quickly. Seeing that big trees have been cut down and a simple road foundation has been built, Nord has a great sense of achievement. This is the power of human beings to change nature. Unlike the previous construction team, now they use professional tools made by Hansen. There are all kinds of things like axes, saws and shovels. Each one is made of pig iron. It is very strong and durable and can significantly improve work efficiency. These things are also the goods sold by blacksmiths in the market. They are very popular. This is also the idea that Nord gave Hansen because he had no income. Making some hardware goods, like some iron tools and very promising goods, has a high sales volume in Tami town. Many villagers like the tools of the blacksmith shop very much because they are very practical. Relying on this business, the blacksmith shop has become the most profitable workshop in Tami town. There are also many tools in the products brought by Nord this time, but Nord just saw at the gate of the market that not many mountain people buy these things, which may be the reason why they don''t use them. After they join the road repair team, they learn how to use these tools, and it is estimated that they will buy them. In the very primitive cottages, these tools in Tami town are very easy to use, because whether the mountain people build houses or make their own furniture, they are inseparable from the tools of logging. The tools made of stones must not be compared with the iron axes and shovels in Tami town. The tools of stone grinding should have been eliminated long ago. Nord went to the temporary path. Although no bricks were laid here, the foundation has been built very firmly. Since Nord did not have a roller, it can only be tamped manually, that is, with thick wooden piles inch by inch. This method consumes a lot of manpower and is not very efficient, but the road built is very solid. It''s like Benny laments the flatness of the road now. Nord explained to him that two layers of bricks will be paved on the road in the future. Benny doesn''t quite understand why he should lay bricks in one fell swoop when the road is so solid. With Nord''s explanation, Benny also knows what bricks are. Even so, it''s hard for him to imagine what a stone like road looks like. Nord shook his head and ignored Benny''s questions. When the road was completed, Benny would understand the significance of Nord''s persistence. Brick road and earth road are not things of the same era at all. Brick road is very necessary to be built. Nord is not willing to use the bricks to build houses, but to build roads. We can see how much Nord attaches importance to it. Although it has been started for more than a week, the road here in Nanshan stronghold has only built seven or eight hundred meters, which is very slow compared with Tami town. After Nord came here, he found that they were short of manpower. There were more than a dozen construction teams at the end of Tami Town, while there were only four construction teams in Nanshan stronghold, two of which were still building the market. Therefore, Nord didn''t mean to blame them, but arranged the mountain people of Nanshan stronghold to help them. Nord met the two team leaders here. They were the original villagers of Tami town and were very familiar with Nord. In their eyes, they were Lord Nord''s lineage and confidants, so they had a great sense of superiority in front of other villagers or mountain people. When Nord asked them about the progress of road construction, the two team leaders were very respectful. "Lord Nord, with the help of these mountain people, we can speed up the progress of road construction. Please rest assured that we will not disappoint you." "Don''t be too persistent about the progress. You must ensure the quality, okay?" After Nord encouraged them, he went back to Nanshan stronghold to have a rest. After walking around such a big circle, it was getting late. After Nord returned to his room, several old people in the room also had different thoughts. Tommy of Boca stronghold and yarman of toke stronghold came together to discuss things. "Do you think our cottage should join the noble''s territory in the future?" Tommy of Boca stronghold asked leisurely. Just after they returned to their room, many mountain people from their own stronghold came to visit. From the mouth of these mountain people, although they didn''t go out, they probably knew about the current situation of Nanshan stronghold market. Therefore, Tommy specially came to yalman''s room and discussed with him about the future. The two cottages have a high tacit understanding, perhaps closer than the relationship between far cottage and Lamo cottage. Although their cottages are very far away, it does not affect their close relationship at all. Distance means they don''t have too many conflicts of interest, and in the previous alliance, the two strongholds were responsible for easing the atmosphere of Yuanshan stronghold and Songjia stronghold, so many times they both advance and retreat together. In this case, Tommy still wants to discuss with yalman what to do. Chapter 213 "Wait, we''ll wait." After thinking for a while, yalman choked out these words. He is worthy of having been in the Shanzhai Alliance for so many years. As soon as he opened his mouth, he knew he was a veteran. Although it was only a short sentence, it can be seen that yalman''s skill in is really not low, and he is very good at gags and kindness. Moreover, he firmly believes in the central idea of doing less and making fewer mistakes and not doing well. He will not be the first to do anything. He must first look at the situation of others before he can decide whether he wants to do it or not. In his life, he will highlight one word, stability! Two words, be careful! Tommy heard as like as two peas of his opinion, and he could not help but clap his hands. Tommy looked at him with a glimmer of praise. He did not think that he would think of such a good way, just as he thought. "Wonderful!" "That''s wonderful." "Let''s wait and see what changes will take place in Ramo stronghold. If Viscount Nord only talks verbally and doesn''t give too many benefits to Ramo stronghold, we''ll never mention it. If Ramo stronghold can develop so well as Nanshan stronghold, it''s not too late for us to join. Do you think so, Arman?" Arman''s eyes showed approval. Tommy''s words almost went to his heart. At first glance, he was an old partner for many years. He had a good heart. There was no need to say more. Tommy could understand his ideas. That''s what Arman thought. First look at the subsequent situation of Lamo village. It''s always right to delay first anyway. "Then in the future, our mountain stronghold should keep the same front, advance and retreat together, and don''t leave an opportunity for anyone. I think Songjia stronghold will fall out with Viscount Nord after that. If he comes to us at that time, he must not promise, wait first, and no matter who wins or loses, our two families are invincible." "I think so, too." Tommy and yalman looked at each other, their eyes were full of sympathy. After so many years of cooperation, they all knew what each other was thinking. They were also very skilled in the recent wave of business boasting. This time, the two came to talk just to get angry and make sure that the other party has not changed their previous practice. Today, they are a little confused by the action of Lamo stronghold. Although it is suspected that Ramo stronghold has made some deals with Nord before, they don''t know what price can make Ramo stronghold join Nord''s team, so they want to test whether the other party has been bought by Nord. Now that the situation has been clarified, the two strongholds will still be comrades in arms of the United Front, but why did Nord buy a small Lamo stronghold? Tommy and Arman didn''t think of it. It was just an accident that Ramo village turned to Nord. At the same time, Zach of Songjia stronghold also lost his temper in the room. Zach''s old face was facing the window and his triangular eyes looked at the mountain people coming and going outside. His eyes were very cold. Even the mountain people of his own stronghold had been hated by Zach. Looking at their happy expression, Zach was very angry. It''s just some small commodities. There''s nothing promising. There''s also Kram of Lamo stronghold. He has no backbone. He gave in to the far mountain stronghold before, and now he fell to the more powerful Lord Nord without hesitation. He''s like a grass on the wall. He falls wherever the wind blows, without a bone. And the two guys from Boka stronghold and toke stronghold have never had any ideas. If they took refuge in themselves earlier, not only Yuanshan stronghold will be subdued by themselves, but also heimu stronghold will be subdued by themselves. There will be no lord who doesn''t know where to come from. Zach hated everyone. Today''s meeting made him feel very defeated, especially Nord''s harvest made Zach very jealous. Why could he make Lamo village his territory as soon as he spoke, and they didn''t give him any feedback after he had attracted Boca village and toke village for so long. Today, in the room, Zach can clearly see that the guy who doesn''t enter the oil and salt in front of him is a little excited in the face of the conditions opened by Nord. Zach muses in his heart that he must do something, otherwise if it develops according to this situation, this area will have no place in the future. The bright moonlight shines on the rolling yamon mountains, but Zach in the room is very dark. He doesn''t know what kind of bad idea he''s thinking. Nord doesn''t notice all this, because he''s still in his sleep. He knows Zach''s little moves. It''s estimated that Nord will do what he wants and just find a reason to clean him up. The next morning, a succession of people came to Nord to say goodbye. Yarman of toke stronghold was the first to ask Nord to leave. Because of the long distance, he was ready to go back early in the morning. "Lord Nord, I''ll go back first because of the long journey. I''ll think about your previous proposal, discuss it with the mountain people in the stronghold, and give you a reply later. Please come to our stronghold when you have time. I''ll certainly entertain you warmly." "There will be a chance. I believe this day won''t be too far away, will it?" Nord''s eyes were fixed on Aerman, and he said in a meaningful tone, while Aerman pretended not to hear and was still laughing with Nord, without a positive answer to Nord. "I''m waiting for you." After that, yalman left Nanshan stronghold with the mountain people, followed by Tommy of Boca stronghold, and even Zach of Songjia stronghold chose to say goodbye to Nord. This guy''s face was so happy that he couldn''t see the way he broke down with Nord yesterday. He pretended to have nothing happened. He was very relaxed. At least Nord couldn''t do it. Nord said goodbye to Zach with a cold face. He didn''t care at all. He even wanted to ask Nord''s forgiveness and asked Nord not to quarrel with him. Zach''s abnormal behavior raised Nord''s vigilance. Nord didn''t believe Zach would honestly give in to himself. After all, they had fought with the remote mountain stronghold for many years and certainly wouldn''t give up so easily. Nord looked at Zach''s back and wondered what he would have next, but a word suddenly came from behind, interrupting Nord''s thought. "Don''t relax your vigilance against him. Although that guy can''t achieve great things, he still has some small skills. He has a lot of bad ideas in his heart, which is enough for you to make trouble. Now he will definitely find trouble for you when he goes back." Harlan didn''t know when he came to Nord and reminded Nord not to be careful of Zach. Harlan had a lot of dealings with Zach and knew Zach''s character very well. He just had a low-key attitude just to relax Nord''s vigilance. Harlan was afraid that Nord was fooled by Zach. After all, Nord was young and frivolous. He made such great achievements yesterday and was easy to get carried away. Harlan didn''t know that Nord had seen through Zach''s trick. Zach''s little trick was OK to deceive the simple mountain people. It didn''t work in front of Nord at all. "Don''t worry, he can''t turn any waves." Chapter 214 Nord is full of confidence. The strength of the Songjia stronghold where Zach is located is not as good as that of the heimu stronghold. How can Nord be his opponent? If Nord wants to clean him up, it will be easy. The main reason is that Nord wants a Songjia village that supports himself, rather than full of hatred for himself. People are the simplest and most difficult thing to get. Nord doesn''t want to be disturbed by Zach, a clown. Blackwood stronghold is to blame. They took the initiative to provoke Nord, so Nord was famous for attacking Blackwood stronghold. Even if Nord chose to move all the mountain people of Blackwood stronghold to Nanshan stronghold as his prisoners, these mountain people would not resent Nord, but thought they should not provoke him. If Nord declares war on Songjia stronghold for no reason, it will not only arouse the anger of the mountain people of Songjia stronghold, but also make other strongholds think that Nord is a cruel lord, which is not conducive to Nord''s rule in the Amun mountains. Therefore, Nord very much hopes that Zach can take the initiative to attack Nord, so that Nord can seize the handle of Songjia stronghold and give them a severe counterattack. If Zach chooses to make a trip with Nord in the dark, it will give Nord a headache. Now Nord has no time to play with those small hands with Zach. The gains outweigh the losses. In Nord''s eyes, Zach is a grasshopper after autumn and can''t hop for a few days. "In that case, I''ll go back, too. I''ll go back and discuss with the mountain people of Yuanshan stronghold to see if they are willing to join your territory. I think according to Viscount Nord''s reputation in Yuanshan stronghold, there should be no big problem. Just wait for my good news." "I''m here waiting for you to bring me good news." Nord and old Harlan smiled at each other. After old Harlan left, Nord looked at Clem who was still waiting, and then told him: "First, prepare for the Lamo stronghold. I''ll go to Lamo stronghold to inspect it soon. First, talk to the mountain people of Lamo stronghold. When I arrive at dalamo stronghold, I may recruit 20 soldiers. In addition, I will set up a 20 person hunter team in Lamo stronghold. This is your work in the past two days. Krem, you need to simply screen a group of mountain people and the weapons and equipment of the hunter team I will take it directly, and it can be distributed to those hunters on the same day. " A glimmer of joy flashed in Krem''s eyes, especially when he heard that Nord would give weapons to the mountain people, the old man was very excited, and then he took the mountain people on the road back with joy. Kraim heard that during the last battle in heimu stronghold, the bow and arrow used by Nord''s army hunters was passed down by the mountain people who participated in the war. They could shoot the enemy within a few hundred meters. The arrow was made of fine iron. Unfortunately, kraim didn''t see it, so he was so happy when he heard that Nord wanted to equip their stronghold with these equipment, He can''t wait to share the good news with the mountain people who stay in the stronghold. Because the mountain people who returned from the last battle not only received the pursuit of the mountain people for the goods they brought back, but also the equipment of these soldiers, which made the mountain people very envious, especially the Bauhinia wood long bow, which made the mountain people jealous, because every mountain people was a good hand with a bow, so they were very eager to have a good bow. In the eyes of these mountain people, the Bauhinia Longbow in the hands of the soldiers is definitely a powerful weapon. Compared with the shoddy hunting bow in their hands, these mountain people have only envy in their hearts. They can''t even touch it. The Bauhinia longbow is the treasure of these soldiers. Moreover, Nord strictly stipulates that weapons cannot be removed from the body. If weapons are damaged in a non combat state, Nord will be punished. Nord is very strict with soldiers. Once they make a mistake, corporal punishment is common for them. They are used from whips to sticks. As long as they do not fall and become disabled, serious punishment may make these soldiers remember for a lifetime. What Nord needs is a disciplined army. Although most mountain people have not been restrained like this before, now they have adapted to such rules, because as long as they make mistakes, they will be punished, and the soldiers with excellent performance will be praised. Just like the soldiers of Nanshan stronghold, they have not forgotten the army rules after returning to the stronghold. On the contrary, the villagers of the construction team. Nord heard Abbot mention that since Tami town equipped these construction teams with brand-new tools, some villagers took these tools back to their homes for use, and then stopped taking them out. For this situation, Abel housekeeper adopted strict measures. In addition to returning tools, he also fined half a month''s salary for the first time. If he commits another crime, he will directly fire the construction team and assign it to dig in the mine. Such punishment measures have been very severe. The salary of these villagers for more than half a month is enough to go to the market to buy two axes. In addition, the working place of the mine is not a good place. Few villagers can stick to it there. Compared with other jobs in Tami Town, the working environment of the mine is too bad. The villagers of the previously assigned mine cave have basically found a way to transfer back. Now the mine cave has become a labor camp in Tami town. In addition to Nord''s previous distribution of the captured mercenaries and soldiers of the krissen family, all villagers found guilty by Nord and Abbot Housekeeper will be sent to the mine for transformation. There is no public security office and prison in Tami Town, so these wrong villagers can only be simply and rudely imprisoned in the mine cave. This practice is still more effective. Since the implementation of this measure, the atmosphere in Tami town has become much better. Although these crimes can not be completely eliminated, at least these people will not become brazen. When Nord sets up a police station in Tami Town, it is the time to crack down on crime. Justice may be late, but will never be absent. It is very necessary to set up a police station in Tami town. With the increasing scale of Tami Town, Nord will not allow them to act recklessly. With the departure of these mountain people, Nanshan stronghold has gradually become calm. The remaining mountain people of Nanshan stronghold will not shout like those before. They are very curious to see anything. Some mountain people of Nanshan stronghold see their appearance and despise them. They never thought that they were like this before. However, the villagers of Nanshan stronghold are not malicious to outsiders, but are proud of their own stronghold. This also explains from another aspect that the villagers of Nanshan stronghold now have a strong sense of belonging. They have forgotten their previous identity of heimu stronghold and began to regard themselves as the villagers of Nanshan stronghold, This fully shows the mountain people''s love and identity for nanshanzhai. Nord saw all these things in his eyes yesterday. Nord ignored the emotions of the mountain people in Nanshan stronghold. On the contrary, Nord also saw the possibility of the success of his plan. Since the mountain people in Nanshan stronghold can accept Nord, other mountain strongholds are the same. Nord''s eyes moved away from the back of the mountain people leaving and looked at the vast Amun mountains, Silently tell yourself that this mountain will be conquered by yourself! Chapter 215 As soon as Nord returned to the room, Marco and old Moore came in together with a tired face. Looking at their faces, it seemed that they were even harder than when they fought before After the battle in isaacburg, Marco and old Moore were still very energetic. After the battle, they still had the energy to clean the battlefield. Originally, this was Lehman''s job, but after Lehman was injured, Nord gave the task to them both. Looking at them now, it was like losing a battle. Marco looked at Nord with sad eyes. He felt how much he had been wronged. Nord glanced at Marco and knew what he was thinking. "Well, it''s almost over. When will delivered the supplies these two days, I left some guys to take care of the market in Nanshan stronghold. I''m sure you won''t stay in the market every day. Who do you show with a sad face?" Hearing Nord''s words, Marco''s face was like sunny after rain. He immediately improved, and his tired look was eliminated. Looking at Nord, he said with a smile. "Lord Nord, the commodities in the market yesterday have been emptied by these mountain people, and even the small furniture we brought has been replaced by them. If will doesn''t send someone to replenish the goods, the market will be closed all the time." In retrospect, Marco''s face is still a little palpitating. If he can choose, Marco would rather fight with these mountain people than stay in the market to buy goods. But at the thought of selling so many goods yesterday, Marco still has some pride on his face. After all, these goods are sold from him. Marco doesn''t like this job, but he is happy for his achievements. In fact, Marco''s heart is also very complex. "According to what I told will before, he should send another batch of goods in these two days. There can''t be no goods in the market, especially in this very critical period. These goods are the key to open the Amun mountains. If the caravan doesn''t come today, you can take people back to Tami town to see what happens." Marco nodded, and then handed the poor ledger to Nord. This poor ledger does not mean that the materials in the ledger are poor, but that the bills written down are very poor. How much each item is sold and the total price are very simple in Nord''s view. Marco and others are not easy to do. This is another task given by Nord to Marco. Although he won''t work in the market in the future, simple statistics still help him a lot. When the number of troops is large, if he doesn''t know how much food to bring, how can he lead the war. In addition to Marco, Nord also asked Hill scholars to teach Lehman some statistical knowledge when they are free in isaacburg. Now the candidates who can lead the way under Nord will be born from Lehman and Marco, so Nord has begun to cultivate their abilities in all aspects. In fact, old Moore is also qualified, but he is too old. It is estimated that he may not be able to fight when Nord trains him to become a talent. However, Nord has figured out a way out for him before, so he stayed in the yamon mountains to help Nord manage the affairs of these strongholds. Nord asked Marco to take care of the market again. Nord taught old Moore how to keep accounts in the room. He had taught old Moore some statistical knowledge before, but old Moore''s account book was still in a mess. Nord told him that words that could not be replaced by graphics, so what Nord saw was a very abstract account book. Nord is really a little confused. What is all this? Nord is like a primary school teacher in his previous life. He uses Marco''s homework to teach old Moore''s mistakes and omissions, and is also responsible for teaching him words. Although old Moore studies slowly, his attitude is very serious and listens to Nord''s explanation meticulously. Now Nord finally understands why those teachers in his previous life like conscientious and obedient students, because in this way Nord''s time and energy will not be wasted. Just like now, if Nord teaches old Moore knowledge, he has made no progress and his attitude is not correct at all, then Nord is not in the mood to continue teaching. While Nord was teaching old Moore knowledge, Marco, who had left for a long time, returned to the room. He ran to the room happily and said out of breath: "Lord Nord, the caravan sent by will has come. Would you like to have a look?" Nord turned a blind eye on Marco. It seemed that he was really not interested in the work of the market, otherwise he wouldn''t be so happy. Nord didn''t think Marco was happy because of the arrival of the caravan. Nord, who knew Marco very well, knew that he was so excited because he got rid of the work of the market. "I see. Let''s go and have a look. I think you''re so interested. Why don''t you let you do the work of Nanshan stronghold market? What do you think?" Marco''s head shook like a rattle, and a bitter smile appeared on his face. The excitement just disappeared without a trace, and the eyes were full of grievances. "Lord Nord, don''t joke with me. I''m not interested in the work of the market. You know that." "I''m not kidding you." Nord smiled at the corners of his mouth, and then stopped taking care of Marco. He called old Moore to one side and left the room. Marco saw this and hurried to follow him. Marco has been talking to Nord all the way. He doesn''t like the market environment at all. He should go to the battlefield to fight the enemy. However, Nord ignored him all the time, restrained his smile and hurried to the door of the market. There were a lot of caravans sent by will, about twenty or thirty people, but the goods transported by the caravan were more than the goods Nord brought last time. Because Nord only transported some goods by the way last time, each soldier carried weapons and equipment, and there were few goods that could be carried. In addition to several guards carrying weapons, others in the caravan were all trying to transport goods. Even these guards also carried a lot of materials. To tell you the truth, such a practice is very dangerous. After all, the Yameng mountains are very dangerous places. There are many wild animals in them. That''s the attack of the black mountain cat that Nord encountered when looking for the stronghold last time. This is not a large beast in the Yameng mountains. The Black Mountain cat is just a careful beast in the mountains. If you encounter the yamon giant bear, in addition to the crossbow team, other soldiers will also pay a painful price. If you encounter the attack of wolves at night, the caravan of 20 or 30 people may be destroyed. This is no joke. According to old Harlan, there can be up to 50 or 60 wolves in the wolves in the yamon mountains. Even if they walk on the road that Nord has chosen, they will inevitably encounter passing beasts. Especially in this season, many beasts have just awakened from hibernation. It is the time when they are hungry. This is the most ferocious time for beasts. They must be very careful. Nord has made up his mind and must warn them severely, You can''t make such a mistake. Chapter 216 Neither Abel housekeeper nor will had ever been to the Amun mountains. They didn''t know the danger in the mountains, so Nord could understand such a mistake. They didn''t pay enough attention to this. Nord should remind them in advance, and Nord found that these caravan guards were soldiers of the spear team who had been wounded in Tami town. They may be slightly injured and may be invited by will to protect the caravan. What Nord doesn''t want to say is that if they encounter wild animals, these melee spearmen are a dish and can''t protect the caravan at all. It seems that Butler Abel and will really don''t know anything about fighting. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have such a low-level operation. They use spearmen to protect the caravan. If they face some mountain bandits and robbers, these soldiers may be more or less dangerous if their opponents are replaced by fierce beasts. How can ordinary humans fight with those fierce beasts. If you want to prepare a guard for the caravan in the mountains and forests, the first choice must be the Bowman. It has a long range and great power. It doesn''t give the beast a chance to get close at all. Moreover, according to the strength of the bow and crossbow, as long as you are shot, you will be either dead or disabled, except for terrible creatures such as giant bears. Even the Amun giant bear can''t resist the concentrated fire of ten crossbow soldiers. If it hits the head within 20 meters, the Amun giant bear may die instantly. The black iron wood crossbow made by the carpenter''s workshop is no joke. This is the most lethal weapon of Nord, and Nord has no plan to sell it. All black iron wood crossbows must be strictly controlled. No loss is allowed for each one. Even if they are damaged, all parts must be recovered. If a crossbow is lost, the consequences will be very serious. It will not only be punished, but also be a very serious punishment. In addition to committing crimes, this punishment is the most powerful. In addition to being locked up in the small black house for five days, he was beaten ten times a day. Since the establishment of the crossbow Squadron, only one soldier has been punished like this. Even if the crossbow was found, the soldier was severely punished. His miserable appearance was seen by all the soldiers. Since then, No soldier dared challenge the rules and regulations of the barracks. If you want to equip the caravan with crossbow soldiers, it is estimated that you will have to dispatch troops from Lehman. Now it is too late to train soldiers. Just when Nord was thinking about this problem, a clerk of the caravan saw Nord coming and hurried to Nord to salute him. "Lord Nord, Hello, I''m Jody, the man at the market. Lord will asked me to deliver goods to you. He''s still handling things in isaacburg. He''s not in Tami town now." Nord looked at the boy named Jody carefully. He looked like he was only about 20 years old. He looked very decent in linen clothes. He talked with Nord calmly and was not particularly nervous. Although he was a little formal, he was much better than most people. Many villagers couldn''t even speak when they saw Nord. "Hello, Jody, are you in any danger on the road?" Nord was curious about the man named Jody. Will always said that his men were all bumps and didn''t know what to do. Nord didn''t think so. At least this guy named Jody was very good. Will might be poor all day because he didn''t have a word of truth because of the nature of a businessman. I can''t help it. The crying children have milk to drink. This is not what will often mentioned with Nord. Nord remembered it two days ago and sent him two assistants to help him. Unexpectedly, this guy is still hiding. If Nord didn''t want to leave some guys today, he probably wouldn''t find that there are still many talents under will''s men, After a while, Nord must settle accounts with will. Nord didn''t ask about supplies as soon as he came up. Nord was more concerned about their safety. If these goods were lost, Nord would soon be able to produce them. However, if the people in the caravan died, Nord really couldn''t find their successors. These guys were trained by will hard. If they were lost in the mountains, let alone will, Even Nord was in great pain. In the future, the caravan should formulate a rule. If the guards can''t resist the wild animals, they can put down their supplies and retreat. Anyway, the wild animals won''t be interested in these goods. In addition, they can build a small stronghold on each section of the mountain road, just like Xindi stronghold. Ten hunters are stationed in each stronghold. They are responsible for the safety of this mountain road all day. They patrol the mountain forest every day to protect this mountain road from wild animals. This idea is estimated to be difficult to realize for a while. It can be implemented at least after the mountain road is built. It is more reliable to send two teams of soldiers to protect the caravan now. "Lord Nord, fortunately, housekeeper Abel was afraid that we were unsafe on the road, so he invited some soldiers to protect us. At noon yesterday, we met a big tiger on the way. It was skinny, but it looked very scary. His eyes stared at us fiercely, and we were frightened." I don''t know if it''s their bad luck. On the way, he actually met a beast. Except for the first time he met the black SM, Nord didn''t meet any other beasts in the Amun mountains these two times. Nord still has some expectations. Any beast that Nord meets will become Nord''s experience. Nord is a person who cherishes his life very much. Every time he comes to the stronghold or goes back, he will take at least 20 guards with him. Therefore, no matter what kind of beast comes to Nord, it is a dish (don''t eat game now...), Nord is not afraid at all. "Fortunately, these soldiers stood in front of us with spears. After a long stalemate, they left with a big tiger. Finally, we escaped. However, we were frightened by this incident. Now we are still very scared. We didn''t rest well in the mountain forest last night. We came here early this morning. We dare not stay in the mountain forest Go down. " Nord sighed. Fortunately, it still belongs to the periphery of Yameng mountain stronghold. There are not so many beasts, especially large wolves. There are very few animals in the periphery of Yameng mountain, because there are no such animals to provide them with food. Unlike those inaccessible places in Yameng mountain, there are many animals, and the geographical conditions there are also very suitable for the survival of animals. Fortunately, they met the tiger, a cautious hunter. As the king of cats, tigers generally won''t attack their opponents if they don''t have absolute certainty. They sneak on their opponents with flexible body and vigorous pace, so Nord doesn''t know whether their luck is good or bad. It may be that the tiger felt the murderous spirit of these spearmen, because now the spearmen in Tami town have experienced bloody battles and fought at close range. In the city gate cave of isaacburg and on the city wall, these spearmen may lie beside corpses. The soldiers coming out of the blood sea of corpse mountain must be different from ordinary people. Chapter 217 At the first time when they met the tiger, the eight spearmen who followed the caravan became nervous. Subconsciously, they formed an array and stood in front of the caravan, just as they trained every day in the barracks, just as they formed an array to meet the enemy on the battlefield. The eight spearmen stood shoulder to shoulder, holding spears and pointing obliquely at the tiger 20 meters away. They kept their posture motionless. They were indeed a little afraid. But these spearmen understand that running away can''t solve the problem. Leaving the back to the enemy is the stupidest choice on the battlefield. It''s the same with tigers. People don''t run as fast as tigers. There is only a dead end to running away. I don''t know why when the eight of them stood together, their fear subsided a lot, just like the battle a few days ago. As long as they picked up the regiment, they were safe. No one can break through their defense line, which is not only what Lord Marco has been emphasizing to them in the barracks before, but also what they have personally experienced on the battlefield. Even so, they dare not take a step forward. At this time, provoking the tiger is definitely an act of death. It is very brave to stand in place. Before these soldiers come forward, the guys and porters of the caravan have made a mess. Without them and the tiger, it is estimated that the whole caravan would have been defeated by a tiger. Seeing that soldiers were protecting them, Jody stabilized the situation in time. They stood not far behind the Spearman and looked at the eight people and a tiger not far away. They didn''t even dare to go out, for fear that one accidentally broke the quiet scene. Such a tense situation was deadlocked for more than an hour, until the tiger felt that the gains were not worth the losses, so he turned and left. When the tiger disappeared from people''s sight, the eight spearmen almost lay on the ground, and their hands on the spear trembled slightly. They feel much more tired than the training queue in the barracks. During normal training, they don''t feel so tired for two hours at a stop. The stalemate with the tiger for more than an hour makes them physically and mentally tired. It''s clear that shortly after the winter, every soldier has a cold sweat on his back. They may never forget today''s events for a lifetime. Originally, the caravan started late. It took so long on the road. When they reached Cindy''s stronghold, it was already late at night. The physically and mentally exhausted Caravan and soldiers couldn''t go on, so they had to stay here for a night. Even if there was a bright campfire in the camp, it could not dispel the fear in the hearts of the people. Just after the people spent this difficult night in a half dream and half awake, the mental state of the rest of the caravan was not as good as that of the soldiers on the night watch. Until they arrived at Nanshan stronghold safely, they were really relieved. Listening to Jody and several spearmen, Nord has made the whole thing clear. Although it is a little thrilling, it is good that there are no real casualties. This is a wake-up to Nord. This mountain forest is not so easy to conquer. Not to mention the mountain people in the stronghold, the environment of the yamong mountains and the beasts walking everywhere are enough for Nord to drink a pot, It''s not so easy to conquer this ancient mountain, Looking at the tired eyes of the soldiers, Nord immediately arranged for them to have a rest. After putting all the goods into the market of Nanshan stronghold, these guys couldn''t hold on. Nord sighed. It seems that it''s urgent to mobilize some crossbow soldiers from Lehman. Perhaps only bows and crossbows can make them feel at ease. The unexpected emergence of a tiger makes the whole caravan nervous and panic. In the long run, it will definitely delay the progress of the whole plan. The efficiency of the caravan''s transportation of materials is related to the speed of the whole plan, which is why Nord has to work hard to build mountain roads. To tell the truth, now most of Nord''s income is invested in the construction plan of mountain roads. More than half of the construction teams in Tami town build roads in the mountains and forests. Not to mention the materials needed for road construction, the salary of these construction workers is a large expense, let alone a road from Tami town to nanshanzhai. After some time, when the roads of these villages are started at the same time, it is estimated that it is another scene. Nord simply estimates that at least three mountain roads need to be built at the same time, which is why Yuanshan village and Lamo village are on the same road. Nord can''t build one road for each village, so he can only connect more villages with one road as far as possible. Moreover, it is estimated that there will be many mountain people building roads, because the mountain stronghold has no other work. Except for Nord''s upcoming Hunter team, mountain people want to make money. In addition to risking to find materials in the mountains, they have to join Nord''s road building team. In addition to Songjia village, which is unwilling to cooperate at present, the population of several other shanzhais adds up to at least 1200 people, that is to say, there should be more than 300 mountain people joining in road construction, that is, paying the salaries of these mountain people is a large expense. It is estimated that the profits of Nord''s whole caravan can''t fill this big pit. This is only a small part of the periphery of the Yameng mountains, just like the tip of the iceberg. Nord can see from the map sent by Harlan yesterday that there were not many mountain strongholds in the Yameng mountains hundreds of years ago. Because the map is relatively simple, Nord roughly counted them, There are less than 100 shanzhais drawn on the map. It is all distributed in the periphery. It is really inaccessible in the depths of the Amun mountains, but Nord doesn''t know. Hundreds of years ago, the number of shanzhais has increased or decreased. Nord compares Harun''s crude map with that on the system, although the fog of war on the system map has not been solved. Roughly compared, within 500 kilometers from the south boundary to the north, in addition to these shanzhais that have dealt with Nord, there should be six or seven undiscovered shanzhais waiting for Nord to develop. This matter is not in a hurry. Wait until the two wait-and-see shanzhais of Boca and toke are completed, and then go to find other shanzhais. As for Songjia village, it depends on their performance. Nord has confidence when he looks at the packed Nanshan village market. Now that the guys of the caravan have gone to rest and no one is in charge of the overall situation in the market, Nord takes a look at Marco and old Moore around him and has a candidate in his heart. Marco''s heart clicked when Nord looked at him. Especially when Nord smiled, Marco had a bad feeling. Marco responded to Nord with a very stiff smile. His face was very unnatural, as if he knew what would happen next. "Marco, I asked Jody to take charge of the market of Nanshan stronghold in the future. You don''t have to worry about working in the market in the future, but not today. They came all the way and were afraid on the road. They are resting now, so you still have to take charge of today''s market." "Yes... Lord Nord." Marco''s voice was weak, and his face became like balsam pear. His eyes looked at the ground without God, as if he had accepted his life. Chapter 218 In fact, Nord just joked with Marco. Since the goods have been delivered, he can go to Lamo stronghold in two days as soon as the weapons and equipment arrive. Now the first problem is to solve the safety problem of the caravan. Because the caravan comes every two days, that is, except for the rest time, they run in the mountains and forests most of the time. Their safety problem is urgent. Nord plans to let Marco go back to do it. It''s just that the equipment that Nord wants to take to Lamo stronghold will be delivered next time. There are no weapons and equipment in the goods brought by the caravan today. In order to appease these frightened guys. Nord plans to let the caravan rest in Nanshan stronghold for a day, and then rush back to Tami town tomorrow with the materials purchased from Nanshan stronghold market to quickly supplement various raw materials needed by the workshop. Of course, Nord didn''t tell Marco that the acting was about to go to the end. Since Marco didn''t like working in the market, he might as well let him go back to Tami town to practice. Nord planned to take Marco to look for other mountain strongholds. However, the plan can''t keep up with the change. Nord didn''t expect the plan to develop so fast. These shanzhais will soon be under Nord''s rule. It is estimated that it will take a month to deal with these shanzhais alone. It is estimated that it will take some time to find other shanzhais. So it''s better to let Marco go back to Tami town to expand the recruitment of the spearmen. Nord sees that these spearmen have almost recovered, and should be able to do some restorative training, at least not affect the training of recruits. These spearmen in Tami town are the backbone of Nord''s army. The reconstructed Spearman squadron is expanded on their basis. Nord plans to establish a 200 person Spearman brigade, which is divided into four squadrons. Basically, the spearmen who survived the last battle can be mixed with a small captain. This is also Nord''s report on their bloody struggle. The crossbow soldiers in isaacburg next door are not so lucky. Except for some excellent soldiers, no one else has the opportunity to be promoted, but such opportunities are all hard fought by spearmen, and others can''t envy them. In addition, the soldiers of Nanshan stronghold will also start to recruit more. As soon as the equipment arrives, Nord takes old Moore to Lamo stronghold. In addition to inspecting the situation of Lamo stronghold, he also starts to recruit soldiers. Of course, the person in charge of this matter is old Moore. Not only these jobs, but also some daily affairs of all the cottages. Nord also let old Moore contact. He is not a simple general. Nord wants to develop old Moore''s administrative ability. Maybe the cottages will be handed over to old Moore in the future. After hosting the plan, Nord may not have time to stay in the Amun mountains, but Nord still needs someone to help him guard the back garden. Now it seems that only old Moore is the most suitable, and Nord can''t find other candidates. Nord may not be able to believe the rest. Old Moore and Nord have experienced many things. Nord trusts him very much, and others may not have the ability to do these things. Although old Moore''s talent is not very high, he obeys Nord''s orders, will do things according to Nord''s instructions, and will not do some outrageous things on his own. Watching Marco walk into the market with heavy steps is like stepping into the execution ground. Nord''s heart is very funny. Marco is in his twenties and feels like reed at the age of 18. Sometimes like a child, Nord can''t help joking with them. In fact, Nord has the best relationship with them, probably because of his peers. Nord gets along with them very easily. He is not as serious as when talking about things with Abel housekeeper and Lehman. As Nord suspected before, Abel housekeeper has no feelings and won''t joke at all. While walking, Nord talked with old Moore about the next things and some things that need him to do. Nord explained for a long time, not only to tell old Moore how to do it, but also to explain to him why he said so and what are the benefits of doing so. Nord is slowly cultivating old Moore''s ability to deal with problems, which is really not as good as Marco. Because he has more contact with Nord, his way of thinking has changed greatly, which is imperceptibly influenced by Nord. If Marco stayed in Nanshan stronghold, Nord would not worry so much. But like Lehman, Marco has a more important task. Helping Nord train is Marco''s main job now. In the final analysis, there are too few talents under him, especially those who are alone. Old Moore is a tall dwarf. Now Nord finally understands what it means to be thirsty for talents. If a force has no talents, it will really die of thirst. Nord has this feeling now, especially after the stall is large, he is unable to deal with some problems. All of a sudden, there are all the things about isaacburg, Tami town and yamon mountains. Nord was really overwhelmed. Fortunately, Hill scholars helped to share part of it, otherwise Nord was really lack of skills. Just talking to Jody, Nord also learned a little about the outside situation. The census of isaacburg is coming to an end, and hill scholars are dealing with some data problems. The market in isaacburg has resumed normal work. Will has been in isaacburg to deal with problems these days. He is not in Tami town at all. According to the news sent by will, the goods in Tami town are selling crazy in isaacburg without accident. It is said that for the distribution of these commodities, the threshold of hill scholar''s humble city hall was broken, and there was an endless stream of businessmen waiting for hill scholar every day. In addition to these businessmen who stayed in isaacburg, smart people in the shack area also began to join the ranks of businessmen. This is because of the measures issued by Hill scholar in isaacburg. In order to restore the prosperity of the market as soon as possible, Hill scholar decided to clean up the uninhabited shops in the market, sell all the goods left in the shops at low prices, and even rent the shops. In fact, these shops are owned by individuals, but they only pay more than half of the expenses to the kreisen family every year, because the land here belongs to the kreisen family, and there is no such thing as businessmen buying land ownership. The privilege of nobility is so overbearing. Without a title above Baron, it is impossible to own their own land. Even the farmland planted by those farmers belongs to the aristocracy. Otherwise, why do they charge such a high tax? Because they think these things are their own, and the farmers just help with farming, so it is natural to collect more than half of the output. Therefore, except for the grain shops in isaacburg market, other shops are built by these merchants themselves. In addition to paying taxes every year, they also pay Viscount oli a large fee for the use of shops, just as these shops are also owned by the kreisen family. Chapter 219 In fact, Hill scholars do not want to do so. This practice is not in line with his code of ethics. After all, these houses belong to businessmen who have left. In a sense, this behavior belongs to the behavior of occupying real estate. Since the Eresin Empire, the inviolability of private property has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, that is, if the aristocracy wants to extort and plunder, it must be given an appropriate reason to explain to others. If the appearance is too ugly, it will be judged by the aristocracy. Although the power of the aristocracy is not as strong as that in the imperial period, it is very simple to add trouble to a little aristocracy. It has never happened that those new barons and Viscount, relying on their noble status, directly robbed other people''s property and were deprived of their titles by the aristocracy. This is also the reason why the new nobility will be excluded. Many people think that even if these mud legs have a title, they are still savage and uncivilized. It is not like that they were born nobility and were born noble. This idea is widely spread in the upper class society. Even under such a premise, after thinking and making a choice, Hill decided to expropriate these shops, because the whole Isaac castle is Nord''s booty, and the ownership of these shops can not be defined even by the aristocracy. This is the gratitude and resentment of the ISAAC family and the clarison family, and even the aristocracy can''t intervene. The reason why Hill scholars think of these vacant shops is also thanks to will. As soon as will arrives in isaacburg, the dominance of the market is handed over to him by Hill scholars, because the census has left Hill scholars in a mess. A lot of data are waiting for him to deal with. Hill scholars can only spare part of their time to meet those businessmen every day. After going around the market, will immediately came up with the idea of these shops. He immediately discussed the feasibility of the matter with hill scholar. Hearing will''s plan, Hill scholar pondered for a long time and finally decided to implement it. These vacant shops have a great obstacle to the development of the market in isaacburg, because the ISAAC collar is now closed to the outside world, that is, these businessmen can''t come back for a while. If these shops are not used, the market in isaacburg will never return to its original appearance. This is also the reason why scholar Hill agrees with will. These shops will be occupied sooner or later. It''s better to start now and give the owners of these new shops more time to adapt and develop. If they can''t fight, they can give them some compensation when the original store owners come back. As for the compensation, just give these businessmen some courage, They dare not speak to the lion. After Hill scholar and will decided, they immediately began to publicize in the shack area. According to Jody, the whole shack area was a sensation at that time. In fact, these remaining civilians had small assets in the shack area. They always wanted to enter the market in isaacburg. However, the threshold set by the merchants and Viscount Olli in the market is too high. The merchants don''t want to have another competitor. There are few ways to make money in isaacburg market. It is likely that the new comers compete with themselves. Viscount oli doesn''t care about these things, but if he wants to build shops on his land, he must first pay a large amount of money. This condition has stopped many people in the shack area. Whether the market in isaacburg will be more prosperous or not, it won''t be like this, and it doesn''t reach the scale of a town at all. As for the later scene, it is said that it is very popular. The whole market of isaacburg is lively. Even the office of hill scholar has to move to the study of the castle, because the passion of the civilians in the shack area is ignited by this measure. There are an endless stream of people applying for shops in the city hall every day, and hill scholar can''t bear its disturbance. This is the situation of isaacburg. Hill scholar reported it to Nord through Jody. Jody doesn''t know what the market of isaacburg is like now. It is said that will has been too busy to touch the ground. The caravan was organized by Abbot housekeeper with Jody''s help, and will has no time to deal with the affairs of Tami town. Now Tami town is completely managed by Abbot housekeeper. Even the work of the market is presided over by Abbot housekeeper. These two days, there are groups of commodity transportation teams in the warehouse of Tami town. They prepare the goods of isaacburg today and the goods of Nanshan stronghold tomorrow. There is no rest time at all. In a few days, the two large warehouses in Tami town were emptied. It can be seen how many goods Tami town has transported in the past two days, and the road has not been repaired, so it can only be transported by manpower. If the brick road can be transported by carriage, it is estimated that the transportation volume can increase exponentially. The goods stored in the warehouse in Tami town are decreasing every day, but the workshops in Tami town soon produce new goods. Although the production efficiency of goods can not catch up with the efficiency of outward transportation, there is still no problem to meet the needs of isakaburg and Shanzhai now, because at the beginning, the demand for goods is relatively large, and when the market is gradually saturated, There would be no such crazy phenomenon. There are hill scholar and Abel housekeeper in isaacburg and Tami town. Nord is not very worried, and Nord has told them before that they only need to report the situation to Nord every week. There is no need to ask Nord for instructions about everything. Nord asked them to do it freely. With their ability and life experience, there will be no problems at all. From Jody''s mouth, Nord had a brief understanding of the situation of isaacburg and Tami town. It can be said that the situation is very good. Nord cheered up. Their work is so excellent that Nord can''t fall off the chain here. Nord wants to deal with the affairs of nanshanzhai while transporting weapons and equipment from Tami town these two days. Although Nord''s Archer squadron has always been stationed in Nanshan stronghold, these soldiers are mountain people of other strongholds, and none of them belongs to Nanshan stronghold, which is related to the background of Nanshan stronghold mountain people. They used to be mountain people of heimu stronghold, were all prisoners of Nord, and some even were enemies who fought with Nord. Therefore, Nord has never recruited a soldier from these people. Now Nord feels that he can relax his restrictions on them a little, because these mountain people have expressed a strong sense of belonging to the South Mountain stronghold, especially the young people, who have more respect for Nord. They feel that Lord Nord has brought them a different life. Correspondingly, there are some old people who still miss the former heimu stronghold. Of course, what they miss is not the bullying scar face, but the land where they lived, their former home and the scenery of heimu mountain. This is why Nord did not recruit soldiers from Nanshan stronghold before. This idea is not conducive to the rule of Nanshan stronghold. After all, heimu stronghold was destroyed by Nord. They have a little resentment towards Nord, but this emotion gradually disappears with time and the better living conditions of Nanshan stronghold. Chapter 220 Therefore, Nord plans to set up two Hunter teams in Nanshan stronghold to be responsible for the safety of the surrounding mountain roads. In particular, the mountain road from Nanshan stronghold to Tami town is particularly important. Someone needs to patrol back and forth frequently. Nord thinks about it. Only the mountain people of Nanshan stronghold are the most suitable for this task. There are a lot of young people in Nanshan stronghold now, but Nord doesn''t want them to enter his own army now. Many of the soldiers in the archer squadron are mountain people in the stronghold who were bullied by heimu stronghold before. Nord is afraid that their relationship may affect the atmosphere of the army. These soldiers are just young people with extreme ideas and are easy to get ahead. Moreover, the mountain people in Nanshan stronghold are prisoners, and Nord can''t give them too much preferential treatment. After a while, the mountain people of Nanshan stronghold have almost forgotten their hatred. Nord recruits soldiers from the hunter team to avoid conflicts between the strongholds as much as possible. The mountain people are the same. We build a beautiful home with harmony. After telling old Moore in detail about the things he needed to be busy these days, Nord looked up and saw that the sky had gradually turned dark. Time passed very fast, and another day passed in a twinkling of an eye. Nord looked at the dim light outside the window and slowly lay in bed to rest. These days, he must maintain plenty of energy to deal with the cumbersome things every day. Go to bed early and get up early. He has to exercise every day. Even though Nord is very busy these days, he has not forgotten his physical training, but the more he goes to the back, the worse his progress is. Now he exercises every day and gains little weapon proficiency. Sometimes he can''t increase his weapon proficiency after training for two hours. But as long as there is a little progress, Nord will continue to train. His current physical strength and combat skills are the top combat effectiveness in the whole Isaac leadership. During the duel with Marco these two days, due to his tired spirit, he was not Nord''s opponent at all. Nord defeated him in three or two moves, which didn''t have the desired effect at all. Nord has been very satisfied with his combat effectiveness. He was not a candidate to attack. Nord will not put himself in a dangerous situation until he has to. Nord worked hard to train for his ability to protect himself. Now he has basically completed this goal. For a fierce man like Lehman, leave a hot-blooded teenager like Marco to surpass. Nord is better to let it go, because Nord believes that as long as he keeps training every day and relies on the experience shared in each battle, Nord''s combat effectiveness will not be too bad. In the early morning, Nanshan stronghold has begun to make noise, because old Moore is calling the young people of Nanshan stronghold to select them into the hunter team. The quota is temporarily set at 30 people and divided into two teams. The selection place is at the foot of the mountain, because there is no such large space in Nanshan stronghold. As for the process, the mountain people of Nanshan stronghold are also very clear that the form of the trial they never forget is still in the previous place, and it is still hosted by Marco. In the morning, Marco volunteered to handle this matter after receiving the news, for fear that Nord would continue to find a reason to arrange to sell goods in the market. The flat ground at the foot of the mountain is still the same as before. From the surrounding traces, there should be many mountain people coming here to play, especially those young people. Before Nord did not arrange for them to repair the road, the mountain people in Nanshan village were very busy. They went to the copycat in the copycat except for digging food in the mountains. I don''t know who started it. Everyone gradually gathered here to play. They would also fight each other and practice bows and arrows here. Because there was no open space in Nanshan stronghold and the only training ground was in the barracks, they couldn''t get in at all. Therefore, they thought of the place where they camped before. Except that it is not very convenient to go up and down the mountain every day, this place is an excellent training place. When they camped before, it has been cleared away. The area of this open space is much larger than that in the South Mountain stronghold barracks. When Nord came here, there was a lot of noise in the open space. The area of the open space was very large. The place where mountain people usually play and train accounted for only a part of the whole site, and there were still many places left unused. Nord showed a thoughtful expression when he saw it. Today''s competition is better than the first one. Even the villagers of several construction teams in Tami town asked Nord for a half day''s leave to join the fun here. They have been looking forward to the competitions in these shanminkou for a long time. It''s as interesting and fierce as the villagers of Nanshan stronghold say. Today we can see it. They have been looking forward to it for a long time. After Nord comes, the game will start directly. Since it has been held once, Marco is familiar with it. This competition is more intense than the previous one, because in addition to showing strength in the form of wrists, Marco also added fighting competition. Just like last time in the barracks, the real fighting competition can better show a person''s strength. The front wrist breaking and archery competition is like paving the way for the last fighting competition. By the time the fighting competition is carried out, the atmosphere of the audience outside has been mobilized. Even the construction team from Tami town has joined in and shouted with the mountain people of Nanshan stronghold. They didn''t feel such a scene in Tami town. Due to road construction, they didn''t participate in Nord''s knighthood ceremony. They lost everything and received good results. This new trial let them catch up, which can be regarded as a complement to their previous regret. Marco and five yamong senior hunters were the judges. The competition was held in six venues. Each venue was crowded. They could only hear cheers and shouts. All the participants in the competition were their relatives and friends. The mountain people in Nanshan stronghold were more enthusiastic than last time. Marco and five elite soldiers skillfully presided over the order of each field, indicating that the surrounding mountain people left enough fields, and the game just started. They didn''t stand in place and waited for them to stop them for the first time. After the last game, Nord has asked them to reflect on this problem. When to stop them, the amateur referees on the field know that even if it will affect the viewing of the game, there will be no minor injuries of more than a dozen people in a game like the last time. Even if it''s not a real fight to the death, this kind of boxing to meat competition also makes the mountain people see their blood boiling. Especially the mountain people in Yameng mountains love fighting. After watching such a competition, they fall in love. Some mountain people even want to fight two fists when they see exciting places Fortunately, the referee on the field is not vegetarian. It is very easy for Marco or the five elite soldiers to clean up a mountain man, so Nord sees such a scene from time to time. On the field, two players are fighting with each other, and the referee on the other side violently beats the audience. The scene is very happy. Chapter 221 The trial was very intense and happy. Even those mountain people who were beaten by the judges were the same. When they were knocked down, they were lying on the ground giggling. The surrounding mountain people were still booing and asked him to continue to stand up and fight with the judges. The mountain people in the periphery were eager to try, but when they saw the mountain people rushing in, they were knocked down by the referee. The people who were ready to move gradually calmed down. It was obvious that rushing up was giving away their heads. Although these mountain people had some heads, they were not fools. If they knew they couldn''t fight, they stayed outside to watch the excitement. The happy atmosphere lasted all morning. The final result was to select 30 hunters. Although Lord Nord said that they were not formal soldiers, they just enjoyed the treatment of soldiers and had no way to go to the battlefield, these mountain people didn''t understand these things. They think that as long as they distribute weapons and equipment, they get paid every month, even if they are real soldiers. As for the pursuit of making achievements and becoming an aristocrat, it is beyond their understanding. To tell the truth, in the eyes of these mountain people, the title may not be as important as the bow, arrow and leather armor to be distributed to him in two days. It''s no wonder these mountain people don''t know the benefits of the title. Although the life in the Yameng mountains is poor and dangerous, everyone is equal within the stronghold. There are no classes. Some are just big fists. Everything depends on their strength. This is why the mountain people worship fighting. As long as you are strong, you will be respected, and other mountain people will depend on you. It is an eternal truth that the weak follow the strong. Before, the commander of heimu stronghold was so superior. He is gifted and has extraordinary strength. He can gain every time he hunts, so he can order these mountain people to work for him. The trial opened a door for them. It turned out that it was so interesting for many people to watch others fight together. Even on the way out, many mountain people were still discussing the previous battle. What would happen if I went up? Such problems are the same in any era. Nord heard the mountain people''s discussion and remembered a wise saying on the Internet, "you can go, no, don''t beep." yes, Nord was going to give them a chance to give them the stage and let them start performing. This is what Nord was thinking in the morning. Since the competition is so lively, why not form a convention? It is like a boxing competition in previous lives. It is held once a month, which can just attract the mountain people from the nearby mountain stronghold to Nanshan stronghold. As long as there are people, there will be economic effects. Nord not only wants to hold a competition once a month, but also wants to make this place an entertainment place for nearby Shanzhai. In Nord''s idea, nearby mountain people will come here to watch the competition every month. By the way, bring the materials you want to sell here for exchange, and even go to the market of Nanshan stronghold for consumption. The reason why Nord had this idea is that the area of Nanshan stronghold is too small, and it is the limit to accommodate seven or eight hundred people, not including some public facilities. For example, after the construction of markets, warehouses and administrative areas, it is good that Nanshan stronghold can now accommodate more than 600 people. If we remove the original more than 400 mountain people in Nanshan stronghold, that is, the number of people that can be accepted in a day is no more than 200, which obviously does not accord with Nord''s positioning of Nanshan stronghold. Nanshan stronghold is very important in Nord''s plan. It is the hub connecting the yamong mountains to the outside world and plays a role in undertaking. Although the location on the mountain is very good, easy to defend and difficult to attack, it can''t play an economic role. Nord wants to open up when he sees this place today. Why do you have to worry about the area of Nanshan stronghold? No matter how crowded it is, there will be no more space. It''s better to look down the mountain. This large open space can solve the problem that the area of Nanshan stronghold is too small. At that time, a large-scale market will be established in this place, with a huge challenge arena in the middle for holding competitions every month. Many shops will be opened around. These mountain people can also exchange their materials with other mountain people. Once Nord''s idea is successful, not only the problems of Nanshan stronghold can be solved, but also very helpful to Nord''s plan. The aftermath was left to Marco and old Moore. Nord said some words of encouragement to the 30 hunters and went back to his room to think about the feasibility of the plan. The construction site was very simple, so that several construction teams left in the South Mountain stronghold could build it. The key to the problem is how to make these mountain people gather here every month, which is what Nord needs to think about. If only let the mountain people go to other mountain strongholds to publicize, it will not make much sense, because it is generally unnecessary and the mountain people rarely go out. This is a habit that has been developed for many years. Because the mountains and forests outside are very dangerous, you may not come back if you go out. Unless you can make these mountain people form a habit, they will come to Nanshan stronghold at this time of each month. If a group of people come together, it will be much safer. If the hunter teams set up in each mountain stronghold are escorted, it is basically safe. Then the date is set at the middle of each month. After the large market is built, the mountain people of Yuanshan stronghold and Lamo stronghold will be invited to watch. I believe that as long as they watch it once, just like these mountain people in Nanshan stronghold, they will never forget. As long as they have been here several times, they will form a habit. In the end, they may be uncomfortable if they don''t come once a month, and they will be addicted to watching the game, especially this kind of competitive game, which is a fighting event that mountain people like very much. After making this plan, Nord breathed a sigh of relief. The next step is to plan the layout of the large market. There are not too many buildings. The land is leveled. In the future, a layer of bricks may be laid, and only a layer of fence is needed around the periphery. There is a large challenge arena in the middle. Several wooden steps are built around. People can sit down and watch and rest layer by layer. There is no need to build a ceiling. It''s OK in the open air. It''s very difficult to build a relatively high ceiling and requires strong technology. At present, the construction team in Tami town can''t complete this work. What''s more, if the rain can''t do anything, it will be no big deal to delay the days. Anyway, these mountain people are very busy. Besides, the climate of the mount amon is humid and the rain may be half a month. If there are no good mountain people, these mountain people can not come to see the rain in the rain. The muddy roads will make them unable to move. In addition to the challenge arena, some shops can be built, which can not only let the mountain people set up stalls, but also sell the goods of Tami town. It is killing two birds with one stone. Moreover, as long as this plan can be implemented, there is no need to build a market in each mountain stronghold. If each cottage builds a market, it will not only have a huge amount of work, but also be more busy in the future. The problem of delivery of each cottage alone will consume a lot of Nord''s manpower and waste a lot of time, which is not worth the loss. Chapter 222 The large-scale bazaar under Nanshan stronghold is like a combination of gymnasium and shopping mall. It gathers popularity by fighting competition, and then you can sell goods. If the road is completed, such a large-scale bazaar can meet the commodity needs of at least five shanzhais. In this way, the workload of the caravan is greatly reduced, which can save Nord a lot of manpower and material resources. At that time, only the goods need to be sent to the large market, and the rest will not be responsible at all. These mountain people can buy goods while watching the game, and can also buy more and transport them to their own cottage to sell. It''s OK to be a second-hand dealer. Nord supports the choice of mountain people. If we can broaden the channels and take advantage of the enthusiasm of these mountain people, it will reduce a lot of trouble and shorten a lot of time. Nord can only do the work ahead. Nord thought carefully about the advantages and disadvantages of doing so. After thinking about it, it was only good for him, not bad, so he did it. That afternoon, Nord called together the leaders of several construction teams. In Nord''s room, he discussed how to build the large market. Nord said his requirements to see if these construction teams could solve them. Other buildings are easy to say. They haven''t seen the market challenge arena and high steps, so Nord should discuss with them in advance, because this is the key of the whole market. If the challenge arena is not built well, there is no need for this large market. After listening to Nord''s request, the team leaders thought for a while and said that there was no big problem, but the actual situation had to wait for Nord''s inspection. The challenge arena and high steps were things without any technical content. The most difficult thing was that they had not seen these buildings and needed Nord''s command. Because of oral description or drawing drawings, they may not be able to understand, unless they are instructed how to do it on site. After an experience, they will know how to do it, and they can use it in the future. Originally, Nord planned to build these things in Tami town. However, people are not as good as heaven. I didn''t expect to build it first in the mountain stronghold. The main thing is that fighting is easier to promote. Every mountain people can participate, there are not many rules, and the mass base is relatively large. Every mountain people like to watch it. Unlike football or basketball, some rules alone will take them a long time to understand and adapt, not to mention promotion. They can watch without understanding these rules, but it will take a long time to cultivate athletes who can compete. So only when he has free time in the future, Nord will consider these things. In fact, after staying so long, Nord is also very boring all day. It''s OK when he''s busy. He doesn''t have time to think so much, but he''s very boring when he''s free. There are no entertainment activities in Tami town at all. Before, Nord''s entertainment activity every night was to visit the system mall, just like some people in previous lives were bored to see advertisements. Nord never thought that one day, visiting Taobao would become his only entertainment activity. It''s really a sad story. Nord asked these construction teams to level the land at the foot of the mountain, just like building a road, and tamp the foundation. When Nord came back from Lamo village, he could start construction. In half a month, he could complete the construction of this large market, which would not affect the competition next month. After taking charge of the competition, Marco took half of the caravan back. With Marco leading the caravan, these guys can feel a lot more at ease. Marco is the fierce man second only to Lehman in their mind. These mountain people actually don''t know. In terms of combat effectiveness, Nord is the second (Nord?). Marko''s bow and arrow level can only be said to be medium and high level, but with the powerful Bauhinia bow, ordinary beasts can''t get cheap when they meet Marko, so Nord assured Marko to lead the team back. If we speed up, we should be able to reach Tami town in the middle of the night. If everything goes well, it will take less than two days to transfer 20 crossbow soldiers from isaacburg and then transport weapons and equipment from Tami town. In other words, the weapons and equipment needed by Nord can be sent to Nanshan stronghold the day after tomorrow. Nord told Marco that the number was 100 sets of weapons and equipment of long-range archers. A set of standard equipment includes Bauhinia longbow, one handed mountain knife, leather armor, leather boots, gloves, kettle and other personal items. With the more and more comprehensive commodities produced by the workshop in Tami Town, the soldiers have more and more equipment, such as personal kettle, lunch box and other daily necessities. Nord had planned whether to let the fur workshop design a special backpack, otherwise more and more equipment would affect the soldiers'' travel speed, because there were not many sources of materials in the fur workshop before, and fur could not be collected from the stronghold because of winter, so the plan was put on hold for the time being. In addition, during this period of time, Nord crazy recruits. All fur first needs to produce leather armor, and other things can only go to the back. After the production of leather armor, backpacks can be put on the agenda, because backpacks will not affect the combat effectiveness of the army. Marco will stay for a while when he returns to Tami Town, because he is responsible for recruiting soldiers in Tami town. The Nanshan stronghold has not recovered calm after the game. Even if the mountain people have started their work, they will discuss it happily in their spare time. Sometimes the villagers of the construction team will join them. They tell these mountain people how powerful Lehman in Tami town is, but these mountain people don''t look very natural. They have an impression when they hear the description of these construction teams. The person they said was the one who killed the strongest person in their stronghold with three or two knives, which had a great impact on the mountain people of heimu stronghold. I didn''t expect such a strong person. This is also the reason why the mountain people of heimu stronghold are so docile, of which Lehman accounted for a lot of credit. These mountain people had complex emotions about Lehman, and they were both afraid and adored. In the month when Lehman was established in Nanshan stronghold, that is, when Lehman stayed here, these mountain people were very cooperative and had no resistance psychology at all. This is why Nord chose to leave Lehman in Nanshan stronghold at the beginning. When it comes to Lehman, the topic becomes a little awkward, because Lehman has not appeared in front of the mountain people for a long time, and many people almost forget. Now think about it, these people they talked about before may not last a minute in front of Lehman. It would be great if Lehman came to fight. Thinking of this, these mountain people showed a strong sense of expectation in their eyes, which originated from the mountain people''s worship of the strong. Seeing that the atmosphere was wrong, the team leader quickly let them work. Now the open space leveled by the construction team will hold competitions in the future. When they think of it, the mountain people are full of passion. They wonder if they have the opportunity to come here to fight with others if the site is completed. If they are not busy now, I believe many mountain people have begun to find a place, choose a time and make two moves with each other. Chapter 223 Nord waited in Nanshan stronghold for two days and sent weapons from Tami town to Danan stronghold. In order not to delay time, Nord immediately took old Moore and the soldiers of Nanshan stronghold to Lamo stronghold. As Nord has never been there before, he can only let soldiers from Lamo stronghold lead the way. Although the soldiers of Nanshan stronghold come from other strongholds, Nord still trusts them as long as they do not conflict with their original stronghold, because they are also comrades in arms who have experienced a battle with Nord. Lamo stronghold is located in the northeast of Nanshan stronghold, only 20 or 30 kilometers away from heimu stronghold. However, Nord didn''t pass there on his way to fight against heimu stronghold before. Therefore, Nord is completely unfamiliar with Lamo stronghold, that is to say, Nord may need to re plan the road to be built in the future. Of course, you can also use the current one. If you see it from the system map, Nord doesn''t have to spend any more effort. All this can''t be determined until Nord unlocks the map of Lamo village. Nord starts from Nanshan village at noon and arrives at dalamo village after dark. There were no wild animals along the way, which may be the reason why Nord had a large number of people. In addition, the road chosen by the mountain people was originally very safe, so the chance of meeting wild animals was relatively small. In addition, there were wild animals around. It was estimated that Nord was too frightened to come out when he saw the mighty people of Nord. Nord brought out all the troops of Nanshan stronghold, leaving only 30 newly selected and changed Hunter teams. The former Archer squadron was taken away by Nord. With five elite soldiers, there were about 40 people in the party. It''s basically safe in this mountain forest. After all, the total population of Lamo stronghold is only more than 200. Nord with more than 40 troops made a big fuss in the past, mainly to give them a threat and let the mountain people of Lamo stronghold be honest in the future. Lamo village is located on a low hill. Such low hills are rare in this area. Although the number of Lamo village is small, their village area is not small. Because it is built on the mountain, there are few places where houses can be built. In the middle of Lamo stronghold is the top of this hill. There is a building like a watchtower at the top. The surrounding houses seem to be embedded in the mountain. They look very unique. When Nord arrived at Lamo stronghold, he found that Krem had been waiting at the gate of the stronghold for a long time. Nord looked up at the buildings on the top of the mountain and immediately understood why Krem could find himself so quickly. It is estimated that they might have found him one kilometer away from Lamo village. Sure enough, each village has some unique abilities to survive in the yamong mountains. "Welcome, Lord Nord." When Krame saw Nord, he smiled on his wrinkled face, crossed his hands in front of his chest and saluted Nord. Even today, Lamo stronghold will become Nord''s territory, and they will soon become Nord''s leaders. Krame did not show servility. "All the mountain people in Lamo stronghold want to be your leader. They are eager to fight for you, just like the hunters you recruited in Lamo stronghold." Maybe these mountain people don''t know what is humble. You can ask them to die for you, and you can''t let them bend down and respect you. According to Nord''s understanding, these mountain people are soft rather than hard. If you treat them well, they can go through fire and water for you. However, if you want to be tough, you will be greeted by a pair of fists as big as a casserole. This is the experience summarized by Nord in dealing with the mountain people. It is not completely accurate. There are also some unreasonable mountain people who rely on their strong strength, such as scar face of heimu stronghold, but only a few. Most mountain people are straight hearted and very simple. "I''m also here for this. In addition to recruiting soldiers, I have to set up a hunter team of 20 people. According to the last agreement, I''ve brought a full set of weapons and equipment. After selecting the team members, I can distribute them directly." Nord glanced over Krem and looked at the mountain people behind him. Most of these mountain people in Lamo stronghold had only heard Nord''s name and had never seen Nord, so they were looking at Nord with curious eyes. Nord showed a kind smile to him. Clem looked at the weapons and equipment carried by the soldiers behind Nord. With some of these weapons, the combat effectiveness of Lamo stronghold could be improved. In the future, they would not be salted fish to be slaughtered. With Nord as the backstage and powerful weapons, which stronghold dared to bully them. Although the number of people in their stronghold has decreased, and many young people have gone to join Lord Nord''s army, the strength of their stronghold has also become stronger. Originally, when Ramo stronghold was established, the main consideration was defense, so Nord''s weapons and equipment, especially Bauhinia bow, are very important to Ramo stronghold. It can be said that with these twenty Bauhinia bows, the defense of Lamo stronghold has doubled. If there are 50 mountain people defending Lamo stronghold, it can easily resist the attack of 100 enemies. This is when Lamo stronghold has no walls, otherwise it can resist more enemies. The watchtower on the top of Lamo stronghold is very important. When Nord entered Lamo stronghold, he found that as long as he stood on the watchtower, fire can cover all parts of Lamo stronghold. Enemies who want to attack Lamo stronghold in any direction must be baptized by arrow rain. There is a watchtower, which is a unique arrow tower and a fort to provide fire support. The hunting bow in the hands of mountain people before can not give full play to the advantages of the arrow tower, but with Nord''s Bauhinia bows, the threat of the arrow tower rises sharply. If the fortifications around Lamo stronghold are not destroyed, it can be said that Lamo stronghold is as solid as gold soup. If you want to attack Lamo stronghold, you can only use the sea of people tactics, consume their bows and arrows and silence their fort. Fortunately, Nord left a hand when dealing with them. Although excellent Bauhinia bows are provided, the supporting bows and arrows are not provided to them. Each Bauhinia bow is only equipped with ten iron arrows. For an archer, it may be finished in two minutes, which is not fun at all and can not meet their needs at all (I feel strange). If you want more iron arrows, you have to ask Nord to buy them. However, with the financial resources of the mountain people, I''m afraid they can''t afford such expenses. Nord estimates that they still mainly use wooden arrows. Unless there is an emergency, they will use the iron arrows that are very precious to them. It''s impossible to hurt others, and it''s necessary to guard against others. Nord doesn''t want to cause trouble to himself. If he just protects himself or hunts, the powerful power of wood arrow and Bauhinia bow is enough. If they want to go back, Nord can also deal with them. This is also a test given to them by Nord. After a while, Ramo stronghold passed Nord''s test, Give them some more iron arrows. Chapter 224 Krem took Nord around Lamo village. The houses in Lamo village are as unique as Nord saw outside. Half of them are built in the mountain, just like houses built on the basis of digging out half a cave. I don''t know what the people who built the cottage thought at that time. They actually used this method. Such a construction method is really rare. Nord is very interested in it. However, after approaching, Nord found that such a building is still very useful. The house is built on the inclined mountain. It looks very solid. The force point of the house is applied to the mountain, so there will be no danger of dumping. This method still has many advantages. Nord considered whether the South Mountain stronghold can be expanded by this method. Nord is most interested in the arrow tower on the top of the mountain. Because Krem is too old to lead Nord to visit the arrow tower, he asked the mountain people of Lamo stronghold to take Nord up. Standing on the arrow tower, Nord really has a panoramic view of the situation in the distance. Nord looked at the Lamo village at the foot. These mountain people gathered together and looked up at Nord on the top of the mountain. At this moment, Nord suddenly felt that he had a heavy burden. These mountain people may just have many benefits from joining Nord''s territory, and what they paid is to fight for Lord Nord in the future, which is not felt in the hearts of many mountain people. They are not afraid of fighting. As long as they can live a better life, they are willing to pay, but Nord can''t think so. If the mountain people give their lives to Nord, Nord should shoulder this responsibility and live up to their trust in himself. Nord glanced at the endless yamon mountains in the distance, then turned and walked down the arrow tower. Looking at Nord coming down from above, many young mountain people began to be excited, because when Grandpa Krem came back two days ago, he told them that Lord Nord, who had previously recruited soldiers from their stronghold, would come to Lamo stronghold in a few days, These young mountain people have been waiting for this day for a long time. Many young mountain people wanted to work for Lord Nord since the former mountain people came back to Lamo stronghold in neat leather armor and brought large and small bags of goods. The boys begged these soldiers to take them out together, but due to the strict discipline of Nord''s army, the soldiers didn''t promise them. Today, when they arrived at Lamo stronghold from Nord, these young men did not look away from Nord. They were waiting for an opportunity to show themselves and wanted to join Lord Nord''s army, just like the orderly and solemn soldiers standing behind Nord. Of course, Nord also saw the fierce eyes of the boys, so he stopped hanging their appetite and directly asked old Moore to start the selection. A group of people came to the training ground at the foot of Lamo stronghold mountain. It was said that the training ground was just like the open space in Nanshan stronghold, just a place for young people to gather and play. Nord was not interested in today''s selection. After old Moore started to select, Nord was chatting with Krem while looking at the busy venue over there. Nord wanted to learn more about the yamon mountains from his mouth. These old people in the mountain village are basically an encyclopedia. "We can start talking about other Shanzhai things." Nord stood under a big tree and looked at Krem beside him. After the black wood stronghold was relocated, Lamo stronghold was the northernmost stronghold known by Nord, so Nord now wants to know the specific conditions of those strongholds. "There are those mountain strongholds in the north of Lamo stronghold. I hope you can tell me." Krem''s eyes came back from the training ground, and his muddy eyes looked at Nord who asked questions. "There are two mountain strongholds further north of Lamo stronghold, which are not much larger than Lamo stronghold. We haven''t contacted them for a long time because of heimu stronghold. We don''t know what they look like. If Lord Nord wants to go, I''ll send someone to take you to them. My old bone can''t help tossing." Nord leaned on the tree with his arms around his shoulders and heard Krem say that there are two mountain strongholds in the north. His eyes lit up. If it was closer, he could go to those two mountain strongholds now. "How far are the two strongholds? How long can we get there from Lamo stronghold?" Nord asked eagerly. Krem closed his eyes and thought for a while before slowly saying: "About one day''s journey. I haven''t been there for many years. I don''t know whether the acquaintances of the two strongholds are still there. Since heimu stronghold became strong, the mountain people of Lamo stronghold rarely go out, otherwise it would be very dangerous to meet the people of heimu stronghold in the mountains." After that, Clem sighed. He not only lamented that the powerful heimu stronghold had disappeared, but also thought that he was too old. Whether the old friends of the two strongholds were still alive is not certain. Clem is almost 60 years old this year. Nord heard that it was only one day''s journey. He was very happy. Since he had come here and the distance between the two strongholds was not far, otherwise he would take this opportunity to go there and recognize the road in advance. Nord looked at the mountains in the distance. "After they have confirmed the candidates for the soldiers and hunters team, please arrange some people as soon as possible and take us to the two strongholds." "As you wish, Lord Nord, it has been nearly 20 years. I want to think about it. Now there are those people who still know the location of these two strongholds. Oh... David seems to have been with me. I''ll call him." With vigorous steps, Clem shouted in the direction of the training ground. His loud voice didn''t look like an old man at all. "David! David! Come here, you smelly boy." In Krem''s loud voice, a strong man in his forties came out of the crowd at the selection site opposite Nord, with a beard on his face. When he came to Nord, Nord found that the man in front of him was nearly two meters tall and looked more powerful than Lehman. Nord''s strange thing is that he didn''t pay attention to this before. In his previous life, people who were two meters tall would be very eye-catching in the crowd, which can''t be ignored. However, in Lamo village, people who were close to two meters were not eye-catching at all. And this strong man looks more than 40 years old. Krem also calls him a young man. I really believe you, bad old man, very bad! Is it just that the elder brother is in a hurry, but according to the truth, the two cottages have not been in touch for more than 20 years, and David has been there and remembers the road, that is to say, there is no problem with his age. He is 40 years old, and the problem lies with Krem. "Uncle Clem, what can I do for you?" Although David talked to Krem again, he kept looking at Nord. He seemed to guess that Krem called him because of Nord, so he never left Nord. Similarly, Nord kept looking at David. Chapter 225 "Do you remember the road to Lunna stronghold before? I want you to take Lord Nord there and see how Fink is. I''m afraid it''s hard for us to see each other again." Clem said sadly, and David''s face also missed him. Although he hadn''t been in touch for many years, the scene of lenner village still often appeared in his mind. This is a very long memory. When Krem talked about lenner village, David looked a little trance, like an old friend he hadn''t seen for a long time. "I still remember the way to Lunna stronghold. I can lead Lord Nord there. I believe uncle Fink will be fine. Don''t worry." David then looked at Nord, patted his strong arm and said: "Lord Nord, I will be able to take you to Lunna stronghold." Nord nodded, glanced at David, then looked at the opposite field and said to him thoughtfully: "I believe you can do it. By the way, did you participate in the trial just now? How was your result?" David looked at Nord with some embarrassment. He smiled bitterly on his dark face and looked at the eager boys opposite. There was a trace of envy in David''s eyes. "Lord Nord, I didn''t participate in the selection." Nord looked at David unexpectedly. Although he was very old, he could see only from his body that David''s strength was not weak and should not be worse than Wagner in the remote stronghold. You know, Wagner, who was in his forties, was not his opponent in the barracks in Tami town. Nord thought David would be such a person. Moreover, David did not participate in Nord''s expedition against heimu stronghold before, because those mountain people who participated in the battle were basically recruited by Nord, but there was no David in it. Now Nord thinks about it and understands that at that time, other strongholds did not trust Nord very much except Yuanshan stronghold. There are several main reasons why they choose to send troops to help Nord. The first is that heimu stronghold is indeed the enemy they want to deal with. The resentment with heimu stronghold makes them choose to send people to participate in Nord''s crusade against heimu stronghold. The second is Harlan''s influence. This mountain area, that is, the old man Harlan, can have such a great influence, which can make all the cottages give him face. Nord was able to gather the mountain people of these five cottages last time, which can be regarded as relying on Harlan''s influence. The third is Nord''s own reputation. Because Nord solved the problem of food in these strongholds, Nord has a good reputation in these strongholds. When they heard that Nord wanted to attack heimu stronghold, they sent some mountain people to support each stronghold, even Songjia stronghold, which is not related to the distant stronghold. However, they will not fully cooperate. Nord believes that each mountain stronghold will keep a hand, or even just mean it, because Songjia stronghold, which is similar to Yuanshan stronghold, only sent 20 mountain people to participate at that time, and there was little sincerity at all. Even the Lamo stronghold, which has the best relationship with the remote stronghold, does not unconditionally believe in Nord, just like David did not participate in the last battle. Obviously, they have no confidence in Nord, so they left the powerful mountain people in the stronghold. Even if something happens, it will not have a great impact on the stronghold. But David hasn''t participated in the selection this time, which is what Nord didn''t expect. From the performance of Lamo stronghold, they are welcoming to become Nord territory. From the performance of these young guys, even if some people disagree. Maybe it''s just a small part. Anyway, Nord didn''t see any objection from anyone. "Why didn''t you participate in the selection? Can you tell me your reason?" Nord''s eyes were fixed on David, as if he wanted him to give himself a reasonable explanation. Is it that David didn''t welcome himself? If so, maybe Nord had to find a way. From Krem''s attitude towards David, this man''s influence in Lamo stronghold is not low, which should be similar to Wagner in remote stronghold, He is a man who controls the strength of the stronghold. "Lord Nord, it''s not that I don''t want to join your army, but that I''m not young. I want to leave the opportunity for those boys who yearn for outside life, so I''ll stay and guard the stronghold. I''m sorry I can''t work for you. Please forgive me." David smiled bitterly and quickly explained to Nord, because he saw his doubts in Nord''s eyes. When he heard David''s explanation, Nord was a little silent. Nord could not refute this reason. Nord agreed with this practice. If what David said was true, he was such a dignified person, You shouldn''t play some tricks with yourself behind your back. "I''m sorry about this, but let''s look at the problem in a different way. Now that Ramo stronghold has become my territory, you choose to protect Ramo stronghold to work for me. You can try to participate in the selection. If you can show your strength, I can appoint you as the captain of Ramo stronghold Hunter team, so that you can better protect Ramo stronghold , what do you think? " David thought in his mind and showed a surprised expression. If he could stay in Lamo stronghold and work for Lord Nord, it would be the best thing. Why didn''t he turn this corner in his mind just now? David patted his head depressed. Nord looked at David''s action and was afraid that he would faint himself. He really could do it. He banged his head. He was really a fool. Nord now regretted that it would be a wise choice if he handed over the hunter team to him. He seemed a little unreliable. But now it''s too late to regret. After Nord''s reminder, David said hello to Nord and Krem, and then rushed to the opposite selection venue. Looking at his fast and powerful pace, Nord was a little convinced that taking a hunter captain was something that David could catch easily. Maybe he didn''t understand before, He thought the trial was to select soldiers, so he made way for these boys. After Nord''s reminder, he realized that the hunter team that was about to be established would also be selected here. David pinched his fist. In that case, he would certainly not let these boys climb to their own heads, but let them know what is old and strong. As David separated the crowd and walked to the middle of the field, Nord turned to look at Krem. Just when Nord was talking to David. Clem has been listening quietly, especially when he heard that David chose to make way for the young people, Clem has both joy and sadness in his eyes. He watched David grow up, especially after his son died unexpectedly in the mountains. Krem regarded David as his own son. He very much hoped that David could go out with Nord to see the outside world, but heard that David chose to keep Lamo stronghold to guard here. Clem was moved again. Chapter 226 "In fact, David is a very capable child. I don''t want him to stay in Lamo village and end his life like me. I know he is very yearning for the outside life. When David was young, he liked to go to other cottages with me. Therefore, he often blocked me at the door of his house so that I could take him to see the outside world." Clem''s eyes were full of memories, as if they were back in those days, although Nord sounded very awkward, because no matter what David thought, he didn''t look like a child. But Clem is qualified. How to say, who makes him so old? Maybe in his eyes, Nord is a child. Well, who is not a baby yet. Listening to Krem''s narration, Nord seems to understand what David thinks. Although he yearns for the outside world very much, the most important thing in David''s mind is Ramo village. Therefore, when the two are placed in front of him at the same time, he will not hesitate to stay and protect Ramo village. "I know what you mean. I''ll let David stay in Lamo stronghold and help you manage the stronghold together. If he is really capable, I''ll give him the hunter team as agreed. As long as he is capable, I won''t bury any talents, just like old Moore, who selects soldiers there. He''s also in his 40s and can still get my reuse." When Nord finished, Krem became silent and did not continue to speak. Instead, he was distracted by the lively scene opposite. Compared with the vibrant atmosphere opposite, Krem showed a dying breath. It is in sharp contrast to the vitality of the young man. This contrast makes Nord feel bad. Nord knows that this is also an old man whose life is coming to an end. First Harlan and then Krem have shown that they need to prepare for the things behind them, which makes Nord feel that he should speed up his plan and at least let them see what the cottage will look like in the future. Both Harlan and now Krem have provided great help to Nord. Nord wants them to see that there is nothing wrong with their choice before they die. The Amun mountains will become better in the future. Nord doesn''t know how long they can live. Although their body looks very strong, the old man is like this. He may die if he doesn''t know what accident happened. Old Moore''s selection this time is very simple. He just competes in archery. He uses the Bauhinia bow just brought by Nord. No one has ten arrows. It depends on who can shoot accurately. Because he has never used the Bauhinia bow, it is very fair to the mountain people. Before the game, old Moore gave them a hand. Of course, Nord explained it in advance. Otherwise, old Moore''s character won''t be so popular. Yes, although Nord can know without looking, old Moore must have surprised four people. Nord believes in his strength. Compared with old Moore''s demonstration, these young boys are a little embarrassed. Because of the first use of the Bauhinia bow, many people missed the target at the position of 100 meters, and few people can shoot at the target. This is undoubtedly a blow to them, making these boys deeply aware of what it is to be outside people, Also let them clearly know what their strength is like. It was not until David came out that the mountain people in Lamo stronghold were comforted. Although it was not as accurate as old Moore, most of them shot at the target, which was very good for those who used the Bauhinia bow for the first time. Even old Moore couldn''t help looking at David. David lived up to expectations and became the first person in the whole trial. He didn''t lose face to Krem and Lamo stronghold. Nord appointed him as the captain of Lamo stronghold Hunter team as he wished. After selecting the soldiers, Nord planned to leave and set out to look for these two strongholds, and didn''t stay in Lamo stronghold too much. Looking at the excited young man changing equipment and Nord who can''t wait, Krem didn''t keep them, because he can feel Nord''s eagerness. Nord didn''t take the soldiers of Lamo stronghold, but just let David lead the way alone. These young hunters who have just changed their equipment don''t have much combat effectiveness at all. Taking them with them doesn''t necessarily improve their combat effectiveness. It''s better to let them stay to adapt to the new equipment and ensure the safety of Lamo stronghold. Although there are no other hostile strongholds in this mountainous area, we should be careful. Relying on his previous impression, David found the previous road in the mountains and forests, which is much simpler than Nord''s last search for the cottage, because this path has not been passed for more than ten years, while the road from yamong cottage to the outside world has not been passed for hundreds of years, and there is no trace at all. Due to the strong strength of Nord and his party, even if they gradually go deep into the Amun mountains, no one is worried about safety. They just keep their physical instincts at all times and are alert to the reactions of the outside world. It is impossible for any beast to attack Nord''s team, Both old Moore and David are experienced hunters and will not give those beasts a chance. The night is also spent in this way. With strong strength and men, Nord doesn''t need to be afraid in the mountains. Even if there is any problem, Nord''s team can deal with it. Maybe it''s the courage of art experts. With the human flesh navigator, there was no waste of time. At noon the next day, Nord saw the trace of Lunna stronghold. The geographical location of Lunna stronghold is strange. It is built in the buffer zone between the two peaks. From a distance, the two mountains stand on both sides of the stronghold like the Guardian gods of Lunna stronghold, so that people can see its trace at a glance from a distance. However, after coming to Lunna stronghold, Nord was quite disappointed, because what Nord saw was a dilapidated small stronghold, which was the same as the first time he came to Yuanshan stronghold before. Every mountain people were yellow and skinny. Because they were tall, they looked like tall skeletons, which was very scary. Compared with Nord, other mountain people in the army are a little silent. This scene reminds them of the scene before their mountain stronghold. Every time in winter, the mountain stronghold is like this. It is full of dead silence everywhere. Because of hunger, they don''t even have the strength to move. This situation will last for many days until the spring season. Just as Nord and his party were about to enter Lunna stronghold, a tall giant came up from Lunna stronghold. People close to two meters like David seemed very tall to Nord, but the giant in front of him was obviously two heads taller than David. According to Nord''s visual observation, the giant must be at least two and a half meters, Nord suddenly felt the collapse of his world outlook and wondered what kind of world he was going through. Not only Nord was a little confused, but also the giant was stunned. Then his expression became very fierce. He began to roar at Nord and others. The roar sounded like a thunderclap in Nord''s ear. Chapter 227 Looking at the giant running towards them, some soldiers behind Nord could not help raising their bows and arrows and aiming at the giant rushing towards them. It was just that the discipline cultivated for a long time made them not take the initiative to attack, but waiting for Nord to give orders. Nord also felt a lot of pressure, and a layer of fine sweat came out on his forehead. The giant''s momentum made Nord feel shaking with each step. Nord couldn''t help pulling out the long one handed sword at his waist, although the one handed sword was like a pedicure knife for the giant who was more than two meters tall. It had no lethality at all. As the giant was getting closer and closer, Nord''s heart was also pounding. He held the handle of the one handed sword with his right hand. Just as Nord was ready to order the arrow, there was a yell from the direction of Lenna stronghold. Although the sound sounded weak, the yell stopped the running giant. "Barbarian! Come back!" Although the giant stopped at the command of the people from the stronghold, he still stood there and looked at Nord and his party fiercely, as if he wanted to devour them alive. Such an expression, combined with the giant''s terrible height and his body emaciated due to hunger, looks like an evil ghost climbing out of hell, which is very terrible. Nord could clearly hear the gasping voice of others. It seemed that everyone was relieved. Just now, everyone had too much psychological pressure, which was even more terrible than facing an Amun giant bear. Looking at the giant who was still showing his teeth and cracking his mouth at his party, Nord couldn''t help thinking that if this monster had a fight with the Amun giant bear, who would lose and who would win was really not certain. The combat effectiveness of this monster was no weaker than that of the adult Amun giant bear. The roar of the giant not only frightened Nord and others, but also the confused mountain people in Lunna stronghold. When the mountain people just behind the giant saw him running crazy, they knew something must have happened outside. So these mountain people hurried out and scolded the reckless guy. Especially when they saw Nord and his party pointing at the direction of Lenna stronghold with bows and arrows, they were afraid that this guy''s recklessness would add unnecessary trouble to the stronghold. Soon, Nord saw that the mountain people who had just scolded the giant ran out of Lunna stronghold. After they approached, they were very surprised to see Nord and his party, especially the dress of Nord and others was completely different from that of the mountain people in the stronghold. And Nord is also looking at them. The leading mountain man of about 40 years old has thick long hair, which is tied behind his head at will. With his cheekbones protruding from hunger, he looks a little uninhibited, if you don''t look at his clothes. Like all mountain people, his clothes were simply sewn by animal skins, which looked full of wild flavor. It was completely inconsistent with his whole temperament. The overall shape looked very sharp. He looked at Nord''s group of uninvited guests, and finally his eyes stopped on David, because only David dressed differently from others, David''s dress is more like a mountain folk''s dress, and it also gives him a sense of deja vu, which looks very familiar. The sharp middle-aged mountain man came to Nord and others with a group of thin mountain people. When he passed the giant, he couldn''t help staring at him. Although the giant was tall, he didn''t dare to resist in the face of the sharp brother''s eyes. He squatted in place and sulked like a child who made a mistake. When they got closer, the sharp brother and David were excited. They recognized each other. They hit their fists excitedly, and then laughed. "NAT?" "David!" The two men looked at each other and sighed. They hadn''t seen each other for nearly 20 years. At this time, they didn''t know what to say, but NAT looked at Nord and his party very later and looked at David with confused eyes. David soon reflected, patted his head with his hand, and then began to introduce Nord and others to NAT. "Lord Nord, this is my good brother, NAT of Lennard village, and the son of Uncle Fink, uncle Krem''s good friend. When we were young, we often went to the mountains together for adventure, but later..." Speaking of the events of that year, David suddenly felt a little sad, but soon controlled his mood, and then began to introduce Nord to lenner, but David didn''t find it. NAT''s eyes were full of sadness when he heard his introduction. "NAT, this is Lord Nord from the outside world. He has provided a lot of help to our stronghold and brought us new life. Now Lamo stronghold has become lord Nord''s territory." Nat hid the sadness in his eyes, and then showed a thoughtful expression. He was thinking about the purpose of Nord and his party and what changes had taken place in Lamo village. These things should not be considered by him, but now he can only bear them alone. Nord didn''t understand NAT''s mental activities. After David''s introduction, Nord smiled at NAT, and then began to introduce himself in a very sincere tone to express goodwill to him. "Nice to meet you. I''m Nord Isaac, the Lord from outside the mountain. I''m here to help your stronghold through the difficulties." "Hello, Nord, I''m NAT. Are you here to help us? Don''t you come to annex us? Come and sit down first, but there''s nothing to entertain you in the stronghold. We''ve been out of food for many days. We were just going out to look for food." What NAT said confused Nord. He ran against Nord one second and welcomed them the next. In a word, he revealed his casual attitude, which made people confused. He didn''t seem to be the leader of the stronghold at all. I''m afraid it''s difficult for such a person to manage the stronghold well. Maintaining a skeptical attitude, Nord walked into the Lunna stronghold, distributed his dry food to the people of Lunna stronghold, and told them about the use of yam. Although NAT was a little skeptical, he easily believed David and Nord when they swore. He took a previously baked yam from David''s hand and ate it. He didn''t worry about Nord and David''s partnership to deceive him. Looking at NAT''s sweet eating, Nord was a little speechless. The cold yam was not delicious, but they had been hungry for a long time, so they were hungry. Nord took some yams and came to the former giant. He sat in place and watched NAT and others eat yams. His saliva remained, but he still didn''t dare to go to NAT and them. He could only watch them with his eyes full of desire. Even when he sat there, he felt taller than Nord. After approaching, Nord felt like a child. It was very unreal. There was a fantastic feeling. Nord shook in front of the giant with a yam in his hand, and then said to him: "Big man, would you like to try it?" Chapter 228 "Yes, I''m hungry." The big man said in a muffled voice, staring at the yam in Nord''s hand. Nord felt that the big man''s temper was not as grumpy as Nord imagined, and he could communicate with people. Nord settled down and threw the yam directly to him. Although the big man looked clumsy, his movements were not clumsy at all. Instead, he looked flexible. Nord threw him yams and was easily caught by him, which was no different from normal height humans. It seemed that the big man was very hungry. Nord threw him yam. He didn''t even peel it. He filled it in his mouth, chewed it three or two times and ate it clean, so that Nord had to agree with his good appetite. Nord threw it at him one by one until he ate seven or eight yams at a time. You know, these yams are very big. One is at least two kilograms. Nord was afraid that he would eat bad stomach, so he didn''t continue to feed... Well, Nord really had this idea in his heart. This feeling is like a breeder taking care of an animal. Nord feels very interesting, especially the guy''s size is so huge, which is very different from ordinary people, but even so, Nord doesn''t intend to let him continue to eat, otherwise it will cause harm to his body. "No?" The big man''s eyes were disappointed. He patted his stomach and thanked Nord. "Thank you for your food, little black haired man." Nord has a black line on his face. This guy looks stupid. How can he speak so sarcastically? What is a small man? Nord''s height of one meter eight or so will not be called a small man even in a forest like cottage. However, when he shouted, Nord was unable to refute. "My name is Nord. You can call me Nord, big man. What''s your name?" "Barbarian! They call me barbarian." Nord showed a thoughtful expression. This title is obviously not so nice. It should be the ridicule of others in the stronghold. It''s just that this guy doesn''t seem to understand anything. He doesn''t know it''s an insulting title at all. Just as Nord was about to ask him why others called him a barbarian, NAT came to Nord. His eyes at the big man were full of contempt and undisguised. "Because you are a barbarian." Then NAT ignored the big man sitting on the ground and turned to look at Nord. After a brief chat with David, he had learned something about Nord''s deeds, so he also had a great favor with Nord, especially helping the mountain people solve the problem of food and helping Nord brush his favor. Nat was also depressed. Before, Lamo stronghold sent someone to inform them about yam. He didn''t know whether the mountain people died at the mouth of the beast or were intercepted by the people of heimu stronghold, so the news was not transmitted to Lunna stronghold, which caused that Lunna stronghold still faced the problem of food shortage this winter. This black pot can only be carried by the dead heimu stronghold. If you want to reach Lunna stronghold, you must pass through the sphere of influence of heimu stronghold. At that time, Nord had not attacked heimu stronghold, so it is likely that the people of heimu stronghold did it. "Lord Nord, please go to our stronghold and have a look." Now NAT is very polite to Nord, because Nord can be said to be the Savior of their stronghold. NAT is grateful to Nord. Nord did not enter the stronghold immediately, but asked old Moore to take his soldiers to dig some yams in the nearby mountains first, because they have eaten up the dry food brought by Nord and others in this moment. Not to mention that there will be more mountain people crying for food when entering the stronghold later. Nord had to be fully prepared. After hearing Nord''s instructions, NAT also wanted to understand the importance of the problem and hurried to ask the people around him to go to the stronghold and call out all the mountain people to dig yams. Seeing that Nord was speechless again, Nord saw that this NAT did not understand the management of the cottage at all. It seemed that he was forced to assume this responsibility. It seemed that he was pushed to the front desk without any preparation. His ability to solve problems was more immature than Nord who had just passed through. It was very rare that he was still like this in his forties. With five elite soldiers, Nord followed NAT into Lennard stronghold. He was not worried that someone would be bad for him in the stronghold. If NAT could set an ambush in the stronghold, Nord would recognize it. If he could have such acting skills, he would undoubtedly win the title of Oscar film emperor. When they entered Lunna stronghold together, they only heard the pounding footsteps behind them. When Nord looked back, it was the big man who followed the people. Nord smiled at him. The big man also gave Nord a simple smile. Then he saw NAT in front of the crowd and bowed his head wrongly. Nord showed a thoughtful expression when he saw this scene. The arrival of Nord and his party broke the tranquility of the small stronghold, especially the news just reached the stronghold that food has been found, which is the news brought by this group of people from outside, and the dry food brought by Nord also proves this. Therefore, when Nord entered the stronghold, a lot of mountain people came face to face. They all want to dig yams outside. They seem to know that Nord is their life-saving benefactor, so when they walk face-to-face, the mountain people look at Nord with gratitude, mixed with some curiosity. After all, they have never seen Nord dressed like this. Nord''s eyes on Nord are common. Many mountain people in Lamo stronghold looked at Nord in this way yesterday. The main reason is that Nord is kind to them, but the mountain people have never seen Nord, so when they saw Nord for the first time, it was this gratitude mixed with curious eyes. Along the way, Nord found that Lunna village was poorer than the remote mountain village and Lamo village. Even the houses looked dilapidated. Once a long time passed, such wooden houses would become dilapidated. They would have to undergo an overhaul in more than ten years, otherwise they would be in danger of collapse. Many houses in Lunna village seem to have not been repaired for a long time, but Nord looked at these skinny mountain people and understood what the reason is. If he can''t even eat enough, how can he have the strength to renovate the houses? However, Nord is also very curious. Since entering the Yameng mountains, no matter how malnourished the mountain people are, even if they grow skinny, But none of them affected the growth of height. It''s like Lunna stronghold. Even if they are hungry, there are not a few mountain people who are nearly two meters tall, which makes Nord very confused. It''s unscientific to say that these people can grow tall even if they drink water Or is it that the genes of these mountain people are really against the sky? Of course, Nord feels that it is really incredible to exist like the big man behind him. Nord suspects that he can dunk even without jumping in his previous life and see that he can become a strong player in the basketball industry. Chapter 229 Nat invited Nord and others to his home. To Nord''s surprise, the big man followed in, and Nord saw that there was a very tall house in the yard of NAT''s house, which should be where the big man lived. Nord looked at the big man who turned and walked into the house, and then looked at NAT who had been leading the way, I''m a little confused about their relationship. Nord can clearly see that NAT doesn''t like the big man, but the big man is very afraid of NAT, but it is the two of them who live together that surprises Nord most, because it can be heard from NAT''s tone that he hates the big man very much. Nord came to his house with NAT with questions. Like other mountain people''s houses, it seems that it has not been renovated for a long time. Some columns in the house have been rotten and look no different from the house that will be upside down. I don''t know how they live in it. Aren''t you afraid of sleeping one day, Will the house collapse? Did you take a look at the structure of the house, choose a safe position and sit down? Just as Nord looked at the house, David, who was familiar with NAT, had begun to talk to him. "NAT, uncle Fink, why didn''t I see him come out? Uncle Clem asked me to say hello for him. They haven''t seen each other for more than ten years." As soon as David asked this question, it was like poking NAT''s pain point. He looked very sad, but he didn''t know what he thought. He said gnashing his teeth: "You can''t see Uncle Fink anymore, because my father has died. Just this winter, it''s all because of that damn barbarian." David was a little stunned when he heard that Fink had died. In his impression, uncle Fink had always been a very kind person and liked them very much at that time. At that time, he, NAT and uncle Krem''s son often went to explore the unknown mountains and forests and would be beaten every time he came back. Only uncle Fink would protect them, then plead with Krem, and told them to pay attention to safety when they go out. Their three favorite is uncle Fink, even Krem''s son is no exception. Speaking of it, Fink is two years younger than Krem. I didn''t expect that he would die first than Krem. David couldn''t accept the news for a moment, especially when he heard that uncle Fink died this year. David was eager to know the cause of his death. Nord was also very curious when he heard that the big man outside was involved in their conversation. Therefore, Nord didn''t break their conversation and continued to listen. "How did Uncle Fink die? Why did he say it had something to do with the barbarian outside?" As he spoke, David''s eyes became fierce. His eyes stared at NAT tightly, as if he dared to rush out and fight with the barbarian as soon as he said the answer, although it seemed that David would never be his opponent. "... starved to death." Nat''s eyes were filled with helplessness and despair. His father Fink was a very gentle and kind man, which was very rare among the mountain people. Because the living environment of the mountain people was very difficult, yes, their character was very hot. They started a fire. Even fierce animals such as lions and tigers dared to rush up and fight with them, So NAT has great respect for his father. He gave nat a happy life. "This winter, no, every winter, when there was not enough food, he secretly gave his food to the barbarian. As a result, his body became weaker and weaker. If I hadn''t found it this winter, I would have been kept in the dark. No wonder his body was weaker and weaker year by year. I thought it was because of his age. I didn''t expect..." But NAT didn''t expect that Fink would die so soon. And he died for this reason, which made nat a little unacceptable. From the beginning, NAT didn''t like this barbarian very much, let alone now. As long as he saw this barbarian every day, NAT would think of his father, so he hated him even more. "If only you had come earlier." Nat leisurely said that if Nord could come earlier, maybe his father Fink wouldn''t die. If the people sent by ramozhai could arrive safely last time, it might be another situation, but the fact is that it doesn''t develop according to people''s imagination, and it doesn''t work. It''s no way. It''s nobody''s fault, This is also Fink''s own choice. He voluntarily gave the rations to the barbarians. David also sighed when he heard this. He could choose to end his life in this way. This is indeed uncle Fink he knows. David is still more rational and doesn''t resent barbarians. Uncle Fink died for him because he likes him. It''s no wonder others. Maybe NAT, a son, can''t turn this corner. "By the way, the barbarian outside is..." David seemed to think of something. He suddenly asked NAT about the origin of the barbarian. It seemed that he knew something. David''s eyes looked at the big house in the yard. "Yes, that''s the child." Nat was silent for a while, and then determined David''s answer. At this time, David showed a suddenly enlightened expression. In this way, Nord was confused. The two people put it aside and played a riddle. What can''t be explained clearly? Nord was eager to know what the situation was. In the Nart and David''s narration, Nord gradually learned the truth of that year. At that time, heimu stronghold had not risen, so Lamo stronghold and Lunna stronghold could still be connected with each other. At that time, Krem just took the mountain people of Lamo stronghold to visit Lunna stronghold. However, David sneaked out. They planned to continue to take risks in the mountains and forests. Even though they were taught many times by Krem, they still remained unchanged. The young people''s heart for adventure was unstoppable. The three of them were brave and often went to explore the nearby mountains and forests. If they often walk at night, they will encounter ghosts (I update it during the day. I hope you don''t watch it at night. Hee hee). The three of them didn''t continue to hunt in the nearby mountains, but went to the deep mountains. This time, they didn''t have such good luck. After they had been in the middle of the morning, they actually met an Amun giant bear foraging in the mountains. At that time, the three young people were scared stiff, but the hungry Amun giant bear would not let them go. After roaring at them, he landed on all fours and ran towards them, frightening the three of them to run in a panic. How can they run faster than giant bears? Even when the three of them run, they don''t forget to use the terrain to bring some obstacles to giant bears, such as turning with some trees to slow down the slightly clumsy giant bears, but this method is just a little delay, and the cloud of death still hangs over their heads, I don''t know when it will come. Chapter 230 Before long, the Amun giant bear caught up with them and slapped Krem''s son running behind. NAT and David saw a figure flying past them. Then they saw their little partner lying on the ground not far away, motionless and uncertain about life and death. Regardless of the danger behind them, they hurried to the little partner to check his physical condition. However, the strength of the Amun giant bear was patted by it. Even if it didn''t die on the spot, it seemed that the incoming gas was less than the outgoing gas, and it was dying. David and NAT were very sad and confused. Looking at the blood foam from the corners of their partners'' mouths, they didn''t know how to save him, because the mountain people with such injuries in the stronghold were basically hopeless. Just when they were at a loss, the giant bear that had just chased them did not attack the two David who had stopped, but stood up to the people behind them, as if they felt some threat and maintained a defensive posture. David was still wondering why the Amun giant bear let them go. Looking along its line of sight, he saw a tall human coming out of the bushes in the mountain forest on the right. David had never seen this tall human before, which was almost equal to the Amun giant bear opposite. The giant held a baby in his hand. He came out of the bushes and was stunned to see such a scene. Especially when he saw the Amun giant bear, his face changed. Just when he wanted to leave, the pregnant baby suddenly cried, and the baby''s loud cry broke the silence of the mountain forest. The giant bear, who had already stood up and kept a threatening posture, became impatient. Obviously, the uninvited guest made it feel threatened. If ordinary beasts might retreat at this time, but the giant bear is a single-minded creature. It will not give up easily when it sees the food coming to its mouth, especially when it is hungry, After so long. The giant who wanted to escape stopped, limped to the two of them, handed the crying baby into David''s hand, and then said to him in a low voice: "Take care of him for me. Stay here and don''t leave!" The giant looked down at David with a full warning in his eyes. Then he ignored the stunned NAT and the dying wounded lying on the ground and went straight to the Amun giant bear roaring at him. At this time, David found that the giant was already scarred. In particular, there is a deep bone wound on his thigh, which affects his action. It seems difficult to get rid of the pursuit of the giant bear, especially when he is still holding the baby. If the giant bear catches up with him, the giant holding the baby has no combat power at all. It''s better to give the baby to these two people to look after now, and then go to fight with the giant bear. The giant quickly analyzed the situation, and then walked towards the Amun giant bear without hesitation. David and NAT looked at the giant''s tall back and raised hope in their hearts. The giant walked slowly to the yamon giant bear. Although he was scarred and limped, his momentum did not need to be weaker than that of the giant bear. In terms of body size, the two tall creatures were basically equal. In addition, the giant bear had sharp claws and teeth, and the giant was unarmed, but as a human, He has a flexible mind and rich combat experience, so it''s really not certain who loses and who wins in the real battle. Looking at the giant coming towards him, yamon giant bear finally couldn''t restrain his inner impulse and rushed towards him. The giant bear with bare teeth and cracked mouth raised his huge paw and thought of the giant attack with the momentum of charging. This palm power was very heavy. However, this powerful palm was blocked by the giant with his arm, and then he threw the giant bear directly out. It seems that the giant had experience in fighting with Amun giant bear before, so he knew very well about the fighting mode of giant bear. After throwing the giant bear out, the giant''s face also showed a look of pain. The action just made the wound on the giant split, especially the one on his thigh. Due to the sudden force, the scarred wound was immediately torn open. He endured the pain and walked slowly to the giant bear who was thrown dizzy. Although the Amun giant bear was knocked dizzy, the guy was rough and fleshy after all. It was no big deal at all. On the contrary, the giant himself was hurt more seriously because of the wound. However, when the giant bear was a little stunned, the giant punched the Amun giant bear and directly rubbed the beast on the ground. Such a scene stunned the onlookers David and NAT. Is this still the kind of terrible beast they know? This is the Amun giant bear who chased them for eight blocks and almost killed his little friend with a slap? Why is there no resistance in the hand of this giant. David and NAT have some doubts about life. What happened today has subverted their cognition. Even if they meet the Amun giant bear, it''s bad luck for them. But where does the giant come from? Why can they press the Amun giant bear on the ground. However, the Amun giant bear is worthy of being the top predator in the Amun mountains. It has rough skin and thick flesh. It didn''t receive much damage in the giant''s stormy attack. Then it grabbed almost and kicked out the giant on its side with its hind legs. After all, the giant doesn''t have the thick hair to resist the impact like the Amun giant bear. When pushed by the giant bear, several new wounds appear in the abdomen, and the internal organs are also tumbling over the river. The giant''s face is red with the naked eye. After breaking away from the giant''s attack, the Amun giant bear shook his head and stood up. Obviously, he was also beaten. After a while, the giant bear looked at the giant opposite with angry eyes. Obviously, as the mountain forest overlord, Amun giant bear had not been treated like this. He roared, left and rushed to the giant, trying to tear the guy who beat him to pieces. When the giant was counterattacked by the Amun giant bear, he also understood that if he didn''t have weapons, he had to hit the key of the giant bear. If his fist hit other places on him, it didn''t work at all. It was just a waste of strength. Moreover, his injury was not optimistic. He had to make a quick decision. The giant looked at the beast rushing towards him, and his eyes soon locked on his head. According to the giant''s ordinary hunting experience, at this time, only the head is the key to hurt the giant bear, and other places are like tickling him. Due to the injury on his thigh and inconvenient movement, the giant can only stay in place and be ready. In the face of the oncoming Amun giant bear, the giant relies on his combat experience to deal with the Amun giant bear. The giant seems to be very familiar with the attack methods of the giant bear''s swoop and palm. It seems that he has rich combat experience with the Amun giant bear. Chapter 231 At this time, the battle entered a fierce stage. The fight from boxing to meat stunned the onlookers, especially the two monsters are very large, and the picture looks very powerful. Until now, David can''t forget the scene of the battle at that time. When the giant found the right time, he greeted the Amun giant bear''s face. He didn''t know the Jianghu rules of Nord''s previous life. He punched the Amun giant bear''s face one by one. In a short time, the Amun giant bear''s face became flesh and blood blurred and looked very miserable. However, the giant is not easy, because even if he hits the giant bear ten times, the damage is not as high as that of the giant bear hitting him. For a giant without any protection, as long as he gets a solid slap from the giant bear, his current physical condition is likely to be unbearable. So the giant is very cautious. Even if it dodges passively, it can''t be slapped by the giant bear, but with the passage of time, it is the advantage of Amun giant bear that is getting greater and greater. Because with the increasing amount of exercise, the amount of wound bleeding on the giant is also gradually increasing, and the giant''s physical strength gradually becomes unsupported, especially the wound on his thigh, which is more fatal to him. Because it seriously affected the giant''s action, making it more and more difficult for him to dodge. Sure enough, when the giant had no time to dodge and block, the sharp paw of the yamon giant bear tore the giant''s chest. At that moment, blood spread all over the giant''s body and dyed the giant''s eyes red. I don''t know where the giant''s strength came from. I saw him roar, and the cry was earth shaking. It was no worse than the roar of the giant bear before. The giant''s eyes showed a crazy look. He gasped in his nose. He threw the giant bear in front of him to the ground with an arrow step, regardless of his injury. Or at this moment, the giant had put life and death aside. At this moment, his heart just wanted to kill the Amun giant bear in front of him. A pair of fists hit the face of the Amun giant bear like a storm, without taking into account the counterattack of the Amun giant bear. The giant seemed to fall into a crazy situation, his red eyes became unusually ferocious, and the sound of the collision between his fist and the skull of Amun giant bear seemed very dull, one fist after another. The giant''s fist is still strong, especially when it hits the head of the Amun giant bear, the damage will be better. With the giant''s deadly boxing, the strength of the Amun giant bear''s counterattack is getting smaller and smaller. Until the skull of the giant bear was broken and his brain gushed out, the giant still didn''t stop attacking. He seemed to enter a tyrannical state. He was not aware of the changes in the outside world, and didn''t seem to find the fact that the giant bear under him had died. He didn''t stop until the head of the Amun giant bear was beaten by him like a rotten watermelon. The giant who got up from the Amun giant bear staggered to a tree and leaned there. Then he waved to davinat in the distance and motioned for them to come. David and NAT looked at each other, and then at their dying little friend. They decided to go there. Although they didn''t know the giant, there was no doubt that he saved the lives of the two people. David and NAT were not the one who would bite the hand that feeds them. In fact, they were also afraid of the giant, because the monster was in front of them, Killed an adult Amun giant bear with his bare hands. Such combat effectiveness was enough to fight ten of them. David obediently held the baby in his hand under the tree. When they approached, they found that the giant was hurt more seriously than they thought. The giant''s whole chest was torn open, and even a beating heart could be seen from the outside. It''s even more serious than their little friend lying on the ground. I don''t know how to fight with the giant bear just now after such a serious injury. However, it seems that he can''t live anymore. The blood from the wound has dyed the ground red. The giant has strong vitality if he can keep awake. "Bring my child... Closer and let me have another look." The giant''s face was pale and his speech was weak. David hurried up to him without bending down. The giant sitting there was no more than David on the ground. David carefully raised the baby in front of him. The giant looked at it with loving eyes for a long time. There was more and more reluctance in his eyes. Then he took a breath and turned to David and NAT. His eyes gradually became fierce. They seemed to swallow people. Er, they would never forget in their lives. "I just saved your life. Now I make a request to you. After I die, you must raise my child. Do you hear me!" Like a reflection, the giant''s tone at this time also became full of power. The thick voice echoed in their ears. David and NAT nodded hurriedly and hurriedly assured him that they would raise his children. After receiving their replies, the giant seemed to take a breath out of his heart. It was like a dead breath emerging from his body. His face was like death. He waved to David and signaled that they could leave. "Remember your promise that the descendants of Dashan must keep their word and help me take care of him." David nodded heavily, and then returned to his little partner. The giant looked at the back of the two people and stared at the baby in David''s arms. He was full of reluctance and nostalgia. At this time, the baby in David''s arms unconsciously waved his hand, just like saying goodbye to the giant. Seeing such a scene, the giant showed a gratifying smile. Just as they were preparing to go back with their dying little partner, David looked back under the tree and found that the giant''s head had fallen down. For fear that the bloody smell here would attract other beasts, they didn''t dare to stay more. Because there was still a seriously wounded person and a baby to take care of, they left the place. Then he returned to Lunna stronghold. Within a few days, Krem''s son died because he couldn''t stand such a blow. At that time, Krem was still ill for a period of time and lived in Lunna stronghold for a long time before he left. During this period, because he was afraid of Craig''s feeling, NAT''s father Fink didn''t let the baby appear in front of Craig, but chose to adopt it. After all, both David and NAT were young people and had no experience at all. David also agreed at that time that he would come to Lunna village to see the child every little time. However, he did not expect that it had been nearly 20 years since he left David and came to Lunna village again. Things have changed. Not only did his favorite uncle Fink die this year. Even the baby had become a tall and powerful giant, quite like his father''s powerful momentum, which made David feel thousands of feelings. He didn''t know what it was like in his heart. Now his mind has been echoing the scene of the giant fighting with the Amun giant bear. Chapter 232 In the years when David didn''t come, many things happened in Lunna stronghold. The biggest thing is that they were bullied by heimu stronghold. They didn''t live very well, especially the safe hunting place has been occupied by the people of heimu stronghold. Especially the commander of heimu stronghold, Lenna stronghold has no candidate to fight with him at all, and NAT''s fighting talent is also very mediocre. Although he often likes to go out for adventure when he was young, NAT''s fighting talent is much worse than David. Because there is no candidate in Lunna village who can carry the flag, Lunna village has repeatedly failed in the conflict with heimu village, which has resulted in the increasingly bad living environment of Lunna village, especially the shortage of food. NAT''s wife died of dystocia when she was pregnant in October because she couldn''t keep up with nutrition, which is a greater blow to NAT. This caused him to become increasingly depressed. He lived in a muddle every day. He didn''t know what he was going to do. His father Fink also persuaded him many times, which didn''t work at all. Only the baby who stayed in Fink''s house could bring a trace of comfort to Fink. Fink treats him like his own grandson. As the baby grows up day by day, not only Fink, but also other mountain people have found the differences of the baby. His height is higher and higher day by day, and he eats more food day by day. This is not good news for Lunna village, which is short of food. The child was not only excluded by his peers, but also some adults had no good attitude towards him, because when he was ten years old, he had grown to the same height as adults, which reminded the mountain people of the legend of the times. In the depths of the Amun mountains, there were tall barbarians who were as cruel as beasts, Will kill all the mountain people who see them. In fact, it''s just a legend. The mountain people of Lunna stronghold have never seen barbarians. When NAT saw them at that time, they couldn''t believe this fact, just like the characters in the legend suddenly came out. However, for the mountain people, they have no doubt about the big story they heard from childhood. So when the mountain people heard that the child was picked up by Fink, and the height was getting higher and higher day by day, they decided that the child was a barbarian they knew. There was also a lot of NAT''s credit. He told people about the incident at that time in the mountain stronghold, which made the mountain people more convinced that the child was a barbarian. Even if they heard NAT say that the giants finally released them both, the mountain people still firmly believe that the barbarians are as cruel as the story describes. They don''t think about whether the facts are consistent with the legends they heard from childhood. They are only willing to believe what they think and don''t think about the truth of the facts at all. Only Fink, who gets along with the child day and night, knows that his heart is the same as others. He is simple and kind. He is not as heinous as the legend describes. He kills people without blinking and eats people without spitting bones. The mountain people call the child a barbarian. As for his name, no one wants to know. The child thrives in such an environment. The shortage of food doesn''t seem to hinder his physical development. Although he looks thin like a bamboo pole, his height has been breaking through the mountain people''s cognition. Although he was called a barbarian since childhood, the mountain people are still a little afraid of him. After all, this huge creature will be a little afraid. Until one day, the teenage barbarian, holding a thick wooden stick, beat back the scar face that had bullied them for a long time in a conflict. These mountain people not only didn''t thank him, but more rejected. The mountain people were more sure of their thoughts, and the barbarian''s cruel nature might be about to show up. However, from that day on, the mountain people turned from face-to-face discussion to behind. They were afraid that their remarks would be heard by the barbarians, but they often slandered him secretly. This situation did not change until this winter. It was not until Fink''s death that the mountain people realized that if the barbarians were crazy, no one could cure him, In the past, barbarians only listened to Fink. Now NAT is the only one in the whole stronghold who dares to call him a barbarian face to face, because he is very responsible for the feelings of the barbarian. The barbarian''s father once saved him, and now his father died for the barbarian. Other mountain people have to walk around when they see the barbarian like a flood and beast, and don''t take him as their own person in the stronghold at all, Even if the barbarians had just helped them repel the enemy, they just couldn''t get their approval. Human words are awesome. Such exclusion is even more hurtful. The barbarians are so big that their psychology has not been distorted. It is definitely Fink''s credit. The prejudice generated by these foolish mountain people is difficult to eliminate, just like in some remote areas in previous lives, this prejudice still exists. In fact, the reason for this situation is not the fault of these mountain people. It is because they are too stupid and lack their own understanding ability that they produce this prejudice. We can only blame this stupid era. After hearing the story, Nord couldn''t help sighing. "If Lennar village welcomes him, you can let him come to my hand. No one here has just discriminated against him." Nord glanced at NAT faintly, and then looked at the big house in the yard. The barbarian stayed there since he returned to the yard. He didn''t come out and didn''t know what to do inside. NAT smelled that his expression was very complex and didn''t know whether he should agree to Nord''s request. Finally, David persuaded NAT to send the barbarian to Nord. David also regretted hearing the barbarian''s story. He didn''t expect that the child would be treated like this in Lunna stronghold. In fact, this legend also exists in Lamo stronghold. He can''t guarantee whether the barbarian would be treated like this when he returned to Lamo stronghold with him. Perhaps sending him to the merciful Lord Nord''s hand is his only destination. After this incident, Nord''s sense of NAT and lenner stronghold is not very good. Although he can''t attribute all the mistakes to them, the barbarians are treated like this. Each of them has contributed, just like under an avalanche, No snowflake is innocent After that, Nord and NAT briefly talked about his policy towards the stronghold, and arranged for him to go to Ramo stronghold after solving the food problem of Lunna stronghold. After all, there is no Blackwood stronghold to block their contact. It is the same to mention any problems to Ramo stronghold. After all, Ramo stronghold is also Nord''s territory now, You can report directly to Nord. In fact, Nord is not very interested in NAT, because he thinks NAT may not be able to manage the stronghold well. Although lenner stronghold has been led by Nat''s father before, the mountain people believe in him and love his house and Wu. After Fink''s death, this right was handed over to NAT. But NAT didn''t pay much attention to this, otherwise he wouldn''t be so decadent for more than ten years, but some things will naturally come to NAT''s hands. Nord felt that with NAT''s personality, he won''t last long. After he learned about the situation of Lamo stronghold, Nord estimated that he would be ready to take over Lenna stronghold, and NAT will automatically hand it over to Nord. Chapter 233 After Nord explained to NAT, he didn''t want to talk nonsense with him. He left the room and left David and him to talk about the past in the room. When Nord came out of the room, he couldn''t move away from the house where the barbarian lived. In this small courtyard, a tall house seems incompatible with the overall environment. It is very abrupt. It is obvious that this house does not belong to this courtyard. This is as like as two peas in the environment. No five soldiers followed him. Nord went into the barbarian house alone. Although the house looked big outside, after entering, Nord found that there was no other furniture except a huge wooden bed, not even tables and chairs. It looked very empty. In this empty room, the barbarian lay on a huge wooden bed and didn''t know what he was thinking. When he heard the sound of Nord coming in from the outside, he sat up from the bed and had some surprises on his face. However, when he saw that the person who came was Nord, the surprises on his face gradually subsided. Nord took back his words. When he saw the barbarian stand up, the empty room immediately looked very restrained. Nord looked like a cage for him. The barbarian came to Nord. He said hello to Nord. In order to talk to Nord closely, the barbarian sat down on the ground. It seems that he is very skilled. In a room without tables and chairs, I''m afraid he often sits on the ground, and a simple and honest smile appeared on the Barbarian''s face. "Hello, big man." Nord also said hello to him and imitated his appearance. He directly sat on the ground and expressed his respect for the barbarian with his actions. Another reason is that there is no difference between Nord standing and the barbarian sitting. It''s a little heartbreaking. Nord silently thought that he is not a normal person, he is not a normal person The big man scratched his head, as if thinking about something, and then responded to Nord in a thick voice. "You too, Nord, I thought uncle Fink was coming. Only uncle Fink would come into my room." Nord was surprised to hear the big man call his name, because in NAT''s story and Nord''s stereotype, the big man''s mind should not be very smart, otherwise he would not be bullied in Lunna stronghold. You know, according to the big man''s strength, no one is his opponent in Lunna stronghold, But he did not choose to resist the exclusion of others. Maybe it''s the reason for Fink''s restraint, but when Nord got along with the big man, Nord felt that the big man was a kind-hearted man, and once he was not stupid, Fink educated him well and didn''t let the big man have resentment against the mountain people. "It''s hard for them to call you barbarian, but I''ll change your name, or you can think of one yourself." Nord didn''t want the big man to bear the insulting title of barbarian again, so he planned to change his name to get rid of his current fate and start a new life. However, hearing Nord''s question, the big man was silent and said with grievance: "I have a name. Grandpa Fink gave it to me. My name is Aru. He always calls me Aru, but those people outside never call me that. They all call me barbarian." Speaking of this, the big Alu was a little sad. He looked down at his fingers and didn''t know what was thinking in his heart. Nord didn''t know how to comfort him. For a moment, the house fell into silence. After a long time, Nord tentatively asked the big man Aru: "Do you want to leave this place with me? Leave this cottage and start a new life in another new place." Aru heard Nord''s proposal, but he didn''t have any other expression. Instead, he thought about it seriously, and then asked Nord. "Is there anything to eat there?" "Yes, tube full." Nord thought that Aru would ask some other questions, but he didn''t think that he was most concerned about food. The child was afraid that he was hungry when he was a child. Maybe for him, being able to eat is a happy life. "Then I can go with you. Grandpa Fink said that after his death, if I''m unhappy, I can leave here by myself, but I haven''t decided where to go. I''d better go with you." Aru said without thinking. From his words, Nord learned that Fink had helped Aru think before he died. With Aru''s strength, even if he stayed alone in the mountains, there would not be too much danger. Instead, he would continue to stay in the stronghold and have a greater impact on him. Without Fink''s help to calm Aru''s emotions, it is estimated that he will soon get out of control. After all, his psychology is not mature enough. Without Fink''s teaching, if he gets impulsive, it will not be a good thing for both the mountain people in the stronghold and Aru, so it''s better to leave in advance. Anyway, ARU has grown up and can take care of himself. Fink had expected this step, but certainly did not expect the arrival of Nord. After all, he was not a prophet. He could guess this situation based on his life experience and wisdom, not metaphysical prophecy. "Come with me tomorrow. Follow me later. No one dares to bully you." "OK." Aru showed a simple smile, but judging from the saliva that had been exposed at the corner of his mouth, he probably didn''t think about whether someone would bully him, but that his stomach would be settled in the future. After that, Nord talked with Aru in the room for a long time, all about his previous life, most of which were related to Grandpa Fink in his mouth, perhaps in Aru''s heart, Grandpa Fink is his world. After that, Nord didn''t stay in Lunna stronghold too much. The next day, he left Lunna stronghold with Aru. When he left the stronghold, ARU almost turned around in three steps. Even though Lunna stronghold was bad to him, he still didn''t give up when he left here. After that, Nord went to another mountain stronghold, a mountain stronghold in the north, but this mountain stronghold is no different from Lunna stronghold. It is also poor, but it is far away from heimu stronghold, so life is not as difficult as Lunna stronghold, but life is not particularly easy, Nord went to the cottage again to brush a wave of reputation and sense of existence. In the eyes of all the mountain people''s gratitude and respect, he embarked on the journey back. Aru was the most satisfied in these two days. This guy was very happy because of the unlimited supply of yam in these two days. In particular, the smell of freshly roasted yam made Aru''s mouth water. Even the steaming roasted yam, he took one mouthful at a time. He was not vague at all. He couldn''t eat hot tofu in a hurry. It didn''t exist under his ruthless iron mouth. Looking at the way he wolfed down, the appetite of other people in Nord army also soared. When Nord returned to the South Mountain stronghold, it was several days later. In these days, the large market of the South Mountain stronghold had been almost built, and only the competitive arena was left for Nord to supervise the construction. Even though Nord and old Moore were not in the South Mountain stronghold, there were no accidents here. Everything was going on step by step according to Nord''s plan. Chapter 234 After returning to the South Mountain stronghold, Nord started the construction of the challenge arena. What is different from before is that Nord followed a high-profile follower. Because he was afraid that Aru would not adapt to the outside world, Nord always took him with him. The main task is to be a bodyguard for Nord, just like boss Cao. Wherever he goes, he will bring a ferocious Dianwei. Nord also takes Aru as his personal guard. Let alone, after having Aru around, Nord really feels at ease. It is estimated that no creature is his opponent. Because after Nord knew that Aru''s father was a fierce man who could fight with the amon giant bear, Nord had arranged Aru''s work and stayed with him as a bodyguard. Although Nord''s strength was not weak, such a big bodyguard was majestic and had great face wherever he went. Aru adapted to this job very quickly. Nord told him to follow him step by step. He really carried out it very seriously. Except when eating, he was really step by step and had a very serious attitude. He was like a primary school student who seriously completed the homework issued by the teacher, and even a little cute. Seeing him like this, Nord wanted to tease him and test his strength. For example, when building the challenge arena, Nord would ask Aru to help carry some wood. As a result, ARU''s strength was shocking. Aru could carry the wood that needed four or five mountain people to pick up. This is a big tree with a diameter of nearly one meter. At least there are thousands of kilograms. Looking at Aru, the mountain people on the whole construction site were shocked and speechless. Later, Nord didn''t let him do too heavy work because he was worried that Aru was too thin. I followed Nord to inspect the construction site every day. My life was very relaxed, I ate more and exercised more, my weight gradually increased, and my physical quality was better and better day by day, which surprised Nord. A month later, the first fighting competition of Nanshan stronghold was ready. The only players who could participate in the competition were Nanshan stronghold, Yuanshan stronghold and Lamo stronghold. Nord had asked them to select some mountain people who were good at fighting empty handed. However, most of the strong mountain people in the stronghold have been selected as soldiers by Nord, and there are not many left in the stronghold. They can only reluctantly choose people from the hunter team, because Nord does not allow his soldiers to participate in the fight instead of the stronghold. Nord plans to take this competition as a competitive activity between several strongholds. If these soldiers who have joined Nord''s army participate in the competition, it will not only disrupt Nord''s plan, but also affect the atmosphere of the army. Therefore, it is very necessary to prohibit soldiers from participating in the competition. However, the mountain people of the hunter team can still participate as reserves, which can also exercise their combat effectiveness. Now these two mountain stronghold Hunter teams have been established. Except that the captain appoints experienced hunters, other members are very young mountain people. Although there are some restrictions on the personnel participating in the competition, there are no restrictions on the audience watching the competition. The mountain people who came to the scene on the day of the competition are not only from the three mountain strongholds, including Boca stronghold, toke stronghold and even Songjia stronghold and Lunna stronghold. Nat came with David. It took at least two days to get from Lunna stronghold to Nanshan stronghold. They not only wanted to watch the game, but also the mountain people of Lunna stronghold wanted to see what the Nanshan stronghold rebuilt by Lord Nord was like. Although Nord has spread the news in various strongholds for a long time, he didn''t expect to come to many mountain people to watch today. Nord took a general look. At least 500 or 600 mountain people came to watch the game. Almost all the distant strongholds not far from the South stronghold have moved out, especially now the road from the far stronghold to the South stronghold has been built, The passage of mountain people is very convenient. Before the competition began, the venue was already very busy, especially many shops were already overcrowded. Although many mountain people had come to Nanshan stronghold to buy goods for so many days, these mountain people couldn''t help but want to visit such a busy scene. The lively scene will indeed stimulate consumption, but it depends on whether these mountain people have so much money. Of course, the main buyers are the mountain people of Yuanshan village and Lamo village. These two mountain villages are richer than other mountain villages, because in addition to the harvest in the mountain forest, the mountain people of these two mountain villages can also join Nord''s construction team to make money, The income is more than that of the other villagers. This makes the villagers of other mountain strongholds very envious. It is said that some villagers have asked when their mountain stronghold can join Lord Nord''s territory. Seeing the prosperous appearance of Yuanshan stronghold and Lamo stronghold, it is difficult for the villagers to bear it. The development of more than a month has changed a lot for many mountain people. Now the most talked about by the people in the cottage is that they earn a few more copper shells today. Mountain people who have never used copper shells regard this thing as a rare thing, because Nord has cancelled the method of barter and must use copper shells to buy goods, In addition to exchanging the materials in hand, the only way to get Tongbei is to work for Nord. The lively scene became more and more enthusiastic with the beginning of the fight competition, especially when the audience began to surround the challenge arena. The four steps built by Nord had been full of mountain people. You know, these four steps took Nord a long time. Referring to the appearance of the stadium, Nord built this step to a full height of two floors. One can sit almost 100 people. The supporting column of the platform is a century old tree specially found by Nord. He is afraid that this step will collapse due to instability. However, fortunately, the century old trees can be seen everywhere in the Yameng mountains. There is no need to worry about the material problem at all, so the high platform around the challenge arena is very stable and there will be no safety problems. The mountain people sitting on the platform are very excited. Because this experience is very novel to them. It''s a very unique experience to sit on the high steps and watch the people on the challenge arena fighting with each other. In particular, the highest position is very popular. If there were not many soldiers below to maintain order, it''s estimated that the mountain people would have fought because of their position. However, the mountain people who have been to Nanshan stronghold several times will not do so, because they know that Lord Nord has very strict requirements for discipline. Many mountain people are driven out of the market by Nord because of disturbing the order. They can only have companions to help them buy. They not only lose face, but also may not be able to buy scarce goods, which makes the mountain people gradually learn to abide by the rules. At the beginning of the challenge arena, the whole venue becomes a tsunami. A slightly more professional venue has a much better viewing experience than the previous grass terrace team. Sitting on the high platform, you can see clearly the two people fighting in the challenge arena. Unlike before, the people at the back can only see the back of the head of the person in front and experience emotions, It is not clear what happened in the venue. Chapter 235 Soon, a fight began in the challenge arena. The first players on the stage were the players of Nanshan stronghold and Yuanshan stronghold. Nanshan stronghold was an ugly middle-aged man. At the same time, he was also the captain of Nanshan stronghold Hunter team. Nord didn''t notice this man before, because he was too low-key. It was not until he became the captain of the hunter team of Nanshan stronghold that Nord knew that there was such a person. Nord also inquired about his deeds. It turned out that he was the leader of the hunter of heimu stronghold before scar face. When scar face was young, it was said that he also spent some time under his hand. Only with the strength of scar face getting stronger and stronger, he gradually expanded. You know, heimu stronghold was also a very powerful stronghold before, but before the appearance of scar face, heimu stronghold was able to live in peace with other strongholds. At most, there were some small frictions, that is, only small personal grievances among mountain people, which could not rise to the conflict between strongholds. The reason why the middle-aged man is so low-key in Nanshan stronghold is that he has been suppressed since scar face came to the top, and scar face is still very afraid of him. However, when he was not the opponent of scar face, he would not choose to associate with scar face, so he had to be honest and low-key, or he was severely suppressed by scar face. Even in the last battle, the middle-aged man did not participate, so he watched scar face destroy himself. After Nord learned about his deeds, he temporarily handed over the hunter team of the South Mountain stronghold to him. By the way, he also tested the man''s ability. On the other side, the player of the far mountain stronghold was Wagner, because Nord had taken Benny as his attendant, so Nord didn''t keep him after Wagner asked Nord to leave. Nord didn''t know the reason why Wagner left. Anyway, after he came back from the outside, he looked worried, and then asked to leave Nord''s army. Although he was Harlan''s son, Nord didn''t connive at him. Since he chose to leave, Nord''s men would no longer have his position. Now Wagner is an ordinary mountain man, Even the remote mountain stronghold Hunter team has no place for him. It is undoubtedly very appropriate to choose yuanshanzhai and nanshanzhai as the opening battle of the game. The two shanzhais have been fighting in this mountainous area for so many years, and they did not expect to be broken by Nord, an outsider. However, the villagers of the two shanzhais are very excited to be higher again in this way. The confrontation between Yuanshan stronghold and heimu stronghold has been the main theme for more than ten years. Today, heimu stronghold has been destroyed, but everyone knows that Nanshan stronghold is the original team of heimu stronghold. The classic reappeared in the challenge arena this time. Before the beginning, the audience has been boiling with blood. I''m afraid we can only know whether Yuanshan stronghold is stronger or the newly reborn Nanshan stronghold is stronger. Wagner looked at his opponent in the challenge arena and missed it very much. As the hunter leaders of two big mountain strongholds, the two people had no less contact. They could also be said to be equal. Wagner''s reputation was higher than that of the silent middle-aged man opposite by virtue of Harlan''s influence, but in the actual competition, the two people were just equal. The waves behind the Yangtze River pushed the waves ahead. Later, both of them were photographed on the beach by the scar face born in the sky. Wagner hadn''t seen this person for a long time. He didn''t expect to meet again in the challenge arena. Wagner looked at his old opponent and said in a very nostalgic tone: "McKinsey, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I thought you had been killed by that guy. I didn''t expect you to still be a shrinking turtle for more than ten years. I''m afraid it''s hard to feel." McKinsey was very calm. Obviously, he didn''t pay attention to Wagner''s satire. His edges and corners have been smoothed out after more than ten years of dormancy. If it wasn''t for the establishment of the hunter team in Nanshan stronghold, it was related to the position of Nanshan stronghold in Nord''s heart, otherwise McKinsey wouldn''t come out to take this position, He may choose to spend the rest of his life safely. "You are not the same, a few nonsense. I want to see if you have stepped back in recent years." McKinsey didn''t say a few more words. After looking at the gesture of the referee on the court, he immediately rushed to Wagner, with a very steady pace. It seems that McKinsey hasn''t lost his ability even if he hasn''t participated in the Blackwood stronghold in recent years. The battle between the two 40 year old middle-aged men on the challenge arena was very fierce. They couldn''t see their old appearance at all. They both tried their best and didn''t want to lose to anyone. Their tit for tat appearance made the competition white hot from the beginning. Wagner and McKinsey didn''t try, because they knew each other very well, One shot is to go all out. This made the audience feast their eyes. The two men of the moment who were here 20 years ago showed their fists and feet today, which directly ignited the passion of the competition. Nord stood next to the challenge arena, looked around, looked at the lively atmosphere between the venues, and immediately felt that the competition was successful. After that, every month''s competition can be carried out step by step. As long as these mountain people can be firmly controlled in their own hands, it''s no problem to win Yameng mountain stronghold. As long as a momentum can be created, for example, taking this combat competition as the starting point, it is expected that more mountain strongholds will be put into Nord''s arms. Just as Nord was planning for the future, old Moore came to Nord with an eager soldier. Seeing that the soldier was out of breath, it seemed that something urgent had happened. He saw some bad premonitions in Nord''s heart. "What happened? Why are you in such a hurry? Take a breath first and speak slowly. Don''t panic." Nord stared at the sudden soldier and motioned him to calm down first. However, judging from the soldier''s dress, he should have hurried from Tami town. Is something big happening there? Although Nord wants to know what happened, Nord knows that no matter what happened, he must not panic and calm down to solve the problem. "Abel... Housekeeper and scholar Hill asked me... To tell you that a line of nobles from TEWIN came to isaacburg and asked to see you. They hope you... Can return to isaacburg as soon as possible to meet guests from afar." Nord''s heart sank. He didn''t expect that people from TEWIN city would come so soon. Nord thought he could delay for a few months and strive for more time for peaceful development, but he didn''t expect that TEWIN city would get the news in a month? Nord has blocked the whole territory. The news shouldn''t spread so fast. Nord turned his head to the South and sighed. He would come back sooner or later, but Nord still had a chance. If someone from TEWIN city asked for a crime, scholar hill and Abbot Housekeeper should remind Nord, but anyway, Nord must go back to see him. Chapter 236 Nord looked back at McKinsey and Wagner who were still fighting in the challenge arena, and then took old Moore back to Nanshan stronghold. Because things were in a hurry, Nord had to arrange some things for old Moore. After that, Nord might not have the energy to worry about the stronghold. The unexpected guests from TEWIN interrupted Nord''s plan. Maybe Nord didn''t have time to come out of the cottage until this matter was solved. Even now the mountain road is unblocked, some things are not handled so efficiently. He can only hand over the cottage to old Moore first. Nord told old Moore about the key work to be done in the next Li Mountain stronghold. In addition, when Nord was away, Nord asked old Moore to discuss some problems with Harlan of the far mountain stronghold and Krem of Lamo stronghold. Then Nord left Nanshan stronghold with his escort. Except for Nord''s bodyguard ALU and bodyguard Benny, Nord did not take it back. Only five elite soldiers accompanied him, which made Nord so brave. In addition to the big bodyguard ALU, the road from Tami town to Nanshan stronghold has been built. The whole road is paved with bricks and stretches for tens of kilometers. It took more than a month. Thousands of mountain people participated in it. Finally, the road from the outside to the Yameng mountains was built. Now it takes only half a day from Tami town to nanshanzhai, which greatly improves the ability of the caravan to transport goods. Nord took the people in a hurry. Using the very convenient brick road, he quickly returned to Tami town. It was night to return to Tami town from Nanshan stronghold at noon. At this time, Nord was not in a hurry, because there was no tense atmosphere in Tami town and there was no sign of the coming of the war. If that was bad news before, Tami town at this time is estimated to be heavily guarded, because compared with the strength of Marquis TEWIN, Nord is as weak as an ant. He can easily crush Nord. Especially now many recruits recruited by Nord are still in training and don''t have much combat power at all. Since Abel housekeeper didn''t impose martial law on Tami Town, it means that things haven''t reached such a severe level, and there is still a chance to recover everything. Of course, Nord still wants to ask Abel housekeeper for clarification. When Nord returns to the manor, he finds that Abel''s housekeeper is not in Tami town at all. Moreover, even the maid Ali was taken away by Abel''s housekeeper. According to the servants of the manor, Abel''s housekeeper took Ali and other servants to isaacburg after getting the news this morning, and asked these servants to take good care of Nord who may return at night. Because Abel housekeeper had guessed that Nord would return to Tami town immediately, he made the servants of the manor ready. Nord could eat hot food when he returned to the manor. After understanding the situation, Nord asked the stunned servant who looked at Aru to stand by and watch Aru sitting on the floor of the hall eating Hesse, Nord had to make do with him in the hall for one night. Other rooms really can''t hold him. It seems that a large room will be specially built for him in the future. Aru used to live in the warehouse in the South Mountain stronghold. Fortunately, ARU doesn''t care about these, but Nord feels sorry in his heart, as if he was abusing him. Nord and others who had been driving all day soon fell asleep. The deafening snoring of Aru in the hall did not affect Nord''s rest at all, because he was too tired these days. The conditions in the stronghold could not be compared with the manor in Tami town. The next day, in order to speed up the time, Nord rode a war horse from Tami town. The war horses captured from the kreisen family almost became a tool for walking in Nord''s hands. If the war horses can think, they must be very subdued. They should have galloped on the battlefield, but they were actually used by Nord for walking. Of course, ARU was more subdued. Because of his huge size, he couldn''t ride the war horse at all, so he had to follow Nord on foot, that is, he had to run with two legs and four legs. Aru not only had to race with the war horse, but also had to live in the warehouse before. Nord felt that he was too human. Nord soon gave up his idea, because even Nord and others didn''t hurry with all their strength, arugen with long legs didn''t fall behind, because the road between Tami town and isaacburg has been built, so Nord and Aru will get lost. As long as you follow the brick road, you will be able to reach isaacburg. However, Nord didn''t get rid of Aru at all. The crisp hoofs of war horses and Aru''s heavy footsteps were always overlapping. When Nord looked back, ARU was still chasing after him. He was really like a beast. In the past month, ARU was able to eat every day because of sufficient food. ARU''s body grew at a visible rate, From the skinny bamboo pole before, it has really become a behemoth. Nord had high expectations of him, so he asked him to exercise with him every day. Therefore, while his body grew, ARU did not become bloated, but Nord didn''t know what his combat effectiveness was. No one could raise the courage to fight him in front of Aru, even Nord. Nord thinks that Aru should have no opponent in melee. Perhaps the only disadvantage is that he is too large and will become the target of the enemy on the battlefield, but Nord can help him solve this, because Nord can help him build a strong armor without considering the weight. This guy has amazing power. More than an hour later, Nord rode his horse to isaacburg. Although Aru was panting behind him, it didn''t seem to be a big problem. He should continue to insist. Nord had been observing Aru''s state on the road. If he couldn''t insist, Nord asked a soldier to stay and lead the way for him, I didn''t expect that Aru''s endurance was so amazing, and Nord''s combat power against Aru increased another level. "Aru, how do you feel? Are you tired?" Nord asked with great interest. In fact, Nord wanted to know where Aru''s limit was. Before, because he wanted to help Aru take care of his body, Nord had never tested Aru''s physical quality, and he didn''t know how high his limit was. Now looking at Aru''s muscle group, Nord felt that it could be tested. "No, I''m hungry." ...... Sure enough, he is still a simple man. Nord overestimates him. Even if his combat effectiveness is strong, his mind only focuses on food and gets along with Aru this month. Nord thinks that although he is not stupid, his brain circuit is completely different from ordinary people. His thinking will not turn at all. A simple understanding is a single-cell organism. Ignoring the silly goods that he thought about eating all day, he looked at isaacburg, which had not been here for more than a month. Standing on the periphery of the castle, Nord found that the whole isaacburg had taken on a new look. The biggest change was that the shack area around isaacburg had been transformed. Chapter 237 This is a brand-new isaacburg, an isaacburg belonging to Nord alone. From the periphery of the castle, scholar hill has done a good job. In just one month, Hill scholar cleaned up the shack area of isaacburg. Not only the roads were very clean, but also the houses were scattered and orderly. It was completely different from the previous isaacburg. In Nord''s memory, isaacburg is still the surrounding area with a circle of dirty and messy shacks. The roads are muddy and the air is filled with stench. Now this new isaacburg surprised Nord. Hill scholar''s execution was beyond Nord''s expectation. This new isaacburg is definitely a demonstration of his personal ability. Nord has not forgotten what kind of mess he left him before. After the war, isaacborg was full of waste. It not only had to deal with the castle, but also had three villages to manage. However, in such a large territory, Nord did not provide him with any help. At most, he sent his underage pupils to his men. In addition, he did not provide any other help. Hill scholar''s ability to achieve this level really exceeded Nord''s expectations. It seems that his previous choice was not wrong. Hill scholar was indeed able to take on the big responsibility. Nord slowly entered the urban area of isaacburg. The roads here are directly connected with the outer Avenue, all paved with bricks, and can no longer see the uncomfortable smelly ditch like before. Although the houses are the same, they are in order. Nord can see that they are from the construction team in Tami town. The architectural style is very similar to that in Tami Town, but it seems more atmospheric. The previous buildings in Tami town were designed by Abel housekeeper, while the buildings in isaacburg should be the work of hill scholars if Nord guessed correctly. Although both Abel housekeeper and hill scholar are amateurs in architecture, Hill scholar is obviously better in this regard. The architectural style transformed by his hand is more atmospheric and beautiful than that before Abel housekeeper. Although it is just an ordinary folk house with the same wooden structure as Tami Town, Nord somehow can feel a magnificent feeling from these buildings. I don''t know whether it is Nord''s own illusion or hill scholar''s design is really different. It may be that it is integrated into some epic buildings, Now Nord is going to question Hill''s accomplishments in architecture. The streets of isaacburg changed so much that Nord couldn''t recognize them. He had to rely on the tall castle in the distance to identify the direction. Looking at the clothes around him and their relaxed state of mind, Nord thought he had come to other places. With novel eyes, Nord rode around on his horse. Now he doesn''t worry about receiving guests in the castle. Anyway, he has come to isaacburg and is not in a hurry. It''s better to take a good look at the changes in isaacburg. Walking in the brand-new streets of isaacburg, the most unnoticed is not Nord riding a high horse, but Aru standing next to Nord. He is as tall as Nord riding a horse. He is really not human. Nord has been wandering for a long time, almost visiting the whole isaacburg. It has to be said that today''s isaacburg has the appearance of a town. There are not only scattered streets, neat and clean markets, but also distant castles. This is the appearance of a town in Nord''s mind. After a while, Nord wandered near the market. The streets outside isaacburg were small, that is, the former shack area was renovated and did not expand outside, so Nord unconsciously came to the market in isaacburg. Standing at the gate of the market and looking at the bustling crowd inside, Nord seemed to have returned to his first day here. No, it was even more lively than the previous market. Perhaps when cleaning up the shack area this time, scholar Hill gave hope to the remaining civilians in the shack area, so they became more active and no longer as dead as before. It''s also possible that they like the goods in Tami town. Anyway, Nord can feel that isaacburg has become better than ever. When passing by the market, every shop in the market has opened. It is not like the cold look last time. It is also different from the previous menkequeluo. The flow of people in each shop is very strong. It seems that the policy discussed by Hill scholar and will has achieved great results and revitalized the market in a short time. When you pass through the market, you turn over and get off the horse, otherwise it is difficult to squeeze in on the horse. The street of isaacburg market is the real commercial street, while the market in Tami town is more like a large shopping mall. These two modes have their own advantages and disadvantages. The specific way to choose depends on local conditions. Nord''s spirit squeezed out of the crowd is still in a trance. The experience of squeezing people is like going back to previous lives. No matter where, as long as there is a holiday, shopping malls or pedestrian streets are crowded with people. At that time, Nord was very tired, but now he still misses it. It''s really unpredictable. Looking at Nord walking with his horse, the guard at the gate hurried up to salute Nord, then took the reins in Nord''s hand and said to Nord respectfully: "Lord Nord, welcome back to isaacburg. Scholar Hill asked me to wait for you here. It is said that the distinguished guests in the castle have been waiting for you for two days. Scholar Hill hopes you can meet them as soon as possible." The guard clearly reported to Nord what hill scholar had arranged for him to do, which made Nord look up at him. There were few soldiers like this. So Nord looked at him carefully, wanted to remember his appearance carefully, and then chatted with the guard. "OK, I see, guard, what''s your name?" "Lord Nord, you can call me Julian. I''m the captain of the first crossbow squadron under Lord Lehman. I''m ordered to be on duty here today." The soldier named Julian replied flattered. His face was filled with excitement. It seemed that it was a great honor for him to be able to answer Nord''s questions. "Julian, I remember your name. You''re very good. Keep working hard. Lehman is your example. Now help me take the war horse to the stable." Nord looked at the slightly excited soldier, seriously encouraged him, and immediately entered the castle, leaving several soldiers leading the horses to the stables. Returning to the castle, Nord went straight to the main building, because Nord knew that the guests from Twain must be waiting for him there. Nord didn''t care about the curious eyes of the castle servant, and opened the door of the main building with Aru and Benny. There are two young noble men and women sitting in the hall of the castle. They look similar to Nord. Butler Abel respectfully stands aside to accompany them. Most of the time, the noble girl asks again, and Butler Abel answers. The courtesy is very considerate. Seeing this scene, Nord believes that Butler Abel must be the best Butler in this era, which can''t be refuted! Chapter 238 When Nord saw such a scene, he understood that it should be a friend rather than an enemy. There would be no big problem, so Nord sorted out his clothes a little and walked towards the three people in the hall. At this time, the three people who were chatting in the hall also heard footsteps outside the gate. They threw themselves into the compartment and saw Nord''s arrival. Butler Abel bowed his head and said two words to the two young nobles, and then they also got up and walked up to Nord. Nord looked at the two distinguished guests who came all the way from TEWIN. The young man''s face was very strong. He was wearing a tight wide sleeved noble dress with black lines on a white background. The white carved square scarf inside was very conspicuous. Coupled with his own temperament, it seemed to show the inside atmosphere of a great aristocrat. The young noble girl is much younger. Her long blond wavy hair looks very dazzling. With a light makeup on her face, her small face looks very exquisite. She is wearing a wide sleeved long skirt up to her ankles. Her walking posture is also very cultured. At first glance, she is the lady of the noble''s home. At the same time, Nord, who had just come back from the outside, looked dusty. He was still wearing a hundred year old heraldry armor. Since he got this equipment, Nord would not leave the armor as soon as he went out. Although he looked very heroic, he was very discordant with the scene. Butler Abel and the young man frowned. Abel housekeeper is not surprised. Nord himself is a thing that doesn''t pay attention to these red tape. These polite things can never be compared with a sincere heart. Even if Abel housekeeper often reflects him, Nord never takes it to heart. The young noble youth was different. When he saw Nord dressed like this, his first impression of Nord was very poor. He felt like Nord had ignored them. In particular, they had been waiting in the castle for nearly two days, and the noble girl looked at Nord coming to them with thoughtful expression. When they reached the center of the hall, they fell into silence. No one spoke first. It may be the reason for taking the initiative. Nord has been fighting with the noble youth with his eyes, because Nord can see from his eyes that he is not friendly to himself. At this time, Abel housekeeper was helping Nord ease his embarrassment. As a professional housekeeper, he would not let the situation cold. Just when Nord looked at the noble youth, Abel housekeeper began to help them introduce themselves. "Two young masters and young ladies, this is Lord Nord, the master of our castle, who has been waiting for them for a long time." The noble girl looked at Abel housekeeper, who relieved the embarrassment, and at Nord and his brother, and then showed a thoughtful expression. She turned her eyes like Nord saluted. "Hello, I''m Tina Twain, the little daughter of marquis Twain. Nice to meet you, Nord..." After the noble girl named Sidina introduced herself and was about to say hello to Nord, she suddenly seemed to think of something. Then she smiled at the corners of her mouth and her eyes became cunning. She suddenly stopped talking, and then looked at Nord with a smile. Nord glanced at the noble young man, then turned his head and saluted Tina, stroked his chest with his right hand, gently bent over and nodded. "I''m Nord Isaac, the Lord here. Nice to meet you, beautiful girl. I wasn''t in the castle before, so I''m very sorry to keep you waiting. I hope I can get your forgiveness." Nord then looked at the noble youth with a pick of eyebrows, waiting for his self introduction. However, the noble youth was unwilling to show weakness, snorted, looked at Nord contemptuously, and introduced himself to Nord with an authentic noble accent. "Listen, I''m the only heir of marquis Twain, Gustav Twain, boy. You''ll see me to salute later, you know?" Nord also snorted to show his contempt. He didn''t know why. Although it was only the first time they met, they didn''t like each other and didn''t know why. "Welcome to be a guest here. Please forgive me for my poor hospitality. This is a remote place and there is nothing to entertain you. But if you have any requirements, I will try my best to meet you. After all, the Marquis gave me some help last time when I passed TEWIN city. I am very grateful for this." Gustav and Tina looked at each other, and then Tina whispered a smile. The eyes looking at Nord were full of teasing, just like looking at Nord''s jokes, which made Nord a little confused. "Cousin Nord, you really don''t know us." elder male cousin? Ten thousand alpacas flew by in Nord''s heart. Why didn''t Nord know that he had such two cousins? Wait, Nord thought carefully. If these two were his cousins, then Duke Twain was his uncle? I had such a big backstage. Seeing Nord''s surprised eyes, Gustav and Tina''s eyes were also full of helplessness. They had learned this from Abbot''s housekeeper before, but now they are really sure that Nord really doesn''t know the relationship between himself and Marquis tween. "I... my father didn''t tell me about it before." Nord doesn''t know whether the cheap father of the body didn''t advance, or he forgot because of Nord''s own crossing, but it''s right to throw the pot on Nord''s father now. No one can ask from a dead man''s mouth. After all, there is no proof of death. Nord threw the pot at ease. "Your mother and my father, the Marquis of Twain, are biological brothers and sisters, but since your mother died when you were very young, our two families have had no contact since then." Tina explained to Nord why, as a cousin, Nord didn''t know them. After her explanation, Nord also understood why he didn''t have any impression. Perhaps after Nord''s mother died, Nord''s father and Marquis TEWIN probably broke up. After all, Nord didn''t know why his mother died, But since the two families have never contacted again, it shows that they may have deep contradictions. "But just after your father died, your father wanted to take you to TEWIN, but then he heard that you sold your family property in Bellon. He was very angry at that time. He stopped asking about you in front of us, so he didn''t meet you last time when you came to TEWIN. My mother secretly handed you the gold coins last time. It''s not at all I didn''t tell my father. " Nord didn''t know how to feel when he listened to Tina''s narration. Although he had such a backstage, it seemed that he didn''t like himself very much, but at least his gratitude and resentment with the crimson family should not be big, because Marquis Twain would never kill his relatives in great righteousness. Chapter 239 Although Nord didn''t know what Marquis Twain''s attitude towards himself was, the burden that had been on Nord was finally relieved. From now on, Nord didn''t have to worry anymore. Suddenly one day, marquis Twain led a large army to attack himself. He would never really kill his relatives. This is the problem that Nord has been afraid of for a long time. Now that the cordon can be lifted, Nord can safely and boldly develop. Although these things are thought of in his mind, Nord did not neglect these two cheap cousins. So Nord, who was in a good mood, signaled that he could take them around, take a look at the outside scenery and go out for a visit. Nord was very boring to stay in the stronghold these days. Since they came here yesterday, the two brothers and sisters have been staying in the castle. On the first day, hill was with them, and on the second day, it was the turn of Abel housekeeper, although the communication between the two brothers and sisters was very pleasant. Both Hill scholar and Abel housekeeper have rich knowledge reserves. Especially, Tina adores Hill scholar. He feels that hill scholar has more profound knowledge than his family scholars. Unfortunately, Hill scholars were very busy and couldn''t talk to them all the time. Later, abbot housekeeper received them. To their surprise, abbot housekeeper showed more professionalism than their family housekeeper. This situation made the two brothers and sisters a little confused. You should know that the title of their family is a marquis, and the inheritance is also very long. The whole north of Bethel principality is the territory of their family. It is not too much for their family to say that they are the king of the north. But now in terms of talents, Nord is not as good as Nord. There is a big gap in the hearts of their two brothers and sisters, because their task is to help Nord. Although his father, marquis Twain, is very angry because Nord lost his family, he is still very worried about him. Marquis TEWIN, who has lived in the North all his life, knows that winter is the most difficult time to live here. Although he says he doesn''t care about Nord, he is still a little soft hearted. In fact, the Kinser coins given by the Marquis last time were carried out with his acquiescence, and no one in the castle can hide it from him. Originally, they hoped to extend a pair of helping hands to Nord in the most critical time, so that Nord could sharpen his temper and stop losing his family. However, they did not expect that Nord not only laid a castle, but also lived a very moist life. Because when Abel housekeeper came yesterday, the food they served them was very delicious. They conquered their stomachs in an instant. It was the best food they had eaten in their life. Later, they reflected why they acted like they had never seen the world. This is why Gustav was unhappy with Nord at the beginning. He thought he was the Savior, but he never thought he had become a bumpkin. The people who need to be saved live happily and do not need their help at all. Their thoughts couldn''t change for a moment. Until Nord invited them to go out, they gradually realized that Nord was not a black sheep. Maybe they had misunderstood Nord before, including their father Marquis Twain. Gustav and Tina didn''t take a few steps before they saw a giant standing on the side of the hall. The man was almost up to the second floor. Tina took a curious look at Nord. She thought in her heart, what else did her cousin expect. Gustav''s mood has been numb. Although Aru has brought him great shock, there are too many unexpected places in the past two days, which can''t be counted at all. In this way, Gustav''s proud heart can''t stand it. Originally, he was the best successor of the TEWIN family, and he will be able to inherit the title of Marquis TEWIN in the future, But Nord''s performance really made him uncomfortable. Although Nord did not threaten his succession to the title, Gustav''s heart was deeply hit by his emergence out of thin air because of his better peers. Sidina trotted all the way to Aru. Her eyes were full of curiosity. She looked up at the tall Aru as if she had seen a rare treasure. "Big man, you are tall. Are you a barbarian?" Aru looked at Sidina with his head down. He didn''t understand why the little girl asked this question. Aru, who was not good at thinking, scratched his head. Looking at the little girl with thirst for knowledge in his eyes, he became at a loss. "My name is Aru. How do you know that many people called me barbarian before." Since Aru followed Nord for a month, he had never heard anyone call him that again, so he didn''t react for the moment. Aru looked at Nord with a look full of help. He wanted Nord to come and help him out. Looking at Aru with an embarrassed face, Nord was also a little curious, because Sidina used a word in her mouth, barbarian. Nord knew that Sidina had never seen Aru. This was the first time Aru had walked out of the mountain. Nord didn''t mention it to her. Sidina guessed that Aru was a barbarian, and there must be her basis. Nord was also very curious about this, so he walked slowly to Tina and asked her in confusion: "I brought Aru out of the mountain. Before, people in the stronghold always called him a barbarian and had a very unfriendly attitude towards him. Why can you insist that Aru is a barbarian? You should have never been to the depths of the mountains." Tina took a playful look at Nord and waved her small fist to Nord with great pride, as if to say who you despise. "Of course I know he''s a barbarian, but I''m very powerful. Scholars all over tween praised me as very smart. I can see at a glance that he''s a barbarian who has disappeared for a long time." Nord didn''t care about Tina''s expression. He didn''t get angry with a little girl. Nord was more interested in the knowledge in her mouth, so he wanted to know Aru''s life background from her like coaxing a child. Nord also thinks that Aru has a great background. After returning to the South Mountain stronghold, Nord specially inquired about it from other mountain people. Just as Nord learned from Nath and other people, it is nothing more than that some barbarians are very cruel. There is no useful information at all. Nord also asked Harlan about it, but Harlan still refused to tell Nord and didn''t know what information he was hiding. If he could get some information from Tina, Nord would be able to question Harlan next time. "Of course, I know at a glance that Tina is very smart and must have read a lot. Can you help me solve my doubts?" "Of course." Tina proudly held her head high and glanced at Nord with her blue pupils, as if she had seen through Nord''s careful thinking, but she did not care about Nord, but patiently explained this knowledge with Nord. Chapter 240 Barbarians are a strange race living in the Amun mountains. There is no historical record of how they appeared. It seems that barbarians have always lived in the Amun mountains and often go out of the mountains to harass villagers living outside the mountains. They are not engaged in production. In addition to hunting, they make a living by looting. Powerful force makes them invincible. The civilian life near the Amun mountains is in deep water. At that time, before the Principality of Bethel, there was only one Eresin empire on the whole continent. The light of the Empire shone on any land on the whole continent, such as the Amun mountains in the north, the kovo prairie in the west, the rocky volcanoes in the south, the endless sea areas in the East, the king''s land and the king''s officials in the whole world. The barbarians'' annual looting angered the northern governor of the Eresin Empire at that time. As the king of the northern territory at that time, his territory was equivalent to the current principality of Bethel and the land of the Ximan kingdom. It can be said that he was powerful. How could he tolerate these scabies of the Barbarians. Immediately sent troops to recruit these barbarians, but the early work was not smooth. Although the governor of the Eresin Empire gathered the troops of the whole northern territory, the results of the war disappointed the governor very much, because the battle loss was so great that on average, one barbarian could be replaced for every ten imperial soldiers. Such a war damage ratio is too large. Even though the army in the North occupies the advantage of population and equipment, the personal strength of the barbarians is still too strong. Their close combat strength is too strong. It''s not too much to say that one enemy is hundred. If the organizational structure of the barbarians is relatively scattered, the social system is not very high, and there is no army of a complete scale, Otherwise, the Great Northern governor of the Empire might overturn. For this reason, the governor has a headache. If he continues to fight like this, even if he drives the barbarians to the depths of the Amun mountains, he will not be able to bear the losses of this battle. A simple estimate shows that at least nearly 100000 soldiers will have to pay, which is a price no one can afford. Just when the governor had a headache, someone offered the governor a plan to win over the mountain people under the barbarians. Although the barbarians were tall, they still belonged to human species. Therefore, over the years, there were many such hybrids near the yamon mountains, and their were not popular with the villagers. So many people followed the barbarians to fight with the governor. Although these mountain people were not as exaggerated as the barbarians, their height of nearly two meters was also very terrible. After learning about this situation, the governor was determined to win over these mountain people for his own use. Therefore, the governor''s office directly issued an order. All naturalized mixed race barbarians, in any case, can give them a formal identity as long as they can fight against the barbarians with the governor''s office. After receiving this condition, an endless stream of mountain people joined the governor''s office. The governor in the North did not eat his words and fat, and directly issued a decree. All mixed race mountain people are the children of the Empire. For such a sense of identity, successive mountain people set foot on the battlefield, and the governor scarce the previous lessons. Later, the fight with the barbarians began to focus on long-range. There was no need to give the barbarians a chance to fight close at all. Under such a battle scene, the tall body of the barbarians became a burden. They were defeated by the governor''s army and the mixed race mountain people. Now Nord understands why the tall mountain people have such skilled bow and arrow skills. It turns out that everything is traditional. It can be said that the mountain people shed a lot of blood in order to drive away the barbarians. Now, with the development of the times, many people in the Principality of Bethel are the descendants of those mountain people in the past, because the reason why the civilians in the Principality of Bethel are tall is that they have the blood of barbarians flowing in their bodies. "And then?" Nord hasn''t enjoyed himself yet. Stories like this hidden in the long river of history are very attractive, and Nord''s territory is also near the Amun mountains. If the barbarians rush out of the mountains and look at the tall Aru, Nord still sighs. Maybe if you want to know the history hidden by time, Nord needs to ask the old Harlan in the far mountain stronghold, Nord thinks he must know a lot of clues. As for other channels, Nord has no extravagant hopes at all. From the scholars'' attitude of Marquis TEWIN family, the upper nobles hold a blockade attitude towards this kind of news. Nord has never heard of these things in Bellon before. It can be seen how strict they are about this news. If Nord had known that there were these terrible barbarians in the depths of the Amun mountains, it is estimated that Nord would consider whether to develop in another place. The mountain people Nord still had a way to subdue. If one day a group of barbarians appeared in front of Nord, it would be really difficult to deal with. Aru''s good communication doesn''t mean that all barbarians are like this. If they don''t make sense at all, Nord really has no other way. Once he chooses to fight, Nord may fall into the quagmire of Amun mountains, which is inconsistent with Nord''s previous plan. There must be a way to the front of the mountain. It''s better to slow down the plan of developing the mountain stronghold temporarily. Everything is based on safety. Now Nord also wants to understand why there is no interest in such a good place back to the Yameng mountains. The dark part of the calm Yameng mountains is also turbulent, like a volcano that has been suppressed for a long time. I don''t know when it will erupt. However, nobles with a little background will not choose this as their territory. They may have known what this is. Only Nord himself plunged into it like Han Han, and did not understand how dangerous the yamon mountains are. Maybe the nobles didn''t expect that Nord would really come here to inherit the territory. Although Nord didn''t know his background, the nobles responsible for these things couldn''t know Nord''s background. Although it couldn''t stop them from making money from Nord, they wouldn''t go too far, so they assigned Nord to the territory in the north, He made up his mind to send Nord to the Marquis of Twain. Chapter 241 But Nord didn''t know that he could still have a relationship with Marquis TEWIN. If he didn''t, he was a bastard. Nord was not a pedantic person. Otherwise, Nord wouldn''t have developed so hard in the early stage. It''s like that a little grain can''t be bought until you go to christenburg. Not only was he severely slaughtered as a fat sheep, but he even ate black. They want to know Nord''s true identity. It''s estimated that they lent Viscount oli a few courage. This guy didn''t dare to provoke Nord. "Let''s go. I''ll take you outside. Before, it was still the castle of the kreisen family. Now it has become my booty. It''s my castle." Nord said with a proud expression on his face. Although Nord and Viscount Ollie are Viscount, it is obvious that the strength of the crimson family is much stronger than Nord. If the news that Nord has defeated the crimson family is spread to the outside world, it will cause an uproar in the outside world. Gustav was also surprised to see Nord. When they first came here, they found the abnormality here. According to their understanding, this should be the territory of the kreisen family. Although this family has always regarded itself as a vassal of the twain family, in fact, they just put money on their faces. In the whole northern territory, all nobles are vassals of the twain family. Compared with other families, the crimson family is nothing special, but even the ordinary crimson family can''t compete with the newcomer Nord. Gustav felt wrong when he was intercepted by a team of soldiers from Bligh village. The soldiers'' dress and spirit were different. The kreisen family should have no such strength, and they didn''t have the courage to stop the team in TEWIN. Even if Gustav showed his identity, it was of no use. Although Gustav was not a dandy, as the successor of the twain family, Gustav was very excellent since childhood, but he had never been so angry, that is, when he was ready to launch an attack with his own troops. Gustav learned from the soldiers across the street that the soldiers blocking the road were actually from the ISAAC family, which dispelled Gustav''s anger. The ISAAC family is not just his black sheep cousin. It seems that something should have happened here. Gustav understood after a little thought in his mind. Looking at their posture, the whole territory of the crimson family has been taken over by the black sheep. Does the black sheep still have such strength? Gustav had an ominous feeling that he might return in vain this time. If the cousin beat down kresenberg, it would be difficult for him to bring him back to tween. Yes, their task this time is to bring Nord back to tween. Although Gustav has no good feelings for Nord, the black sheep of the family, he has to try his best to fulfill the orders of his father Marquis tween. "Let''s wait until you solve the trouble. It''s hard for you to go to war with an aristocrat at will, but my father has never allowed it. Not to mention the Revenge of the kreisen family, it''s the aristocracy." Looking at some complacent Nord, Gustav couldn''t help attacking him. Occupying the castle doesn''t mean that he will always own the castle. As long as the aristocracy hasn''t changed the sovereignty of the territory, Nord''s all this is illegal. Although this can''t make Nord obediently hand over the castle to the kreisen family, if the aristocracy doesn''t recognize Nord''s ownership of the castle, it is still very disgusting, and Nord has no experience in this kind of thing. This kind of thing is like intellectual property rights in previous lives. It usually seems that there is no problem, and a critical moment is still very deadly. In the twinkling of an eye, Nord thought that there was a future Marquis of Tween in front of him. He had time to hold his thigh at this time. Nord thought that the aristocracy in Tween city should give his cousin some face. Therefore, Nord ignored the opposition to Gustav and thought about how to ease his relationship with him. Gustav suddenly found something wrong in Nord''s eyes at this time. His previous provocative and unconvinced expressions were completely gone. His eyes were drifting like a little fox planning something. "What are you thinking?" Gustav couldn''t help saying that Nord''s eyes made him hairy. "Nothing. I was wondering where to take you. By the way, do you have anything interesting?" Although Nord wanted to please Gustav, he thought about it carefully. As the heir of a marquis, Gustav did not lack anything. Nord had these goods and wanted to deceive the civilians who had seen the world. In the eyes of these great nobles, these goods were nothing strange. It seems that if you want to make a deal with Gustav, you must start with the things that do not exist in the world. After a little turning in your mind, Nord thought of something that will certainly interest Gustav. As a cautious pragmatist, Nord has very few things beyond the cognition of the world. You should know that the porcelain that represents the most Chinese culture is still firmly held in Nord''s hands. Such big killers beyond the times must have sufficient strength before they can make their own ideas, or they will kill themselves. Just a few days ago, Nord heard will report to himself that this thing has been successfully produced and will be put on the shelf. I believe it will satisfy Gustav. Nord made up his mind and yearned for the market with Tina and Gustav. As soon as he walked out of the main building of the castle, Nord saw Lehman and a knight in armor coming to Nord and others. The knight in his late thirties looked unusually heroic. His eyes were as sharp as eagle eyes. With the momentum of the whole day, he was like a sharp sword out of its sheath, which can not be ignored. The two of them saluted Nord and Gustav, and then consciously followed them and stopped talking. Gustav raised his eyebrows and followed his knight. He knew very well that he was a very proud man like him. No, even more proud than him. As long as he is not recognized by Edwin, the knight will not look at him. As a collateral of Twain City, Edwin Twain, he is indeed qualified. He really doesn''t care about anyone except Gustav, the successor of Twain family. Mainly, Edwin''s ability is also very excellent, because after Gustav inherits the title, Edwin will have the commander of all the troops led by the Marquis, which is the helper Marquis Twain helps Gustav find to help Gustav rule the territory. However, Gustav could see from his actions that Edwin recognized Nord''s subordinates, which was very rare in Edwin. It seems that this stable middle-aged man is not an ordinary man. He can help Nord guard isaacburg and should also be Nord''s confidant. Suddenly Gustav felt that there were too many talents under Nord, For the first time in his life, he began to envy a peer. Chapter 242 Nord and his party came to the market in front of the castle and didn''t stroll around. Nord took them directly to the grain store in the market. They can stroll in other places later. Nord wanted to give Gustav a gift. Now Nord''s grain store can no longer be a grain store, because after the store sold grain for a period of time, will gave the business to other merchants in the market. Different from the era of the kreisen family, there is no ban on food in isaacburg now. Anyone can participate in the sale of food, which makes many people see this business opportunity. Therefore, in this time of more than a month, many grain stores appeared in the market, which may be the reason for the previous grain ban. It will break out after being suppressed for a long time. So many people want to enter the grain industry. As soon as Nord released the ban, many civilians scrambled to join the industry. As for whether they will lose money because of this, this is not the problem that hill scholars think. Everything depends on the choice of the market. Although the food price has fallen, these stores can still make money. After all, they can''t survive without food. The previous store belonging to Nord has been transformed into a small store by will, which sells some excellent goods in Tami town and some new products, just like the conditions Nord is prepared to exchange with Gustav this time. As soon as Nord entered the market, Harry hurried to meet him. Although there was no grain store now, he was still the main business of the store. Will did not remove his position. Speaking of Harry, he was still managed by Hill scholar. Will may have no way to intervene in isaacburg. Anything can only be discussed with hill scholar, In isaacburg, no one except Nord can disobey the orders of hill scholar, which is the right given to him by Nord. "Lord Nord, you''re back. Please come in. What can I do for you?" After more than a month''s absence, Harry''s complexion and spirit have changed a lot, and the previous mental burden seems to have been swept away. Especially now the market has returned to normal, his former friends have forgiven him, and hill scholar also trusts him very much. Harry has nothing to ask for. "Bring up the two drinks that will sent to the shelves the other day. I want to entertain important guests." Yes, Baijiu Baijiu, which is just the first two days ago, is the condition of Nord. The liquor making workshop of Tami has been put into production some time ago. Because of the sufficient raw materials, the latest batch of liquor has been successfully produced. Weil has reported to Nord before that. He is ready to put in a batch of Baijiu to enter the market to see the effect. Because he had not done any liquor business before, he didn''t know whether the drink would be popular with people, and he didn''t want Nord to know that this Baijiu would be popular. Nord was very confident about it. He knew well that the liquor business before his life was also a very violent meaning, almost comparable to that of tobacco. The raw material used by Nord to make Baijiu is yam, because it is rich in starch, so it is very suitable for wine making, and it is very high. It is said that the water of life is made from potatoes. What Baijiu town brewed before the town also sent some to the southern copycat, Nord Baijiu did not know what the liquor, taste a bit good feeling, although high degree, but not spicy, because it is yam, the reason is that the liquor brewed very supple. Baijiu drank what Baijiu drank boiling water. Nord drank a few cups of wine and gradually become unconscious. The rest of them were secretly drunk by Aru. For Nord, the liquor with high degree was very different from the boiled water. It was very warm and warm after the drink was finished. When Nord woke up, the remaining liquor was drunk by Aru. Speechless, Nord asked Nord to see if Nord had any water. He liked it very much. Nord was speechless. He didn''t think that Aru would become a drunk. Even though Nord had a wine making workshop, he could not afford him. Aru was a big barrel. He was almost drunk by ten of the Baijiu love from Tami. Harry heard Nord''s words, and he brought out a small barrel about ten jin from the back. The Baijiu was sealed tightly outside, and the liquor produced in Tami was put in it. Because Nord has not decided to produce porcelain, Tami can not produce glass, so the container for Baijiu can only be used with these cask. Fortunately, now it is just the beginning. Nord has no competitors, so exquisite packaging is not very important. As a brand-new beverage, taste is the more critical issue. It is estimated that the use of porcelain bottle packaging is to push out brand-new packaging to stimulate consumption when the wine industry is slowly saturated. Looking at the barrel held by Harry, Gustav was confused. He didn''t know what Nord brought him here. Although the lively atmosphere of isaacburg market was indeed beyond his expectation, the goods here really couldn''t get into his eyes. As the heir of a marquis, he has never seen anything. When he first came into the shop, Gustav looked at the goods in the shop. Although some things are novel in style and shape, they are really nothing special to him. Gladdening the heart and refreshing the mind, Nord looked at Gustaf''s puzzled expression and smiled. Then he took out a few quick wooden bowls from the counter, poured out pure liquor from the barrel, and played several hops in the wooden bowl. Suddenly, a smell of refreshing heart permeated, and Gustaf gently twitched his nose wing, which made him somewhat intoxicated. Looking at a row of wooden bowls on the table, Gustav swallowed his saliva. His cultivation from small to large made him hold back his hands, and then Gustav asked Nord. "What kind of water is this? Why does it have a special aroma?" Nord did not speak, but raised his eyebrows to him and motioned him to try. Gustav was not polite. He came forward and took a bowl, then looked at Nord and began to taste it. Of course, Nord did not forget Edwin and Lehman, who had been following them all the time. The three took up the wooden bowl and drank it in one gulp. They never drank the white wine, they drank a lot of heroism, and then were filled with a strong smell of alcohol inside the body. Fortunately, the spirits of this liquor were softer, otherwise they would have started to jump up and down at this time, but even so, Gustaf''s face became red, and did not slow down for a long time. At this time, Tina, who was wandering around the store, also smelled the smell and came to them. She seemed to raise her head and sniff the wine smell in the control. Then she looked at Gustav with a red face and Nord with a bad smile. Tina''s face showed a thoughtful expression, and then she said angrily: "Are you going to steal something good behind my back? Hum! I''ll know at a glance. Hand it in quickly. I smell it. It''s very fragrant." Chapter 243 At this time, Gustav and the three of them gradually returned to taste. The whole body was unobstructed, just like all the joints of the whole body were opened. A warm current gushed out from the inside of the body. Gustav''s eyes twinkled with inexplicable light. His eyes stared at the wine barrel on the counter, as if he was sending a message to Nord, that is, another bowl. Edwin and Lehman were the same. They were also conquered by this taste. Sure enough, a real man should match the spirits. Gustav and his three men put the wooden bowl on the counter in front of Nord. Nord had already anticipated this situation. After all, the people of the Principality of Beth were almost the same as the character of the Mao. They belonged to the fighting nation. They could not refuse such things as strong spirits. Nord looked at Stina with one eye, and the liquor should not match her taste. "This drink is wine. It tastes mellow, but it''s not suitable for women. Tina, would you like to try it?" In fact, red wine may be more suitable for Tina to drink. Nord originally thought that the market of men and women should be opened by Baijiu and red wine respectively. But unfortunately, the red sour fruit used to make red wine is not, and this kind of fruit is not like the yam, which can be excavated from the mountains in the four quarter of a year. The ripening season of red Cranberry generally begins in summer, and the fruit in the frost season is the sweetest. However, if you are in a hurry, the red Cranberry in summer is OK, but the taste of the wine may not be so good. However, it is still early, and it is at least three or four months before the ripening season of red cranberry, So it will take a long time for Tina to taste red wine. "Well, can I try?" Nord saw that the other three could not wait to have a refill. Nord took out a clean wooden bowl and came out of the barrel and put it in front of Tina. Then he pushed the bucket into the three Baijiu who had already been watching. "You can taste it. Take a sip carefully. I''ll specially brew some red wine suitable for women in a while. Please try it again at that time." "Well, I can try a little." Stina took the Baijiu handed by Nord, carefully sipped it, and then the whole little face wrinkled up, and the eyebrows were picked up. He opened his little mouth and breathed. It seemed that he could not accept the taste. Then he thought Tina looked at the three Gustaf who were waiting for him in the bowl at the counter, and looked at the things in his bowl. Are they drinking the same thing? Why do they drink so much? Even my brother, who has always paid great attention to etiquette, began to grab drinks with Edwin. He didn''t pay attention to his image at all. Only Lehman remained rational and poured himself a bowl while they drank. Tina tasted it again, but she was winked at by the spicy food. It looked very cute, which made Nord standing aside laugh. As soon as Tina handed the wooden bowl to Nord, she glared at him angrily and ran to see other goods in the store. Nord looked back, and these guys were about to drink up the liquor in the barrel. Indeed, Nord didn''t guess wrong. The three of them were about to become a drunkard. The weight of a barrel of liquor was ten jin. The first time they drank, they began to feel dizzy, but they could not stop on the mouth. Nord grabbed the barrel of their hands and then patted the counter to show them sober. After watching the Baijiu in his wooden bowl, Gustaf beat the table with anger. "Another bowl!" But he soon woke up, and then looked at several people around him with surprised eyes. Gustav was a little embarrassed. He touched his nose and smiled apologetically at Nord. "Then don''t drink. I''m sorry. After drinking this thing, I don''t know why I can''t control my mind. I apologize to you. I didn''t mean to." "It''s okay, you may be on the top. If you drink too much alcohol, you will get this kind of situation. You will control the measurement, and it is said that this kind of thing will expose itself after drinking too much." Nord''s mouth was full of ridicule. It was the same to see a cute new recruit. Gustav looked at the wooden bowl in his hand and showed a tangled expression on his face, as if he were making a very difficult choice. Did he drink this thing after thinking. "Boss? Will this really happen?" Seeing him like this, Nord finally couldn''t help laughing, and Gustav gradually understood that Nord was joking with him, but Gustav was not angry, and his eyes looking at Nord were full of helplessness. He had understood his cousin''s personality. "It''s all right. Just pay attention. Don''t let yourself get drunk. It''s no problem to drink a little normally." Not only Gustav, but also Edwin and Lehman seemed relieved. Although it was their first taste, they had fallen in love with the taste. Nord''s words made them very nervous. They had forgotten Nord''s question of controlling measurement. Then the three men stared at the remaining half bucket of wine in Nord''s hand and swallowed one after another. Nord showed a helpless expression, then shook his head to them, held the bucket and came to the outside of the store. There were big buckets there. Aru didn''t enter the shop because of his height, so he stayed outside the shop. He didn''t feel bored. He turned a blind eye to the strange eyes of the people around him. When he saw Nord coming out with a barrel in the shop, ARU showed a surprised look. "Nord, is this the kind of good water?" Obviously, Nord was also a little bit reluctant to forget about the baijiu. He showed a helpless smile. Then he handed the bucket to Aru, and after he had taken it, he put it over his head and drank it. In Nord''s hand, he still had a very big barrel. In Aru''s hand, he was like a large wine cup. Looking at the way Nord drank, the thought of making these Baijiu was meaningful. Now it is not sold yet. There is a large group of alcoholic spirits around Nord. It really makes people feel big. Nord feels that he will limit the Baijiu later. Otherwise Nord really fears that they will drink and miss things, especially when they are in the daytime. Shaking his head, Nord returned to the store, and then saw Gustav talking to Harry, and Harry showed a helpless expression on his face. Obviously, he saw that Gustav''s identity was unusual. When he approached, Nord heard their conversation. "Tell me how much wine is left here. I''m not an outsider. Your Lord Nord is my cousin. I''m the heir of Marquis TEWIN..." Helpless Harry saw Nord come in as if he had seen a savior. His eyes radiated a signal for help. Gustav saw Nord along Harry''s eyes. He scratched his head and showed an embarrassed and polite smile on his face. Chapter 244 The scene in front of Nord felt very helpless. Gustav''s behavior was directly caught by Nord. In the face of the heir of a great aristocrat, Harry certainly didn''t dare to neglect, but Nord was outside the shop and he didn''t dare to eat inside and outside, which put Harry in a dilemma. "Harry, first move the Baijiu in the shop to the castle." Of course, Nord wouldn''t make Harry difficult. He immediately helped him out. Then Nord turned to look at the guilty Gustav. "Let''s go somewhere else, baijiu. We''ll talk about it later. I''m sure you can''t miss it." "Yes, then take us around. I''m also very curious about here. It shouldn''t be like this in the towns of the crimson family before. I also want to know how you beat him. Tell me." After that, Nord took Gustav around the town of isaacburg. Nord told them about the grudges and war with the kreisen family some time ago. Gustav was very interested in the war, especially how Nord captured the kreisen family castle. "I''ve heard of Knight sander in TEWIN. He was born in a knight family. His father and brother are very excellent knights. He''s just too lucky. He hasn''t won a baron for his family for so many years. I didn''t expect him to die here." Gustav felt that as the successor of the next Marquis, he knew all the excellent knights in twain like the back of his hand. After all, in addition to the hands left by his father, Gustav himself had to recruit some team members. He was not the second Lord who ate and died. "I played against him, and we were tied within a hundred strokes." Edwin''s eyes stared at Lehman, full of war, especially when he heard that knight sander died in the fight with Lehman. Edwin was more interested in Lehman. After they came to isaacburg the day before yesterday, the guard led by Edwin had been stationed in Lehman''s barracks. In the past two days, he saw from Lehman''s own training and training of soldiers that Lehman, who came from a humble background, was a very excellent talent. Not only its own strength was very strong, but also its ability to command soldiers was not weak. It was an all-round military commander. Edwin thinks so because he is also such a person. They are of the same kind. He sees his own shadow from Lehman. Edwin is very incredible. A knight who has received a good education since childhood is of the same kind as a hunter in a remote area. After observing Lehman for two days, Edwin had to admit this fact, so Lehman was recognized by Edwin. After hearing that Lehman killed Knight sander, Edwin''s war spirit finally gushed out. Coupled with the strong wine he had just drunk, Edwin''s blood was boiling. Gustav also looked at Lehman in surprise. The knight sander was also the talent he wanted to recruit before. However, before he inherited the title, Gustav couldn''t give him what the knight sander wanted. The silent Lehman around Nord could be so powerful. Gustav seems to remember the information they collected from the city of Bellon before they came. Nord was almost out of the house, carrying the reputation of a black sheep, and left the city alone, but his territory was actually full in just a few months. Gustav can feel the danger from Nord''s story just now. A noble teenager can develop into this situation with the help of only one housekeeper. Gustav asks himself, can he do this? Gustav shook his head at the thought of this. Even if he took the Edwin knight, he was only able to deal with the first wave of robbery of viscount oli. He thought it was almost impossible to capture christenberg, and at most it was just self-protection. Gustav really admired Nord''s courage when he thought that Nord dared to attack christenberg boldly. At this moment, Gustav actually changed a lot about Nord, and he didn''t seem so annoying. The previous image of the black sheep should be people''s misunderstanding of them. Just like this new town, Gustav couldn''t understand Nord. The solid and tidy road at the foot and the beautiful and tidy houses on both sides are just the same even for the nobles in Twain. You can see the civilians coming and going in the street. Gustav knows that this is just an ordinary residential area in isaacburg. Tina was not very interested in the war they talked about. She took Nord''s story as a story, just like the story she had seen in her study before. There was nothing special. The little girl who had not been deeply involved in the world didn''t know that the characters recorded in the book were heroes who could traverse a period of time, She didn''t feel as much as Gustav. "Cousin Nord, have you just built these houses and roads?" Compared with those wars, Tina is still interested in these streets, because even in TEWIN, such clean streets as isaacburg are very rare. Most urban areas are dirty and messy. Shacks and slums are not a specialty of isaacburg, but a common phenomenon in the world. Tina, who loves cleanliness very much, often doesn''t dare to wander around because of the dirty streets, because it will dirty her little skirt, but there is no problem in the streets like isaacburg. She can hardly see any soil on the clean roads, which makes Tina fall in love with it soon. The active Tina doesn''t want to stay at home every day, and she doesn''t want to attend the banquet all day. She doesn''t like the hypocritical faces of noble youth. The banquet is not as interesting as the busy streets, such as children running around on the road. If Gustav didn''t stop her, Tina would run to play with them, Even if the two civilians quarreled, Tina watched with interest. The little girl living in the castle had never seen such a tit for tat situation until they were embarrassed. They laughed, and then turned back to their house. It was obvious that the quarreling civilians could not provoke the noble Nord and his party. Until Nord took them around and returned to the castle, Tina kept asking Nord some questions, such as why did they quarrel? Why do the stones under our feet have a shape? These strange questions, like 100000 whys, keep echoing in Nord''s ears. Nord, who has been answering questions, almost doubted his life. Compared with Tina, who has been active all the time, Gustav has become more and more silent after walking around isaacburg. Especially in the back, Gustav has become unusually silent. Looking at the situation of isaacburg, he can make such a big change in a month. He didn''t know what isaacburg''s towns were like before, but it certainly wouldn''t be like this. Gustav has been to many castles and what these noble towns are like. He knows very well that there is no such thing as isaacburg, and Gustav is more and more frightened. Chapter 245 After returning to the castle, Edwin couldn''t wait to challenge Lehman. He had this idea when he was outside, but he didn''t have a chance. After walking through the long gate hole, Edwin suddenly asked Nord and Gustav for instructions. "Viscount Nord, Lord Gustav, please allow me to fight the knight Lehman." Edwin''s tone is sonorous and powerful, and his eyes are also very firm. No matter what the outcome is, he has made up his mind to compete with Lehman. Edwin''s words interrupted Gustav''s thinking. Gustav knew he couldn''t persuade him when he looked at Edwin''s eyes. As a very proud knight, Edwin often challenged those powerful knights. Now few people in twain can arouse Edwin''s interest. Gustav took a look at Nord and wanted to ask his opinion. Nord was actually surprised. Unexpectedly, the knight with exposed edge suddenly challenged Lehman. Nord didn''t know whether he should agree to his request. Nord turned to look at Lehman and found that his knight, who had just been promoted, was also full of war in his eyes. Since both of them were willing, Nord would not destroy their interest. Just let them have a duel, otherwise Nord thought that Edwin would not be good enough. "In that case, just pay attention to the two and don''t get hurt." Soon, Nord and his party went to the training ground of the castle. Slowly, the two knights who came to the training ground were fully armed. Edwin was wrapped up in chain armour, only two eyes were exposed, holding both hands and big swords and staring at Lehman opposite him. Compared with Edwin, Lehman''s equipment is much simpler. Lehman''s helmet does not cover his face, which makes his vision more open. Although he wears lock armor, there is no excess protection for his legs, because Lehman should remain flexible. Now Lehman''s weapon has become two very violent tomahawks. The handle of the Tomahawk is made of hard black iron wood. The axe blade is not like a logging axe, but a month and a half. It looks slender, shows a dark light, and looks full of lethality. There was no referee on the field, and no one could judge their battle, and did not let Nord and others wait too much. Edwin rushed up with heavy steps, and the knight''s sword with both hands was waved with great strength. Lehman was very calm. When fighting with sander, he had learned some fighting methods of two handed sword. He took a flexible step to avoid the past and did not choose hard resistance. After swinging the two handed sword empty, Lehman bullied him and hit Edwin''s chest with a moon blade Tomahawk. The moon blade Tomahawk fell on Edwin''s chain armour and sparks splashed everywhere. Because it was not a fight between life and death, Lehman still left some strength, otherwise Edwin would be injured at this time. When the big sword was swung empty, Edwin felt bad. Sure enough, there was a dull noise in his chest. A force hit him and almost made him out of breath. Edwin felt careless. Lehman was more flexible than he thought, and he seemed to have rich combat experience. The flexible pace under his feet was also familiar, like the changed Knight combat pace, I don''t know where he learned it. This strange pace is really suitable for Lehman. The flexible figure gives Edwin a headache. He can only defend passively when he falls behind. Edwin feels that Lehman''s axe is attacking him from all directions, like a storm. Although Lehman''s monthly blade Tomahawk has just been built, it seems that he has been very skilled in using it. It can be said that the two tomahawks are like dancing on Lehman''s hands, and the strength is gradually increasing. Lehman began to enter the state. Edwin felt that the strength of the big sword was getting stronger and stronger, and his face was a little ugly. Edwin didn''t come to fight with Lehman as a target for him. He saw that after he blocked Lehman''s attack with the big sword again, he suddenly raised his right leg and kicked Lehman. Edwin''s boots were also covered with a layer of chain armour. I''m afraid it wouldn''t be easy to be kicked, but the heavy boots became a burden at this moment, so Lehman easily hid, and he had the spare power to use his right hand''s battle axe to move back and take out. This time, the moon blade battle axe cut open Edwin''s chain armour, and a small opening was opened on the chain armour to reveal the inner lining. Although a little embarrassed, Edwin has achieved his goal, because Lehman, who avoided kicking, has been forced to stay away from Edwin, which can make him relax and reorganize his attack rhythm. During this time, Edwin also wants to make it clear that Lehman is more flexible than him, so he can''t use those powerful forces, Open and close, or it will give Lehman an opportunity. After thinking clearly, Edwin''s big sword with both hands became much lighter. The big sword never left his body. Once Lehman wanted to fight back, he could intercept Lehman''s attack on the way with the big sword, making all Lehman''s moves futile. Lehman was very awkward during this time. It was often forced back by Edwin''s big sword as soon as the Tomahawk was shot. Lehman had a feeling that Edwin might really be able to embroider with a big sword. If Edwin really liked embroidery, Lehman could feel that Edwin''s swordsmanship was much higher than that of Knight sander. Just like Knight sander didn''t make Lehman so uncomfortable, he felt that as long as he worked together, he would be immediately seen through by his opponent. Lehman felt that he was subject everywhere and couldn''t do it at all. At this time, Lehman also felt that Edwin had just been suppressed. Therefore, Lehman began to find ways to make changes, because Lehman knew that its advantages were the reason for flexibility, so he began to transfer on a large scale, hoping to take advantage of Edwin''s heavy equipment and the weakness of the sight of the overlay helmet to catch him off guard. However, Edwin was extremely cautious when he saw Lehman''s abnormal behavior. Edwin, who had just suffered a loss, did not dare to despise his opponent. Although he was only a hunter, his combat effectiveness was not weaker than those knights with inheritance, which made Edwin gradually excited. He had no opponent for a long time. The same is true of Lehman. Since the last battle with Knight sander, Lehman, who felt that he had learned a lot of skills, had no opponent to compete with. The previous step was secretly learned in the last battle with Knight sander, and then changed it to be more suitable for himself, because that step is obviously more suitable for using two handed sword, not especially for Lehman. Lehman actively sought opportunities on the periphery, and Edwin stood in place to respond to changes without leaving any flaws to Lehman. Even if Lehman took advantage of his weakness of sight to go around Edwin''s back, he could quickly react. For a time, neither of them could do anything. Although Edwin''s suffered a small loss, Lehman''s physical consumption became more serious later. He really didn''t know who would win or lose if he really fought. Therefore, when the two people couldn''t beat each other for a long time, they gradually stopped, because this was not a life and death struggle, so there was no need to distinguish the victory from the defeat. Chapter 246 After watching the two of them stop fighting, Nord and Gustav were relieved. It was best that Lehman and Edwin had no casualties. After all, swords have no eyes. It is very common for accidents to happen in duel, especially the fierce fighting between them. Nord and they are not laymen who don''t know anything about fighting. They can see the situation clearly. Nord doesn''t need to mention that Gustav was trained as a knight since childhood, and his requirements may be more strict than others, because as the heir of a marquis, he must be better. Otherwise, how can he subdue a large number of rebellious nobles after inheriting the title. The nobles with a long history are more strict with their heirs. For great nobles like Marquis TEWIN, the heir to the family title should not only undergo strict Knight training, but also learn a lot of knowledge to stabilize the family rule. Only those violent families with shallow background will only know to eat, drink and play, or maybe those noble children who have no hope of inheriting the title, Knowing that he had no chance to inherit the title, he began to indulge himself. Although the details of the great nobility will make their heirs very excellent, it still accounts for only a small part of the huge noble class. Such great nobility is only a rare existence. The title is also a turnip and a pit. There is a great replacement of the great nobility, unless a large-scale war breaks out. If there is a natural barrier between civilians and aristocracy, it is even more desperate to be promoted to the ranks of great aristocracy. The efforts of several generations may not be useful. Just like the family of Knight sander, it has been promoted to the aristocracy for more than 200 years. The efforts of several generations have not been able to be promoted to baron. Just like Nord''s previous wishes, they are eager to have a territory, become a baron and have their own family name. However, over the years, although their family name has been very loud in TEWIN, the Baron''s title is still far away. When Nord saw that the two of them had finished their discussion, he invited Gustav to his study. As for Lehman and Edwin who had just fought on the training ground, they had begun to blow each other''s business, Nord left them to communicate. He wanted to discuss with Gustav about the aristocracy. In the study, Nord and Gustav sat opposite each other. Tina sat bored reading. She left just halfway through the battle. Tina was not interested in the battle. Gustav looked up at Nord and showed a thoughtful expression. At this time, Gustaf had already understood that Nord''s unusual behavior suddenly began to be courtesy with himself and the reason for arranging his own taste of Baijiu. It should be something that he wanted to help himself. Gustaf thought again that Nord could get his own things, that is, Christen''s family. At the thought of this, Gustav showed Nord a meaningful smile. When Nord saw this smile, his heart clicked. Was he too obvious? Gustav found his intention, but soon Nord was relieved. Although he wanted to seek Gustav''s help, he didn''t let him help in vain. Nord has prepared some gifts for him, which can be regarded as a fair deal, Nord doesn''t like to owe others. "Come on, what do you want me to do for you?" Contrary to Nord''s expectation, Gustav did not threaten Nord, but said it very happily, and Nord couldn''t help but look at him with new eyes. Gustav got along with Nord for a long time and had a general understanding of his character. Nord was obviously a very cheerful person. Even if he asked for himself, it was also very obvious. Gustav''s impression of him had changed 180 degrees. Now he thought Nord was a very interesting person, so he didn''t want to embarrass Nord at all. Stina looked up at them when she heard yante. She didn''t know why her brother said Nord was asking him for help, so she put down her book and watched them talk with interest. Nord also saw that Tina''s eyes were a little embarrassed, as if someone had found out what was on her mind. Since Gustav had said so, Nord was no longer polite, so he came straight to the point and said his request. "I don''t know anything about the kreisen family. I want you to help me settle this matter." "No problem. I''ll take it as a gift for you." Gustav agreed very neatly, which surprised Nord. Nord suddenly felt very moved. From Nord''s crossing to the present, almost all the nobles he met have cheated on himself. As expected, he is still an old watch. Nord''s impression of him has also changed. Although he is very proud, he is still very reliable. "I have given you something. Can we discuss the matter of Baijiu?" Gustav looked at Nord with hope. Sure enough, he was waiting for Nord here. Nord smiled helplessly. Just now his favor fell to the bottom. Sure enough, this guy has become a big alcoholic. "No problem. Originally, the Baijiu business was the reward I gave you. I didn''t expect you to have such a business mind." "Baijiu business?" After saying that, Gustav suddenly realized that he looked at Nord and became ponderous. He didn''t expect that Nord would be so generous. He was worthy of being a famous black sheep in Bellon city. He spent more money than the heir of the marquis. In fact, it was just a little effort for Gustav. And Gustaf believed that he would not help Nord. After his father got the news, he would take the initiative to help Nord to settle the matter. Compared to what he did, the Baijiu business he gave him was a big deal. "You sure? I just wanted you to give me some Baijiu, do you really want to give me the Baijiu business? It should be cheap. With the smell, you should earn lots of gold coins. Are you sure you want to give him to me?" Nord nodded seriously. Since he had already spoken, Nord would not go back on his word, and what they said was that they were still relatives. It was no big deal to divide profits into Gustaf. Nord did not give him the formula of the baijiu. "Yes, the whole business of the Principality of Bethel is given to you. You can come to me to pick up the goods in the future. How many gold coins you can sell depends on your ability." Gustav''s face also became serious. This business is also very important to him. Because he hasn''t inherited the title, he doesn''t have many sources of income. Several businesses in his hand are not enough for his expenses. He has to take out a large amount of money from his family every month as a big family, Even if Gustaf is an heir, he wants to get money, and it''s not so easy. Nord''s Baijiu business really hits his heart. Chapter 247 Gustaf thought seriously, if he could earn a lot of money from Baijiu''s business, he would be much better now. Although he is the heir of Marquis TEWIN, he looks bright on the surface. In fact, he has a tight life, because his expenses are also very large. He not only has to communicate a lot, but also takes out a lot of money to train his men. So Gustaf heard Nord give him money, really really can not refuse, he is now a lot of money, if really can Baijiu liquor business to earn a lot of money, then Gustaf can start to develop their own team, rather than like before rely on father''s relief, can barely form a small team. "Baijiu specific business how to do, and how much money can I earn from it?" Gustav calculated a little and wanted to know how much profit the business could make and how much harvest it could bring to himself. When the fat was sent to his mouth, Gustav hesitated. Nord cannot do without Baijiu baijiu. Nord has already planned for a long time, and Nord has also analyzed the market of Baijiu. No other countries will say that the people of Beth country must be able to live without Baijiu, because the climate here is humid and cold, and white wine can help them warm up. "Baijiu is a special product of the island of AI, and no one can compete with us, so there is no need to worry about the sales volume at all. But the workshop of wine making has just been put into production. That is to say, the output of liquor is not very high every month. How much do you think the price of a bucket of liquor like this should be in the city of Twain?" Because the reason why he has been in the remote Mongolian mountains, Nord is not very familiar with the objects outside. Therefore, he wants to ask Gustaf''s advice. As the snake of the city of Twain, he should know the value of Baijiu very well, and he will also be responsible for the sale, and it will be very suitable for him to make a price with Gustaf. "What do you think of a gin and a bucket?" Gustav frowned and thought for a long time. Although it was his first contact, he had fallen in love with the taste. He was willing to accept how much he spent. However, if he wanted to sell, he had to set a reasonable price. Nord really gave him a problem. It was too expensive. No one might buy it, but Gustav couldn''t accept it if it was too cheap, He couldn''t accept that his favorite drink became cheap, so he tentatively set a price to see if Nord would agree. "Yes, I can sell it to you at the price of 60 silver coins per barrel. Then you can sell it in TEWIN at the price of one gold coin per barrel. How much you can earn depends on your ability. I am responsible for production and you are responsible for sales. We divide our work and cooperate to make a lot of money together." In fact, Nord''s cost is not high, yam is not worth a lot of money. For Nord, the biggest consumption of Baijiu liquor may be labor cost, but even if the apprentices pay more, they will not go anywhere. Nord estimates that the cost of each Baijiu liquor is not over ten gold coins, and later after the apprentices are familiar with the operation, The cost of Baijiu liquor may continue to decrease. So even if Gustaf gave half of the profits to Nord, he would not feel bad at all. When Nord heard that, he agreed that Gustaf would realize that the cost of Baijiu might be lower than expected, and how many Gustaf would not ask, because Nord would not tell him. Just like Baijiu''s insatiably avaricious process, it''s Nord''s secret. Gustaf understands this, so he never asks Nord the question. He is not greedy. He has been very satisfied with the profits of fifty silver coins. "Yes, how much Baijiu can be produced every month? We can take it back in two days." "Probably four hundred barrels per month, I will try to transport all the Baijiu produced here. Do you really want to leave so soon? If you stay a few days, I can take you to the amon mountains." More than sufficient, Nord can calculate that the production of more than 100 kilograms of Baijiu Baijiu can be more than enough for a day, and that the output of four hundred barrels per month is more than enough. Nord can expand the scale any time. If the sales volume of liquor is good, Nord will not be able to get away with the gold coin. "What? Four hundred barrels." Gustaf could not believe that he thought that a barrel of more than 100 barrels a month would be good. He had a simple estimate in mind. If he could sell more than 400 barrels of Baijiu in a month, he would have more than 200 gold coins, which could be higher than a count''s count. Normally, Gustav''s monthly expenses are just dozens of Kinser coins. Now such a large sum of money is placed in front of him, Gustav is a little uneasy. "Yes, 400 barrels a month. If you''re worried that you can''t sell too much, we can trade less." Nord thought Baijiu Baijiu Baiji worried that liquor is too much to sell, Nord is not worried about the production of Baijiu can not sell, because he is not clear that the storage cycle of liquor is very long, and after several years of storage will be more Baijiu liquor flavor. So Nord plans to expand the scale and then store the Baijiu baijiu. It will double the value in the past few years. And Nord will not sell them cheap. Instead, they will keep their hands as bargaining chips. These liquor that has been stored for several years is definitely priced free. "No, no, no, I don''t have too much. I can''t sell it four hundred barrels a month. I can''t wait to sell it. I can''t wait to see what''s happening. There''s nothing to do in the amon mountains. When you get the white wine ready, we''ll go back immediately. When you have the chance to go to the city of te win, I''ll treat you well." Gustaf was full of excitement. He was afraid that Nord would misunderstand him. He waved to Nord and watched a joke. Now every barrel of Baijiu is a shining gold coin for Gustaf. How can he refuse? Even now he has some emotions and wants to start to earn a fortune in the city of Twain immediately. "Well, I asked housekeeper Abel to prepare immediately and should be able to deliver it to Isaac Castle tomorrow. But you two left in such a hurry that I didn''t have time to entertain you." Nord looked at Gustav in a hurry and didn''t keep him too much. They just met one day and they were leaving. Nord was still reluctant to give up. After all, they were also relatives with blood thicker than water. Although they got along soon, Nord also felt the long lost family atmosphere. "It''s all right. I''ll treat you well when you arrive in TEWIN city. I''ll introduce you to my friends and tell them that you are covered by me. No one dares to bully you in the future." Gustav clapped his chest and assured Nord that he would cover him in the future. Nord was stunned. The man began to drift before the money reached his pocket. Is it because the wine hasn''t woken up? But seeing Gustav in high spirits, Nord knew that this might be the charm of money. Everyone gets drunk if he is not drunk. Chapter 248 Just after Nord and Gustav discussed the deal, there was a strange voice behind Nord, and the tone was full of grievances. "What about mine? Don''t you two have my share in business? Aren''t I your two cousins? Why not? You didn''t think of me. Tina was unhappy, hum!" As soon as Nord looked back, he saw that Tina held the book on her chest, pouted her little mouth and turned her eyes at them. It seemed that she was very angry after being ignored. It was clearly written on her face that I was very unhappy. Nord and Gustav smiled at each other. Gustav shook his head. He knew his sister very well. He had been rich in clothes and food since childhood and had never been wronged. Marquis Twain doted on his little daughter and was almost obedient. She basically had everything she wanted, and Tina had more pocket money every month than Gustav. "Then the money I earn every month is different from you. Cousin Nord needs to develop his territory, but he doesn''t have so much money for you. Tina, don''t fool around." After hearing this, Tina made a face at Gustav. It seemed that their two brothers and sisters had a good relationship and were not full of intrigues like other families. Nord was full of laughter when he saw their friendly interaction. "Remember the red wine I just told you? How about giving you the business when it''s brewed in the summer, little Tina, but you have to wait a few months." Of course, Nord will not favor one over the other. Tina can be fully responsible for the sales of red wine. Nord doesn''t know whether she is interested in doing business. Even if she can''t do these things, she can make use of Gustav''s sales channel in a few months. Nord believes Gustaf will not mind. Red wine can be sold through the channels of liquor. Their two brothers and sisters can do business together. In fact, they think that Tina can take money in white and do not need to do too many things at all. Who made her the sister of Gustaf? "Well, I accept. You two are good brothers. Orlando is much better. He always bullies me. It''s not good at all." Hearing Nord''s explanation, Tina''s face turned cloudy and sunny. She tried to look like I reluctantly forgave you, but she was still complaining about another man named Orlando. Nord didn''t know this man, but looking at Gustav''s expression, this man should also be their relative. Nord didn''t know which cousin this was. Just like those relatives he hadn''t seen, he just lived in other people''s mouths. Gustav patted his forehead with a helpless expression on his face. Originally, the two brothers and sisters came to help Nord solve some problems. If Nord couldn''t survive here, they would take Nord back. However, they didn''t expect to make a lot of money after they came here. If so, the brothers who refused to do this before knew it, It is estimated that the heart of regret will jump to the throat. Originally, Gustav, the heir of the Marquis, was not required to come for such a simple task, but many people were unwilling to come to such a remote place, so Gustav could only make up for it. It was his bounden duty. Who let him be the heir of the title? Others could muddle along, but he could not. Sidina just came to relax, because she was dishonest with the little girl in the castle. She thought about going out all day, which made Marquis Twain very headache. She simply asked her to walk around with her brother. There were knights and guards to protect her all the way, so there was no danger at all. After that, Nord got to know the situation of Twain city. From both of them, Nord learned some information about the upper class, especially the aristocracy. Nord didn''t know anything about these situations. Before, lov could only tell Nord some information about the lower class, and Nord sent him to Twain city to inquire about the situation. He hasn''t come back yet, Nord doesn''t know what''s going on with him. If there''s no news in a while, Nord will ask Gustav to inquire. Gustav briefly told Nord about several earls under Marquis Twain. They are powerful nobles in the north of Bethel. Even Marquis Twain should be careful in dealing with their affairs, otherwise he might shake his rule. Among them, the leader of count Mandel is the closest to Nord. He is just south of Nord, separated by only one sub leader. It is the nearest road from isaacburg to Twain, but Gustav said that he has a bad relationship with count Mandel. Because count Mandel supported Gustav''s brother Orlando, but that guy was just an illegitimate child. Even Twain''s surname was given to him by Gustav''s father in the face of count Mandel. The reason why count Mandel supported him was that the illegitimate child was born by Marquis Twain and count Mandel''s sister, But they are not legal husband and wife, so illegitimate children do not get the right of inheritance. Now, Gustav''s brother Orlando goes to count Mandel''s Castle all day, and his ambition is clear. Therefore, Gustav and he are in the same boat, and almost meet each other tit for tat, because under the condition that Gustav has no accident, Orlando has no chance to inherit the title at all. When Gustav came to Nord territory this time, he brought 100 guards and five knights, which was almost all his family. In this way, they also took a detour before. He hardly dared to pass Mandel''s territory for fear that he would make any crazy moves. After hearing this, Nord sighed deeply. As Nord guessed, every aristocrat would not get along well because of the problem of inheritance. He didn''t expect that the backstage Twain family he just got was the same. However, Gustav had great advantages, and Nord was not very worried about him, Since Marquis Twain has chosen Gustav as his successor, he will protect him well and will not let Gustav have any accidents at all. But Nord is not necessarily a small man. When TEWIN city chooses to come to him, it is a muddy water, and there is no need to involve it at all. Otherwise, there may be a few more enemies he doesn''t know for no reason. Sure enough, it''s easier to hand over the business to Gustav. Who makes him want to make money? There is no free lunch in the world. Nord had planned to visit TEWIN in a few days, but he gave up the idea when he heard the news. He''d better stay in isaacburg for a while and go out to see it when he has the ability to protect himself. Then Nord smiled bitterly again. He finally figured it out. Gustav told himself so much, especially about the inheritance, in order to get himself into his camp. Now that he has decided on the wine business, Nord is unlikely to get off the bus. Sure enough, this kind of political struggle is a little white. Unconsciously, he has stood in Gustav''s team. Indeed, he is worthy of being the heir of the big family. Gustav is about the same age as Nord. He is proficient in the use of these political means, and Nord is fooled unconsciously. Chapter 249 The next morning, Gustav was leaving. Although Nord was a little unhappy about standing in line before, Gustav didn''t force himself after all. But Nord unconsciously stepped into the vortex of Title Inheritance. It was too late for Nord to get out, because it would certainly offend Gustav. Nord would not do such a thing that the gains outweighed the losses. Another thing speechless to Nord is that Gustaf did not bring too many coins to the more than 200 barrel of Baijiu liquor, which made Nord despise him. The Marquis of a Marquis was so poor. Nord seems not to know that his financial source is mainly systematic rewards. Without those systematic rewards, it is estimated that Nord''s economic situation would have collapsed long ago. After all, Nord is a famous black sheep and spends money recklessly. He is not qualified to laugh at Gustav at all. Looking at Tina waving to Nord in the carriage in the distance, Nord couldn''t help sighing that she came and went in a hurry. They left before Nord got used to having another cousin. This feeling is still quite wonderful. Rather than being cousins, Nord regarded them as a friend. He could have friends to joke with. He felt very relaxed with Gustav and Tina, but they left soon. Nord was a little disappointed. Everyone has his own life, and Nord should also start to make himself strong. From their mouths, Nord gradually realized the wonderful world outside. It''s a pity that he didn''t go outside to become famous and become a small Lord here. Nord doesn''t want to continue to be an outsider, especially when he has enough ability to protect himself, it''s time to participate in the external disputes. To let the world hear Nord''s voice, leave Nord''s footprints, and look at the fleets gradually away, Nord doesn''t know when he will meet them again. I believe it won''t be long. Unknowingly, Nord has become very powerful. Gustav, the heir of the Marquis, is just an army with more than 100 people. Now Nord has more than 500 troops in the three territories, which definitely doesn''t belong to a Viscount''s army. When Gustav knew that there were 200 soldiers in isaacburg, Nord would not be mistaken for that envious look. He did not know that Nord had 300 troops in Tami village and South Mountain stronghold. Of course, Nord would not take the initiative to tell him. After returning to the study, Nord called scholar hill. Now Nord wants to know the specific situation of isaacburg during this period. Although Nord has seen the achievements of scholar hill, these data may be more intuitive. Hill scholar hurried into Nord''s study. His face looked a little tired. It may be because of his work. Hill scholar was not as relaxed as before in school. He did almost all the work in isaacburg during this period. Isaacburg does not develop step by step like Tami town. There is a buffer time. In particular, the growth of talents can adapt to many jobs. The work of hill scholar is definitely much more than that of Abel housekeeper. "This is the data of the census and the construction of various places in isaacburg during this period." After sitting down, scholar Hill pinched his eyebrows with his hands. He closed his eyes while Nord was looking at the data. Nord looked at scholar Hill painfully and couldn''t find anyone to help him. Even Nord himself was lack of skills. He didn''t know whether he could handle it or not. Nord sighed and turned his attention to the report in his hand. All the changes in isaacburg during this period were neatly written on the white paper produced by Tami town. The first thing that came into sight was the census data. Although Nord could see the approximate data from the panel of the territory, it was not actually true after all. There are a total of 2865 people in isaacburg, including 1935 in towns and 930 in villages. Among these people, 1500 are young people under the age of 30, and the proportion of the elderly is very rare. Nord guesses that these elderly people may be the first to survive the cold winter every year, so this situation is caused. Nearly 1000 people in isaacburg are craftsmen. Almost everyone of them has their own skills. Although they may be some crafts that Nord doesn''t like, such as carpenters and tailors, this proportion is also very high. No wonder the market in isaacburg will become so prosperous during this period, It can be said that hill scholars have definitely released their enthusiasm for life. Almost all the civilians who could not survive were brought to Tami town by Nord, and they also made a living in Tami village. It can be said that the civilians in these shack areas have found their own way out and have their own way out. It is not certain who is better. In addition, Nord has seen that the shack area of isaacburg has been cleaned up. It took almost a month. Hill scholar stared at the construction site almost every day and asked Abbot for a lot of experience. He not only used the civilians in the shack area, but also collected most of the villagers in the three villages. It can be said that this is a very large-scale construction project. All the workers add up to more than 2000 people. The wages spent every day is an astronomical figure. All Hill scholars have no choice but to think of those shops and use the coins from the shops to pay the workers for the construction period of the town. Only in this way can they insist on building the town of isaacburg. It can be said that it is robbing Peter to pay Paul. Nord saw this situation and understood that it is really not easy for hill scholar to achieve this. In addition, in addition to the towns, the main road from Tami town to isaacburg and then to Bligh village has also been built. Now there are some small roads under construction, which are estimated to be completed soon. All hard work will pay off. Now this thriving isaacburg is the greatest affirmation to hill scholars. Nord can see from the data on paper that in just one month, the shops in isaacburg market have been restored to dozens, and it can be said that all the previous shops have been opened. Since a large amount of money is put into the hands of ordinary workers, their purchase has become much stronger. Although the amount of money in isaacburg may not have changed, every civilian feels that he has made money, so it stimulates consumption. This is the power of wealth circulation. If wealth is stored in the storehouse of a few people like a pool of stagnant water, it must be a healthy financial situation. Hill scholars gather the wealth in the hands of civilians with certain deposits in the form of selling shops and carry out secondary distribution in the form of renovating shack areas. Although the money may be returned to them through shops, the money has met the needs of many people at this stage of flow. For example, all civilians in isaacburg feel very happy during this period. Chapter 250 "What''s going on at isaacburg fair?" Nord looked at the report in his hand, and then asked scholar hill with a frown. Although the market has become more prosperous, Nord doesn''t know how many stores can survive. Nord doesn''t know how long the enthusiasm of civilians can last. If the market in isaacburg is gradually saturated, it may bankrupt a group of people. Although pigs can take off when standing at the tuyere, once the tuyere passes, some pigs may fall down. Nord has to consider this problem. Although the minds of these civilians are overheated, as their Lord, Nord must look at the problem calmly and have a long-term vision. Hill learned what Nord meant when he heard this question, and his face was very serious. Obviously, he also found this problem. After all, as an administrator who has always led the development of isaacburg, he knows these things more clearly than Nord. "Now all the shops have been sold, but they can''t meet the enthusiasm of those civilians. Many craftsmen with some family background hope to have a shop in the market. Although they can also do business in their own home, the efficiency is not very high, which can''t be compared with the shops in the market." Hill scholar''s eyes are deep and calm. Instead of being dazzled by his achievements, he is extremely cautious, because from his previous use of wealth circulation, Hill scholar should know some previous financial knowledge, which is very different from scholars of this era. He is sure to see the hidden dangers of this phenomenon. "All the shops have benefited a lot during this period. Some civilians have proposed that I expand the scale of the market. They also want to enter the market and have a share, but I refused because the situation of the market is abnormal. Especially after the completion of the construction of the town, many villagers have lost much income and their purchasing power has decreased a lot. I think so For some time, there may be a crisis in the shops in the market. " As Nord thought, Hill scholar can''t blindly expand the scale of the market. Although the life and death of these shops are the choice of the market, Nord can''t watch them pick into the fire pit. This is an irresponsible behavior. Nord should be responsible for every civilian in his territory. "Is there any way to keep the purchasing power of civilians? For example, help them find a stable job." After this sentence, Nord smiled, because it is very difficult to do so. Not to mention this era, it is very difficult to have a stable job in the previous life. It is rare that there are so many workshops in Tami town that can provide job opportunities, and it is difficult to copy in Isaac castle. Because each workshop needs a professional master to take care of, but the key problem is that these people are systematically presented to Nord''s scarce talents. There is only one in each workshop. Now it is impossible to take into account the situation of two workshops, unless these apprentices have reached the standard of graduation and can complete their work independently. Nord estimates that it will take at least half a year to wait for this situation. In addition, there are many handicraftsmen in isaacburg. Although the quality of their products is not as good as that produced in Tami Town, they still have a certain market because of their cheap price. Nord also wanted to recruit people from these craftsmen to the workshop for training, but they did not want to continue to become an apprentice in the workshop. They thought their skills were excellent and there was nothing to learn. None of so many people wanted to go. Nord was angry at that time, and half a bottle of water was there. "It''s hard. Half of the civilians in isaacburg and the villagers in the three villages don''t have any skills. What they can do, apart from farming and hunting, is what they learned when building towns some time ago. Unless they can keep building all the time, they will lose their jobs." Hill scholars are also worried about this problem. These villagers have experienced profitable work, and it is impossible for them to live a poor life as before, but there is no other place to build isaacburg. Another more key problem is that isaacburg has not enough funds. After all the shops have been sold, the income of isaacburg is only tax, but it is impossible to fill the construction pit of the territory by relying on the tax of this month. Although the situation of isaacburg market is very hot during this period, the tax is only a small part. It is impossible to support the next construction task of isaacburg. "Can the construction task of Bligh village begin?" Nord suddenly thought of the upgrading of Bligh village to a small town. Nord was very optimistic about the village because it was the outpost of isaacburg and later upgraded to a small town. Nord is also preparing to build some fortifications in the village of Bligh, and a force will be stationed here to guard it. "Not yet. The financial problems of isaacburg can''t support it. I just want to mention this to you. If you want to build Bligh village, you need at least 20 Kinser coins." Hill scholar shook his head. There is no way to be short of money. A penny can''t defeat hero Han, and hill scholar can''t change money out of thin air, so he had to ask Nord for help. A clever woman can''t make bricks without rice. Hill scholar has used a means before, and there''s really no way this time. "I''ll ask Abbot to distribute the funds for you immediately. The construction of Bulei village can begin. In particular, the fortification is the top priority. At least four watchtowers must be built on the road to the outside world." "No problem. The preparatory work has actually been done, but I didn''t start it due to lack of funds. I will start the construction task tomorrow. The village head of Blair village has been waiting for a long time. I believe he will be very happy to hear this news." Scholar Hill smiled, which finally helped him solve a problem. Instead of directly asking Abbot for money, scholar Hill applied to Nord. He knew the process very well and would not make such a mistake at all. "It''s been a hard time for you. If you need help, you can directly mention it now. I''ll try my best to help you coordinate, although I can''t do much." "In addition to funds, there are too few people. Now many things are simply too busy. Fortunately, reed and the students can help me deal with some government affairs, otherwise I will be very busy." Scholar Hill smiled bitterly at the corners of his mouth. He knew what happened to Nord''s men. He didn''t have much to help himself. Fortunately, isaacburg has survived the most difficult period. It will be much easier in the future, and everything is difficult at the beginning. It''s just that there is a shortage of talents. It''s an old problem that has not been solved. It''s often used to make do with it. Just like scholar hill, who has no experience in managing the territory before, Nord can only appoint him, because there is no one, and Nord doesn''t know when he can solve the problem. Chapter 251 Nord and hill scholars have no words to say. Perhaps this problem will not be solved until a few years later, with the talents Nord started to cultivate growing up. After Nord encouraged Hill scholars, he left the study, because there are still many piecemeal things waiting for him to do. Then Nord returned to Tami town with Abel housekeeper. Although the mayor position of Tami town has not been appointed, the government affairs of Tami town have been handled in an orderly manner by Abel housekeeper. Nord has no idea of appointing the mayor, and it is good to maintain the current situation. Due to the increasing production capacity of paper mills, paper has begun to spread in the territory. Before, it was only used for children''s study and government orders in the territory. Now many civilians also begin to use paper, especially those books bound in paper are more precious. Although the quality of paper books is not as durable as parchment, the papermaking process has made a lot of progress. At least the paper can be called white paper, not yellow straw paper as before. After returning to the manor in Tami Town, Nord called Marco and the leaders of the workshops to the study to find out the specific situation of Tami town this month. Now Nord can not only see some simple data of the workshop from the system panel, but also let them record the daily situation of the workshop on paper for Nord''s management, There''s no shortage of paper in Tami town anyway. First of all, Nord saw the requests of various workshops. Housekeeper Abel also made statistics these days. Now there are more than 600 apprentices working in various workshops in Tami town. Although this proportion is lower than that of craftsmen in isaacburg, the output of workshops in Tami town is much higher than that in isaacburg. If Tami town''s system is a regular army, those people in isaacburg can only be called a mob. Although there may be some talents among them, the apprentices in Tami town''s workshop can''t be compared. A year later, the apprentices from Tami town''s workshop are estimated to be able to support a workshop alone, because their basic skills are very solid. In addition to the number of people, it is the workshop''s production capacity. Since each workshop is working overtime during this period, the output has exploded directly. From the data on paper, it can be seen that the cloth workshop produces 200 linen a month, the fur workshop produces 700 standard leather armor, and the carpenter workshop produces 300 black iron wood crossbows and 400 black iron wood spears, The blacksmith shop produced 200 long handled mountain knives and 200 one handed battle axes, as well as a lot of arrows. Waiting for the arrow poles produced by the carpenter''s workshop, the arrows and crossbows can be assembled immediately. In addition, the mining caves and brick workshops in Heitu mountain have good production capacity, which can fully supply the production and construction of the territory. In particular, the brick workshops have not delayed the construction of roads in the territory. Although there is no inventory, they also contribute to the construction of several roads. In addition, there are some newly-built papermaking workshops and wine making workshops. The construction time of these two workshops is not long, and the output is still growing. I believe they will reach the peak soon. Now the production capacity of Tami town is very terrible, which can not only support the demand of Shanzhai, but also half of the market of isaacburg is the goods of Tami town, The remaining half is a shoddy imitation of isaacburg. At present, many fashionable products in Tami town have been imitated. In particular, almost all the furniture in the carpenter''s workshop has been copied, because these furniture are sold in a novel style and technology, but many civilians only care about the price and look almost OK. Therefore, the sales of the goods in the carpenter''s workshop in isaacburg are very low, which directly makes carpenter Fusen scold. Nord can do nothing about it. Even if the law is issued, it may be in vain. These people don''t know what infringement is. Unless they monopolize the whole grain industry directly and arbitrarily like the kreisen family, and anyone touches it will be hanged directly, otherwise these people have great courage. But Nord doesn''t want to do so, because it will do great harm to the civilians in isaacburg and reduce Nord''s popular support and prestige. The harm outweighs the benefit. It''s not worth the loss. Instead of using this harsh punishment, it''s better to try to improve the technology of Tami town. When the technology gap is large to a certain extent, their inferior imitation will not work. Just like the blacksmith workshops in Tami Town, although there are several small blacksmith shops in isaacburg, the products can''t be compared with those in Tami town. Even if they are cheaper, few people buy their ironware. Now these blacksmith shops can live by repairing damaged ironware, although they can''t make a lot of money, However, due to the increase in the use of ironware in isaacburg, they lived a fairly small life. These are all the current production capacity of Tami town. Now there is more than enough to supply its own territory. If you want foreign trade, it is estimated that you need to expand the production capacity. With the gradual completion of the internal roads in the territory, Nord has considered gradually Abolishing Some construction teams and continuing to send some excellent talents to the workshop as apprentices. At present, there are only 600 apprentices among more than 1500 people in Tami Town, which is too low. For the reason that they have been engaged in construction and building roads everywhere before, at least 500 villagers in Tami town work in the construction team. Now Nord wants to send half of the construction team to the workshop. At present, the only place where roads are still being built is the Yameng mountains. Nord will not send all construction teams to the mountain stronghold to repair roads. These tasks are left to the mountain people. Just send a few teams to lead. The most important thing in the mountain stronghold is manpower. In addition, Nord heard Hansen say that the mercenaries in the mine are very honest now, as if they have accepted their fate, and the knight attendants are also very cooperative. They only have one request, that is, to leave the damn mine as soon as possible. They don''t want to dig here for the rest of their life. Nord nodded when he heard the speech. It seemed that it was time to let them out. Nord wanted these Knight attendants to maintain law and order, that is, to set up a law and order office to manage the law and order problems in the town. Although they would not be allowed to go to the battlefield again, it was very good to fight crime. In particular, these Knight attendants are not only powerful, but also have no problem with their knowledge and cultural level. If they had not been Knights trained by the kreisen family, Nord would have recruited them long ago. It is more than enough to let them be responsible for public security. Nord can now start to crack down on these illegal and criminal villagers. Although they have not had any vicious events, they still have many bad habits. The high-pressure management envisaged by Nord some time ago can be put on the agenda. After the census, Nord knows almost every villager in the territory like the back of his hand. For a period of time, Nord will straighten out his territory. Because of inexperience, the regime in Nord territory is very loose. Integrate the power and let it hold it tightly into a fist, so as to better attack and punch! Chapter 252 Now Nord has another problem, that is, there are not enough people in the mine. Especially after these Knight attendants are transferred, there will be fewer people in the mine. Although Nord plans to lock up the prisoners arrested by the public security in the mine for labor reform in the future, he is far from being thirsty. Now the mine is facing the problem of shortage of people. The manpower of the mine cave needs to be solved immediately. After thinking about it, Nord decided to focus on the bandits and mountain bandits in the territory. Although Tami town is relatively remote and there is almost no trace of mountain bandits nearby, there are still a lot of mountain bandits near isaacburg. In particular, there are many mountain bandits on the roads near Bligh village. The villagers there dare not go out alone. They must travel together if they want to go to Isaac castle. It is almost certain that they will die if they go on the road alone. These mountain bandits have no other skills and are good at bullying the soft and fearing the hard. However, during the period when Nord captured isaacburg, the mountain thieves were very careful. They were not too active. It was not that they gave Nord face, but that they could not see the battle of Nord. Isaacburg has been rebuilding and building roads in a big way for more than a month. Moreover, we often see a large group of fully armed soldiers changing defense back and forth between Bligh village and isaacburg, which frightens them, for fear that Nord is coming to trouble them. In addition, due to Nord''s blockade of the territory during this period, the foreign population on the road has disappeared, and there are basically no caravans passing by. These mountain thieves can''t find a source of income now. Because Nord''s soldiers don''t dare to be rampant, in fact, they are ready to move in their hearts. But they didn''t expect that Nord had their idea first. In fact, these mountain thieves are like chicken ribs to Nord. The food is tasteless and it''s a pity to abandon them. If they ignore them, these mountain thieves will harass the caravans and pedestrians. Moreover, the combat effectiveness of these robbers and mountain bandits is not strong. The combat effectiveness of Nord soldiers is a hundred times stronger than them, but they are like a group of mice, hiding in the deep mountains. It is very troublesome to find their nest. Compared with defeating them, finding their nest is the most critical problem. Nord has never had the patience to play hide and seek with them, so he has stayed until now. Just after Lehman and Marco recruited soldiers, there is nothing to do. Nord just handed over the task of suppressing bandits to them, and he can temper the soldiers by the way. Only after fighting can you become a real soldier. Although these mountain bandits are not worthy to be their opponents, they can increase their experience even by abusing vegetables. No, although the daily training in the barracks can increase a certain experience value, this efficiency is still too slow. The crossbow soldiers in isaacburg have only increased one level in a month. The upgrade is relatively fast when fighting. Nord calculated a little. It takes at least three months to be promoted from recruits to second-class soldiers in the barracks. In fact, Nord is very satisfied with this speed, but these soldiers should grow faster if they cooperate with the fight against bandits. In the past two days, Nord learned all his troops from Lehman and Marco. There are four crossbow squadrons stationed in isaacburg, with a total of 200 people, including 50 veterans who have experienced the last battle. There are four Spearman squadrons in Tami Town, with a total of 200 people, including more than 20 veterans, and there are only three Archer squadrons in Nanshan stronghold, with a total of 150 people, More than 30 veterans. However, each mountain stronghold has a hunter team, and the total number is about more than 100. Nord can recruit them at any time. It can be said that Nanshan stronghold is the place with the most sufficient troops, but the troops are not very concentrated. In this way, Nord''s standing force has reached 550, 50 more than Nord expected, and all the equipment of these soldiers has been prepared. In other words, as long as they are strictly trained, they can form a strong combat effectiveness. Therefore, Nord wanted them to become qualified soldiers as soon as possible. I don''t know why. After Gustav left, Nord had a feeling of wind and rain, because Nord had asked him about the capital city of Bellon before, and there was no major news. In particular, the news about the new Marquis that Nord was very concerned about did not come out at all. It is said that Gustav''s father, Marquis TEWIN, was also very worried, because it was not good news that the matter was pending, especially as a scarce plain territory of the Principality of Bethel, many nobles were ready to move before it had no master, This is a piece of fat, and everyone will never forget it. Lord Beth, whom Nord knew, was not indecisive. I don''t know why this matter has been delayed for so long and hasn''t been determined yet, but Nord always had a bad hunch in his heart. That''s why he wanted these troops to form combat effectiveness quickly. I hope this is only Nord''s illusion. Before long, Marco led the soldiers in Tami town on the journey of suppressing bandits. First, he had to lead the soldiers to isaacburg to gather with Lehman. All recruits had to participate in this large-scale operation. The veterans just pressed the battle on one side, and the fighting was completely carried out by the recruits. Moreover, this battle is not only a training for these recruits, but also a training for Lehman and Marco''s command ability. Because the task assigned by Nord to them is to comprehensively clean up all mountain bandits and robbers in the territory, it is very difficult for them to search all mountains and forests in the territory. Moreover, the time given by Nord to them is also very urgent, so they must disperse their troops, otherwise they have to search for monkey years and horses in a large territory, which will test their command ability, especially in this era of inconvenient communication. War command is an art. Lehman and Marco''s personal shinord were not worried at all. They have trained their soldiers'' ability during this period of time, but they are just getting started on the issue of command. They just take advantage of this anti bandit operation to exercise well. Even if they make mistakes, these mountain bandits will not bring much casualties to the soldiers, The two of them can operate safely and boldly. The more to the rear, the less personal force will play in the war. Otherwise, those tall barbarians will not be driven to the depths of the inaccessible Amun mountains by the northern governor of the Eresin empire. The generals who can command the army are worth thousands of troops and horses. Especially in the future, the soldiers under Nord are much better than other soldiers because of the blessing of the system, so they will not lose to others in terms of quality or quantity. At this time, the generals leading the troops are very important. Now only Lehman and Marco are the most suitable candidates under Nord. Both of them have the potential to command the army. Nord places his hopes on them. Can he still place his hopes on the systematic conscience and send himself a general to command the army? Don''t think about it. Wash and sleep. Chapter 253 The battle of killing mountain bandits in Lehman was in full swing. Nord didn''t accompany Lehman. They drilled the woods all day. During this free time, Nord stayed in the manor and had a good rest for a few days, ready to enjoy the delicious food made by maid belle. During this month in Nanshan stronghold, Nord spent all day baking yam and barbecue, and Nord had to eat and vomit. You know, even when she was a child, Tina couldn''t refuse the taste of Belle''s dishes. When she left, Tina looked at Nord very reluctantly and asked him if he could take the maid Ali with him. The little girl has a crush on Ali''s cooking. She thought she was reluctant to give up on herself. Nord was so angry that she waved to her directly. She was so inhuman that she was still thinking about Nord''s maid before she left. When Nord was idle in his study, he saw Aru''s data panel. Sure enough, as Nord expected, his data were non-human, just a humanoid beast. [Name: Aru] [Occupation: barbarian recruit (56100)] [attribute: strength 33 (35) agility 23 (25) intelligence 6 CHARM 5 (6)] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 82 (100) two handed weapon 98 (100)] The power attribute is directly full, which is the highest power attribute Nord has ever seen. No wonder his power is infinite. Aru''s power has reached three times that of Nord, that is to say, it''s not a problem for him to sling three Nords alone. Sure enough, Nord''s decision not to compete with him was completely correct. Not to mention Nord, even Lehman and Edwin didn''t mean to challenge Aru that day, because although they were belligerent, they didn''t have brains. If it''s not a war of life and death, challenging Aru itself is looking for abuse. If it''s on the battlefield, they may be able to try their best to hit Aru, but they will also pay a certain price, so it''s completely unnecessary to compete. However, ARU is not without weaknesses. In addition to strength and agility, his other attributes are very low, and his intellectual charm is not even as good as that of an ordinary villager. Such intelligence shows that he won''t take the initiative to think about problems. No wonder he always looks naive. Maybe there is no perfect creature in the world. God has given him a strong physique and reduced their intelligence accordingly. Although the concept of wisdom is not as obvious as power in a single individual, it will be very obvious in the whole group. It is wisdom that makes mankind the master of the continent, not other powerful beasts. When Nord observed and compared Aru''s attributes, he suddenly found another function under the system panel. Just below the character panel, it flashed and glittered, just like the brightest star in the night sky [building name: tavern (special)] [introduction to architecture: This is a magical tavern. There are talents from different places, including government officials governing the territory and generals leading the war. You can recruit them, but please note that it is not Jinse coins that attract talents, but your meritorious deeds] [existing talents: 3] [refresh cycle: Monthly] It turned out to be a special building awarded after the last battle. Nord thought it was an ordinary building and ignored it. He just sent someone to build it, but he didn''t expect it to play this role and attract talents. Isn''t it just giving pillows when he sleeps? It''s really timely rain. If Nord had known this role, he would not have left the building behind. With joy, Nord opened the panel of the tavern, and then saw three lifelike figures, looking at Nord outside the picture in the background of a tavern. Nord was stunned when he saw this picture. It was really high technology. The characters in the picture were vividly displayed in front of Nord, as if they could come out of the picture immediately. Maybe they could really come out, because as long as Nord recruited them, they could come to reality. Do they really exist in the system? Just like the previous Abel housekeeper and hill scholar, Nord looked at the figure on the far left with exploratory eyes. It was a strange man in Chain Armor and priest''s robe. He held a Bible like book in one hand, a chain yoke in the other hand and a thick beard. He was very wild, There seems to be a sense of confusion. Then Nord saw the strange man''s message. [Name: Gary] [Occupation: Missionary] [profile: the missionaries in armor have a loyal faith in the Lord. They are brave and good at fighting and are not afraid of death. They hold the Bible whenever and wherever, even on the battlefield (they are a group of religious madmen, please choose carefully!) [character motto: God loves the world. If you don''t believe in my Lord, I''ll send you to him] [merit required: 30 points] After reading the information, Nord was stunned. This crazy believer Nord really couldn''t afford to be provoked. Any war related to religion won''t have any good results. Nord didn''t hear the shadow of any religion in the world, so let him go. He can''t afford to hide. Nord ignored the wild missionary and looked directly at a talent in the middle. Then Nord had an ominous premonition, because his clothes were very familiar to Nord. He was wearing a white long shirt with a high hat. His head was big, his neck was thick, and his fat face looked very happy. At first glance, he was a little familiar. Nord opened the information and covered his eyes. As expected, Nord didn''t expect. [Name: Fan Wei] [Occupation: Chef] [profile: Director of Huaxia Chefs Association, who is rated as the top ten young chefs, proficient in eight major cuisines, a talented chef who can cook the most delicious food with the simplest ingredients, and is known as a walking cooking machine (if you choose him, you can''t afford to lose, you can''t be fooled, and you won''t deceive you at all - from great flicker)] [character motto: why is there such a big gap between people? Why don''t you play cards according to the routine!] [merit required: 20 points] When you come out of the system, I, Nord promise not to kill you. Nord patted his head to show a headache. Sure enough, the system still hasn''t changed. Nord just thought it had found its conscience. It turned out that he was waiting for himself here. Nord, the last wild missionary, stopped talking. At least there was some truth. But what''s the matter with Fan Wei? Do you fight with Fan Wei? But he''s just a cook. Does Nord recruit a cook from the tavern to cook for himself? Or conquer all the people on the continent with delicious food. Nord clapped the table silently. If it goes on like this, Nord will call the police. Originally, his enthusiasm was completely consumed by the system. It''s really shameless. Nord''s previous understanding of this system was completely correct. This is an unscrupulous system. It is really engaged in Nord''s mentality. Originally, Nord was a very optimistic person and was almost crazy by this broken system. Nord sometimes really doubts that this system is conscious. Every time Nord is very crazy, it may secretly laugh in the back. Chapter 254 With a sad and angry mood, Nord looked at the last figure. He saw a circle of white wig on his head and gold wire glasses on his eyes. Although he looked gentle, his eyes were very cold without a trace of emotion. It seemed inhuman. Nord looked at him, and immediately became serious and gently, The character information appeared in front of Nord. [Name: Matthew] [Occupation: judge] [profile: This is an experienced judge. He is proficient in all kinds of laws. He is strict and serious, meticulous, jealous of evil as hatred, and can''t rub the sand in his eyes. He won''t let go of any violation of law and discipline easily. He advocates using the harshest punishment to try those who do evil. He is known as the bane of evil (the ruthless justice is inhumane and not close to women)] [character maxim: judges are lonely pilgrims, and crimes will be severely punished] [merit required: 40 points] Nord''s expression became more serious. Finally, a useful figure appeared in the tavern. Although Nord did not have the idea of building a court, Nord felt that he could also help Hill scholars deal with some government affairs, which was better than the two missionaries and cooks. Moreover, Nord also found that what is needed to recruit talents from the tavern is not Kinser coins, but merit. Something''s wrong. This is Nord''s first reaction. After all, Nord has become very vigilant and no longer trusts any words of the system after being fooled by the system for so many times. Sure enough, Nord opened his personal panel. After coming to the world for so long, Nord didn''t have many meritorious deeds and couldn''t spend freely. Nord remembered that he had only two opportunities to win meritorious deeds, one was to capture heimu stronghold and the other was to capture kreisenberg. [merit: 30 points] Nord guessed that only by attacking and occupying the enemy''s territory can he obtain merit points. Some time ago, Ramo stronghold joined Nord''s territory, Nord did not obtain merit points at all. It may be that he has not experienced war, so he can''t obtain merit points. Sure enough, the system won''t let Nord exploit loopholes. Otherwise, Nord can brush merit points wildly in the Yameng mountains. According to the ten merit points of a mountain stronghold, Nord can get 50 merit points in a short time, but the system obviously found this and directly rejected this method. Then it''s certain that it''s the judge. It''s useless to keep the merit points. If you use them early and enjoy them early, you won''t raise interest if you save them. Then you spend all your merit points and recruit the cold justice. With the merit points cleared, the figure of the judge in the system tavern screen disappears. Nord didn''t panic. He knew that he should have come to reality. He didn''t know whether it was an illusion. Nord saw a trace of envy from the other two people''s eyes. Once again, the original appearance had not changed. Nord didn''t know whether he was dazzled, but this scene remained in Nord''s mind. Then Nord himself came to the tavern. The tavern was built in the old area of Tami Town, which is now the leisure and entertainment area, but it is very deserted here, because except for a tavern and square, other places have not started construction. The pub has been built, but it has not been opened because Baijiu has not been marketed. Now all Baijiu is used by Nord to do business with Gustaf. Nord pushes the door of the pub and immediately sees a lonely figure sitting beside the bar beside the bar, just as Nord saw in the system screen before. The judge wore a dark robe and turned his back to Nord. He didn''t know what he was thinking until he heard Nord''s footsteps. When he saw Nord, he didn''t have any extra expression. He was still a cold face and calmly got up and walked towards Nord. He walked slowly towards Nord, gently touched his right hand and left shoulder, saluted Nord, and began a brief self introduction. "Hello, Lord Nord. I''m judge Matthew. It''s my pleasure to serve you." "I''m Nord. I''m glad to work with you in the future. Let me take you back to the manor first. This is not a place to talk." It is still the same line of NPC for a hundred years. Nord has known what he should say since he passed by, but Nord still cooperates with his performance very seriously. Nord''s way of speaking will be simple, and the progressive mood has been omitted Nord briefly told Matthew about the situation of the territory, especially that the civilians here didn''t know much about the law. Judge Matthew frowned all the time after hearing it. He didn''t expect that the territory was actually like this. It''s not too much to say it''s an illegal place. In this era, it is almost the speech hall of the Lord. The Lord is the law in his own territory, whatever he wants. In fact, when the Eresin empire ruled the whole continent, there was a foundation for the formation of the law, but this situation no longer exists with the demise of the Empire. Moreover, the aristocratic lords of the Empire were not so arrogant at that time, and the power of the aristocrats was suppressed, especially the aristocratic house on the head of the aristocracy. They adhered to the emperor''s right to try a wrong aristocrat. They didn''t want the aristocracy to be reduced to the tool of the great aristocracy, but were only responsible for recording some aristocratic information and lost the right to supervise the aristocracy. "Don''t you even have a court? Then what will I be responsible for in the future?" Judge Matthew''s eyes flashed a faint light, but it disappeared in the twinkling of an eye. His eyes became firm again. Nord could read judge Matthew''s meaning from his eyes. Even without the court, he would not give up his faith. As he said, the judge is a lonely pilgrim, even if he is alone in the road ahead, He won''t stop. "I will appoint you as the legal officer of the territory, give you the right to enforce the law in the territory, and you can try anyone who breaks the law in the territory. You can be directly responsible to me. No one can stop you from punishing criminal acts. Even if the civilians here don''t know what the law is, that is, there is no court here, I still hope you can uphold fairness and justice." "Thank you for your trust, your excellency. Justice has always been in my heart. I will live up to your trust, do my best to maintain the fairness and justice of the whole territory, and will not let any violation of law and discipline live on this land." Judge Matthew''s eyes are cold and firm, but there is still a trace of gratitude when he looks at Nord. Nord''s unconditional trust is very rare. He almost calls the life and death power of the whole territory to him. Matthew can''t wait to start working, especially when he just heard that no one in the territory is presiding over justice, Matthew''s heart was restless. Nord doesn''t want to do anything about the separation of powers. The legislative and judicial powers are handed over to judge Matthew. The tone of decentralization is more powerful than centralization. In the final analysis, the final power is concentrated in Nord''s hands. They can only act by accepting Nord''s orders. Chapter 255 Black earth mountain, mine cave. Nord took judge Matthew and stood at the dark hole. Hansen, the big blacksmith, stood beside Aru like a child. The key was that he looked at Aru from time to time, as if he wanted to measure how tall Aru was. Aru didn''t care about it at all, but secretly ate a little bear biscuit in her pocket while Nord didn''t pay attention. This is a snack that maid Ali learned to make a few days ago. Therefore, Nord took it with him and tasted it. Nord chose to ignore the problem of Aru''s stealing. Aru is so big that his slight movements are very obvious, not to mention the action of secretly stuffing bear biscuits into his mouth. In fact, this thing is estimated to have been digested just after being stuffed into his stomach. For Nord and others, bear biscuits are bear biscuits in Aru''s hand, about the size of a melon seed. The reason why Hansen has been looking at Aru is that Nord just told him that it is a huge task to let Aru build a whole body equipment, including armor and weapons. Hansen has never received such a job. This is not to build equipment for people. This is a giant bear. Hansen needs to go back and think about it. "Lord Nord, all the people you''re looking for are in the mine. I''ll send someone to call them up." "Well, just call all the knight attendants and private soldiers." Nord nodded. Hansen immediately sent an apprentice who was usually in charge of the management here to the mine. After a while, a group of ragged people walked into the mine. They looked like African refugees. Everyone''s face was dark and their eyes were very numb. Only a knight attendant walking in the front saw Nord outside the mine, A glimmer of hope flashed through the darkened eyes. "Have all the knights, attendants and soldiers been brought up?" Nord glanced at the captives who had been forced to become miners. He was not surprised to see that they didn''t have any energy. Then he asked the apprentice who brought them up. "Take them all, Lord Nord. These are the people you said. I counted them carefully. There will be no one less." The apprentice felt very honored to be asked by Nord, and his eyes became excited. He patted his chest to ensure that he would not make mistakes. After hearing this, Nord showed him a favorable look, which immediately made the apprentice overjoyed. Nord said a few words in judge Matthew''s ear. Then he stood in front of the numb miners and looked at the cavalry attendants who had previously been called the noble reserve. Their eyes were as serious and indifferent as ever. The scene was so silent. Many Knight attendants were defeated in judge Matthew''s eyes. They avoided judge Matthew''s eyes and dared not have the slightest intersection with him, because his eyes were very sharp, like pointing directly at the heart of the people. Only one knight attendant bravely came out. He first saluted Nord, and then looked at judge Matthew standing in front of him. His actions showed that he was unhurried. Although he was ragged, he could not affect his outstanding temperament. Even working in the mine did not lose his bearing. This is very valuable. Compared with his companions next to him, It shows the excellence of this man. People are afraid of comparison. Among these people, there is a surrendered knight, but in front of reality, he is not as good as a knight attendant. Therefore, a person''s noble quality has nothing to do with his identity and work. What matters most is his childhood education. "Dear Sir, what can I do for you?" Judge Matthew''s eyes were full of praise when he looked at the man in front of him. Being able to stand up at this time shows that this man is very responsible and responsible. He is a plastic talent. He can focus on training in the future. "What''s your name?" "My name is Charlotte, your excellency. If you have anything, just tell me. I will help you if I can." After that, Charlotte laughed at herself. What can he do to help him in his current situation? Charlotte''s eyes flashed a trace of gloom. It has been more than a month. They are still in this dark mine. Many people don''t hold any hope of going out. Only Charlotte still thinks that Lord Nord will not give them up. "You are very good. Do you want to learn law from me?" ¡°£¿¡± "Let me introduce myself. I''m Matthew, the sheriff appointed by Lord Nord, who is responsible for the security of the whole territory, but I''m very short of manpower. Lord Nord recommended you to me. He said you can be competent for this job. Now, I ask you a question. Who is willing to preside over fairness and justice with me? I can take him out of this place." Judge Matthew didn''t pay too much attention to Charlotte. In his heart, he had decided to cultivate Charlotte as his confidant, so he faced the crowd still looking at him and said the words of recruiting him. Before his voice fell, it triggered a commotion in the crowd. Their numb eyes also glowed with hope, and their hopeful eyes looked at judge Matthew, and his eyes were still so firm. No matter what reason these people were for, to stick to justice with him or to escape from this dark mine, as long as they could stick to their duties, If we unswervingly uphold justice, judge Matthew can accommodate them. "If you can really take us out of here, we will help you maintain fairness and justice." Someone shouted in the crowd, and Charlotte''s eyes were full of hope. He hoped that Lord Matthew could help them out of the sea of suffering. Although there had been some conjectures before, he still hoped to get Matthew''s personal commitment. Hearing the questions in the crowd, judge Matthew''s mouth showed a smile. This is the effect he wants, even a verbal guarantee, because judge Matthew will always supervise them. If they dare to break the law, judge Matthew will make them regret for life. "I can take you away, which is still the right given to me by Lord Nord, but if you want to leave with me, I want you to swear and stick to your promise in the future." "No problem, as long as you can leave this damn place." "Lord Matthew, I will not break my oath. I swear in the name of my family." The voice of the crowd echoed one after another, but I didn''t know how many people were sincere. It was obvious that judge Matthew knew this, but he didn''t care. When he got it, the group would be honest. Even if they became law enforcement officers in the future, as long as they violated Matthew''s orders, Nord could send someone to take them down in minutes. "Now you take an oath with me." Judge Matthew''s face became solemn again. "I have nothing to do with sin!" "I have nothing to do with sin!" The voice of these Knight attendants'' Oath was so loud that Nord could even hear their joy of escaping from heaven. Chapter 256 It should have been more appropriate for Nord to win the hearts of the people, but Nord did not have any personal prestige considering that judge Matthew had just arrived in the territory. If these knights were not given some favors, these people might not be convinced of him, and judge Matthew''s next work might be difficult to do, so he gave it to him. After taking the oath with them, judge Matthew returned to Nord, and there was a smile on his mouth, which made Nord a little strange. In Nord''s impression, judge Matthew should be a strict, cold and unsmiling person. Even now with so many subordinates, he is not the one with a smile on his face. "I''m going to put those criminal prisoners in this mine after the meeting and let them dig mines to atone for themselves. What do you think?" Nord didn''t pay too much attention to judge Matthew''s expression. As long as he could help Nord manage the territory, Nord didn''t care so much about his personal emotions. "I have no opinion. The mine cave is also very suitable as a prison. As long as the criminals can receive sanctions, you can arrange the specific way. In addition, there is another thing to tell you. I plan to let the knight attendant named Charlotte be my deputy. I am very optimistic about this young man. He has a responsibility." "Yes, I also think he is a talent. Not many people dare to stand up in front of the unknown fate, but he dares. After going back, I will sign and issue a letter of appointment to let him serve as the security captain under your leadership. I will trouble you for a while." Since judge Matthew recommended the Chamberlain named Charlotte to Nord, Nord did not refuse his proposal. Nord had a little impression of this man before. He came to Nord alone to talk about surrender. The knight Chamberlain was indeed very brave and courageous. "I''ll go to the territory to inspect the specific situation and work. I''ll report to you when I come back. These people are basically literate, which makes my next job much easier. If the people guarding the law are also illiterate, it would be a joke." "I kept these people specially. Talents like them are very scarce in Tami town. Scholars Hill wanted them to help before, but I refused them." Nord shook his head. Judge Matthew really picked up a bargain. Although these Knight attendants Nord planned to let them maintain the security and order of the territory from the beginning, they had been polishing him in the mine cave some time ago, but Nord didn''t expect judge Matthew to appear, which just made his previous preparation more adequate, Nord believed that they would maintain the order of the territory under the leadership of judge Matthew. When judge Matthew returned to Tami Town, he couldn''t wait to visit the people. Nord also sent Aru to the blacksmith''s shop because Hansen wanted to build equipment for him. When he returned to the study, Nord began to sort out the division of territorial administration and the leading class. The first is the administration. For example, the wording of the administrator of isaacburg is good. Nord only needs to appoint a chief executive in each territory, and they can be responsible for specific measures. Below are the staff of the city hall. These are the staff of the administrator himself. Nord generally does not assign additional staff to them, Because Nord doesn''t have many talents. In addition to the administrator, Nord is the sheriff who has just appointed judge Matthew. This is a position responsible for maintaining the order of the territory. The sheriff holds the only force team other than the army, the security team, that is, the team that Nord set up for those Knight attendants. At present, there are about 25 people. In fact, there are 1 knight, 10 Knight attendants and 14 private soldiers. Although these people can''t be compared with the army, they are definitely overqualified to deal with some criminals. Among other things, some barons don''t necessarily have such a large army. However, Nord only uses them as security guards. Another very important change is that Tami town is divided into the scope of isaacburg. In the future, there will be one directly subordinate Town, two towns and two villages under the leadership of Isaac. That is to say, Tami town will not be directly led by Nord in the future, and hill scholar will be responsible for all of them. Of course, it is obvious, But Nord and Abel housekeeper would still help him. When the hands were ready, the administrator of Isaac would be in charge of the whole territory. Judge Matthew is also responsible for public security. He is responsible for the order of the whole Isaac and holds the judicial power. At the same time, because Nord doesn''t know much about the legal provisions, judge Matthew may also be responsible for the promulgation of territorial laws in the future, that is, the combination of judicial and legislative power. He can be said to be the second person in the territory, no worse than the administrator. In addition to the administrator and sheriff, Nord also raised will''s position and asked him to be the tax officer of the territory, responsible for the tax and fiscal revenue received by Isaac. In addition, he was also responsible for business issues. Nord only added some burden to will. Compared with the previous two positions, the rights of tax officials are much smaller. Nord will certainly not let this position develop into a monster more terrible than intelligence organizations like the American tax bureau. Nord will let him collect taxes honestly, let alone give him the right to enforce the law. Although will has to be responsible for both tax and business issues of the territory, which is a reason to be both an athlete and a referee, Nord will control this degree. Just like some time ago, Nord also has to distribute his profits to those businessmen, that is, to maintain the heat of the market and make the plate bigger, Nord can get more tax. These are the management, administrative, security and tax officials Nord envisaged. The framework is more than sufficient to manage the current territory, plus the regulation of Nord. And the army must be firmly controlled by Nord, and it can not be borrowed from others'' hands. Although the soldiers are led by Lehman and Marco, Nord has to go to the barracks to see those soldiers every once in a while. Although Nord trusts Lehman very much, Nord will not fall behind in the work that should be done. Moreover, Nord now implements the separation of military and political management. Lehman and Marco simply can''t participate in the management of the territory. They just need to seriously improve the combat effectiveness of soldiers. There''s nothing else to worry about. Now these soldiers also worship Nord very much, because every time Nord appears, the barracks will add meals to them. These are raw meat or air dried meat purchased by Nord from the market. Nord won''t keep these things at all. He will send them to the barracks to replenish the body of these soldiers in a few days. If these are just small favors, the soldiers see the changes in the territory these days. They all know who brought the changes, so the soldiers have great respect for Nord. Chapter 257 If Isaac led Nord tightly in his hand, Nord will be in a state of stocking for the stronghold in the yamon mountains. Because of these recent events, Nord realized that even the yamon mountains are not so calm, and some barbarians may appear at any time in the depths of the mountains. It''s not that Nord is really afraid of those barbarians. Since these barbarians could be driven close to no man''s land by the mountain people before, now Nord is not ashamed of them. Nord''s fear is that he will be attacked back and forth. If Nord goes to war with the outside world again and suddenly some barbarians emerge from the depths of the Amun mountains, Nord will not be able to deal with it at all. It is likely that all the work he has done before will be wasted. Nord thought carefully. Anyway, he just wanted to strengthen himself with the help of the rich materials and strong mountain people in the Amun mountains. Don''t hold them tightly. You can relax appropriately as long as there is no trouble. Nord wants to establish an organizational structure similar to the Shanzhai alliance in the Yameng mountains, just like those shanzhais established before in order to resist the heimuzhai theory, but the Shanzhai alliance established by Nord is different from the previous ones. It is certainly not like theirs. It is simply in vain and can''t play any role. In this way, many shanzhais can relax their vigilance and join this big family, because not all shanzhais want to join Nord''s territory unconditionally like yuanshanzhai and Lamo Zhai. Yuanshanzhai also chose to join Nord when they have a great understanding of Nord, and Lamo Zhai is just a mentality of pure gambling. In fact, those strange shanzhais will certainly have a skeptical attitude towards Nord, an outsider, but Nord is much easier after passing the skin of the Shanzhai alliance, because Nord actually doesn''t ask much. The most important thing is to trade with them and trade the materials in the depths of the Amun mountains with the goods in his hand. In addition, some brave mountain people will be recruited to fight for themselves, so Nord doesn''t need to control those mountain strongholds at all, and it''s very troublesome to manage those mountain strongholds. It''s easier to establish a mountain stronghold alliance. In this way, Nord''s own purpose will be achieved and Nord will be happy to manage these mountain strongholds. After understanding, Nord plans to discuss these things with old Moore and old Harlan in the South Mountain stronghold in a few days. Moreover, Nord has some questions to ask old Harlan. Now that Nord has known the news of the barbarians, Nord needs to see when he can hide it. After the administrative reform of the territory, Nord thought about the class system of leading the people. Nord originally planned to follow the title of nobility and divide some classes for these civilians. Although this sounds cruel and suppresses human nature, this problem can be solved as long as Nord handled it properly and left a circulation path for these classes. Nord envisions that under the Jazz title of nobility, they are honorary citizens. Like Knight attendants, they can cross the class of civilians and become nobility as long as they have the right opportunity. Moreover, they can also participate in the management of the territory and become helpers for the administrator to manage the territory. Below is the rank of citizens, which can only be obtained by civilians with a certain social status. In fact, it means paying taxes on time, maintaining Nord''s rule, having a certain prestige in the crowd, often helping others, and not having a record of breaking the law and crime, otherwise it will be disqualified as a citizen. Moreover, during the period of citizenship, if you make a certain contribution to the territory, you can be promoted to an honorary citizen. Although it is only right, in this era, not anyone can deserve the word honor. Therefore, if citizens want to become honorary citizens, they must actively contribute to the territory. Nord also plans to promote a group of honorary citizens every year, so that those progressive citizens can maintain their enthusiasm for contributing to the territory. Then there are civilians. Ordinary civilians have nothing to say. If we divide classes now, the vast majority of people in Nord''s territory are civilians. Although they are very ordinary, they are the cornerstone of Nord''s territory. No one can lack them. Civilians want to be promoted to citizens without any other requirements. They don''t need him to make much contribution to the territory. That is, they must know the words. Otherwise, no matter how rich he is and how much tax he pays for Nord, he can''t become a citizen. The reason why Nord made this rule is to make these civilians work hard to read and read. In the long run, many talents may emerge in Nord''s territory. Besides, now Nord''s territory is only literate, which is regarded as scarce talents. Nord also took great pains to make these civilians literate. Below the civilians are the refugees and liberals. They are the bottom of the society envisaged by Nord. This class actually has very few territory in Nord and almost does not exist, because almost all the refugees and liberals are foreign people. Due to the very remote geographical location here and Nord''s blockade of the territory some time ago, the floating population is very small. Refugees are those who have just arrived in Nord territory and do not intend to settle down. They can also be said to be floating people. They are not registered in the ISAAC collar, do not enjoy all the benefits of the ISAAC collar, and are subject to monitoring. Free people are registered in the ISAAC collar, but they do not often settle in the ISAAC collar. Like some foreign businessmen, they may stay in the ISAAC collar for a period of time every year, but they have to go out often and are very free, so they are called free people. The way for refugees and liberals to be promoted to civilians is simpler, that is, to settle down in Isaac and have their own houses... So in the final analysis, they still need to have a house. Nord actually doesn''t want to use this method, because a generation of people were devastated by the problem of houses in previous lives. Although Nord didn''t go out of school at that time, he has heard of this situation for a long time. But Nord really has no way, because there is no house to manage, so after thinking about it, Nord decided to do so, because the houses led by Isaac are still very cheap. In addition to those very popular shops, in the sparsely populated Isaac collar, Nord can build as many houses as he wants, and there is no problem with the large villas near the mountains and rivers. These are the grading system that Nord plans to implement for some time. After the class division is clear, it also gives many confused civilians a way to make progress. Although they can''t get a title through military merit, they may not have the opportunity and ability to fight on the battlefield. However, as ordinary civilians, as long as they work hard, learn to read and contribute to the territory, they also have the opportunity to become aristocrats. It can also be said that Nord painted a big cake for all civilians, but this big cake is definitely not illusory. Many people actually have the opportunity to realize it. Chapter 258 After sorting out his thoughts, Nord wrote the plan on paper. Nord planned to hand it over to hill scholar and judge Matthew. In fact, it was mainly judge Matthew''s task, because the promulgation of the provisions on the collar class should be made public together with the simple territorial law formulated by judge Matthew. Hill scholar is responsible for the reform of the territorial administrative system. Although the scope of hill scholar''s management of the territory has become larger, his task has been reduced a lot. In particular, judge Matthew and will have helped Hill scholars undertake many tasks, such as public security and tax questions, which were separated by Nord to judge Matthew and will, and hill scholars were not responsible at all. Hill scholar has less courage on his shoulders, but the importance of his work has increased a lot, because he is the person responsible for coordinating the overall situation in addition to Nord. Although Nord has made some arrangements for some things, many problems still need the overall planning of hill scholar. For example, in this administrative reform, Nord only planned a general direction. For example, Nord did not describe in detail some specific steps, such as the division of rights and the division of positions in the city hall where the administrator is located, which all need to be implemented by Hill scholars themselves. After that, Nord sent the plan in duplicate to scholar hill and judge Matthew respectively, so that they could get ready as soon as possible. Soon, these measures would be implemented in the territory. In the next time, Nord was not idle, but rushed to Nanshan stronghold. Now the mountain road is very convenient. Although you can''t ride a horse because of the terrain, you can walk very fast on the mountain road. Nord also met the caravan just back from Nanshan stronghold. Since the road was built, there are caravans transporting goods back and forth between Nanshan stronghold and Tami almost every day. The goods produced from Tami town are coming in an endless stream into the depths of the Yameng mountains through Nanshan stronghold, and the materials of the Yameng mountains are also transported to Tami town through Nanshan stronghold. In particular, these rich materials directly supply the raw materials of various workshops in Tami Town, and they are much richer. Will also mentioned to Nord before that the construction of the warehouse in Tami town can not stop. Although the overstocked goods have long been emptied, the raw materials transported from the Amun mountains are filled with the warehouse. Therefore, Nord plans ten large warehouses in the east of the workshop area to store the raw materials changed from the cottage. Nord arrived at Nanshan stronghold again. Compared with before, Nanshan stronghold has become much more lively, especially in the large market at the foot of the mountain. Now there are still many people staying there. Nord knows that this is not the day for the fight competition, because the last competition has just passed a few days, and it is estimated that it will take another month next time. These mountain people who stayed there should have not left since the end of the last game. Although Nord left halfway during the last game, looking at the appearance of these mountain people, the game should be very successful. Nord didn''t stop too much at the foot of the mountain, so he went directly to the administrative district of nanshanzhai to find old Moore. However, on the way, Nord heard the villagers of Nanshan stronghold discussing. It seemed that McKinsey, the captain of the hunter team of Nanshan stronghold, won the championship in the last game. Nord was a little surprised. Previously, Nord thought the champion would be Wagner, although Wagner had withdrawn from Nord''s troops, But his strength is still very outstanding. Unexpectedly, it is in the hands of McKinsey. Nord didn''t know how McKinsey won, but looking at the tone of the mountain people in the South Mountain stronghold, it seemed that the mountain people in the far mountain stronghold were not very convinced and said that they would win back the city next time. Nord smiled at the corners of his mouth. It seemed that the fight competition had begun to integrate into the daily life of the mountain people, and they were very concerned about it, This is what Nord plans to achieve in the game. Old Moore in Nanshan stronghold administrative district was very surprised to see Nord''s figure, because Nord was in a hurry. He arranged for him to leave after a few words. Old Moore thought something big had happened, but he didn''t expect Nord to come so soon. "Lord Nord, is Tammy all right?" Old Moore didn''t know what had happened, so he looked worried and asked about Nord Tami Town, because he had lived in Tami town for so many years, and old Moore also had deep feelings for Tami town. "It''s just a misunderstanding. There''s not much happening. Everything is safe." "It''s all right. I asked the guys of the caravan before. They didn''t know what happened, but when you looked worried that day, I thought something big had happened, so I was a little worried." Nord motioned to old Moore not to worry, because only a few people knew about the arrival of the Gustav brothers and sisters, and they had never been to Tami Town, so old Moore certainly couldn''t ask for any news. "I have something very important to discuss with you now. Please send someone to invite Harlan and Krem." Nord then asked old Moore to invite the two old people over, because the establishment of the cottage alliance must not bypass their two cottages, and after the establishment of the cottage alliance, Yuanshan cottage and Lamo cottage must also be Nord''s loyal allies. Moreover, many things of the Shanzhai alliance may depend on them to preside over the overall situation. Old Moore does not have this prestige at present. He is only the spokesman of Nord in the yamon mountains and does not have the prestige of Nord itself. Because the remote mountain stronghold is relatively close, it was not long before old Harlan came to Nanshan stronghold. After seeing Harlan, Nord showed a smiling expression, and then looked at him without talking. "Why are you looking at me like that? Is there a flower on my face?" Old Harlan looked at Nord puzzled. After the fight, Nord disappeared. Harlan asked old mornod about the situation, but old mor didn''t tell Harlan about Nord''s anxious departure, because old mor didn''t know what the reason was, but he wouldn''t guess wildly, which brought unrest to the situation of yamon mountains. "I just got some news from the outside. Would you like to listen?" Nord''s face showed a proud smile. He wanted to see how long Harlan had to hide in front of the conclusive facts. Nord also wanted to know what Harlan''s hidden news was and what the barbarians in the Amun mountains were. Last time, Harlan didn''t show much surprise when he saw Aru, which made Nord very suspicious. Harlan is really hiding too much. Ordinary people will show a surprised expression when they see the embodiment of Aru, because arugen is not ordinary people. Harlan sees that Aru has no expression but greater doubts. Then Nord told Harlan about the history of barbarians from Tina. Harlan listened very carefully and looked a little trance. He was very fascinated. After listening to Nord''s report, Harlan sighed and looked at some proud Nord on his face. Chapter 259 "That period was indeed an impassioned Elegy and an epic. Although I had not experienced it, I could feel the grandeur of that era from the words left by my ancestors." Old Harlan slowly told Nord what he knew, and his eyes were full of longing. Even though he was old, he still felt blood boiling when he recalled the history recorded on parchment when he was young. Old Harlan tells more about than Tina. Maybe it''s because old Harlan has more complete information, and Nord also knows some history that Tina''s version doesn''t have. In fact, the Amun mountains were originally the land where these barbarians lived. At that time, the boundary of Ericsson''s empire was not at the foot of the Amun mountains, but there was still a distance from the Amun mountains, but there were some same things. For example, the barbarians were very cruel. Because the buffer zone of the Yameng mountains is actually the looting area of some barbarians who can''t live in the Yameng mountains. The barbarians living in the mountains and forests from beginning to end have no moral concept. They believe in the jungle law of the law of the jungle, so the mountain people in this land near the Yameng mountains really live in deep water and fire. The reason why the war broke out was that a barbarian robbed the border. He attacked a small village of the Eresin empire. As mentioned earlier, the northern governor of the Empire declared war directly on the barbarians. Under the governor''s banner, the imperial army launched a vast war with these barbarians. "The governor''s flag was painted on parchment by my ancestors. I was deeply impressed. It was an Amun eagle flying. The governor was also called an imperial eagle. His character was very tough, brave and good at fighting. Sometimes even his majesty wanted him to give him three points." At this point, Harlan took a meaningful look at Nord, and Norton reacted. The eagle spreading its wings is not his family''s coat of arms? Is it true that his family was the governor of the Eresin empire before, which really surprised Nord. No wonder before Harlan and from Harlan''s mouth, Nord also learned that when the war just started, it was not just so simple. If it weren''t for the strength of the northern territory of the Empire and the prestige of the governor, it was estimated that the Empire''s army would collapse. They didn''t expect that the combat effectiveness of the barbarians would be so strong. Almost all the troops fighting against the barbarians were defeated. They felt that they were not fighting against humans, but against a monster. Only those elite soldiers and knights who fought with the governor could overcome their fear and bravely inflict heavy losses on the barbarians, otherwise the situation would collapse more seriously. Later, the situation was like that described by Tina. The governor used the power of mixed race mountain people and the advantage of long-range archers to rush the barbarians to the depths of the mountains. "You don''t know how grateful and worshipped the mountain people at that time. As long as the direction indicated by the Falcon flag, there must be countless mountain people gathered. The long-lasting war made the land of the Amun mountains red with blood. All the scenes at that time were recorded in the notes of my ancestors. Each of them was very proud. Under the leadership of the governor, they defeated A powerful barbarian. " "Later, what happened to the barbarians?" Nord was very concerned about this issue. Last time, Tina stopped here, because he didn''t know what happened later, because this history seemed to be hidden. Harlan looked at Nord calmly and said calmly: "My ancestor was a knight under the governor at that time. Just after they drove the barbarians to the depths of the Amun mountains, the governor seemed to have received some news. He didn''t care to search for those fleeing barbarians in the mountains, so he withdrew directly with the army." There was also a trace of doubt on the old man''s face. It was obvious that the iron governor was not an indecisive man. From his previous actions, we can see that he really wanted to kill these barbarians, otherwise he would not chase them to the depths of the Amun mountains. "My ancestors were later retained by the governor. He led the mountain people to guard the exit of the Yameng mountains and didn''t let these barbarians escape from the Yameng mountains. At that time, the governor deployed fortifications along the south boundary mountain. The star studded stronghold north of the south boundary mountain was the defense line arranged by the governor. Even if he left in a hurry, he wouldn''t let his previous efforts be wasted." The expression on Harlan''s face was a little complicated, because it was obvious that the ancestor of his family was an abandoned son. To be exact, they were abandoned by the governor. But old Harlan knew that the governor was right at that time. Some things had to be done by someone, and his ancestors were also willing. "All the shanzhais and roads south of the southern boundary mountain were destroyed by the governor. Since then, the Shanzhai has been disconnected from the outside world. The governor never came back, and the traces of the barbarians have disappeared. Later, these things have been forgotten. Only our family can understand this history with the notes of our ancestors." After listening to Harlan''s story, Nord was a little silent. The governor was really decisive. The means of abandoning the car and guarding the commander were very skilled. He would not be a veteran in the battle. Moreover, these people were not cars. At most, even a pawn. Nord would do the same if he met this kind of situation, right. Nord asked himself that he still couldn''t bear it. Even if he did what he deserved, it was very difficult to do in practice. As the saying goes, kindness doesn''t lead the army. Nord is so hard hearted now. I hope his heart will harden after more things in the future. No one is born with a hard heart. Some are just indifference and reason after disaster. "Do you hate him? He abandoned your ancestors?" Nord felt guilty after his eyes. Although he didn''t know whether the governor was his own ancestor, Nord still wanted to say sorry to Harlan''s ancestors and the mountain people who stayed in the defense line, and was moved by their dedication. Although Nord knows that not everyone is willing, because the governor destroyed the stronghold and road south of the southern boundary mountain, in addition to preventing the barbarians from coming out, he also cut off the road of these left behind people. The governor can be said to be ruthless and very cruel to his own people. Since he has decided to sacrifice, he will not leave any way to live. "He''s right, isn''t he?" Harlan looked at Nord with a free and easy smile and didn''t answer Nord''s question directly, but Nord could understand that his feelings for the governor must be very complex, and there must be hatred. After all, their family has been trapped in the mountains for generations because of the governor, but Nord can see from Harlan''s feelings for himself, He worshipped the governor at that time. Chapter 260 Later, Nord stopped talking about this topic with old Harlan. Nord also understood why Harlan kept hiding the news from himself. Maybe his feelings for Nord were very complex. Maybe in his opinion, Nord must be the descendant of the governor at that time. The noble''s coat of arms will not change, even if it is a vicissitude of life. As long as the family is still inheriting, they will never change their family''s coat of arms, because it represents the family''s history and heritage, especially the coat of arms of the great noble is the symbol and glory of a family. How can they give up easily. So when Nord first entered the mountain, Harlan recognized Nord''s identity, and he felt that this history had to be hidden in the dust of time. There was no need to mention the old things again. Let him die with these gratitude and resentment over time. Now that Nord has discovered this history, Harlan tells Nord all about it. After that, Harlan''s expression becomes much easier. It''s like getting rid of the burden in his heart. The whole person is also open to it. Moreover, his son Wagner and grandson Benny are not interested in these things at all. They just treat them as childhood stories, Not as deep as Harlan. "Their times have passed, and we should look forward. Now everything in the Shanzhai is developing in a good direction, isn''t it?" "My time is over." Nord persuades Harlan to look forward, but Harlan''s face is still careless, as if he doesn''t pay much attention to these. This mood is very bad, because the next thing of Shanzhai alliance can''t be separated from him. "No. our age has just begun. Age should not hinder your steps. I have other important things to discuss with you next. The stronghold still needs you. Let''s create a new era! My ancestors once said a word. Now I give it to you. An old horse is in charge of a thousand miles, and a martyr is in his twilight years, with great ambition." "A new era?" Harlan murmured to himself and showed a thoughtful expression on his face. Nord didn''t bother him when he saw that he was thinking. Harlan''s life experience was much richer than Nord''s. even if he fell into confusion for a short time, Nord believed that he could adjust back soon. Harlan still had unfinished dreams in his heart, and he would not sink down. When Nord saw Harlan again the next day, he couldn''t see his confused appearance yesterday. Harlan smiled and greeted Nord as if nothing had happened, but Nord was excited to see Harlan. Krem also came from Lamo stronghold. Nord nodded to him, and then told the three of them about his imagination of the Shanzhai alliance. After Nord finished, the three of them frowned and fell into silence, as if they were seriously digesting Nord''s plan. Because Nord''s plan is actually too advanced. They have also established Shanzhai alliance before, but it has no effect except quarrelling and chicken feathers, so they don''t understand why Nord picked up this failed alliance. After a long time, Harlan asked Nord with a puzzled face: "What is the task of the Shanzhai alliance in the future?" "The first is to organize mountain people to build roads. Mountain roads will spread wherever the power of the Shanzhai alliance expands, and they will be built regardless of cost. In the future, half of the income of my caravan and Shanzhai trade will be invested in the construction of mountain roads, so road construction is the primary task of the Shanzhai alliance." As long as the mountain roads are built, the strength of Nord''s caravan trade can be increased. Although it seems that it has invested a lot now, from a long-term perspective, this transaction is sure to make a profit. With these mountain roads, Nord can earn hundreds of times the investment. Moreover, the income of the mountain road is not only the money, but also the influence and control of Nord''s harvest. Therefore, Nord will put road construction in the first task. Nord believes that all the mountain strongholds joining the alliance will be affected imperceptibly, and one day they will listen to Nord. "What else does the Shanzhai alliance need to do?" At this time, Clem also raised his own question. To say who here has the least confidence in the Shanzhai alliance, Clem is the first. As a victim of the previous Shanzhai alliance, Clem has no favor for the Shanzhai alliance, but he has no ability to refute Nord, so he can only speak out his own questions, I hope Nord can give him an explanation. "Another task of the Shanzhai alliance is to attract more shanzhais, that is, to continuously develop and expand the Shanzhai alliance. The Shanzhai alliance will not have much restrictions on the Shanzhai, but will have many benefits. Moreover, as a veteran of the alliance, after the Shanzhai alliance develops and expands in the future, you will rise, so there are only benefits for you No harm. " After hearing what Nord said, Krem has begun to waver. The reason why he took refuge in Nord is that he hopes that Lamo stronghold can have the opportunity to grow. If Nord''s Shanzhai alliance can give him this opportunity, Krem will support Nord in establishing Shanzhai alliance. Because of strengthening their confidence, Nord told them again about the specific ideas and prospects of the Shanzhai alliance. Especially after Krem heard that Nord would give them three great powers, he fully supported Nord''s opinions. Nord''s vision of the Shanzhai alliance is a loose alliance. The big elder Council is in charge of the Shanzhai alliance. After the establishment of the alliance, Harlan, Krem and old Moore are the big elders of the alliance. Each of them can preside over the meeting of the alliance. In addition, the Shanzhai joining the Alliance later can only obtain the position of elder and only have the right to make suggestions, Not qualified to preside over Parliament. This can ensure Nord''s absolute control over the Shanzhai alliance. When the Shanzhai alliance becomes a behemoth, I believe no Shanzhai can refuse the invitation of the Shanzhai alliance, and joining the Shanzhai alliance is not harmful to those shanzhais at all. Nord won''t ask them to do anything. It can not only help them build roads, but also buy exquisite goods. Nord can''t think of the reason why they refuse. Especially after all the nearby cottages join the alliance, they will certainly want to join. "What if someone makes trouble in the Shanzhai alliance?" Clem is still a little guilty. Although Nord has arranged for him to be the elder of the league, as a person from a small cottage, Clem has always been bullied before. This time he suddenly gained so much power, he will feel that someone will disagree with him, just like Zach of Songjia village will not take him seriously. "I''m your solid backing. As long as someone dares to listen to you and openly make trouble in the alliance, I''ll let Nanshan stronghold teach them a lesson. You can find old Moore for anything. He can also help you when I''m away. It''s not that you can''t fight each other when necessary." Speaking of Zach of Songjia stronghold, a cold light flashed in Nord''s eyes. If he was still a mantis and overestimated his strength, Nord wouldn''t mind getting rid of him. Anyway, it''s not difficult. Nord of heimu stronghold took it down. Do you still care about his small Songjia stronghold? Chapter 261 After Nord''s persuasion, Harlan and Krem finally agreed with Nord''s practice of establishing the Shanzhai alliance, and they also assured Nord that they would try their best to expand the Shanzhai alliance. After receiving their assurance, Nord was much more relieved. Just like the situation mentioned before, the other shanzhais can''t refuse the decision of the three shanzhais, especially the wavering Boka and toke. It''s estimated that they can''t wait to join the Shanzhai alliance as soon as they hear about the plan of the Shanzhai alliance. Because their concern was that Nord would have a bad impact on their Shanzhai before, they have been hesitant and wait-and-see. Now Nord has established a Shanzhai alliance, which is in line with their wishes. Their two families like to fish in troubled waters in the Shanzhai alliance. Nord didn''t stay in the Amun mountains to help old Moore deal with the affairs of the Shanzhai alliance, because Nord established the alliance to ease his burden. In fact, after the Shanzhai alliance of Amun mountains left Nord, they can continue to develop and grow, so Nord resolutely let go and let Harlan and Krem play freely. Although this method will loosen Nord''s control over the cottage, and there may be some accidents, Nord calculates that the overall advantages outweigh the disadvantages. Let the cottage alliance grow wildly. Even if there is any accident, Nord believes he can solve it. As long as it is where the mountain road is built, Nord''s troops can arrive quickly. Nord, who left Nanshan stronghold, didn''t rest too much in the manor of Tami town. After a simple sleep, he immediately came to the study in isaacburg and asked scholar hill and judge Matthew to discuss the territory reform planned by Nord before. If they don''t have much opinions, Nord can start to implement these plans. Scholar hill and judge Matthew came to Nord''s study together. Looking at the way they talked and laughed, they should get along very happily, and there are many topics. Scholar hill was a little happy these two days. After seeing Nord''s administrative reform, he agreed very much. Although he has one more territory to manage, there are a lot less things. Because of the clear division of labor, judge Matthew and will can help him reduce a lot of trouble. Before, scholar hill was responsible for both public security and taxation. Now, with two more helpers to help him share his work, Hill scholar will certainly not refuse, and judge Matthew has visited almost all Nord''s territory these two days. In addition to the two remote mountain villages, judge Matthew of Bligh village, which is about to be upgraded into a small town, has also inspected it. After the inspection, judge Matthew felt that he had a long way to go. There was basically no soil for the survival of the law. People abided by the established moral concepts. Especially when Matthew learned that in the era of the crimson family, they didn''t even abide by the basic moral concepts. It was common to ignore human life. Although judge Matthew knew that Lord Nord was not such a person, he could not guarantee that all people in power would be like Lord Nord in the future. Therefore, it was very necessary to promulgate some laws to protect the weak, but this kind of thing should not be in a hurry. We should take it slow and let these civilians have time to adapt. In addition, Matthew had no opinion on the class division of leading the people. The division of a certain class would certainly be conducive to the rule of the Lord. As long as justice was maintained and there was room for every civilian to rise, there would be no big problems. "What do you two think of these measures? Are there any improvements?" Nord looked at Hill scholar and judge Matthew and said that he really wanted to listen to the opinions of these two people. If anyone in Isaac is most qualified to give advice to Nord, it''s them. Hill scholar and judge Matthew are not at the same level as Nord in terms of knowledge and experience. Scholar Hill looked at judge Matthew, then smiled at Nord and said; "I''d better talk about this administrative reform. I certainly agree with it, because my burden has been reduced a lot. In fact, this reform can be more in-depth. For example, the city hall can also be reformed. Now I''m ready to take advantage of this reform to completely regularize the work of the city hall. Now the servants in the city hall are basically the former servants, I''m going to recruit a group of people from the outside to try and give the people in the current city hall some competitiveness. If they don''t do well, they will be eliminated. " Hill scholar looked very relaxed. He was aroused by Nord''s plan and was ready to start working on his city hall. It seems that hill scholar was not very satisfied with the servants of the city hall during this period, so he wanted to take this opportunity to recruit some excellent talents from the civilians in isaacburg. In fact, there is no way. Hill scholars don''t have many cards in their hands. Now only those students who are not adults can do it. Therefore, Hill scholars have to find ways to recruit people. The reason why they didn''t recruit before is that they were very busy at that time and didn''t have time to manage the city hall. Now scholar hill has finally freed up his hand. The first one is to attack the city hall. He is not satisfied with these servants staying in the city hall. It is not that he has an opinion on the attitude of these servants, but that they are not qualified to stand in the city hall because of their ability. At best, they do chores in the city hall, The effect is not as good as hill scholar''s own students. So Hill scholars want to replace them one after another, recruit people from civilians, and then select a group of people by the method of survival of the fittest. It''s better than it is now. Moreover, Hill scholars who are idle can also teach them and give them a chance to make progress. It depends on whether they can grasp it well. "No problem, let go and do it boldly. I believe you have no problem. I still think you should give those children more opportunities. Although they are still a child, this time they have proved their ability is very excellent. You should leave them some places in the city hall." After listening to Nord''s words, scholar Hill began to think seriously. The students really helped him a lot this time, especially when he was not too busy at that time. As long as these students can provide him with some help, scholar hill now seriously thinks whether he loves them too much and whether he is taking advantage of the city hall reform, Involve these students. Nord looked at judge Matthew, who had been waiting for a long time. He had just been listening to the conversation between Nord and scholar hill. There was no wave in his expression. When he saw him, judge Matthew knew it was his turn. "I''ve been around the territory for a while and I''ve seen a lot of. I think there are a lot of things waiting for me to do. I think I''m ready." Judge Matthew''s expression was very solemn, as if he had a great responsibility on his shoulder. Chapter 262 "Although the division of classes among the leading people is easy to manage, there must be room for improvement. I have no opinion on this measure. What I want to know is who is responsible for reviewing the promotion channels of these leading people. This is a very key issue, and this person had better not be too involved with the outside world." Judge Matthew''s cognition and words are very sharp. He directly found the key of this system, that is, the review of promotion channels. The person in charge of this matter must be impartial. Once this passage is blocked, it may lead to the phenomenon of class solidification, which will turn this measure into a shackle to bind the people, and then it will become a boulder or mountain to suppress the civilians. Nord thought carefully. He had planned to ask judge Matthew to be responsible for these things, because in terms of fairness and selflessness, maybe judge Matthew who just arrived should be counted. There should be no big problem in leaving things to him. However, Nord thought carefully that judge Matthew now not only controls the security and legislative rights of the territory, but also has too much power under judge Matthew if he gives him the right to promote the people. Nord believes that judge Matthew is very loyal to himself and will be able to stick to his heart, But Nord can''t trust his security team. Even if judge Matthew can remain impartial, his subordinates are not necessarily. If they have too many rights, there may be problems. This is what judge Matthew just said, that is, it is not appropriate for him and the people under scholar hill to take charge of these things. Judge Matthew is not a person who shirks his responsibility. He is just worried that his subordinates will make mistakes, because the privilege of mastering the promotion channel of leading the people is very powerful, because this channel can not only buy people''s hearts, but also obtain great benefits. Judge Matthew''s words imply that Nord and Abel housekeeper are very suitable candidates. "Then I''ll let Abbot take charge of this problem. He should be able to handle these things." "I have no opinion." Nord thought for a moment. Abbot''s housekeeper was really very appropriate. When he heard that Nord understood his meaning, judge Matthew''s eyes were full of praise. It was easy to talk to smart people. There were some problems that didn''t need to be explained at all. "In two days, I will make public the sorted out laws and the provisions on the class division of the people. Now I just sort out a few laws of the territory according to people''s moral norms. First, let the civilians of the territory adapt to it for a period of time, and the rest can be added slowly later." Judge Matthew still wants to go step by step. It''s not easy for civilians to understand and abide by the laws of the territory. It takes a long time to achieve results. It''s urgent for people to imperceptibly abide by the rules and form daily habits. Judge Matthew salutes several times. "It''s hard for you. In the future, the order of the territory will be handed over to you." "I am duty bound." Nord looked at the two pillars of his territory and was full of satisfaction. It would be good if there were more such talents. Nord thought greedily that people are a very greedy species, and it is very common to get long and look at Shu. Nord is just like this. Just got a talent like Marshal Matthew, Nord must be dissatisfied. No wonder seeking talents should be described as thirsty. "Now that it has been decided, you should act immediately. I hope you can do these things well within a week. Now we need to be more efficient, which is also the purpose of this reform." After sending away scholar hill and judge Matthew, Nord handed over the task of dividing the people to Abbot housekeeper, which was a very heavy task, because nearly 5000 people had to be divided by him. Although most of the people were divided into the civilian class, abbot housekeeper still had to check them one by one, and the liver was finished in one word. With the passage of time, Isaac''s leader has been very restless these days. Lehman and Marco are commanding the troops to suppress bandits in the mountains and forests. The territory has become turbulent due to the establishment of the security office and the division of the leader class. Nord has been helping Abel housekeeper handle official affairs these days, that is, determining the leader class according to the census data, Nord can''t really let Abbot do these things alone. Fortunately, the data of the previous census were very detailed. Nord and Abel housekeeper spent five days to finally count all the classes leading the people. According to the current data, there are no honorary citizens in isaacburg, and the number of citizens is no more than 50, that is to say, the literacy rate of Isaac is no more than 1%. This data makes Nord not in a good mood, because it is difficult to produce many talents if he is illiterate, and now hill scholar''s school is also somewhat empty. If he is busy dealing with official business, he has no time to teach students knowledge at all. I hope that when citizenship is promulgated, a group of people will realize the importance of literacy, because Nord''s promotion standard is that if they want to become citizens, they must be literate, which is also to encourage them to take the initiative to learn. Therefore, Nord plans to build a small library in isaacburg and Tami town respectively, Provide these aspiring civilians with a place to learn. The scale of the library doesn''t need to be too large. Just use the existing houses. In fact, the most important thing is the books inside. Since paper can be produced in large quantities now, it''s not difficult to mass produce some books. Yes, Nord is going to use big printing. The four discoveries are really fragrant. Nord plans to use block printing, because there are only a few kinds of books, so it is not necessary to use movable type printing. Now what the collar people need most is those books that can help them read, and other books are not very useful to them. Moreover, Nord thought that when the number of Isaac literates became more, he would prepare to exchange krypton gold from the system Mall for some books. Although Nord was heartbroken by the commodity prices in the system mall and did not dare to consume them now, these books were different. Knowledge was priceless. If he could bring the knowledge of previous lives to this world, Nord felt that no amount of Kinser money was worth more. The opening date of the small library is on the day when the official document is issued, and the promotion standards of all classes of the people are described in detail at the bottom of the official document. The location and opening hours of the library have been. Because many civilians are illiterate, the students of hill scholars are responsible for explaining to these civilians at the bottom of the official document. Moreover, Nord asked Hill scholars to arrange some students to be on duty in the library. They are responsible for answering the questions of civilians who can read in the library. Because there is no teacher, Nord can only do this and let the students teach the students. Nord will not underestimate these students of hill scholars. After so many days of exercise, they will really become the mainstay of Isaac''s leadership in the future. Nord is very optimistic about them. Chapter 263 A few days later, the leading class led by Isaac had been promulgated, but many civilians did not understand what class they belonged to. Therefore, Nord had to ask the carpenter''s workshop to rush up a batch of small wooden cards to distinguish their classes. The front of the small wooden card is engraved with the words "civilians" and the back is engraved with their names, which is equivalent to a simple ID card. Then Nord found that this identity wooden card can not only be used to divide classes, but also be of great help to the management of the people. Moreover, in order to highlight the identity of citizens, Nord also wrapped a circle of polished iron frame on the identity card of citizens, which looks very textured and completely different from ordinary wooden cards. In this way, it reflects their identity gap and can be too high for the self-improvement of many civilians. These wooden cards have no technical content, but they are also very troublesome to make. The problem lies not in the small wooden card, but in the simple characters on the wooden card, because few apprentices in the carpenter''s workshop can read and can only be engraved according to the gourd painting ladle, which is a great test of basic skills. Fortunately, there are no more difficulties. They put the paper with these civilian names on the wooden plate and engraved it. This time, they completed the task of reading. After finishing these wooden plates, the apprentices in the carpenter''s workshop knew two words, civilians. I believe many people will know these two words in the future, because it is engraved on the front of everyone''s identity wooden plate. Even if the identity cards were issued to these civilians several days late, it could not hide their novel feelings. After all, they were also people with identity cards. Many civilians took him with them whether they ate or slept, for fear that others would recognize their identity wrong, They didn''t seem to realize that almost all those holding civilian wooden cards were illiterate, so they couldn''t understand what was written on the wooden cards at all. Even so, it can''t stop the civilians from showing off to each other. Now, walking on the road led by Isaac, we can see such a scene. The way two civilians know each other and greet each other has changed. What should have been mutual greetings has now become. "Did you bring out your wooden card?" "Yes, and yours?" Then they took out their identity cards and showed them to each other. Then they began to laugh foolishly. It seemed that their IQ was not very high. Nord didn''t see it at all and didn''t know what such a small wooden card would look good. However, these civilians regard this as a treasure. The most popular ones these days are those citizens. Compared with the civilian wooden cards, the identity wooden cards of citizens are much more exquisite. After all, they are gold inlaid with jade, oh no, they are iron inlaid with wood. They look high-end, high-grade, and different from ordinary flirtatious cheap goods. This atmosphere makes the small library always full after it opened. There are an endless stream of civilians who come to the library to study. Each civilian wants to turn the frame of his small wooden sign into an iron edge, so he will come to the library to read when there is nothing to do. This situation makes Nord both happy and speechless. Fortunately, they finally realized the importance of learning. Looking at their learning momentum, it is estimated that there will be many more citizens in Isaac over time, because Nord''s literacy standard is not very strict. As long as they can understand 500 words, such requirements are actually very simple. Village head Colin estimated that he knew only a few hundred words, but he knew more than 1000 words in just a few months with abbot and scholar hill. Therefore, as long as he can know about 500 words, he can understand some books and official documents. Next, he can improve himself by reading. Five hundred words are Nord''s requirements for citizens, but what makes Nord feel very speechless is that many of these civilians want to become citizens in order to improve the small wooden card, because owning a citizen''s wooden card is like being superior to others, and their walking posture feels windy. I knew that making a small wooden card would stimulate the literacy enthusiasm of the civilians. Nord would not spend so much effort to sort out the class division of the people. One small wooden card per person is not enough. That said, the division of the people''s class is irreversible. I just hope they can maintain this enthusiasm in the future. The excitement inside the territory has just begun, and the anti bandit work of Lehman and Marco outside is coming to an end. Under the search and arrest of Nord''s troops in a snare formation, bandits and mountain bandits hiding in the depths of the mountains and forests have been arrested one after another, and the order in the field under Isaac''s command has been re established. From then on, I won''t worry anymore, When a man came along, a big man suddenly came out and asked you for money. In isaacburg, Nord saw Lehman and Marco who came back from the distance and were dusty, as well as hundreds of soldiers who looked very refined. They lived in the wild every day these days. They looked no different from beggars, but their temperament had changed greatly. In particular, Marco has become more calm and less impulsive than before. It seems that today''s action has made him grow a lot. Although this battle is not as fierce as previous battles, he can end the battle soon after finding the stronghold of mountain bandits. However, the real training for them is how to divide and arrange troops when looking for these strongholds in the mountains and forests, and the mutual cooperation between so many soldiers requires the overall arrangement of Lehman and Marco. At the beginning, they were also full of loopholes, and the arrangement of the whole army was messy, so they could not cooperate at all. Sometimes the squadron has launched an attack, and the squadron next to it is still standing stunned. It should have been the Spearman squadron searching this mountain forest, but somehow went to the area of other crossbow squadrons, and almost had an accident. Several crossbow men couldn''t help but put a few arrows and shot at the Spearman from elsewhere. Fortunately, they missed the key point, But the unlucky ones had to return to the barracks with the mountain bandits because of their thigh injury, so they withdrew from the battle. There have been many accidents like this in recent days, which is Nord''s purpose. The future war is not the same as the previous small fight. It can not solve the problem by charging with soldiers. Although the previous battles were completed recklessly, the scale of the battle is completely different. In the battle of 1000 people, it is difficult to reverse the war situation with one''s own strength. No matter how strong a person is, he can kill 10 or 20, but can he kill 100 or 200? Personal strength has its limits. The victory of a large-scale battle belongs to all those who participate in the battle. One enemy of 100 will never be as good as hundreds of horses. Nord seemed to think of this before he let Lehman and Marco take charge of the bandit suppression operation, because even if they made a lot of mistakes, it doesn''t matter. These are their growth experience in the future. Nord can bear the price. If such mistakes occur on the battlefield in the future, it will be very fatal. It''s always good to prepare in advance. Chapter 264 Looking at the two generals with more calm temperament, Nord was very satisfied. This may be the biggest gain of the bandit suppression operation. As for capturing those mountain bandits to dig mines and maintaining the stability of the territory''s roads, Nord made it clear that he wanted to train troops at the beginning. From Lehman, they arrested nearly 300 mountain thieves from the mountains. This number surprised Nord. He didn''t expect that there were so many mountain thieves in his territory. Nord thought it would be terrible to have more than 100, but Nord underestimated the inaction of the crimson family. Or because of their actions, there are so many robbers in the mountains and forests. If they live well in their own home, who would like to stay in the deep mountains and forests and become a robber? But now it''s all over. Working conditions in Nord mine are very superior, including food and shelter "It''s hard. You two take these soldiers back to the barracks to have a rest, and then go to my study to talk about your experience these days." Lehman and Marco nodded to Nord, and then led the soldiers behind him back to the barracks. They were very crisp and clean without dragging their feet. Looking at their backs and the orderly soldiers behind them, Nord had boundless ambition in his heart. This was his capital to participate in the dispute and hold these elite soldiers, What''s Nord afraid of? In the following days, Nord summarized with Lehman and Marco some mistakes they had made in this operation. After remembering the lessons this time, he would not make them again next time. Although Nord had no experience in leading the war, there was still no problem in helping them sum up the lessons. In these days when Nord and others sum up the experience and lessons, the enthusiasm of the civilians led by Isaac has gradually dissipated, and only some truly progressive civilians are still learning. In addition, during this period, some civilians have passed the literacy test of Abbot housekeeper and become citizens of an elite class led by Isaac. It''s not that these people learn very fast. They have learned 500 words in just a few days, but there are some errors in the previous census. Some civilians are actually literate, but the information is not recorded. These days, they found Abel housekeeper test with a try attitude when they know they can be promoted. The result is really successful. This event has also strengthened the confidence of those who really want to become citizens. Of course, many people have begun to give up. In fact, literacy is not a simple thing, especially for adults who have no foundation. It requires a very strong perseverance to do this. There is some good news from the Shanzhai alliance. Old Moore said from the caravan that now the Shanzhai alliance has eight members, not to mention Boca village and toke village. They are absolute supporters of the Shanzhai alliance, not even lower than Lamo village. For such a fake alliance, it was in line with the demands of their two cottages. They almost agreed with it with both hands. They decided to join the new fake Alliance on the spot and praised Lord Nord for his wisdom. Seeing that the situation is gone, songjiazhai is also forced to join the Shanzhai alliance. However, Nord doesn''t know whether Zach has given up his heart and will make trouble in the Shanzhai alliance in the future. However, to Nord''s surprise, Lunna village, which is far away from Nanshan village, also joined the cottage alliance. Then a few days later, another cottage that Nord visited got the news. They said they also wanted to join the cottage alliance. When old Moore reported the news to Nord, Krem had gone to the cottage to start negotiating specific things, It is estimated that there will be no accident. In addition, according to old Moore''s description, Clem was very active after the establishment of the Shanzhai alliance. He helped do everything. Now he almost lives in Nanshan stronghold. Old Moore also found him an office in the administrative region of Nanshan stronghold to deal with the affairs of the Shanzhai alliance. Clem is like a dead tree in spring, full of vitality all day, and another old man Harlan is like the spiritual leader of the Shanzhai alliance. Even if he doesn''t do anything, it''s very reassuring to stay in the Shanzhai alliance. Moreover, these shanzhais dare not disobey the tasks issued by the Shanzhai alliance, because unlike the previous alliance, they just didn''t obey the orders of the alliance. At that time, the distant Shanzhai had no way to take them, but now the Shanzhai alliance obviously can''t. let''s not say whether Nord will trouble them, It''s more than enough for Nanshan stronghold and Yuanshan stronghold to unite against him, so now they are very honest. During this period, the development of Shanzhai alliance was very stable. Nord''s territory was almost prosperous. Many previous bedding and construction seemed to have played a role in this period. Not only Tami Town, but also the towns of isaacburg and bly town developed rapidly. A group of hurried figures on the path led by Isaac broke the tranquility of this period of time. Each of them was very tired and their eyes were full of blood. It seemed that they had not rested for a long time, but they didn''t mean to stay at all. On the contrary, the leader was still urging his men to keep going. The performance of this group was very silent. Everyone was buried in the road, as if they had no spare strength to speak. They were relieved until they came to Bligh town. However, the guards of Bligh town were very nervous when they saw them. Although Nord''s ban had been cancelled, all the caravans passing through Bligh town had been checked. In particular, although they looked like a caravan, they looked very embarrassed and unusual. When questioned by the soldiers, the leader of the caravan decisively indicated his identity "Soldier, I''m a noble canonized by Lord Nord himself, sir love. I have something very important to report to Lord Nord. Please let me go immediately." "Do you have an identity card?" Lov''s expression was very confused. He had been away from Isaac for three months. How could there be an identity card issued recently? From his expression, the soldier saw that the man in front of him had no small wooden card. A trace of pride flashed in his eyes and thought: "I have, and it''s made of black iron wood. There''s an iron frame outside. It''s more valuable than those citizens." But the soldier was still very conscientious. Even when he heard that lov was a knight, he didn''t leave. Instead, he thought about it and said to lov; "Lord Love, please forgive me for not recognizing your identity, but I can''t let you in hastily. But in order not to delay you in reporting to Lord Nord, I can lead a small team of soldiers to escort you back to isaacburg. What do you think?" "No problem. I support your decision. Please escort me back, soldier." Lov understands and cooperates with the soldiers'' cautious actions, and this is the soldiers'' responsibility. Now lov just wants to find Nord as soon as possible and report the news and intelligence to him in the past two months. Chapter 265 Following the soldiers in Bligh town on the unique brick road of the ISAAC collar, lov felt different. He was like a wanderer who had left his hometown for many years and returned to his hometown he had not seen for a long time. Although lov left the ISAAC collar for a short time, he missed the ISAAC collar very much. Before, lov often left Isaac''s collar, but he didn''t miss it as much as he does now. In fact, to be exact, lov missed Tami Town, a place that changes with each passing day. It seems that great changes will take place every once in a while. Especially when he was outside, even in the bustling TEWIN City, lov felt that he didn''t feel as good as Tami Town, especially the roads and environment. The clean roads and environment in Tami town made lov unforgettable. Even lov couldn''t understand when it began. In his heart, Tami town actually became better than Wen city, Probably after Lord Nord came. "What was the wooden card you just said?" Lov, whose mood gradually calmed down, looked at the former soldier with bloodshot eyes. His tired look could not suppress his curiosity. Hearing lov''s question, the soldier carefully took out a palm sized wooden card from his arms and handed it to lov with pride. "Ah, that''s it. Lord Nord issued a decree some time ago. All the neighbors of the territory have their own small wooden cards to prove their identity. It is said that the wooden cards are divided into different classes. The wooden cards of our soldiers are very different from those of the civilians outside." Lov took the wooden card from the soldier''s hand and looked it carefully in his hand. After starting with the wooden card, it was very heavy. Because it was made of black iron wood, it was full of cold light, with two large characters of soldier carved on the front, indicating that the soldier was in the second rank, which means that his strength was also in the second class of the arms, that is [Amun crossbow man]. The wooden cards prepared by Nord for the soldiers are made of black iron wood, which is to encourage the civilians to actively join the army, because the wooden cards of the civilian''s top honorary citizens are also made of black iron wood, that is, as long as the soldier retires safely, he can become a noble honorary citizen, which is much easier than the civilians to climb up step by step. Lov played in his hand for a while and then gave it back to such soldiers. Although lov also liked this small wooden card very much, it was not his own thing after all. The name of the soldier was engraved on the back of the wooden card, and lov was not a person who liked to occupy other people''s things. "Do all Isaac''s people have this wooden card?" "Yes, sir love." Lov, who had just returned here, felt an accident. He didn''t know how many surprises he would be surprised by isaacburg in the distance, and lov couldn''t help thinking seriously in his mind. He didn''t know what his wooden card should look like. Compared with being an aristocrat, his wooden card should be more exquisite than the soldier. Lov still had some expectations in his heart. Before long, lov and his party came to the edge of isaacburg, and then they didn''t leave in, because lov and his guys were standing outside the town of isaacburg in a daze. Everyone opened their mouth and their eyes were full of disbelief. The strange town in front of them is definitely not the town in their memory. Even if they rack their brains, they don''t understand that this new town has any similarities with the previous dilapidated isaacburg. If they are not very familiar with the surrounding terrain, lov and others suspect that they have come to the wrong place. "Is this the town of isaacburg?" One of lov''s men said in disbelief. This sentence also spoke their hearts. Their eyes looked at the soldiers who had led them before, hoping to get the answer from them. "Yes, this is the town of isaacburg, but Lord Hill led all the civilians to renovate the shack area some time ago." This soldier looks like a hick who has never seen the world. In fact, according to the truth, this soldier is a hick who has never seen the world, because lof and these guys have traveled around for so many years and haven''t seen anything. Sorry, they really haven''t seen such a town. Lov suppressed his surprise and walked into the town. As they walked, they looked at the familiar and strange city. A man couldn''t help muttering: "Even the noble District of Twain is just like this. Is this really a place where we can live? Are those noble lords the same as where we live?" The soldiers who followed them heard that lov''s man compared this place with the noble District of Twain city. The smile on his face could not be controlled. After all, when he heard others praise Isaac''s leader, the soldier was also proud, so he couldn''t help asking. "Have you ever been to the noble District of Twain? What''s it like? Is the town of isaacburg beautiful?" The man who just spoke turned a little red, and then stopped talking, because he had not been to the noble area of TEWIN City, because the noble area did not allow them to set foot. He just looked outside. He was very sorry to hear such soldiers'' problems. Seeing his expression, so that the soldiers understood what the situation was, they no longer asked questions, but focused on showing them the way, because the town had been re planned, lov and others didn''t know the way to the castle, and then the party became silent. Lov''s men looked at the surrounding streets with curious eyes and wanted to compare them with the towns in their mind, but they found that there was no comparability at all, and the soldiers who had been escorting them back had become accustomed to the surrounding scenes and felt that they had nothing to look at. Then they went through the busy market and came to the castle of isaacburg. Looking at the castle that had not changed, lov and others were finally able to breathe. Finally, there was a place consistent with their own memory. This moment narrowed lov and others'' feelings and made them understand that this was still the town they had brought for more than ten years, He just changed into a beautiful dress. The soldiers who had been taking lov came forward to talk to the guards guarding the castle, and then saw them come to lov. The two of them saluted lov respectfully. "Sir love, I can only send you here, because I have to go back and garrison Bligh town. Next, the guard will take you to Lord Nord. I wish you all the best." "Thank you for your escort. You are a dedicated soldier. I wish you a pleasant journey." After saying goodbye to the former soldier, lov looked seriously at the guard of the castle. At this time, he also broke free from the shock. After all, compared with this novel Town, the news he brought back is more important, because he has plenty of opportunities to see this new town. "Guard, please take me to Lord Nord immediately. I have something important to tell him." Chapter 266 "Yes, sir love. Lord Nord is in the castle now. Please don''t worry. I''ll take you to him." Looking at lov''s serious appearance, the guards of the castle did not dare to neglect at all. They immediately opened the gate of the castle and let lov and others enter the castle. Then, Nord met lov in the study. When he saw lov''s appearance, Nord was a little stunned, because he looked too tired, as if he hadn''t rested for a long time. Nord wanted to know what happened. Logically, under the condition of no revealing his identity, lov should be in no danger. And now Nord knows that Marquis tween can''t target himself. Relying on the remaining strength of the kreisen family, it''s impossible to pose a threat to lov. Is there something unexpected? Someone is still deliberately targeting themselves. "Don''t worry. Tell me what happened." Lov eased his mood, and then told Nord about all his experiences. In the past three months, lov almost ran all over the northern territory of the Principality of Bethel to help Nord explore intelligence. When he finally prepared to return to TEWIN, he suddenly found that TEWIN was surrounded by troops. "Are you sure TEWIN is surrounded?" "OK!" Lov''s expression was very firm, because this was what he saw, so lov was so anxious to come back and tell him the news, because it was very important news, and lov knew that it should be difficult for Nord to know the news because of the blockade of the territory, so lov had to come back and tell Nord. At that time, lov did not dare to stay too much, because lov learned the news when he inquired. These people turned out to be the three earls under the Marquis of Twain. They had a rebellion. They suddenly attacked Twain City, and surrounded Twain city because of the unfavorable siege. Lov still heard the news from the merchant population gathered outside Twain, because the flags outside the city had been recognized by the merchants from all directions, but after recognizing all the flags, the merchants'' faces showed a frightened expression, because they were frightened by the facts they had found. The three earls under Duke Twain rebelled collectively and sent troops to surround Twain. Is there any more explosive news? These businessmen knew that no matter what the outcome of the battle, the northern territory of the Principality of Bethel would change. Moreover, when he came back, lov also found that not only TEWIN City, but also the whole northern territory was in a mess. Although he did not know the reasons for the betrayal of the three earls, the TEWIN family also had great prestige in the hundreds of years of rule in the Northern Territory. Many nobles did not choose to rebel with the three earls, but they were too busy for themselves. Because one of the remaining two earls loyal to Marquis TEWIN was assassinated, and the Viscount under his command also rebelled, the Earl was unable to protect himself, and the territory of the remaining Earl was in the southernmost part. Love didn''t know exactly what the situation was. Nord''s expression was very dignified, because according to the current news, marquis Twain''s situation was very critical this time. If he was not careful, the whole family would return to annihilation. After receiving the news, Nord quickly asked his servant to invite scholar hill and judge Matthew, because this matter must be discussed with him, Nord also wanted to hear their views on the current situation. While waiting for the two of them, Nord also briefly sorted out his thoughts. Judging from the current situation, this is a premeditated rebellion, because the rebellion of the three earls at the same time is obviously planned behind the scenes. If the three earls had deep contradictions with Marquis TEWIN, Marquis TEWIN would not keep them until now, And it will not be unprepared at all, resulting in the current situation. If Marquis tween was a mediocre and had no ability to pay attention to the rebellion, Nord did not believe it, because Nord had heard his name before he didn''t know that Marquis tween was his uncle. It is said that this generation of marquis Twain and Archduke Bethel grew up together as playmates. Marquis Twain was sent to Bellon to study with Archduke Bethel and receive Knight training together. It is said that they are almost inseparable. Even Marquis Twain''s wife is a distant cousin of Archduke Bethel, and their relationship is unbreakable. To say which of the five marques of the Principality of Bethel is the most loyal to Duke Bethel, it is Marquis TEWIN. He is a staunch supporter of Duke Bethel, and Marquis TEWIN is also very brave and good at war. It is said that he and Duke Bethel planned the previous war with the hill Kingdom, and this time won the rich land in one fell swoop. And the news from Bellon said. Marquis TEWIN is an iron fisted marquis. His character is very tough and sometimes he doesn''t know how to change. However, his vision is very sharp. He can often find the key of the enemy and kill him with one blow. Therefore, this leads to this person''s headstrong. However, the final facts prove that he is often right, but it is invisible that Marquis TEWIN has offended many people. However, the rebellion of the three earls and several other Viscount must be unexpected, because the Gustav brothers and sisters had just returned from Nord. If Marquis Twain found something wrong with these earls, he would certainly not let his heirs risk coming to Nord, even if Nord was his nephew, Send someone up to Nord. Nord simply calculated the distance. The Gustav brothers and sisters should have returned to TEWIN long ago. I hope there will be no accidents on their way. Gustav is very careful because he is competing for inheritance with his illegitimate brother. Their route is also very hidden and safe. They will certainly not give others an opportunity. Facing this situation for the first time, Nord didn''t know what to do, but Nord was sure to go to TEWIN to rescue. Not to mention the relationship between Marquis TEWIN and Gustav and their relatives, even morally, Nord would not stand in the ranks of these rebellious earls. It is even more impossible to stand idly by. There is so much anger in the north that no lord can stand idly by. Therefore, it is necessary to stand in line at this time, especially for small people like Nord. If the two do not help each other, they will offend both sides. In that case, Nord is sure to choose his uncle Marquis tween, otherwise he will choose outsiders. Moreover, Nord feels that he must send troops as soon as possible. Although Nord doesn''t know how long tween city can last, Nord is sure that if the Marquis tween dies, he will come to no good end, because they may have to clean up Nord if they spare their hands. At that time, Nord will really be the enemy of such a Northern Territory, because if the flag of Marquis TEWIN falls, the remaining nobles will certainly fall to these rebel forces. However, Nord has no choice. Once the rebels gain power, Nord will face the situation of all enemies in the territory. Chapter 267 After the arrival of scholar hill and judge Matthew, Nord asked rove to briefly tell them the current situation. After listening to it, their faces became very dignified. They didn''t expect that the situation outside had reached such a point. It may be that they could ruin the current good situation if they were not careful. Hill scholars and judge Matthew looked at each other, and then Hill scholars wanted to know Nord''s decision. They could only provide advice to Nord, but could not influence Nord''s decision. Therefore, they should understand Nord''s real ideas in advance. Even if they knew that Nord''s choice was wrong, they could only help Nord analyze the right situation, But it doesn''t force Nord to do it. "My plan is to send troops at once, and it is urgent." Nord''s expression is very firm. During this time, he has figured out that no matter what the situation in TEWIN city is now, Nord himself can''t wait any longer. Once the fighter is taken, the consequences will be unimaginable, because Nord doesn''t know how long TEWIN city can last. "My opinion is that we must send troops, but we can''t go to TEWIN immediately. We can properly observe the situation. If TEWIN really has no rescue value, we should return to the territory as soon as possible to make defense deployment. According to the current strength of our territory, there is no pressure to fight with an earl." Hill scholars'' suggestions tend to be conservative. They may not be aware of the crisis of the current situation, and hill scholars do not know the relationship between Marquis Twain and Nord. Although the Gustav brothers and sisters were received by Hill scholars last time, they did not disclose their relationship with Nord before they met Nord, but only said that they came from Twain city, Come and find Nord. There''s something important. "Now the Marquis TEWIN is my mother''s brother. Although we have not met, I will save him anyway this time. This is my only choice." Nord sighed and still had to wade through the muddy water. When Gustav came to isaacburg to find himself, Nord had a hunch that he could not grow obscene, because as scholar Hill said to himself before, as long as you win isaacburg, even if you get on the stage, there are some things you can''t avoid, just like this rebellion, Nord had to take the initiative. He had no choice. Scholar Hill showed a sudden expression on his face. With this relationship, he had no choice. Sending troops was the only choice. Judge Matthew also put forward his own suggestions to Nord at this time. His character was inclined to be strong and decisive. "Since you can only choose to send troops, don''t hesitate. Please summon the soldiers immediately. We will guard the territory for you. You can safely lead the troops to TEWIN city for rescue." Judge Matthew''s eyes were very decisive. Although he didn''t know much about fighting, he knew that hesitation would only make things worse. If he had decided to do something, he should take action immediately. "After you take the soldiers away, we will immediately block the whole territory as before, so as not to allow foreign suspicious personnel to enter the territory. Moreover, now that the territory has an identity card, it is convenient to manage a lot, and there will certainly be no such trouble." Nord looked at the encouraging eyes of scholar hill and judge Matthew. Without hesitation, Nord immediately ordered the guards of the castle to go to Nanshan stronghold to transfer back some of the soldiers of old Moore. Just as the guards entered the study, scholar Hill suddenly put forward a suggestion to Nord. "Now the troops in the territory are relatively empty. Can you transfer out the hunter teams in the stronghold? It''s good to have more strength. Although these hunters can''t compare with your soldiers, they are also good fighters and should be able to help you." It''s reasonable for Nord to think about it carefully. According to the information provided by lov, there are at least nearly 2000 rebels outside TEWIN. Although Nord knows that these noble soldiers actually have a lot of water, many ants bite dead elephants, and Nord can''t bear the human sea tactics alone. Therefore, after hearing this suggestion, Nord plans to transfer all the hunter teams of these mountain people. Now there are about 150 Hunter teams in the whole mountain stronghold alliance, which is also a great help. In addition, the two mountain strongholds that have just joined the alliance have not had time to set up Hunter teams, otherwise the total force will reach 200. Nord plans to transfer the hunter team of the stronghold in the name of training, otherwise Nord is afraid that someone will cause trouble to Nord in this special period, especially Zach of Songjia stronghold. If he takes down Nord again at this time, it will be a great headache. In extraordinary times, we use extraordinary means. As long as the hunter team is transferred out of the mountains, they can''t escape Nord''s palm. At that time, Zach won''t have the capital to make waves. Nord made careful arrangements with the guards who delivered the news, so that he must deliver Nord''s message to old Moore completely. Then Nord began to prepare for the preparations before the expedition. He asked Lehman and Marco to gather soldiers, and asked Hill scholar and Abel housekeeper to prepare food, grass and materials. Nord estimated that when they prepared these things, old Moore should also bring the soldiers. However, Nord didn''t know how long TEWIN city could last. He hoped to persist until Nord arrived. Yamon mountains, Nanshan village. After getting the news from Nord, old Moore immediately invited Harlan and Krem. Since the establishment of the Shanzhai alliance, Krem has lived in Nanshan stronghold. Later, Harlan also stayed here. Therefore, the Shanzhai alliance is basically a work carried out by Nanshan stronghold as a stronghold. Harlan and Krem were puzzled when they heard this strange order. They didn''t know what it meant for Nord to call out these Hunter teams, but when they learned that old Moore was going to take all the soldiers of the South Mountain stronghold back, they both showed thoughtful expression on their faces. This is basically because the whole stronghold alliance has been evacuated. If not all the villagers in the stronghold are good fighters, it is likely that the stronghold will lose its defense ability. Even so, during the period when the hunter team is transferred, each stronghold will lose a lot of strength. Because Harlan, who had known a lot about the outside world with Nord before, seemed to have guessed something, but he didn''t point it out, and took the initiative to cover up the topic and wanted to help Nord complete the task. "Since Lord Nord has given this order, we should not speculate too much about his reason. First, we should gather all the hunter teams of the mountain stronghold alliance to Nanshan stronghold in the name of centralized training. Lord Nord should also mean that." After Harlan finished, the corners of his mouth showed a smile. He saw through Nord''s caution, because he knew the reason why Nord was hiding from them. Harlan''s eyes looked at the direction of songjiazhai, which is the key to the success of this mission. I hope he won''t make trouble. Chapter 268 In two days, Nord had made all the preparations, and old Moore arrived at isaacburg with nearly 300 troops. The soldiers of Nanshan stronghold were OK. They had seen the outside world, and they contributed to the capture of the castle. Although great changes have taken place in isaacburg, they are surprised in their eyes, but they can also accept it, because they just have some superficial knowledge of the outside world, and they don''t know how shocked isaacburg''s change is. The hunters who just came out are much more novel than the soldiers in Nan Mountain stronghold. Although they heard that they came to the outside world for training, everyone didn''t pay attention to it. These hunters have strong confidence in training and fighting. They are natural soldiers. All the soldiers gathered outside the town of isaacburg. There were a total of 600 soldiers. Nord left 50 crossbow men to watch the house in isaacburg. All the remaining soldiers were taken away by Nord, including these hunters. In addition, there are more than 200 civilians specially responsible for transporting materials, because Nord doesn''t know how long the war will last, so they are fully prepared. In addition to the materials carried by the soldiers, Nord also specially recruited some villagers to set up a baggage team to carry materials with the army. Nord ignored the hunters who looked around. They were not the protagonists of the battle. The main force of the battle was the 500 soldiers standing in a neat queue in front of Nord. Each of them looked at Nord with reverent eyes. Even if they were going to fight soon, they could not see the slightest fear in their eyes. Nord did not do pre war mobilization with the soldiers, because when he saw the soldiers, Nord knew that there was no need at all. Nord''s kindness and preferential treatment to them is the best pre war mobilization. These soldiers are willing to fight for Nord. The military situation was urgent. Nord set out without nonsense. Nearly a thousand troops set out in a mighty manner. At the front were soldiers in neat queues. Nord and others were in the middle, and finally the hunters and baggage teams supporting the scene. The more they got to the back, the longer the team dragged. Because these people didn''t have long-distance walking experience, they often fell behind, so Nord had to send Lehman and Marco to urge them back and forth on horses, just to prevent accidents and speed up the March. Nord''s battle brought lov and his guys, because Nord had to rely on them to lead his team. LOV is now Nord''s Guide. He knows the ground wires and roads in the whole north very well. While marching, Nord inquired about the surrounding lords from lov. Out of Isaac''s lead to the south is the territory of viscount Hobbes. Viscount Hobbes is the vassal of count Mandel, and count Mandel is also one of the three earls of the rebellion. Among the three earls, only Mandel has a grudge with Marquis tween. Their discord is something everyone knows. However, as Marquis Twain''s vassal and growing up friend, count Mandel and Marquis Twain have never torn their faces, even if count Mandel took in Marquis Twain''s illegitimate son Orlando. Marquis Twain has been tolerant. If Marquis Twain didn''t feel that he owed him, count Mandel would have been cleaned up by him. Marquis Twain is not a good tempered man. Marquis Twain never thought that his good friends would rebel against him. Even if they had a holiday before, they had not reached the point of war, because the nobles wanted a good reputation. If there were no great interests, no one wanted to bear the reputation of the rebels. Nord did not think that the rebellion was due to the personal resentment between count Mandel and Marquis tween. Obviously, count Mandel and an illegitimate son could not convince the other two earls, nor did he have so much energy to set off such a big rebellion in the north. There must be an unknown secret behind it, but anyway, Nord has to get to Twain as soon as possible. The straight-line distance between Twain city and Isaac collar is about more than 100 kilometers, separated by Hobbes collar and Mandel collar. According to the information provided by loff, these two lords currently lead their own troops to gather under Twain City, so their territory is very empty and there is no guard force at all. When loff and others passed through Hobbes Town, they even lost the guards at the gate. It seemed that they took all the soldiers away. They had no intention of being defensive at all and had to be slaughtered by Nord, but Nord didn''t have such an idea. Even though Nord knew that he was basically sure as long as he attacked and occupied the two castles, Nord just passed through here without any intention of staying. Nord wanted to go to TEWIN city to extricate himself from the siege, and was not excited about the fat meat on his lips. Because Nord knows that the key to this war is TEWIN city. As long as the siege of TEWIN city is solved, the rebellion is basically over. At that time, with the prestige and strength of Duke TEWIN, maybe we can turn those waiting nobles to ourselves. This is why these rebellious earls, even their own castles, have no choice but to concentrate their forces on attacking the city of Twain, and even if they are not defeated, they will besiege the Marquis of Twain. Because they also know very well that if Marquis TEWIN gets out of trouble, they will certainly not be rivals. Only strangling Marquis TEWIN in this city is their only chance of winning, otherwise it will be equivalent to letting the tiger go back to the mountain. Moreover, Nord knows that even if he conquers the two castles, there are no troops stationed at all. The people are not enough. The snake swallows the elephant. How much he eats now. If the rescue of TEWIN city is unfavorable, he will spit out more at that time, which is tantamount to picking up sesame seeds and losing watermelon. Nord will not lose much for small. It took Nord two days to finally arrive at TEWIN collar. TEWIN collar is a marquis collar, so it is the largest territory in the north, with an area of about 500 square kilometers, occupying one fifth of the land in the north. TEWIN city is in the middle of TEWIN collar. After entering TEWIN''s territory, Nord felt much at ease, because from these fleeing civilians, Nord learned that TEWIN was still holding on, and the rebels combined by the three earls had no way to take TEWIN at all. Although TEWIN city has few troops and has no strength to fight back, it is more than enough to stick to it. Especially for a veteran general like Marquis TEWIN, it is very difficult to capture a castle from him. From the refugees and the fleeing merchant population, Nord knew that because they could not attack for a long time, the three earls had begun to send their men to loot the surrounding tewenling villages, which were looted by a Viscount''s longitudinal. Because their homes were destroyed, they had to flee Twain''s territory and find a peaceful and stable place to live. But now, in addition to the lords who are still waiting, there are wars everywhere in the north, and there are peaceful places there. Chapter 269 The appearance of these refugees is even more miserable than that of the workers in Nord mine. At least the workers in Nord mine still have food and clothing. No, it is mainly that the frightened eyes of the refugees are deeply imprinted in Nord''s heart. Nord will never forget what kind of eyes they are, panic, helplessness and despair. Regardless of the outcome of the war, whether they become the victors in the end, the civilians living here must be the most seriously injured. The city gate caught fire and affected the fish in the pond. After learning the news of TEWIN City, Nord let them leave, gave them some rations, told them that the northernmost territory was very safe and let them take refuge there. However, contrary to Nord''s expectation, after learning that Nord was a noble who went to TEWIN for rescue, these refugees did not leave after eating the rations given to them by Nord. Instead, they asked to join Nord''s forces and want to fight against the rebels who destroyed their homes. "Why? Fighting is not your task. You are just a group of suffering civilians. I will avenge you and those dead relatives and send those damn animals to hell." The refugee leader was unkempt and could not see clearly, but Nord could see the flame of hatred and the courage of revenge in his eyes. Even if they were reduced to this point, they also had the courage to fight their enemies. Half of the people in their village died in inspired resistance. The civilians of the Principality of Bethel never lacked blood. If they had no hope of winning, these refugees would not have fled their homes. They must fight to the death with the nobles who destroyed their villages. Therefore, when they heard that Nord was going to fight against the rebels, these refugees joined decisively. "Dear noble master, please let us do our best. Our home is being invaded by war. We can''t stand idly by. We can do whatever you want us to do." After a long silence, Nord agreed to their request, and then incorporated them into the civilians of the baggage team to help transport goods. Looking at these energetic refugees, Nord didn''t know what to say. As Nord went deep into TEWIN, he met more and more refugees. Soon, Nord''s Team exceeded 1000. Just when Nord thought about whether to continue to accept the refugees, Nord found that he had come to the intersection of a village. Some houses in this village are still emitting black smoke, and corpses are everywhere inside and outside the village, but most of them are innocent civilians, because even soldiers with weak combat effectiveness are much better than unarmed civilians. No, they shouldn''t compare at all. The two teams met so far away that the scene became very quiet for a time. Neither Nord nor the enemy opposite were ready to fight. Fortunately, Nord responded quickly. First, he comforted the refugees who were about to move, and then asked Lehman and Marco to order their soldiers to start formation and prepare for battle. Because both sides know that the team in front of them is an enemy rather than a friend. Judging from the flags of both sides, Nord''s flag is the Amun eagle with two wings, which represents the ISAAC family. The black-and-white flag is fluttering in the wind, and the flag is held in the air by the tall Aru. Aru''s whole body equipment has been made, and complete protection has been done from head to foot. The refined iron spent on Aru alone is enough to make five Chain Armor. However, after Aru put on the equipment, Nord was very satisfied with it. The whole set of armor weighed 300 kg. Aru felt no burden on him. Instead, he was as eye-catching as an iron giant, so Nord asked him to carry the flag of his family. The flag of the army outside the unknown village looks like a black poisonous snake. The green background looks a bit eye-catching. Nord knows that it is the flag of his neighbor, viscount Hobbes. Nord didn''t think that many of his high-ranking nobles in the north of Bethel still know the name of the ISAAC family, although the Isaac family has declined, But as an ancient family with a long history, many people will remember it. In particular, the ISAAC family also married the twain family, which was very sensational news in those years, but it was clear that Viscount Hobbes did not belong to the high-level aristocracy, and he could not know some news, so he regarded Nord as a count of unknown origin. In fact, there is no problem for Viscount Hobbes to understand this. Nord''s strength is not worse than that of ordinary earls. Fortunately, viscount Hobbes runs fast. Otherwise, once the war is fought, Nord has absolute confidence that he can eat Viscount Hobbes''s troops at once, and once the two armies are engaged, it will not be so easy for him to retreat again. Due to the great pressure exerted by Nord''s troops, viscount Hobbes''s troops were scattered and fled one after another. Those sporadic soldiers fled into the nearby mountains and forests. Nord did not choose to ignore them and kept following the direction of the large forces. With the passage of time, the number of troops of viscount Hobbes is gradually decreasing. Viscount Hobbes, who runs in the front, finds that this situation is bleeding, because except his confidant knights and his private soldiers, almost all the other conscripted villagers have run away. Chapter 270 On the way of pursuit, Nord passed another village. It seemed that the village had been looted a day ago. The fire of the house had been extinguished. Only a group of crows lingered in the sky and refused to leave. Nord seemed to be able to see countless innocent souls howling in pain. There was an angry flame in Nord''s calm eyes. Nord didn''t know why they would launch the rebellion, but anyway, the civilians living in this land were innocent, and they shouldn''t be slaughtered. Nord vowed to cut the Viscount Hobbes if he caught him. Viscount Hobbes, who fled in front of him, was also yelling. He scolded not only Nord, who was chasing after him, but also the escaped soldiers and those damn Dalits. When he returned to his territory, he would hang them all. Looking at the army with less than 100 people behind him, viscount Hobbes fled a little faster, and the horse under his crotch almost tripped over the rugged mountain road. Then he became honest. Without the horse, viscount Hobbes, who was well-off, would not be able to run far. Looking at the looming TEWIN city in the distance, viscount Hobbes had more hope in his heart. As long as he fled to TEWIN City, he would be safe. There were more than 2000 soldiers of three earls, who would certainly be able to defeat the damn guy behind him. The pursuit for several hours did not exhaust Nord''s troops, because Nord had been controlling the speed of the troops so that they would not be too tired. Nord knew that the direction of viscount Hobbes''s escape was TEWIN City, so Nord had to keep his troops fighting. There was still a fierce battle waiting for him under TEWIN city, Nord is not sure that he will win. But Nord''s anger was almost full. Now he not only wanted to help Marquis Twain escape, but also to help those innocent civilians avenge. Soon, the two troops chasing each other arrived at the bottom of Twain city. Nord stopped one kilometer away from Twain city and watched vicomte Hobbes escape to Twain City coldly. At this time, the flags under TEWIN city were fluttering. Nord looked at more than 2000 people under the city. Looking at the people and horses that surrounded TEWIN City, Nord felt that there could be at least three or four thousand people. Of course, there must be many people to make up for numbers, and the number of people who can really fight may be less than two thousand. But now this momentum made it very difficult for Nord to do it. Moreover, Nord observed that the soldiers under the city were withdrawing from the city wall one after another. They should have just experienced a siege, but the rebels still failed to capture TEWIN. Although he didn''t know what the situation in the city was like, Nord was able to breathe a sigh of relief, As long as Nord can contain some troops, it can relieve the pressure on Twain. But correspondingly, Nord himself should be careful, because Nord only plays a restraining role. If Nord is really allowed to fight with the three earls outside the city, Nord is certainly unwilling. It is better to run directly, because even if he can win, it is a bloody victory, but it is estimated that all Nord''s family will accompany him. Moreover, in the face of three or four times the enemy, even Nord was very confident in the strength of his soldiers and dared not guarantee that he would win. Therefore, Nord kept a distance of one kilometer from the enemy outside the city, and then ordered the whole army to rectify and rest. Vicomte Hobbes, chased by Nord, rushed to the rebel camp all the way. After entering the camp, vicomte Hobbes kept coming to the battle conference room. There were about six or seven nobles in the conference room. They were discussing the defeat of another attack on Twain. Sitting in the center of the tent was an old man of nearly 50 years old. His beard and hair had become gray, but his body was still very strong. He was wearing polished shiny lock armor. A wolf head with teeth and mouth was tattooed with black lines on the bright red cloak behind him, as if he wanted to kill someone. Next to him stood a young man. If Nord was here, he would find that the young aristocrat was somewhat similar to Gustav. The young man is the illegitimate son Orlando, but he doesn''t have much say in the crowd, because he can only stand behind the old man, and the old man''s identity is self-evident, that is, count Mandel. "The siege has failed again. We can''t wait any longer. We have to deal with Marquis Twain earlier. If something happens, marquis Twain will escape. You know his prestige and means very well. Marquis Twain can summon an army alone in the north. Don''t forget how many nobles don''t choose to cooperate with us. They are all waiting for him News from Wencheng. " Count Mandel glanced at the others, gave a cold hum in his nostrils, patted the table in front of him, said in a very strict tone, gnashing his teeth, and jumped out almost word by word. "Tomorrow! We must win TEWIN tomorrow! At any cost!" The faces of the other two earls sitting next to them were very ugly, in part because of their unfavorable war. As Earl Mandel said, they knew Marquis Twain very well. As long as Marquis Twain didn''t die for a day, they would have trouble sleeping and eating, but the city of Twain couldn''t be attacked for a long time, which made their situation like riding a tiger. Another reason is the attitude of count Mandel, who is also count. Although count Mandel''s strength is a little stronger than them, there is no ownership relationship. Count Mandel''s bossy attitude makes them very dissatisfied, but if their strength is not as good as others, they can only swallow it. Just when the two earls wanted to answer count Mandel, a voice suddenly sounded around them, filled with dissatisfaction and impatience. "You three earls can''t even take a small TEWIN city. You know, your troops are more than three times their strength. You won''t come to a good end until the plan fails." The speaker was a middle-aged man in a hidden corner. Even in the military camp, he was still wearing gorgeous noble clothes. His face was white and tender, and his figure was not particularly tall. He looked like a man who lived in dignity. Only a trace of cunning flashed in his eyes occasionally, indicating that this man was not as simple as he seemed. Suddenly, the faces of the two earls became more ugly. They looked at each other, and their eyes were full of helplessness. They suddenly regretted getting on the stolen car. At that time, they were blinded by interests. Coupled with the inducement of the middle-aged man, they rebelled against the Marquis TEWIN who had always ruled them. Now it''s too late to regret facing such a scene. Count Mandel snorted coldly and looked at the middle-aged man with a slight contempt, if the other two earls betrayed just because of their interests. The reasons for count Mandel''s participation in this rebellion are much more complicated. The middle-aged man found him first and relied on count Mandel to convince the other two earls. Otherwise, the two earls have no courage to rebel even if they have great interests. Chapter 271 "After we capture TEWIN City, don''t remember your promise. In fact, the morale of the soldiers in the city has been very low. It has been half a month, and there is still no reinforcements. Today we almost captured the city wall. If the old guy is not old and strong, we should enter TEWIN city today, and tomorrow is the best time for us to launch the general attack , stop thinking about hiding your strength. We are all grasshoppers on the same rope. " Only the voice of count Mandel echoed in the conference room. Looking at the imposing count Mandel, even the arrogant middle-aged man did not dare to refute his words at this moment. Everyone could only nod, indicating that they would try their best to win TEWIN tomorrow. Just then, viscount Hobbes hurried in from the outside. He was very short of breath, and his armor was very messy because he fled in confusion. The Viscount Hobbes blurted out that he had no memory at all, because he had a profound influence on Nord''s flag, because Nord''s troops chased him eight blocks with this flag, Isn''t Viscount Hobbes impressed? He would never forget the coat of arms. Until now, viscount Hobbes was very afraid of seeing the flag when he looked back. Hearing the description of viscount Hobbes, count Mandel seemed to think of something, but he couldn''t believe the answer in his heart, because the coat of arms he knew was not an count at all, and the family had declined for many years. "Is it the ISAAC family? But I heard that the heir of their family was not a famous black sheep in the city of Bellon? He just came to the north some time ago and went on the road alone. He didn''t even have an entourage. Moreover, he was rejected by Marquis TEWIN and went to his territory in frustration." A count looked contemptuous. Although Nord was not in the Jianghu, he always had his name in the Jianghu, although it was some bad rumors. Moreover, from Bellon city to the north, the name of Nord, a black sheep, seemed to have been settled in the mouth of these high-level nobles. Nord didn''t expect that he would become the talk of these nobles after dinner. Maybe even after knowing it, Nord won''t care. He won''t care too much about other people''s opinions. People live their life as long as they live their own life. There''s no need to care about other people''s eyes at all. This is the principle of life that Nord has always believed in. "Shall we go out and have a look?" Count Mandel then stood up and left the conference room directly regardless of the feelings of several other nobles. Then Orlando and others followed closely, leaving only the middle-aged man in the conference room. He frowned and didn''t know what he was thinking. Count Mandel took several knights and rode in the direction of Nord. When he came to a few hundred meters outside the camp of Nord''s army, he stopped. Looking at the gradually formed camp, count Mandel frowned. Especially when he saw that there were wells built in the camp, his heart was very heavy. Then the other two earls also came to count Mandel. They were lords who had experienced many wars. At a glance, they could see that the camp opposite was very extraordinary. Count Mandel looked back at the people coming, and then said in a deep voice: "Let''s get a little closer and see if they''re showy." Count Mandel and his party came on horseback, and at this time, they were all followed by the Knights under the count. The so-called experts were bold. Although they were only more than 20 people, count Mandel and others dared to rush to the camp to test and did not advise at all. Count Mandel and others came so brazenly that Nord in the camp must have seen it. Nord immediately asked Lehman to lead the crossbow soldiers to guard against them, because Nord saw dozens of them, so there was no need to make a mountain out of a molehill. If they really rushed in, they would give Nord a head. Although Nord didn''t know who the people were, it can be seen from their clothes that these should be the three earls who besieged Twain. If they were all taken at one stroke, the siege of Twain would be solved. Nord really wanted them to rush in at this time, Chapter 272 The terrain around TEWIN city is very flat in the north. Because of its unique geographical advantages, TEWIN city is the central city of the whole North and the largest city in the north, not just because it is the territory of the Marquis of TEWIN. Therefore, the Knights outside Twain actually have a place to play. Although they can''t charge for a long distance, the more than 20 Knights of count Mandel also look very spectacular. In particular, each of them is wearing bright lock armor and looks a little dazzling. The bowmen and crossbow men of the three squadrons in the camp have made a formation. Nord adopts the classic three-stage shooting formation, which can basically ensure the continuous output ability of the crossbow soldiers. The crossbow soldiers who are ready for battle are very silent. They hold crossbows and listen to instructions with full attention. As long as they give an order, The 150 crossbow soldiers can launch a stormy attack. If the 20 Knights dare to rush into the array, Nord guarantees that they will never return. Obviously, count Mandel was not so stupid. Looking at the heavily guarded camp, he certainly wouldn''t rush in like a fool. Count Mandel just wanted to explore Nord''s reality. He wouldn''t joke about his life at all. Just 200 steps before the crossbow soldiers, count Mandel and others stopped. Looking at the neat queue and calm style of the soldiers opposite, count Mandel''s heart gradually sank, because he could feel an infinite pressure. The soldiers opposite should not be easy to provoke, like hard stubble. It seems that they need to go back and re plan. With such a variable, I''m afraid the siege plan tomorrow can''t be carried out normally. Count Mandel was about to return to his camp as soon as he waved his hand. When he turned his horse''s head, he suddenly heard a neat sound of bow string vibration, and then a whizzing sound of arrow breaking into the air. Count Mandel shouted in his heart that he was not good. He was too familiar with this sound. It must have been the enemy opposite who shot arrows at them, but count Mandel still had some doubts in his heart, Is bow and arrow useful at such a distance? Nord looked at the knights who stopped opposite. A glimmer of disappointment flashed in his eyes. If they walked in a little, they would have entered the effective range of the crossbow soldiers. Because they were wearing lock armor, even the 200 meter range of the black iron wood crossbow could only depend on their life, so when he saw them stop, Nord resolutely ordered to release the arrow. Since you come, don''t want to leave so easily. Even if the crossbow doesn''t cause much damage to them, Nord will give him a slap in the face and let them know that he doesn''t mess with it well. He doesn''t come and go if he wants to. With Nord''s order, the crossbow men in the first row took the lead in pulling the trigger, and then quickly squatted down and assembled the crossbow arrows. Then, the second row and the third row were carried out alternately to keep the crossbow arrows as continuous as possible. Moreover, this process has been trained repeatedly for a long time, and the soldiers will not make mistakes at all. The crossbow arrows showed a covering attack. Because there were only more than 20 enemies, Nord''s Crossbow soldiers could cover the area with fire. Even if they were not good at shooting, the number and strength of crossbow arrows were enough for them to drink a pot. Therefore, Nord saw that after he gave orders, a continuous rain of arrows flooded more than 20 Knights opposite. Count Mandel heard the empty sound of the crossbow arrow, and it was already late. The horses could not run faster than the crossbow arrow. Moreover, count Mandel felt a great strength behind him. He snorted and knew that he had been hit by the arrow. Fortunately, he was wearing a thick layer of lock armor, otherwise he would be planted here today. "Get out!" Count Mandel whipped the sitting horse with a whip, yelled at others, and immediately rushed to his camp. In fact, count Mandel didn''t need to remind them that each of them ran very fast. In this case, no one would stay there foolishly. However, Nord''s black iron wood crossbow is not vegetarian. Although it can''t penetrate the lock armor at such a long distance, it still has great lethality if it is shot to some places without armor protection. Therefore, in this short few decades, count Mandel and others seem to feel the passage of time, and every second feels so long. In fact, it''s only a distance of 100 meters, because the ultimate range of the black iron wood crossbow is only more than 300 meters, and the more you get to the back, the weaker the crossbow arrow is. This short distance of 100 meters has caused great losses to the unprepared knights, although the damage is not very serious, However, one unlucky man was just shot by a crossbow arrow into the gap between his helmet and lock armour, and was killed on the spot. Other people did not suffer too many casualties. It''s just very embarrassing. At least ten knights were shot down by crossbow soldiers. When they fell off the horses, they were confused. After identifying the direction, these Knights took steps to run towards the camp. In the situation of life and death, everyone burst out their potential, and the 100 meter sprint ran for at least ten seconds. After rushing out of the range of the crossbow soldiers, count Mandel and others did not look back, nor did they count the casualties of their subordinates, so they directly returned to their camp. A group of fallen Knights followed them on foot. When they followed out, they looked very embarrassed compared with the scene of riding horses. All this was seen by an aristocrat standing on the wall of Twain. The lock armor of the aristocrat was stained with blood. He could not tell whether it was the enemy or his own. He was about the same age as count Mandel, and his hair began to turn gray, but his body was stronger, his face looked very strong, and he looked not angry, And Gustav was standing next to him. The small-scale friction under the city certainly could not escape the vision of everyone in TEWIN city. In fact, when count Mandel''s people rode out of the camp on war horses, someone had reported the news to Marquis TEWIN, and then he saw the scene under the city clearly. "Our chance to come and share all your Baijiu to the soldiers, and tomorrow will come out with me to the city, and they have been pressing against them for a few days, and I can not swallow them in my heart." Marquis Twain said to Gustav without looking back. Their eyes have been fixed on the direction of Nord camp. If count Mandel and others had not suddenly left the camp, marquis Twain really did not find that there was an additional team of reinforcements outside the city. For so many days, not to mention the soldiers in Twain, marquis Twain himself did not report much hope. In half a month, even if the news is blocked again, it is enough to rush over to support TEWIN city. However, for so many days, the Marquis of TEWIN has not seen the arrival of a reinforcements. If he doesn''t come again at this time, he really won''t come. This situation makes Marquis tween more sad than the rebellion of his three earls. Unexpectedly, he has dominated the north for so many years, and no nobles have come to support him. Without reinforcements, marquis tween doesn''t know how many days he can last. Chapter 273 "Is it our reinforcements outside the city? Father, do you know which count is coming? Count Walton? Or who?" Gustav chased after the Marquis of Twain and asked him. He had a very hard time in the past half a month. As soon as his front foot returned to Twain City, the three earls of his back foot surrounded Twain city. If he came back in two days at night, he might not be able to enter Twain city. If he stayed outside, the more than 100 people under him were not enough for these rebels to cram their teeth. This frightened Gustav. He almost fell into a tiger''s mouth with his sister Tina. Fortunately, they rushed back from isaacburg in advance, but Gustav was also worried during the siege, but as the heir of the twain family, he must not panic. Like his father Marquis Twain, he has always been full of confidence and regarded the rebels outside the city as local chickens and dogs. He is simply vulnerable, but Gustav, who has not experienced a cruel war, does not have such a strong psychological quality. Although he is still confident in front of the soldiers, Gustav just pretends to be calm if he observes closely. In fact, Gustaf was already desperate when he was behind the people. He felt that no one would rescue them at all. He still relied on the prestige of Marquis of the twain, and the soldiers had not failed. Gustaf relied on the Baijiu to dispel the despair and fear in his heart these days. Until one day, his father, the Marquis of the twain, was discovered. Then two hundred barrels of Baijiu were all used. Because after Marquis tasting, he found himself very excited. Even the people who went to the wall were more powerful, so the Baijiu became military material and was confiscated by the Marquis of the special temperature. When they were unable to resist or morale, the Marquis of the twain brought out the Baijiu to reward the soldiers. He did not think that they would get a good result. These soldiers actually stayed down. They knew that there were fewer than seven hundred soldiers in the city of Twain, and there were at least more than 3000 other rebels outside the city. On the verge of death or destruction, the wall is almost five times the gap, and the city wall is almost at stake. But it is finally maintained. No matter because of the Baijiu or the prestige of the Marquis of Twain, it has been the most difficult period. "I don''t know." Marquis Twain looked at the outside of the city and went down the wall without looking back. He should be well prepared. According to the experience gained in many years of war, tomorrow should be the time of decisive battle, because the rebels outside the city also understand that since there are reinforcements in twain City, it is useless to besiege it again. They will certainly give it a go. Marquis Twain knew his old friend count Mandel very well. If he decided on something, he would not give up any chance. Just like their family''s coat of arms, he was as cruel and forbearing as a lone wolf, but he did not lack the courage to fight to the death at the end of the road. "But they certainly aren''t with those rebellious guys outside the city. Just now you saw that guy Mandel fled in a panic. It''s really interesting. I haven''t seen him in such a panic for a long time. The last time was when we went to the battlefield together." Marquis Twain became a little sad when he said that his old friends had become enemies of life and death. There were also some reasons for Marquis Twain, which led to the current situation, but Marquis Twain still didn''t know the reason why the other two earls betrayed themselves. They didn''t have any grudges with themselves, I was honest with myself before. "Where on earth did those people outside the city come from? At this time, only count Walton can come to rescue us. There are no other counts in the whole North except him to save us." Because at this time, only those who come have the strength of the count can rescue TEWIN city. If the Viscount comes alone, he will deliver vegetables to the rebels. If some Viscount come together, the team will become chaotic because there is no commander, and there will be no such great combat effectiveness at all. The reason why Marquis TEWIN is so happy is not only that there are a number of reinforcements outside the city, but also that the reinforcements are very strong. As soon as they fight, the rebels outside the city suffer a heavy loss and severely frustrate the arrogance of the rebels. Although TEWIN city has not been defeated in recent days, these rebels are still very rampant because they press the masters in the north into the city, It greatly satisfied the psychology of the little people of the rebels. "From the direction of their arrival, it should be the north, and count Walton''s territory is in the south of Twain, so it can''t be him, but who else in the North besides count Mandel?" Marquis TEWIN was also a little confused. After all, there were only five earls. One died a few days ago, and three were outside the city. It was impossible to rule out one. Then where did the one under the city come from? Marquis TEWIN couldn''t think of the answer if he wanted to break his scalp. "Father, could it be cousin Nord''s army?" Gustav''s eyes lit up when he heard that the reinforcements came from the north. The first idea that jumped out of his mind was Nord. In Gustav''s eyes, Nord was the only one in the North who could save them. Although some people couldn''t believe it, Nord really had this strength in Gustav''s heart. If he had never been to the ISAAC collar, Gustav would not have thought of Nord, because in the external impression, Nord was almost equal to the word "black sheep", but after actually contacting Nord, Gustav overturned this stereotype. Gustav even admired Nord, saying that the changes in isaacburg, In Gustav''s eyes, it is a miracle, and Nord is a miracle maker. "Nord? The black sheep? How much did you know about him this time? Was he used to living in that small mountain village? You didn''t bring him back because..." Because there was a rebellion just after Gustav came back, Marquis TEWIN had no time to understand Gustav and his party. He was very busy just dealing with the war every day. Now he can''t protect himself, and he can take care of Nord there. After Gustav''s reminder, marquis Twain remembered that there was still a man in his territory, but Marquis Twain''s eyes were full of questions. Could the people outside the city be the black sheep who came out of belon? "Father, you must not be prejudiced against Nord''s cousin. The Baijiu you are relying on is a specialty of Nord''s cousin''s territory. I haven''t paid him yet, and I forgot to tell you. Nord''s cousin had a conflict with the Christen family." "Oh. What''s the result? The strength of the collison family is not bad, but the people of this family are too smart and good at calculation, but they are too timid to become a climate. I remember that fat man is also a joke in the aristocratic circle. He has no popularity at all. He just works under the banner of our family, and no one cares about them at all, Only they themselves are still talking about it. " Chapter 274 Marquis tween seems to know something about the kreisen family, but from his mouth, it can be heard that Marquis tween''s sense of the kreisen family is not so good. Marquis Twain''s evaluation of the collison family is that, in addition to its strength, it is almost worthless. These information sources are estimated to be gossip rumors of some nobles. It seems that even a fierce man like Marquis Twain can''t avoid vulgarity. Sure enough, gossip is the first interest of mankind. "Now the territory of the crimson family has been renamed isaacburg." Gustav said he admired it. Thinking of the scene of isaacburg, he had more confidence that the reinforcements outside the city were Nord. Perhaps only Nord would come to rescue them at this time. In retrospect, Gustaf become dizzy with success in the case of the castle of AI. Because he was lost in the Baijiu business, he immediately returned to the city of te Wen. He did not explore the doubts in his mind. There must be many things in Nord''s territory that he had not discovered. Maybe Nord still concealed many strength. "Isaacborg was built very well. A month after the war, isaacborg became prosperous and even more prosperous than before. Moreover, the soldiers under Nord were full of praise, and even secretly told me that those soldiers were better than the private soldiers of our family. The knight who led the army tied with Adrian." As soon as he talked about isaacburg, Gustav became eloquent. He said everything he had seen and heard in isaacburg some time ago in great detail, and Marquis Twain listened very carefully. After listening, marquis Twain''s eyes were full of joy. A clown act recklessly and blindly Baijiu baijiu. "Maybe he is the real one, the liquor is the little boy produced?" then, let''s hurry up and leave the rest of the liquor. I will have a drink with the soldiers, and I will clean up those three tit for - life buffoon who will go out of town tomorrow. The mention of Baijiu, the Marquis of the temperature, became more exciting. During this period, a group of drunkard was drunk in the city of warwin because of fighting. The most drink was the Marquis of the twain. Although Baijiu was brought back by Gustaf, he could not drink a drop now, because the Marquis of the Duwen did not let him go to war. Until the last minute, the successor of the twain family can''t have an accident. When the Marquis TEWIN and his son talked about Nord, Nord, who had completed the construction of the camp, was not idle. Nord took a look at the gradually darkening sky, and then photographed Lehman riding a war horse to the bottom of the city to boost the morale of the defenders of TEWIN city. Nord''s heavily guarded camp suddenly rushed out of a big man riding a war horse. The man who rushed out of the camp was Lehman. In between, he rode to TEWIN city and looked for a wall without rebel siege. Lehman stopped 300 meters below the city and took out his powerful black iron wood bow from behind. Lehman rode on the war horse smoothly. After this period of practice, Lehman''s riding skills also grew rapidly, which was no worse than the Knights trained since childhood. He pulled the black iron wood long bow into a full moon. The green veins on Lehman''s forehead and arm burst up. After he let go, the arrow hit the wooden pile on the wall like a meteor. Moreover, after the arrow was shot, it sent out a sharp roar, which was heard by all the soldiers in the rebel camp and twain City, because Lehman shot a whistle arrow, which was used to give orders. Some time ago, Nord was bored. Now it shocked four people as soon as it appeared, Declared Nord''s presence to Twain and the rebels. After shooting the arrow, Lehman returned to the camp according to Nord''s instructions, forcing them to pack up and not run. Did they stay where they were waiting to be beaten? Nord doesn''t want his confidants to lose in TEWIN. Although the rebels don''t dare to come out for the time being, in case they jump over the wall, Nord doesn''t dare to bet whether there are bullets in his gun. Nord is not Yan Shuangying and carries an ocean with him. Shortly after returning to the camp, count Mandel heard the sharp whistle and immediately ran out of the camp. Then he saw that Lehman was riding to his camp from Twain. He looked at Lehman''s figure with a heavy face and remained silent for a long time. Then he turned and returned to his camp without speaking. The Marquis Twain and his son of Nord, who were discussing under the twain city wall, also heard the sharp whistle. As soon as the Marquis Twain''s face changed, he immediately rushed up the city wall. Although he didn''t know what the voice was, it was very obvious that it came from the twain city wall. There will be a decisive battle tomorrow. He didn''t want to have complications at this time. "Was the sound just made by this arrow?" Marquis TEWIN, who came to the wall, stood beside the stake, looked at the arrows deeply inserted on it, turned his head and asked one of the soldiers around him. "Yes, marquis, it was just shot by a knight outside the city. We can see it clearly, and it was shot by an arrow nearly three hundred steps." The soldier also pointed to Marquis Twain where Lehman had just shot an arrow. Marquis Twain looked at it. It was really very far, indeed 300 steps. "Is it the knight who came out of the camp in the north?" "Yes, Lord Marquis, we saw that the knight finally returned to the newly built camp in the north." Marquis Twain heard it. His eyes became very deep, and then he suddenly saw that the arrow seemed to be tightly bound with a piece of white paper. Marquis Twain carefully took down the white paper on the arrow, opened it and saw that there were four big words on it. The reinforcements had arrived, and an eagle spreading its wings to fly was also painted below the white paper. Marquis Twain smiled. Then he looked at the rebel camp and sneered. Tomorrow is their end. Nord''s signal completely dispelled Marquis Twain''s last doubt. The army in the north of the city was indeed his own reinforcements. "Father, what happened just now?" Marquis Twain didn''t say much. He directly handed Gustav the paper in his hand, and then he looked at the camp in the north from a distance. Now it has been basically determined that Nord, the most unexpected of marquis Twain, came to support the city of Twain. If you want to rank the reinforcements in Marquis Twain''s heart, Nord doesn''t rank at all, Because he didn''t see Nord as his Savior at all. "It''s really cousin Nord. We have reinforcements! We have reinforcements!" Gustav''s face was overjoyed. Then he began to spread the exciting news to all the soldiers on the city wall with paper. After hearing the news, the soldiers defending on the city wall became very excited. This was the only good news they had heard in half a month. Whether it is prestige or the Baijiu of the Marquis of the twain, it can only help soldiers to inflate, but it can not solve the fundamental problems. The soldiers still can not see the hope of winning. However, the reinforcements are different. After the reinforcements, these soldiers in twain win the hope of winning. Chapter 275 This night''s TEWIN city was almost spent in carnival. The news of the arrival of reinforcements renewed the vitality and hope of the besieged TEWIN city for more than half a month, but Nord did not know the current situation of TEWIN City, because he was analyzing the current situation in the camp and Lehman. Now Nord has a total of 500 heavily armed soldiers and 150 reserve hunters, which is all Nord''s current combat effectiveness. Nord doesn''t count the remaining 200 villagers led by Isaac and more than 200 refugees led by Twain. Although Nord also equipped none of them with a weapon, it is impossible for them to fight the enemy immediately. If it is a downwind battle, they can give Nord a strong momentum. However, once the situation becomes anxious, they may take the lead in rout, making the situation out of control. Therefore, Nord did not intend to arrange tasks for them, but used them as reserve forces to see when it was appropriate to let them go to the battlefield, because if it was a frontal battlefield, they would be a burden to Nord''s forces. Nord doesn''t know whether the rebels will attack themselves or TEWIN tomorrow, but after Lehman''s message, Nord can be sure that no matter which side the rebels attack tomorrow, the other side will not stand idly by, just like if the rebels attack TEWIN tomorrow, Nord will attack them from behind. A little cold came first, and then the gun came out like a dragon. Nord must have made the rebels lose their chrysanthemum. Correspondingly, if the rebels want to solve Nord first, Twain will send troops to support them. Therefore, no matter what the rebels do, it is impossible to get a bargain. Nord is like a thorn stuck in their throat, coughing and swallowing. Anyway, the headache is not himself. Nord is also happy. After a simple analysis of the situation with Lehman and others, Nord asks them to make adequate preparations and guard at night. If Nord''s camp is attacked by these rebels at night, Nord will have no words to face Jiangdong and his elders. All these years of history and the Three Kingdoms have been read in vain. Although Nord also thinks that it is impossible for the other party to attack at night, because it is very difficult to attack at night in the era of cold weapons. There must be very elite soldiers. If they are not trained soldiers to attack at night, they will basically explode themselves, unless they choose to die with the enemy, Otherwise, night attack is definitely a lose lose lose tactic. As long as Nord is well prepared, if the rebels attack at night, he will deliver vegetables to himself. Nord has a safe rest all night, but many people in the rebel camp next door can''t sleep. Still in the conference room, count Mandel and others have been sitting here for nearly three hours, and everyone is silent. Everyone''s face was very ugly. Even the proud middle-aged man was dejected. For a long time, he finally couldn''t stand the depressed atmosphere in the room. He looked up and his eyes revealed a trace of confusion. He didn''t know how the good situation had suddenly become like this. "Who can tell me what the uninvited guest from outside is and where he came from! Damn it!" The expression of the middle-aged man became hysterical. A small character who didn''t know where he came from actually destroyed his deployment plan. If the plan failed, he would not have good fruit to eat when he went back. At the thought of this, his expression became extremely ferocious and his eyes were very fierce. "He belongs to the ISAAC family." "Which Isaac family?" No danger of anything going wrong. The middle-aged man''s face was full of questions. He never heard of a family of Isaac in the northern part of Beth''s principality. So their plan should be foolproof because all the powerful families in the north were settled by them. "The eagle of the Empire..." Count Mandel said leisurely, and his face was also slightly unwilling. Just when he was ready to win TEWIN tomorrow, he suddenly had his best chance destroyed by Nord. All his previous efforts fell short. How could he swallow this tone. "What? Haven''t they died yet? The ISAAC family still has heirs. It''s really a famous Isaac family. They are still haunted." The middle-aged man said gnashing his teeth. It seemed that it was not the first time to hear the name of the ISAAC family. After knowing his enemy, he calmed down and said to the people in the room: "Even with an Isaac family that has long declined, we still have an advantage, right? Their troops are only half of ours. Why are you so afraid? Is Marquis TEWIN invincible in your heart? Even if you are twice as many as them, you still dare not fight him. In that case, why do you come Come here. " The words of the middle-aged man made these nobles feel much better. Although the three earls didn''t like such a proud nobleman, his words were still very reasonable at the moment, which made everyone understand that even if there were some accidents, they still had certain advantages. "We haven''t lost yet. Why do you look dejected? If we don''t say anything else tomorrow, we''ll concentrate our strength to destroy the black sheep of the ISAAC family who came to stir up the situation. The old guy Marquis TEWIN can''t escape our palm." Count Mandel also began to boost his morale at this time, because if he went on like this, they would have lost half before fighting tomorrow. Count Mandel didn''t want to see such a situation, so he looked full of confidence and tried to infect these frustrated nobles with his confidence. "We''ll clean up the black sheep who don''t know the life and death tomorrow and let him know our strength. By the way, we''ll revenge today. When we eliminate the troublemaker, I''ll see who else dares to participate in the war. We''ll tell those aristocrats who are still ready to move. Now we are the masters of the north. There''s no good fruit to eat with the TEWIN family." Count Mandel became more and more popular. It was like seeing his victory tomorrow. First, he destroyed Nord, intimidated other small nobles in the north, and then took TEWIN city in the backhand, so as to make the whole North fall into his own control. Count Mandel''s confidence finally made the other count''s face look better. As for the other Viscount who would not have a great impact on the war situation, count Mandel had sent them to wander around the land around Twain to prevent those blind Viscount from making trouble. For example, viscount Hobbes had such a task before, but count Mandel and others turned a blind eye to their looting of the village. They were just a few villagers. They were like weeds on the roadside. They would grow again next year, and no one would care. Chapter 276 Those Viscount wandering outside are those who specially deal with the Viscount who came to support Nord. In fact, the rebellion of the three earls is just a Viscount brought by each of them. Many Viscount did not participate in the rebellion, and they did not immediately come to help Viscount TEWIN. Obviously, viscount Hobbes failed. He was not Nord''s opponent at all, but the three earls didn''t mean to blame him, because they all saw Nord''s strength today. If Viscount Hobbes didn''t run fast, they probably wouldn''t see him. When he came back today, viscount Hobbes looked like a survivor, If he hadn''t decisively escaped at that time, he would have been shot into a sieve now. Then the three earls simply discussed the battle plan for tomorrow, and then left the conference room one after another, leaving only count Mandel to stay here. Even Orlando, his illegitimate son, went back to rest. Today, he was frightened. Although he had great ambition and wanted to inherit the title of Twain family, his ability was not good at all, He was not as good as Gustav, the successor trained by the twain family. If count Mandel had not taken him in for his sister''s face, it was estimated that the illegitimate son would have been very miserable. Count Mandel, who was alone in the conference room, was not as confident as he showed in front of the public. On the contrary, he was full of worry about the battle tomorrow. Just now his expression had the element of performance, but the plan was really what he thought. Attacking Nord first was their only choice. Because Nord was watching them, they couldn''t break TEWIN at all, and if they couldn''t break TEWIN one day, they had one less chance of winning, because the Viscount who was still waiting and watching saw that they couldn''t capture TEWIN for a long time, they were very likely to send troops to attack them. This situation was what count Mandel didn''t want to see. They had planned to make a quick decision, but they didn''t expect that the bone of Twain city was so difficult to chew. They haven''t won it for more than half a month. Now there is an additional Nord. Who knows where a pile of viscount will come out after a few days, so they must solve Nord''s trouble as soon as possible. Another very important reason for attacking Nord is that Nord did not occupy a favorable terrain. They fought in the field. Both sides relied on their abilities. Unlike TEWIN City, Marquis TEWIN occupied an absolute terrain advantage. Moreover, if Marquis TEWIN didn''t come out tomorrow, they could eat Nord in one fell swoop. However, according to count Mandel''s understanding of marquis Twain, he will certainly go out of the city. Although they still have an advantage in fighting in the wild with Marquis Twain, count Mandel is very upset because he knows very well what image Marquis Twain is in the hearts of these soldiers in the north. Many times before he had to conquer the city wall, marquis Twain came out to turn the tide. Although Marquis Twain was as old as him, the remaining power was still there. Many soldiers who fought with him were timid, because they grew up listening to Marquis Twain''s name and story. Marquis Twain''s prestige in the North was higher than that of the Archduke of Bethel. Count Mandel is afraid that when a snow wolf flag appears on the battlefield to charge them, many soldiers will lose without fighting. The coat of arms of the twain family is the snow wolf. There is a prophecy in the north that all enemies facing the snow wolf flag will be frightened! That''s why the three earls had to trap the Marquis of Twain in the city. They were afraid of the Marquis of Twain charging at them. Although they had also charged with the snow wolf flag before, of course, they were invincible. The name of the North was played by their generation after generation, So they were very afraid that Marquis Twain came out of town to fight them. Not only prophecies, but also ghosts in their hearts. After all, they are the Party of rebellion. They will always feel guilty in the face of the old owners. Even if their number is dominant, count Mandel is still afraid that once the situation falls into a stalemate, marquis Twain will bring them too much psychological pressure, just like the last straw to crush the camel. Count Mandel knew that they must win the battle as soon as possible. Once the situation fell into a stalemate, they were not far from defeat, but he had no confidence. Although he did not know how powerful Nord''s soldiers were, marquis tween''s soldiers were much more elite than them. In particular, the 50 Snow Wolf Knights under Marquis TEWIN have not been used. Although these knights are no different from ordinary knights on the city wall, if they ride on horses in the flat terrain outside TEWIN, they can easily defeat 500 infantry. But before, because there was no chance of winning out of the city, Marquis TEWIN always hid these knights, and only entered the war when it was critical today. However, these snow wolf knights were not too strong on the city wall, not even their heavy armored knights, but they were not necessarily after riding on the war horse. The snow wolf knights are the trump card of the TEWIN family. They are different from their infantry knights. Although their combat effectiveness is similar when dismounting, they can easily crush them when riding on the war horse, because these snow wolf Knights do not fight with them. The snow wolf knight is a high-end force of the Principality of bethel that breaks out war with other countries, and it is the strongest knight regiment under the five marques of the Principality of Bethel. Therefore, the name of marquis Twain is so loud, which has nothing to do with the name of his northern snow wolf knight regiment. Of course, marquis Twain himself is also very capable. Count Mandel was thinking about the odds of winning tomorrow, but thought about it and found that he didn''t have the courage to fight with the snow wolf knight. Perhaps the key to tomorrow was the loser of the ISAAC family who disturbed the game. If his strength was not as strong as expected, he would have a five point chance of winning tomorrow. But count Mandel was very heavy when he thought of the terrible arrow rain during the day. Whether the range was still strong, it was far beyond their expectation. Count Mandel never thought that he could be shot 200 meters away. You know, even the archers of King Hill''s kingdom had a range of more than 100 meters, Perhaps only the world-famous marksman in the distant kingdom of eurilo can reach this range. Count Mandel slowly walked out of the meeting room, stood in the dark camp and looked at the dark TEWIN city in the distance. His mood was very complex. The Mandel family had always been the confidant of the TEWIN family. It can be seen from the arms of their two families that the Mandel family has always been a vassal of the TEWIN family. But count Mandel chose to betray his Lord. In fact, there are many reasons, including his sister, the promised interests, and even his jealousy of marquis Twain. Count Mandel always felt that he was no worse than Marquis Twain, but no one saw him at all. Everyone''s attention has been focused on marquis Twain, And even if he did more things and made more contributions, he was just an insignificant little role. Count Mandel refused to accept it! Chapter 277 The first ray of golden sunlight in the morning sprinkled on the mottled TEWIN city. The dried blood showed the fierce fighting in recent days. Even the jackdaws flying in the sky did not dare to stay too much. Although they lived on rotten food, they had long been attracted by the battlefield here, but the animals'' senses were keen. They seemed to expect that something big would happen here, So you can only watch from a distance. Marquis TEWIN got up very early. After many life and death wars, he slept very comfortably last night. He didn''t feel the tension and stimulation before the war. This may be as simple as eating and drinking water for him. But for Gustav, he was very nervous. This was the first time he had experienced such a cruel battle in his life. Especially at this moment of fate, Gustav did not have unexpected insomnia. The two clearly visible black circles in his eyes were a true portrayal of his sleep last night. Especially today, his father also put Gustav in the queue of snow wolf knights. He wants to charge with the knights who have always guarded their family. Although Gustav trained with the snow wolf Knights since childhood and is no stranger to them, it is the first time to fight side by side with them. Moreover, at this critical moment in determining the fate of the twain family, he fought side by side with the legendary Snow Wolf Knights of his family. Gustav was already excited. The Marquis of Twain also found out the situation of his son, but did not pay too much attention to it, because he was like this many years ago and wanted to be a qualified successor, Gustav is far from it. Gustav took part in this battle. Marquis Twain wants to exercise his meaning. Marquis Twain must go all out this time. If this battle fails, it will be difficult for Twain city to defend. Therefore, this is a battle of fate. Marquis Twain has experienced many times, but every time he laughs to the end, there should be no accident. With the wave of Marquis TEWIN, the snow wolf Knights turned over and mounted the horse neatly, with clean movements. There was no language communication in the whole process. The silence was full of a killing atmosphere. In the center of the knights, Gustav held a snow wolf flag flying in the wind. They came out of TEWIN city in the melody of crisp horseshoes. Earl Mandel also got up early in the morning and urged people to prepare for the battle. However, due to the problem of ownership, many soldiers were not under the management of Earl Mandel, so they simply did not obey his orders. Earl Mandel had to find their Lord first, which resulted in very low operation efficiency of the whole camp, which took a long time and good efforts, The soldiers gathered one after another. Looking at this loose formation, the awesome premonition of Earl Mandel appeared before him. Let alone the comparison with the soldiers of the former queen Marquis, the troops of Nord who had seen yesterday were all worse than those of Mandel. The count in his heart really had no say in his heart. If teammate could give him a little strength, he could be destroyed. There was no way out. Count Mandel could only go one way to the dark. Mandel gently closed his eyes and opened them again. His eyes were full of determination and determination. Then count Mandel led more than 3000 soldiers out of the camp. The Marquis of Twain and the count of Mandel looked at each other from a distance. Although they had become enemies, some habits that had been maintained for many years could not be changed for a while. For example, they had a tacit understanding about the time of sending troops in the morning. Without discussion, they chose to attack the enemy at the same time. However, in the camp in the north of Twain, Nord''s troops were not in a hurry. Even Nord ordered the farmers and refugees to help the soldiers make a breakfast. Although it was still the same baked yam for thousands of years, the hot food warmed the soldiers'' bodies. Nord stood in the camp with a steaming baked yam in his hand. Looking at the troops coming out from TEWIN city and the rebel camp at the same time, he seemed to be an outsider. Nord didn''t expect that they would be eager to fight just this morning. Nord ate all the baked yam in his hand, and then prepared to lead his troops to join in the fun. Gather all the soldiers in the camp quickly. Nord set out with 500 regular troops first, leaving lov to organize the refugees and baggage team to follow. When Nord assigned the task yesterday, Nord assigned lov and his men with no combat experience to the reserve force to help manage the civilians of these refugees and baggage teams, So that they don''t get too confused when fighting. Nord trotted down to twain with his soldiers. It was like a warm-up activity. However, more than 500 people were divided into ten neat teams. In the process of running, the whole formation was not in any confusion, as if everyone was connected with each other. In this battlefield, only the snow wolf knights could do this. Therefore, the momentum of Nord''s leading troops immediately attracted the eyes of marquis tween and count Mandel. Although he was still fighting, from this formation and queue alone, Nord''s troops were not easy to provoke. Marquis tween''s eyes were full of accidents, because he didn''t expect Nord''s troops to be so strong. It was clear that he had just been in the north for half a year, He had such a rich family background, and without the help of his landlord. Count Mandel''s face was full of worry, because he had a bad hunch in his heart. Although they had not started the battle, they seemed to have no chance of winning. However, count Mandel looked back at the more than 3000 soldiers behind him, and a glimmer of hope appeared in his heart. He still had the strength to fight. Count Mandel ordered the two earls to take more than 1000 soldiers under their command to attack Nord''s troops, and he led the remaining more than 2000 soldiers to fight against the Marquis of Tween. Even seeing the well-trained appearance of Nord''s troops, count Mandel still thought that the Marquis of Tween''s troops were the greatest threat, although they had less than 500 left. Before Nord could walk in and talk to them for a few words, he saw that the rebels opposite him were divided into two parts and slowly rushed to Nord''s and Marquis TEWIN''s troops. It seemed that the rebels didn''t want to talk to Nord and Marquis TEWIN at all, which was different from what Nord saw in the film, Before the battle, the protagonists and villains should stand together and beep. Why don''t they say a word? They just do it when they meet. Nord looked at the two teams of soldiers slowly coming towards him. Nord roughly estimated that it would take more than 1000 people, that is, at least twice Nord''s strength. Although Nord saw many temporarily recruited farmers behind their troops, the front were knights in double armor. From the bright iron armor, there were at least 20 or 30 people, I''m afraid it''s another shopping. Chapter 278 Nord quickly sorted out the formation. The finished products of the three arms were arranged in a zigzag manner. The top was 200 Amun spearmen. Although only a few small captains were qualified to wear lock armour, Nord now wore two layers of leather armour when each Spearman went into battle in order to increase their defense. Because Nord is not short of animal fur now, and the production of leather armor has been exceeded. Now, in addition to trading with mountain people as commodities, only a little is sold sporadically in the market, and the rest can only be stacked in the ash in the warehouse. Unless Nord continues to expand next time, the production capacity of the fur workshop can soon fill a whole warehouse. So Nord gave the extra leather armor to the spearmen. Wearing double-layer leather armor, they can also have more survival ability in close combat. The thick leather armor can also bring great comfort to these spearmen. They holding black iron wood spears do not move like a mountain in the face of the incoming enemy. The two wings behind the Spearman are the crossbow and Archer respectively. Their camp is inclined, which can give full play to the advantages of output and concentrate the weaknesses of the enemy, because the front protection must be very favorable, but the flanks are not necessarily. The arrows flying from the side will catch them off guard. Nord didn''t let his soldiers take the initiative, not only because there were a large number of people opposite, but also because Nord''s troops didn''t have much impact, but their defensive strength was better. Especially when the formation was set up, Nord''s remote output would make the enemy feel desperate. When the two earls led their troops into the range of 300 meters, they immediately asked the soldiers in front to erect a big shield. This is the way they thought of after they suffered a heavy loss yesterday. Because Nord''s troops had sharp bows and arrows, they can only think of this method, but they can only make a few simple big wooden shields in a short time. Originally, these soldiers in the north also had some shields, because shields were also their necessities when fighting with the Ximan kingdom. The archers and light infantry of the Ximan kingdom are the characteristics of their country, so every soldier should wear a shield in the battle with the Ximan kingdom. However, it is very inconvenient to carry a shield. After all, a heavy wooden shield consumes a lot of energy. After fighting with the Ximan Kingdom, many soldiers abandoned the wooden shield, because the wooden shield has not rare equipment. Only trees can build as many as they want, which is different from the weapons in their hands. The rebels with combat experience began to raise their shields 300 meters away. They seemed cautious, because the two earls knew that the archers of Nord''s army had a very long range, so today they were very cautious. They not only temporarily equipped with shields, but also began to guard from a long distance. They wanted to see what Nord could do, In the battle with the kingdom of seaman, they have sufficient experience in the defense of bows and arrows. Nord frowned when he saw them take out large wooden shields from behind, and then suddenly relieved, because Nord saw that they tilted their shields over their heads. This method is a very standard way to guard against bows and arrows, because bows and arrows hit the enemy at a long distance in a parabola trend, so the opposite enemy is right to do so. However, Nord''s men not only have archers, but also crossbow soldiers they have never seen. Although the crossbow arrows fired by the crossbow will also have a certain falling track, they are not as exaggerated as the arrows. Because of their strength, the crossbow arrows concentrate the enemy from the front, unlike the arrows falling from an oblique top. Since their empty door was wide open, Nord was no longer polite. He directly asked the crossbow soldier on the right to launch the first wave of attack. The crossbow soldier pulled the trigger in his hand, and a sound of bow string vibration made the crossbow arrow break through the air in front of the array with strong force and attack the front group of soldiers with wooden shields. Suddenly, the soldiers who raised their shields fell down, because they were ordinary soldiers without iron armor. Those noble knights would not rush in the front at this time. They still needed to consume some gun ash when they knew there were powerful archers opposite. These fallen shield men frightened the soldiers behind them. They didn''t think why they raised their shields and were shot by bows and arrows, but Nord''s Crossbow man soon told them the answer, because the crossbow arrows of the soldiers in the second column followed. There was another puffing sound, and the cannon fodder fell down again. Now the people finally understood why they would fall when they raised their shields. It was different from the previous arrows, because the crossbow arrows were shot from in front of them. These Knights behind immediately understood and began to scold the soldiers in front of them to pick up the shields. These panicked cannon fodder hurriedly picked up the shields on the ground and shrank behind the big wooden shield. They were afraid that they would fall next. They only heard a sound. The cannon fodder in front of the rebel felt that the wooden shield in their hands had been hit. At this time, they comforted a lot, Although the crossbow shot on the wooden shield made their hands numb, it was better than shooting on themselves. The third column of crossbow soldiers did not hit more enemies than the first two columns. After all, the enemy was ready. It was impossible to continue to achieve the first unprotected record. Nord was not too disappointed. While the crossbow soldiers were winding up, he asked the archers on the left side to start shooting together. Because at this moment, the rebels have approached 200 meters in front of Nord''s array and are within the range of the archers. The archers'' shooting method is not the three-stage shooting of the crossbow soldiers, because the archers do not lack the ability of continuous output, and their firing speed is also very fast. Unlike the crossbow soldiers, they can''t hold a fart for half a day. Archers need a large-scale volley to give full play to their strength, and the hunters who just came from behind also stood behind the archer squadron. Nord incorporated them into the formation of the archer Squadron, because they are of the same origin, and they don''t pay attention to accuracy in volley. Just bow and take arrows to one place with the rhythm. Therefore, the archers of Nord''s army unexpectedly reached the scale of 300 people. With Nord''s order, the archer position sent out a different bow string vibration sound from the crossbow. The bow string vibration sound is relatively clear, and the bow string vibration sound of the crossbow is relatively dull, but the sound of the arrow breaking through the air is the same. Listening to the familiar voice in the air, the shield men in front of the rebel army consciously grasped the shield in their hands, but beyond their expectation, there were only sporadic sounds of being hit on the wooden shield, and their arms didn''t feel the vibration. They only heard a whine behind them. The shield hand was stunned by the scene in front of them when he looked back. At the same position just now, the comrades in arms behind them were shot into hedgehogs by the arrow rain falling from the sky. Only those knights wearing iron armor were spared. They were frightened by this bloody scene and held the shield tightly. Only it can give these shield hands a little sense of security. Chapter 279 Under Twain, the rebel camp. These knights in heavy armor were also in a state of shock. At that moment, almost all the cannon fodder around them fell down. A tinkling sound came from outside the armor, and they realized what terrible thing had just happened. Although they are no strangers to archers who have taught with the Ximan Kingdom, they have never seen such sharp archers as the Nord army. They have not fought with the enemy yet, and their cannon fodder has suffered heavy losses. They suddenly regret fighting with the enemy in front of them Before they react, if the archers open their eyes when they hear the background music is a howling scream, they will find that they instantly fall from heaven to see hell. The bloody scene makes people afraid, and the shadow of death covers the 300 meter road. However, under the rebel''s sprint regardless of life and death, the distance is inevitably narrowed, because the reason why the crossbow man has to string cannot bring greater casualties to the Knights and attendants wearing iron armor, not to mention the bow and arrow. As long as they don''t hit the fatal points such as the eyes of the knights, they can''t cause casualties at all. Nord saw a knight in heavy armor, almost filled with arrows, but still kept the pace of charging. This is not his tenacious life, but with the protection of iron armor. The arrows are difficult to cause fatal damage to him, but from the condition of the knight''s blood, his situation is not so optimistic. Finally, the rebels began hand to hand combat with the spearmen in front of Nord. For Nord''s troops, the real battle has just begun, which is the real test for them. Nord ordered the archers and crossbows to start shooting, and then Nord began to observe the current situation. Lehman and Marco have rushed to the front line, but Nord has not rushed blindly. It is not that Nord is greedy for life and fear of death, but that someone must command the troops in a battle of this scale. However, there is no such person in Nord''s team. Lehman and Marco have just contacted, and Nord has to transfer experience to them. Commanding troops is an art. If you ask Nord where he learned his ability to command troops, of course it''s a hacking game (this is not an advertisement, I don''t have a meal). Nord learned the operation just now from the game. It seems very useful, at least it has brought great harm to the rebels. From Nord''s point of view, the rebels were like a wave with insufficient stamina, which beat on the reef of the spear team, and immediately became fragmented. Then the two troops became intertwined, and the contact parts of the two armies became very chaotic, and someone fell every minute. Some knights in heavy armor were pierced by several spearmen with broken armor and spears, and some knights with extraordinary force directly cut off a Spearman with two handed swords. The scene was extremely bloody. This is to challenge the psychological limit of every soldier on the battlefield. The competition is not only force, but also willpower. If anyone can''t resist such a cruel scene and collapse, Then even if you lose the victory of the war. The spears currently used by the spearmen of the Nord army have been improved. After the last war, the weapons and equipment of the Nord army have been constantly updated. The latest black iron wood spear is made from the inheritance of armor breaking arrow. Although the spear head is larger than the arrow, the manufacturing process is simpler, So all of Nord''s spears were replaced with armor piercing spears. Just now, the last wave of shooting by archers and crossbows is armor breaking arrows. Otherwise, the strength of bows, arrows and crossbows is no matter how strong they are, it is difficult to break through the iron armor. They can only make these soldiers wearing iron armor feel an impact. The arrows can''t bring fatal damage to them at all. However, the last wave of armor breaking attack did bring a lot of casualties to the armored rebel knights, but unfortunately, the cost of armor breaking arrow is very high, which is too high for even a black sheep like Nord. In addition to the refined iron that must be tempered, the arrow has to be finely ground by hand, and the scrap rate is still very high. Basically, one armor piercing arrow can be worth at least 20 ordinary arrows. Nord feels that every armor piercing arrow fired is like throwing money outside, and still a lot of money. If these archers are allowed to use armor piercing arrows, according to their double finger skills, Nord may go bankrupt in a while. Who can stand it. Chapter 280 Because of the armour breaking spear, the Spearman squadron temporarily resisted the impact of these ferocious walking knights, because it was not easy for them to be stabbed by the spear, so they must be careful, which bound their hands and feet. It was not what they imagined. The knights were slaughtered one-sided in the face of these ordinary soldiers. Because spearmen have the ability to hurt knights, they also have the ability to stabilize the situation. Even the life of four or five spearmen for one knight is not bad for Nord. Nord has a total of 200 spearmen, but the rebels only have a dozen Knights left. Several Knights died of bad luck in the last wave of armor breaking arrow attack. Without these knights in heavy armor, it is very simple for Nord''s troops to clean up the remaining soldiers without iron armor. Although the situation is burning, Nord is already thinking of ways to break the situation, because Nord''s scene is not so favorable to them. Spearmen have suffered a lot of casualties during this period. After all, their number is only 200. In addition to these knights who have been fighting on the front line, the follow-up troops are gradually joining the battlefield. The addition of these new forces has reversed the situation, and the balance of victory began to tilt towards the rebels. If Nord doesn''t do anything, after the Spearman formation collapses, Nord''s troops may form a large-scale rout, because in the formation arranged by Nord, the spearmen are not only the mainstay, but also the support point and foundation of the whole formation. Once they fall, the whole formation will be broken up, At that time, archers and crossbow soldiers will bear the impact of the rebels, which they can''t resist. After thinking for a long time, Nord finally made up his mind. He called lov from the back and gave him careful instructions. He asked him to lead the baggage team and refugees to pack in the direction of the rebels from the right hand, that is, the direction of the crossbow soldiers. In addition, Nord repeatedly told lov to keep pressure on them. If not, don''t fight. Nord can only think of this way. Encircling from the flank puts pressure on the rebels behind, so that they can''t support the troops in front. In this way, it can relieve the pressure on the Spearman troops in the center of the formation. However, Nord doesn''t know whether lof and the civilians and refugees he LED can meet Nord''s requirements. Looking at lof''s happy appearance, Nord sighed. Sending these untrained civilians to the battlefield is actually to let them die. This is an irresponsible act, but Nord has no way now. His soldiers are now fighting the enemy with their lives on the battlefield. They are also Nord''s children. The palms and backs of their hands are meat, and none of them can be easily sacrificed, I hope they can follow Nord''s arrangement as long as they keep pressure on the rebels on the right. After taking a look at the reserve forces that have started to act behind him, Nord went to the position of the archers. Nord wanted to lead the archers squadron to encircle the rebels from the left. Now that Nord''s cards were all played out, there was no need to stay behind and continue to wait and see the form and command the troops. Now he also had to participate in the battle. As for why Nord should lead the left-hand archers instead of restraining the civilians who have never been on the battlefield on the right-hand side, if Nord commanded them, it could ensure that they would not fight with the rebels while maintaining pressure on the rebels. Nord could maintain this degree and would not easily go up, but although it would reduce some casualties, But it doesn''t help the outcome of the battle. However, the 300 archers on the left are different. Nord believes that they are the key to breaking the situation, because Nord''s archers have good tension ability in addition to their very sharp archery. They are all mountain people living in the Amun mountains, but tough mountain people who can fight with bears and tigers. Therefore, Nord has great hope for them. This is the winner of Nord''s battle. With Nord''s command, the archer formation on the left and the reserve team bypassing from the back gradually form a form of encirclement of the fighting rebels. If you look down in mid air, you can find that Nord''s Pinzi formation has gradually expanded like a semicircular encirclement formation. Nord led the archers to the left of the rebels, and then began to shoot wildly at the middle formation of the rebels from here. The terrible arrow rain shrouded the rebels'' heads again. But this time, there were no knights in iron armor or soldiers with shields, and the rebel soldiers who were concentrating on charging forward did not expect that their flanks would be attacked, which brought them a lot of casualties. Then the two earls hiding behind the rebels saw that Nord''s troops were encircling the left and right sides of the army. Now they were angry and looked down on who. When their troops were at a disadvantage, they dared to encircle them. They really took them as a dish, didn''t they. It''s too much to eat as much as you want. Especially the archers over there began to output on their faces. How can archers lose on their faces? The two earls immediately divided two troops to pursue the enemy on both sides. Therefore, the follow-up troops of the rebels were attracted by the forces of Nord on both sides, which greatly reduced the pressure on the Spearman troops. Moreover, when these rebels want to fight against the forces on both sides of Nord, they must first bear their firepower output, because they have been pulled out now, so both archers and crossbow soldiers can easily hit them. Moreover, these rebels are not equipped with much protection, and not all rebels have iron armor, It''s very good for these conscripted soldiers to have a leather armor. But even the archers and crossbow soldiers of leather armour in Nord''s army are like naked. There is no difference. They are shot through with one arrow. They have been seriously damaged before they rush to Nord''s army. Seeing this situation, the two earls'' faces were very ugly. They thought that the shooter would give his head after walking around. Unexpectedly, their damage was so high that they would kill all the soldiers they sent. Is there any royal law? Is there any law? Is there anyone who cares? The shooter still wants to kill five after walking around. When he is a God? (Uzi, forever drop God!) but they have to manage. If they are allowed to continue to export, how many troops they have is not enough for them to shoot, so they have to send more people and send all the troops at last. It has to be said that the crowd tactics will never be out of date. Even under the sharp attack of Nord''s archers and crossbow soldiers, the rebels still rushed to Nord''s troops in the way of crowd. Moreover, the reserve team on the right actually moved to meet him. It was not that lov did not obey Nord''s orders, but that he went to the battlefield for the first time. He saw that the rebels had been shot down by crossbow soldiers, and then these people went up and rushed towards the rebels, completely forgetting Nord''s instructions. Chapter 281 The troops on the right side are quite equal to each other, because the last soldiers of the rebels are also recruited farmers. Like the soldiers of the Nord reserve, they are on the battlefield for the first time, so they can be regarded as vegetables and chickens pecking each other, but more than a dozen rebels in the fish pond bureau are going to kill crazy because they are professional. The performance of trained soldiers and untrained civilians on the battlefield can be compared. It is because of these more than a dozen soldiers that the reserve team has a tendency to collapse after the battle. It is the role of these more than a dozen professional soldiers who are like tigers into sheep. They are like a sharp knife straight into the heart of the reserve team. Just when the situation was in danger, the crossbow soldiers who had been staying behind rushed into the battlefield to help stabilize the situation. It was at this time that the situation entered a white hot stage, because both Nord and the rebels had invested all their strength, and neither side had the means to kill the opponent, At this time, it depends on which part of the troops on both sides collapsed first. Nord looked at the swarming rebels. Nord took the last battle reward from Aru, the luxurious fine iron long gun. When Nord got the long gun, he did not put it in the warehouse to rust, but continued to train and adapt to the new weapon every day. Therefore, Nord''s proficiency in long rod weapons soared during this period, and the fine iron long gun in his hand had already been like a finger arm. On one side, ARU''s weapon is a long refined iron stick, which is thicker in diameter than Nord''s arm, nearly three meters in length and weighs 100 kg. Nord saw that when he tried the weapon, a stick broke a big tree with a thick and thin waist of an adult. The reason why we beat a big tree is very simple, that is, no one dares to compete with him. If you go down with this stick, who dares to say what''s the use of an iron rod? Break your skull. Because Aru was also the first time on the battlefield, Nord had always asked him to stay with him. Although Nord knew that Aru could play the greatest role only by putting Aru in the Spearman camp, Nord was reluctant. Nord thought Aru had great potential and would be more powerful in the future. He didn''t want to see him rush into the crowd and be beaten to death in this battle. This may be Nord''s last resort. Now the giant in armor is much stronger than the heavy armored Knights of the rebels. Instead of letting Aru fight with the knights in front of the Spearman formation, it''s better to cut the back with Nord. The Knights may have the ability to hurt Aru, but the rebels who rush in front of Nord can only tickle Aru. At the command of Nord, the archers also took out their one handed battle axe or mountain knife, and then began to fight with the rebels. As for why Nord didn''t let the archers fly kites, the reason is very simple. If it was riding and shooting, there is also the ability to fly kites. It''s impossible for archers to fly infantry kites. This is not a game, Another very important reason is that they have no arrows Just like the crossbow soldiers on the right side, after fighting for so long, all five arrows carried by the archers have been fired, that is, each archer has fired at least 50 arrows and each crossbow soldier has fired 20 arrows. Because the loading speed of the crossbow soldiers is very slow, Nord has prepared fewer crossbow arrows for them, a total of 20, The rest was not brought out of the camp. Close combat is very cruel. It''s not too much to say that flesh and blood are flying. Nord''s long gun is like a wandering dragon, which marks a bloody storm in the rebels. Basically, Nord''s long gun will kill one person every time. Nord''s current strength can kill seven in and seven out of these rebels in front of him. But these are not comparable to Aru. Basically, there are no living people in Aru''s five areas. The soldiers met by his big iron rod are basically not alive. As expected, ARU, who killed himself, rushed into the crowd soon. Like a hamster, he rushed into the crowd and swung a big iron rod, one by one. The rebels were scared and fled quickly. The rout was like an avalanche. The rout on the left soon affected the rebels in the middle. Originally, they were still fighting fiercely with the spearmen. When they were still complacent because they had achieved some advantages, they suddenly found that a giant wearing iron armor appeared behind them, killing their companions with a huge iron rod. And a large number of fierce enemies rushed over on the left. The companions behind had begun to flee. Looking at the frightening iron giant, they spared the killing star''s position and fled from the right. In this way, the rebels on the right began to collapse inexplicably. Originally, they came and went back. They didn''t know why they ran away with their teammates. They were still confused when they ran. They didn''t know why they lost. The defeat of the rebels was very sudden, just like dominoes. One piece could trigger a pile of dumping behind. The escape of the rebels was out of control like a mountain collapse and tsunami. It''s hard for the knights who fought with the Spearman at the forefront, because they are the rebels who finally know the news of the flight. When they react, they have no comrades in arms behind them, only they are still fighting with the Spearman. The knights who saw that the general trend was gone soon wanted to withdraw, but they were entangled together. They might retreat easily. In addition, Nord and others in the left rear were about to come. At this time, they couldn''t care about their comrades in arms. Whoever ran fast was who itself, and the heavy armor Knights fled back from the gap in the right rear. But before they left, they still left five or six bodies on the battlefield. Only seven Knights finally escaped. More than a dozen Knights died in this bloody battlefield. This part of the battlefield is the most bloody and cruel place. It can be said that there are rivers of blood and corpses everywhere. The two earls fled long ago when the situation was bad. They didn''t even return to the camp. They directly rode their horses to their territory. However, none of these soldiers was in charge. After Nord''s troops chased and killed, they began to flee in all directions. Nord asked the soldiers to stop chasing and trim their formation in situ, At this time, lov came to Nord with a guilty face. "I''m sorry, Lord Nord. I didn''t obey your orders. Finally, I let these civilians go to the battlefield." Nord saw that lov was covered with blood, and there was a bloody wound on his right arm. After a simple bandage, he was still bleeding. Nord didn''t mean to blame lov, because he had already expected this situation. Nord looked at the battle field in the distance, but he gave orders to lov in a dignified way. "Don''t blame yourself. We just won and you did a very good job, but we can''t rest now. The friendly forces are still fighting hard. Take some arrows and crossbows from the camp with the reserve team. Our battle is not over yet." When he heard Nord''s comfort, love''s mood also improved. Then he quickly ran to the civilians of the reserve team who thought about life after the battle and told them to take arrows from the camp one by one. Chapter 282 Taking advantage of the time to replenish the arrows, Nord first asked the wounded soldiers to bandage their wounds, and then took two steps in the direction of another battlefield. He wanted to get closer and observe the situation. The battle between Marquis Twain and count Mandel has not been decided yet. The battle over there was an extremely fierce moment. Although the number of Marquis TEWIN''s troops fell completely to the disadvantage, the situation did not tilt in the direction of count Mandel, but was evenly matched, because the style of an army on the field was very dazzling. It''s the 50 member Snow Wolf knights. With white armor and white horses, they really look like a noble snow wolf in the Amun mountains. They walk gracefully through count Mandel''s team, but they are accompanied by a bloody storm all the way. The snow wolf flag has been stained with blood, but it still frightens its enemies. Nord looked at the Knights fighting back and forth on the battlefield. His heart was full of envy. When he could have his own knights, cavalry is the king. Unfortunately, Nord has no strength and capital to support a knights. An ancient family like Twain Twain, which has ruled the north for hundreds of years, only supports 50 knights. It''s good that Nord''s family can afford ten knights. It''s not a group of soldiers on horses who can become a knights. Otherwise, every count in the north will have a knights. The requirements of the Knights are very strict. In addition to having the strength of knights, everyone must also have superb riding skills, tacit cooperation, excellent equipment and excellent horses. What an astronomical number it is to train at least 100 ordinary Knights if you want to train 50 Knights of the Knights. But they are also worth it, because their performance on the battlefield can fully match their worth. Under the leadership of Marquis TEWIN, 50 of them can fight back and forth in an army of nearly 2000 people, and a knight regiment can''t breathe under the pressure of count Mandel''s army. That''s why count Mandel''s troops are almost three times more than Marquis Wen, but there is still no way to take him. That is, the snow wolf Knights have reversed the war situation. Nord looks more and more sour. Nord estimates that without his own help, the final winner will also be Marquis tween, because the snow wolf Knights have put too much pressure on count Mandel''s soldiers, The soldiers of mandelberg had nothing to do with them. Even so, Nord also went to support, and ending the battle as soon as possible could reduce some casualties. After lov and others transported the arrows, Nord led his troops to support the battlefield of Marquis TEWIN. Although Nord''s soldiers have experienced a battle and everyone is very tired, their morale is very high, Because they have just won the battle. The two battlefields are a little far away, and there is no intersection between them. Moreover, everyone on the battlefield is concentrating on the battle, and has no intention to take into account the situation on the other battlefield. That is, Nord saw the situation of Marquis TEWIN after the battle. In addition, when the two earls were defeated, they didn''t say hello to count Mandel at all, so count Mandel didn''t know that another battlefield had been defeated, but as Nord led his troops to his flank, he couldn''t help noticing this situation. In the center of the army, count Mandel Yu Guang, who was very worried about the snow wolf knights, suddenly caught a glimpse of a group of soldiers on the flank of his army. Then he looked carefully and was shocked. It turned out that all the friendly forces on the other side of the battlefield had been defeated, and the two earls had already fled. Count Mandel looked at the eagle flag gradually towards himself, and then at the snow wolf flag raging in his army. He couldn''t help yelling. Count Mandel was still waiting for the other two earls to come to support himself after eliminating Nord. Unexpectedly, they collapsed faster than themselves. The two earls can''t beat a loser Viscount together. It''s a shame to lose them to grandma''s house. Count Mandel can''t understand how they failed. Both earls have an advantage in strength and number, and the two earls also said they would take Nord. Unfortunately, this is just Nord''s wishful thinking. Although the number is more than that of the two earls, it is not necessarily in terms of the overall strength of the soldiers. Nord''s overall strength must be better than them. Nord is very confident in this point. Count Mandel could see it, so Marquis tween had no reason not to see it. When he saw Nord''s eagle flag on the flank of their battlefield, marquis tween was stunned, as if he couldn''t believe the news, and then overjoyed. He immediately laughed, and the loud laughter echoed throughout the battlefield. As Nord''s troops got closer and closer, more soldiers found out this fact. Soon, count Mandel''s troops began to make a commotion, but count Mandel could not stop this situation. When Nord''s troops began to attack them from the flank, the defeat was doomed. Nord''s spearmen did not participate in the battle at all, but after the archers and crossbow soldiers fired two rounds of arrows, the defeat became a matter of course. Count Mandel sighed deeply at this, and he was unable to return to heaven at this time. There was a time when they were all in sight of victory, and twain city was crumbling, but they didn''t cherish it. Now they regret losing it. If count Mandel was given another chance, he would fight to capture Twain city before Nord arrived. Count Mandel also withdrew with the large army. Because this army came out, there were three Viscount''s troops outside count Mandel''s team, so it became more chaotic when it was defeated. Moreover, at this time, the advantage of cavalry was shown, and their pursuit ability was very excellent. The snow wolf knights were very sophisticated at this time. They were full of wisdom like a hunting snow wolf. With their own mobility, the snow wolf Knights circled before the retreat route of count Mandel''s army, and then harassed them constantly to prevent them from escaping smoothly. All the soldiers who are running away in the front will be attacked by the snow wolf knights, so they are forced to turn around, and finally can only turn around in the same place, which makes Nord marvel. It is worthy of the snow wolf knights. It is really enviable to have such a knights. Finally, with the cooperation of the snow wolf knights, Nord''s forces and the remaining infantry of marquis Twain besieged all the enemies on the battlefield, and nearly 1000 people were forced to surrender reluctantly. It was only a short day from their siege of Twain to their siege, there was a reversal of the two poles. It was really a turn of Feng Shui. Even count Mandel didn''t expect that he would be hunted by the snow wolf knights. In the future, they cooperated with the snow wolf knights to hunt the enemy. He thought of the past and took another look at the current situation. Count Mandel''s eyes gradually became empty. Chapter 283 Nord slowly came to Marquis TEWIN and looked at the snow wolf Knights behind him and Gustav holding the flag in the crowd. He also smiled and waved to Nord. It seemed that the battle made him very excited. Nord could see Gustav''s face turn red with excitement. It gave Gustav a strong belief to follow the snow wolf Knights back and forth in the enemy''s camp. He finally understood why the snow wolf knights were invincible. Gustav couldn''t forget the feeling of charging with his comrades in arms and then invincible. Nord looked at the panting old man and didn''t know what to say. Marquis Twain was very old. He couldn''t bear the battle just now, especially he had to charge with the snow wolf knights. Marquis Twain was almost 50 years old. Such things made him a little powerless. So Marquis Twain let Gustav join the battle, because the unexpected rebellion made him understand that he should quickly cultivate his successor. Gustav''s ability is not a big problem, but he lacks exercise. Gustav can become an excellent Marquis as long as he has experienced some war. Nord himself didn''t know how to say hello to the Marquis of Twain, that is, his uncle, because there was no memory of the Marquis of Twain in his own impression, indicating that this was the first time Nord met the Marquis of Twain, so Nord had to face the Marquis of twain with an embarrassed and polite smile Marquis Twain looked at Nord who was coming towards him, and there was a trace of satisfaction in his eyes. In this way, his nephew who had worried him before had become a talent, and appeared in front of him in a way that was beyond his expectation. If Nord hadn''t come in time this time, the city of Twain might be really bad this time. It can be said that Nord saved him and the whole Twain family this time. "Marquis... Sir, viscount Nord Isaac salutes you." Not knowing what to say, Nord had to say hello to the Marquis of Twain in this way. Anyway, there can be no mistake in saying this. Nord also kept his attitude low and was not complacent about the city of Twain and the Marquis of Twain he saved. Because whether Marquis TEWIN is his immediate boss or his uncle, Nord must be respectful to him. Even if he has made great achievements this time, he can''t be arrogant. Besides, Nord is not a kind of man. Hearing Nord''s words, marquis Twain laughed, and even Gustav on one side could not help laughing. Then Marquis Twain gently patted Nord on the shoulder. His eyes were full of doting and missing, and his expression became a little gloomy, like suddenly thinking of something unhappy. "Call me uncle. We are all a family. Don''t be too outsider. I didn''t see you in TEWIN last time. You won''t blame me now. At that time, I just wanted to experience you, because I was angry at what you said and did in Bellon." Nord quickly shook his head to show that he didn''t blame him. Then Nord respectfully shouted uncle to Marquis Twain, and then saw Gustav standing behind Marquis Twain to see his joke. Nord turned his eyes and stared at him, which immediately made Gustav happy. "When I see you, I think of your mother and father. Your face is like your father, but your eyes are especially like your mother, pure and flawless, but she..." Nord learned from his original memory that he had never seen his mother since he was a child. Only his father raised him, but Nord''s father had high expectations of him, so he began to let Nord start Knight training since childhood, which is why Nord''s data on the template is so high as soon as he crossed over. "I have no memory of my mother. I only remember my father. Last year, he died because of the war." Here, Nord''s expression is a little lost. This expression is not pretended. Nord is really very lost, because Nord is sad about the experience of the original body. He is really an orphan now... But Nord doesn''t admit that he is an orphan. He came through and has nothing to do with the original body Marquis Twain''s expression was very responsible, with sadness, regret, regret and loss, because Nord mentioned his father''s affairs, marquis Twain also participated in the war, and the war was planned by him and Archduke Beth. Nord''s father''s death also had some reasons with him. "Your father is a very excellent aristocrat, otherwise I wouldn''t marry his sister to him, but he is addicted to the achievements of his ancestors and wants to revive the glory of the family. He is polishing his martial arts every day, eager to make achievements and neglect to care for his family. Your mother was seriously ill after giving birth to you because of weakness and poor care Dead... " When it comes to the past, even a determined man like Marquis Twain can''t help but feel sad. He thinks of his innocent sister. She is so simple and beautiful, but she died so early, which makes Marquis Twain very sad. He regrets marrying his sister to Nord''s father, Although he may be a very good family heir, he is certainly not a good husband. In Nord''s original memory, his father was a silent man. It may be that Nord''s mother''s death caused his father to become silent, but in the original eyes, his father was as majestic as a mountain. Nord wanted to be that kind of person since childhood. That''s why as soon as his father died, Nord felt that his sky had collapsed. That''s why no one doubted that Nord came across the big seller''s property, because Nord''s original body had almost collapsed at that time. "In the last war, I couldn''t help arguing with your father. He said that he had achieved nothing for so many years and couldn''t revive the glory of his ancestors all his life. I didn''t expect that he was charging the enemy desperately. He broke through the enemy''s defense with Archduke Beth''s knights, but he died after the battle because he was seriously injured." "Later, I didn''t know how to face you. When I wanted to take you to TEWIN, I heard about you in Bellon. I hope you and your father can forgive me. Although I hate your father very much, I didn''t mean to let him die." Marquis tween regretted it very much. He thought that he had to pay a lot of responsibility for the death of Nord''s father. If it wasn''t for the words of marquis tween and Nord''s father, Nord''s father might not be so unhappy. After all, as a noble who wants to revive the family''s glory, marquis tween''s words are too destructive. It was almost the biggest blow to them, almost the negation of the meaning of his life. Maybe Marquis Twain was unintentional. He just wanted to help his sister breathe, but Nord''s father may take it seriously, because he has been living in pain all these years. Chapter 284 "Everything has passed. I think the battlefield is his biggest destination for him. After his mother''s death, it should be a great blow to him. I think he should be relieved at last." Nord didn''t know much about the original father, but he never saw his smiling face in his memory, which shows that he didn''t live very happy. Maybe Marquis Twain''s words are just an inducement. The outbreak of negative emotions over the years is the real reason for Nord''s father''s death. Because the atmosphere became very sad, Nord didn''t want to continue this topic, and Nord didn''t have much feelings for his original parents, so he didn''t show so sad, and he was afraid that if it went on like this, it might be revealed. "Uncle, do you know the reason for their rebellion this time?" Nord finally felt that the rebellion was not so simple. There must be a deeper reason. Only Nord didn''t understand the current situation. Many news seemed to him like a fog. He couldn''t see clearly because there were many messages. Nord didn''t have channels to understand. However, Marquis TEWIN must be very clear about this matter, because as the five Marquis of the principality, the master of the Northern Territory, he can''t be unaware of all the things that happen in the Northern Territory. Nord also wants to know the real reason for this rebellion. Marquis Twain first glanced at count Mandel among the prisoners, and then said to Nord in earnest: "I have suffered an impeccable disaster this time. If no one incites me, count Mandel is not determined to rebel against me, let alone the other two who fled. Therefore, according to my speculation, this rebellion is not only in the north, but it is likely that the whole principality of Bethel has fallen into turmoil. I am very familiar with these skills, which are those The pen of a coward who can only play tricks. " Marquis Twain''s eyes moved, as if he had guessed the general facts. Then he turned his head to the south of Twain, that is, the direction of Bellon, the capital of the Principality of Bethel, and a trace of worry flashed in his eyes. "You mean that the whole principality of Bethel has been in turmoil? How can it be? Who has such a big self? When I came here six months ago, I was very stable, and Bethel''s reputation in Bel ¨® n reached the peak." Nord couldn''t believe it. The news had a great impact on him, because he was very impressed by Archduke Beth. Archduke Beth was the first nobleman Nord contacted and the king of the whole principality. The most important thing is that Nord''s attitude towards Nord was not as arrogant as other nobles, so Nord had a great favor with him. Nord wondered if it was true that Lord Bethel was such a wise king and someone would rebel against him, or did he say to Marquis tween that everything was planned by a behind the scenes man. Nord looked at Marquis tween with puzzled eyes and hoped that he could give himself a complete explanation. "You don''t have to look at me. I don''t know the specific situation. Otherwise, I won''t be besieged by them and can''t get out of TEWIN, but someone should be very clear about the news." Marquis Twain motioned Nord to look among the captives, and then saw the dejected count Mandel. Marquis Twain stepped up to him. Nord hurried to follow him, and whispered to Gustav around him whether there was any accident when they returned from Isaacs. Gustav shook his head at Nord with a hint of happiness in his eyes. Then he sighed, patted Nord on the shoulder and said gratefully: "Thank you, brother. You came in time. Without your support, we might not be able to hold on tomorrow. You are really my Savior." "This is what I should do. We are all a family. I will not die." Gustav''s face was filled with emotion. Nord''s words were warm in his heart. When he saw Orlando, the illegitimate son next to count Mandel, his eyes had no hatred in the past, because this rebellion could almost sentence him to death, although he was only an insignificant role in this rebellion, But there is no escape from the fact that he participated in the rebellion. When Nord and Gustav came to Marquis Twain, Nord saw the illegitimate son holding Marquis Twain''s thigh begging him for mercy, and the angry expression on marquis Twain''s face was obvious. He kicked the illegitimate son severely, and then asked the soldiers to tie him up and bring him back to the castle. The ambitious illegitimate son was escorted by two soldiers to TEWIN city with blood on his mouth. He looked very embarrassed. He had no ambition and ambition at all. Now that he has become a prisoner, it is hard to say whether he can save his life, but he is completely responsible for his fate, Don''t touch anything that doesn''t belong to you. Gustav looked at the illegitimate son passing by him without expression, as if he saw a stranger, but Orlando looked at them differently. There was full of resentment, and even Nord was hated by him. But like Gustav, Nord doesn''t care about his attitude now. There''s no need to worry too much about a loser, especially when he doesn''t have much ability. Marquis Twain stood next to count Mandel, who knelt before him with his hands tied. It was like a true portrayal of the war. If count Mandel won, it was estimated that their positions would change The two of them looked at each other for a long time, and the specific eye contact was not clear to Nord and other outsiders, but the scene remained silent. If the world didn''t have super powers, Nord thought they were communicating by consciousness. After a long time, marquis Twain sighed, and then asked with a faint interest. "Are they still in the north?" "In our camp, we failed and he couldn''t run." Marquis TEWIN immediately asked the soldiers around him to search the rebel camp, and then he slowly squatted down and communicated with count Mandel like an old friend, if not for the posture of count Mandel. "Did they do it to Uncle Beth, too?" "What do you think? Although they can''t fight, their means of playing with people''s hearts are still very skilled and people can''t be prevented. Even if Archduke Beth has been prepared for a long time, there will be omissions. After all, people are unpredictable. I think you should know better than me." Count Mandel''s eyes were full of ridicule, but he didn''t know whether he was ridiculing the Marquis of Twain, the guys who played tricks on people behind their backs, or himself. The smile on count Mandel''s face was very elusive. Then he looked beyond the Marquis of Twain and looked at Nord standing behind the Marquis of Twain. His eyes were full of curiosity. He seemed to want to know who had lost him. Then he was distracted by Nord''s eyes, which made Nord''s heart hair. Chapter 285 "Are you Nord Isaac? Really. You are worthy of being the heir of the ISAAC family. You really have seed." Count Mandel suddenly spoke to Nord, which made him a little unprepared. Although their territory was very close, Nord was sure that he had met count Mandel for the first time, but he was no stranger to Nord by listening to the tone of count Mandel. This made Nord, who had just come out of the novice village, a little confused. He had been growing obscene for so long. When he wanted to be famous, he suddenly found that his name had spread in the Jianghu. Whether it was good or bad, almost the top nobles knew the news of Nord. This sudden fact almost flashed Nord''s waist. He really didn''t leave himself a bit of pretending to be forced to beat his face. He pretended to be a pig to eat a tiger. Nord looked at count Mandel, who had been smiling at himself, and his face was full of question marks. "I''m Nord. Do you know my father?" Count Mandel laughed when he heard this. Even though he was a prisoner, he still maintained his magnanimity and heroism as an aristocrat. "I don''t just know him. I''m too familiar with him. He robbed your mother from me. If your mother married me, she wouldn''t die so early, and this situation wouldn''t happen today. Fortunately, he took a step ahead of me. I didn''t expect that I lost to him in those years and lost to his son today." Nord looked confused and forced. What kind of dog blood relationship is this? It turned out that this guy is his father''s rival. The relationship between nobles is indeed a very complex thing. Almost everyone has a relationship with each other. The circle is too small. They are acquaintances, related interests and hidden. Nord really didn''t know what to say, so he had to pretend he didn''t hear, but count Mandel kept looking at Nord, which made him feel uncomfortable. Nord knew that he didn''t see himself, but his mother, but Nord couldn''t accept it. "He''s really better than you." Marquis Twain suddenly came a divine mending knife, which stabbed count Mandel in the heart, even more painful than today''s failure. Count Mandel looked at Marquis twain with unconvinced eyes at this time. Even when he was defeated, he didn''t have such eyes. "Do you know anything about the rest of the Principality of Bethel? Did they tell you the plan?" "No, I just know some general plans. For example, they want to win the Principality of Bethel at one fell swoop this time, and the nobles of the whole territory of the Marquis elino buy it every day. The reason why Walton didn''t come is that his territory is being attacked by the Marquis elino." Count Mandel showed great cooperation. He would answer whatever Marquis tween asked. After getting a general situation, marquis tween became a little silent. Then he stood up and asked people to detain count Mandel and other nobles in the castle. From the beginning to the end, marquis Twain did not ask count Mandel why he rebelled against himself. Perhaps he had obtained the answer from count Mandel''s eyes and expression, but other people did not know the reason at all except them. For the reason of dealing with the post-war affairs, Nord separated from them temporarily. However, after Marquis Twain asked Nord to arrange soldiers to clean the battlefield, he met him in the castle of Twain city. Nord returned to the camp with his troops and looked at the heavily damaged Spearman troops. Nord was very distressed. Although the specific number of people has not been counted, Nord roughly estimated that more than 100 spearmen were injured and more than 50 were killed. It can be said that all the remaining soldiers were injured. Since the establishment of this force, it has been very rough and difficult. The last battle with the kreisen family was the same. The spearmen fought in the front line. The bloody battle helped Nord win the current isaacburg. This time, it is the same. Without their sworn resistance, Nord''s troops could not win this battle at all. Although they did not cause the most casualties to the enemy, as the mainstay of damage, they definitely contributed to the battle. Nord was considering whether to improve the treatment of some spearmen. Close to the current treatment, it simply could not match their role in the army. Nord arranged for Lehman and Marco to take charge of the war, especially the wounded soldiers. They must try their best to save the cause of Nord''s Baijiu baijiu. Those soldiers who were wounded in the battlefield could only stop bleeding quickly, and after the disinfection of the liquor, they could greatly reduce the risk of infection behind the wound. In other words, as long as it is handled properly, there will be no great life danger at all. Therefore, Nord has specially dispatched several apprentices from Dr. Victor''s hospital who are familiar with bandage and wound treatment, in order to reduce the post-war casualties of the army. Then Dr. Victor''s hospital has now become a medical school, because there are not as many door-to-door doctors as there are apprentices in the hospital. This situation is very embarrassing. Many civilians have no awareness of going to see a doctor at all. Their first choice after getting sick is to fight hard, or go to the herbal shop to find some herbal medicine. Those are ancient prescriptions handed down from generation to generation, It works for some simple diseases. Dr. Victor was studying these prescriptions some time ago. He summarized the efficacy of these prescriptions through his professional knowledge and introduced several formulas with better efficacy. Just like the hemostatic powder necessary for every soldier of Nord, it has been highly praised by civilians, which also makes Dr. Victor''s Hospital famous in Tami town. Later, Dr. Victor had to open a herbal shop in Tami Town, because he said that the civilians were only interested in his herbal medicine, and they didn''t understand anything about seeing a doctor, so Dr. Victor still had a long way to go. Maybe Nord could also consider asking judge Matthew to open a law school in the territory. Well, studying medicine and law is all together. Ollie, there''s nothing wrong. Thinking of here, Nord seems to see his territory full of talents in the future. That picture must be very beautiful. Looking at the busy camp, Nord didn''t forget to ask loff to send some wound bandages and hemostasis powder to Marquis TEWIN''s troops. Nord saw that the casualties of Marquis TEWIN''s infantry were greater than his spearmen, and the remaining number was less than 200, which was very miserable. More than sufficient, Nord carried many of the hemostatic powder and Baijiu, which was assigned to the troops of the Marquis of the twain. There was a glimmer of relief in the eyes of Nord''s soldiers who were laughing and laughing because of the victory. Fortunately, he is still the winner. Victory is indeed a good medicine to solve all problems. After Lien Chan, the sad atmosphere caused by the death of his companions has been diluted. Nord hopes that this situation can be maintained so that he can win the battle all the time. However, the premise of this is that Nord is ready and takes every battle seriously. Chapter 286 Nord rode his war horse into TEWIN City alone. When he passed the city gate, Nord could smell a strong smell of blood, just as he had just been on the battlefield. Nord could imagine how fierce the battle in TEWIN city these days, which could keep the smell of blood here. This ancient city has been established for hundreds of years. It is said that it existed before the founding of the Principality of Bethel. Of course, it may not have been called TEWIN before, but no matter how it is renamed, the city has always been here and will not change. Looking at the slightly ancient city wall of Twain, Nord was curious. Although it was not the first time he came to Twain, his identity and mood were different compared with the last time he hurried by. Nord was no longer the black sheep who came out of Bellon. Nord is now a vassal who can separate his territory. And this time he also saved the ancient city, which made Nord''s mood more pleasant. When he walked through Twain''s Central Avenue, every civilian beside the road looked happy. They all looked like the rest of their lives, because once Twain city was broken by the rebels, they would come to no good end. Don''t say what kind of civilians they are, and the battle will not involve them. In this dark middle ages, the concept of soldiers and robbers is not so clear. Some soldiers may turn into cruel robbers at any time. Very few soldiers can show no offense. Nobility like Nord has strict discipline requirements for soldiers, It''s a rare existence. Moreover, in this era, after the tragic siege, killing the city has almost become a tradition. It can even be said that it is a conventional means for noble lords to reward and motivate soldiers. There is no moral constraint at all. From noble lords to ordinary soldiers, they have been used to it. No one has ever cared about the feelings of innocent civilians, Because they have no voice at all. Nord looked at these excited civilians with some bad feelings in his heart. What they celebrated was not that TEWIN city was guarded, but that they could be free from the slaughter of knife soldiers. If TEWIN city was broken, it would not affect their lives. Maybe they would not be so happy as they are now. In the final analysis, it is not easy to survive. Nord tidy up his mood. These things can''t be changed by himself. What Nord can do is to let the civilians under his rule live a happy life. How big can he do? Nord doesn''t have the ability to save the people and in deep water. When the war horse lightly steps on the road of Twain City, it seems that it can also feel the happy mood of the surrounding civilians, because Nord can also feel its happy mood. However, the road condition of Central Avenue in twain city is not as good as Nord imagined. Because of the disrepair for a long time, Nord should be very careful when riding the war horse. If he doesn''t see the potholes, he may fall off his horse. Then Nord had to lead the war horse forward, because Nord was disappointed by the roads in twain city. The situation here was not as good as isaacburg. As Nord heard before, a Marquis of Twain planned to renovate the roads. As a result, he found that he had no money after half of the repairs. Therefore, this section of the road in twain city is still the same as before. It has not been renovated at all, but it is different when entering the noble area. It is very different from the streets outside. Nord can see an obvious dividing line, a dividing line between dignity and inferiority, which is clearly engraved on the ground. The noble District doesn''t feel so good to Nord, because there are few people here, and the streets are cold and deserted. It''s very different from the scene next door. It''s like the news of TEWIN''s victory has nothing to do with them. No one cheers or celebrates. At this moment, they show the indifference of the noble incisively and vividly. The reason why the roads in the noble area have been repaired once is that Nord can gallop. The roads here are built of stone, and the money spent is much higher than the roads built by Nord. If the mountain roads built by Nord in the mountain forest are at the same cost, Duke Bethel may go bankrupt, so science and technology is the primary productivity (consumption is also). Because he couldn''t accept the atmosphere of the aristocratic area, Nord didn''t stay too much. He rode on his war horse and went straight to the castle of Marquis TEWIN, which was just the dirty civilian area. Nord could see it with interest. The hot and noisy atmosphere not only infected the war horse, but also unconsciously infected Nord. Therefore, in the aristocratic area, the gap of this indifferent scene is unacceptable to Nord. Compared with these exquisite buildings, Nord still prefers human feelings, and human fireworks are better than all kinds of scenery. Marquis Twain''s castle is located in the middle of the noble District of Twain city. It is the last defense line of the twain family. A strong castle can make the enemy resist more time when they invade. However, if Twain city is occupied, the castle will hardly survive, so this can only bring them some comfort and show off. When he came to the outside of the castle, Nord saw that the Gustav brothers and sisters had been waiting here for a long time, especially the little girl Sidina, who saw Nord on the war horse and waved to Nord. Nord smiled at the corners of his mouth. It seemed that the war had not affected the innocent little girl. Nord handed the reins to the servants waiting, and then greeted them with a smile, especially Tina. She ran to Nord and thanked Nord. "Cousin Nord, thank you for coming to save us. You are so powerful that you have solved all the rebels outside that give your father a headache." Nord quickly waved his hand, which was not the credit of Nord alone. Marquis TEWIN''s army and Gustav also participated in the battle. Nord would not put all the credit on himself. Although Nord did take great credit, there would be no victory without Nord, Nord should be modest. "It''s not my own credit. My uncle and Gustav also made great efforts. We defeated all the rebels outside the city together. It''s not my own credit at all. Don''t say that. I''ll go to your father later. If he knows that I put all my credit on myself, he will clean me up." "No, that''s what he just told me. It''s all cousin Nord''s credit. He won''t lie to me." Tina wrinkled her little nose and waved in the direction of the castle. Because she didn''t know much about war, after her father told her that it was Nord''s credit, she thought that cousin Nord was very powerful and solved the problems that his father and brother didn''t solve. Nord had some black lines on his head. Unexpectedly, such remarks came from Marquis tween. It seems that he is very satisfied with Nord''s performance. Otherwise, he would not have said such words to Tina. Chapter 287 "Let''s go. I''ll take you to the city first. My father is still waiting for you in the study. After these things are finished, Tina and I will walk around with you." Gustav saw Nord''s dilemma, so he took the initiative to help Nord get rid of Tina''s entanglement. Nord has escaped from 100000 why''s clutches, because she has asked how strong Nord''s soldiers are. Nord has no way to explain this problem to her. After entering the castle, Nord was an eye opener. Marquis Twain''s castle was more luxurious than he thought. It was not inferior to the palace of the Duchy of Bethel. Looking at Nord''s puzzled eyes, Gustav took the initiative to explain to him. "In fact, this castle was not built by our family. It has a great relationship with your family. It is said that this castle was built by the governor of the northern territory of the Empire during the war with the barbarians. It was the base camp of the front line of the battlefield, and the governor worked here." Nord''s eyes were a little surprised. Gustav''s meaning was very clear that the governor was the ancestor of his family, but Nord''s father didn''t talk to Nord about these things. Nord didn''t know anything about his family''s history, which made Nord a little afraid to believe. Because from Marquis Twain and others, Nord learned that his father was actually the same person who was eager to revive the family glory, but he didn''t tell Nord about his family''s past history, which was a very unreasonable thing. Then Nord thought of the image of his father in his memory. He was a silent but extremely resolute man. His heart seemed to carry a lot of things, and his eyebrows were always frowned. However, it is undeniable that he was very good to Nord. Although he was very unhappy, he did not pass on this sadness to Nord. Thinking of this, Nord suddenly understood why his father didn''t tell Nord about his family history. Maybe he didn''t want Nord to live like himself, because he knew that it was too tired to revive his family. He didn''t want to pass this burden on to his son. This is a father''s love that moved Nord. You know, reviving the family''s glory can be said to be his lifelong ideal, but in order to make his children live safely, he chose to bury the family''s glory in his heart, which shows that the love for Nord in his heart is greater than his lifelong ideal. After thinking about it, Nord became a little silent. Although he had not met, Nord had felt this full love. It turned out that Nord''s father left Nord not only titles and wealth, but also these invisible love. "Is there any record of the governor and the ISAAC family?" Nord suddenly asked. Now he is very interested in the history of the ISAAC family, not only because he wants to fulfill Nord''s father''s last wish, but also because Nord himself wants to know more about the history of his family, because now he is on the big stage. Nord has a premonition that if he can use the identity of the ISAAC family, It will bring him great convenience in the future. "Yes, you''d better go to him with my father. He also has something to give you." Gustav looked at Nord thoughtfully when he heard Nord''s question, and then he didn''t continue the topic. Nord didn''t ask any more. He followed behind Gustav, went to the study of the castle and looked at the decoration of the castle. Nord can see that the Eresin Empire had a very high grade before. They were not only powerful, but also a very beautiful castle even in Nord''s previous life. You know, at that time, the place was just a battle headquarters and could be built so beautifully, It can be seen that the Empire''s pursuit of art is still very strong. Nord can feel the magnificent atmosphere and magnificent scene from this castle, which may be the style of the Empire. From the architectural style, we can see how powerful the Empire was at that time. Only in that powerful era can we cultivate this very romantic architectural style. Although Nord didn''t know much about architecture, such architecture looked very beautiful and relaxed. Nord followed Gustav into the study in the castle. Unlike the empty study in Nord manor, the most in Marquis Twain''s study was not books, but some swords and armor. If it is described as an arsenal, no one will refute it, but it is obvious that the title of Arsenal must not be as pleasant as the study. In this way, it can also show its own cultural heritage and will not be described as a reckless man who only knows how to fight. Marquis Twain was very happy when he saw Nord coming in. He raised his head and smiled at Nord with his slightly tired eyes, which was very different from the image of leading the snow wolf knights on the battlefield. "Come and sit down. This is my study. What do you think?" "It''s OK, but there are a few books." Marquis Twain was in a trance when he heard Nord''s words, because he had heard them before, but the person who said them had died. "I heard your mother say this before. In a twinkling of an eye, it has been more than 20 years. You have grown up. If she knew you would be so excellent, she would be very happy." Nord smiled and didn''t know what to say, because he had never seen his mother, and his father at least had some impression on Nord, so Nord could only be silent. Marquis Twain soon realized his gaffe. Then he restrained his emotions and talked to Nord about what happened after the battle. Moreover, marquis Twain simply told Nord about the information he got from the middle-aged man. In fact, this man was a spy sent by the Ximan kingdom to engage in subversion in the Principality of Bethel. Because of the defeat in the last battle, the Ximan kingdom wanted to find the field. Therefore, it planned this plan to teach a lesson to the Principality of Bethel, but after their research, they found that this was actually a good opportunity. It''s a blessing in disguise. They can just take this opportunity to teach a profound lesson to the Principality of Bethel. Just like Yan Zi Er Tao killed three scholars in Nord''s previous life, the plain territory just obtained by the Principality of Bethel can become a poison to bury them. So they sent a large number of people to stir up the relationship between the nobles in the Principality of Bethel. Such provocation may not have much effect in ordinary times, but now there are naked interest disputes, which makes the plan go very smoothly. This is why Nord has left for so long and has not heard about the fate of this territory. It is said that at that time, the situation in belon city has reached a very tense state. If Archduke Beth is not in charge, it is estimated that these nobles have fought in belon City, and Archduke Beth has gradually found something wrong, because the Archduke Beth and the Ximan kingdom are old rivals, and they are very clear about their tricks. Chapter 288 But Uncle Beth didn''t think that it would be difficult to prevent thieves. When he made up his mind to clean up the rats in Bellon City, he didn''t think that there was a fire in his backyard. His second son sol and the nobles outside rebelled. Out of guard, the castle was captured directly, and Duke Beth was also imprisoned. His life and death are still uncertain. The great prince pansy of the Principality of Bethel was visiting the territory of marquis Molly in the west at this time, so he could survive. However, the great prince pansy who got the news was also angry because his brother kidnapped his father and wanted to seize his own throne. How could he bear it. At that time, the eldest prince pansy of the Principality of Bethel discussed with the Marquis Molly in the West. I don''t know what deal they had reached. Later, marquis Molly helped the eldest prince pansy to fight against the second prince sol who sought power and usurped the throne. At this time, the second prince sol had initially taken control of all the forces in Bellon city, Temporarily able to fight with the great prince Panxi who has troops in the West. In addition, another Marquis of the bethel family did not agree. The brother of Duke Bethel, Mellon Bethel, controlled the territory in the middle of the Principality of Bethel. Although he did not have the ability of the current Duke Bethel, that is, his brother Raleigh Bethel, their brothers got along very well, and the Marquis of Mellon was loyal to his brother. When he got the news that his brother was imprisoned, he immediately planned to set up an army to fight against this rebellious nephew, but he didn''t expect that when he was ready to send troops, the Marquis Stilwell in the East suddenly launched an attack on his territory. The Marquis Mellon who learned the news had to solve the urgent task of the territory first. The Marquis Jonson in the south of the Principality of Bethel had planned to wait and see for a while, because his territory borders the land of the Ximan Kingdom, and during the rebellion of the Principality of Bethel, the principality just occupied the land of the Ximan kingdom is also surging. As expected, marquis Johansen did not expect. Soon after that, the Ximan Kingdom began a large-scale counterattack. Because there were not many troops to resist, the territory just occupied by the Principality of Bethel was taken back by the Ximan Kingdom at one breath, and the military peak of the Ximan Kingdom pointed directly to the southern territory of the Principality of Bethel. At this time, the Marquis Johansen who wanted to watch was also a mud Bodhisattva crossing the river, It''s hard to protect yourself. After hearing this, Nord''s eyes were dazed. It was a mess in Northwest Shanxi. There were wars all over the Principality of Bethel, and no land was peaceful. Nord really didn''t expect this situation. Maybe the Ximan kingdom that made this plan didn''t expect this situation. Originally, they just wanted to teach the Principality of Bethel a little lesson, but they didn''t expect that the plan went very smoothly, which was beyond the expectation of the seaman Kingdom, so they kept adding, and later they bought even the Marquis of Stilwell in the East. It costs a lot to buy a marquis. Even the rich royal family of the Ximan kingdom is very painful. However, in order to make this plan safe and give their enemies a painful lesson, Ximan King Ximan V still gritted his teeth and took out a large amount of money and food from his family''s treasury, And he gave the Marquis of Stilwell a series of promises that made him rebel against the Principality of Bethel. However, the cost of all this is very worthwhile. The whole principality of Bethel has been stirred by them. The chaotic principality of Bethel has no power to deal with their attack. However, there is no way for the Ximan kingdom to the north of marquis Twain, because Marquis Twain is a friend and a staunch supporter of Duke Bethel, He will send troops to support when he knows the situation of Bellon. Moreover, the soldiers in the north are the strongest soldiers in the Principality of Bethel. The snow wolf Knights of marquis Twain have suffered all the nobles of the Ximan kingdom. Marquis Twain himself is also very brave and good at fighting. If he doesn''t try to contain Marquis Twain, the plan of the Ximan kingdom may really be cracked by Marquis Twain. Marquis TEWIN really has the strength and prestige to calm the rebellion of the Principality of Bethel. Frankly, the Ximan Kingdom has just bought off the Marquis Stilwell in the East and the second prince sol who bewitched the Principality of Bethel, barely controlling the forces around the city of Bethel. If the four marques in the north, the west, the South and the middle work together, the rebellion of the Principality of Bethel can be dissolved in an instant. Therefore, the energy to contain the Marquis of TEWIN in the north becomes the top priority of the Ximan Kingdom, and then the people of the Ximan Kingdom want to understand. Since we can''t deal with Marquis tween directly and buy him off, why not start with his men, just like the other Archduke Beth, and then they contacted their illegitimate son Orlando and count Mandel. The spies of the Ximan Kingdom talked with count Mandel very smoothly. Even count Mandel took the initiative to help them contact the other two earls, because he knew that he could not fight against the Marquis of twain with his own strength. Although count Mandel wanted to rebel against the Marquis of Twain madly, he was not without brains, He won''t put himself in danger without a chance of success. The Ximan Kingdom also agreed to see the requirements of count Mandel. Only when they can solve the problem of Marquis TEWIN and pay what price they are willing to pay, it is much easier for a local tyrant like the Ximan kingdom to buy an earl than to buy a marquis. If the other two earls were not loyal to Marquis Twain, they would have madly rebelled against the five earls under Marquis Twain. For the Ximan Kingdom, the problems that can be solved with money are not a problem. Although money can solve many problems and buy many greedy nobles, there are more important things in the world than money. For example, Marquis TEWIN cannot be bought by the Ximan Kingdom, because he and Archduke Beth are good friends with deep friendship. The Marquis of Mellon in the middle is also impossible to buy off, because he is the brother of Archduke Beth, and he is a close brother with deep feelings. It is not enough to add money. As for count Molly in the west, although he is not a friend and brother of Archduke Beth, their family is really related by marriage. Now the great prince pansy of the Duchy of Bethel is the grandson of marquis Molly, which is why Marquis Molly is willing to support the great prince pansy to go to Bellon to fight the rebellion. With this relationship, the Ximan Kingdom has no chance to buy these Marquis at all. As for the Marquis Jonson in the south, it is even more impossible. The Ximan Kingdom fought with count Jonson for two years, and they almost have a deep blood feud that can''t be dissolved. It is estimated that the people of the Ximan kingdom will be pulled out by him before they see the Marquis Jonson. There is almost no possibility of dissolution between the two sides. In the end, the only people they could buy off were the Marquis of Stilwell and the Earls of Mandel. However, such a few people turned the Principality of Bethel upside down. Coupled with the massive invasion of the Ximan Kingdom, the situation of the whole principality of Bethel was in jeopardy. A few months ago, no one would have thought that they had just achieved such a big advantage. The Duchy of Bethel, which snatched a piece of fat from the kingdom of seaman, fell apart and crumbled in an instant. Chapter 289 Nord is trying to digest this information, which has a great impact on him. Nord wants to think about how he should face the current situation, especially the current form of the Principality of Bethel, and whether he should get involved. This is a very important question. Although Nord''s current strength can run rampant in the north, the war involving the country is likely to be dead. It''s not so simple to take a shudder from the fire. It''s possible to break himself into pieces by carelessness. Nord glanced at the Marquis tween opposite him and found that he was also looking at himself with great interest. The Marquis tween seemed to want to see how Nord planned. For him, the situation was very obvious. The Marquis tween had no choice at all. However, for Nord, the immediate choice was very important, And from Nord''s choice, he can see how his nephew''s ability is. Although Nord has just saved TEWIN and the whole TEWIN City, Marquis TEWIN still has some incredible emotions in his heart. He wants to see whether Nord can achieve such strong strength because of his personal ability or luck. "I think we should wait to die. When the rebellion in the north is solved, I think we should go to Bellon immediately to put down the rebellion. We should put down the domestic rebellion immediately, because we have to face the attack of the Ximan Kingdom next." Nord is not a man waiting to die. Although his ability is not enough to control the situation in the Principality of Bethel, there is no doubt that the Marquis of Twain in front of him is qualified. Nord thought for a moment and he has the opportunity to participate in this large-scale war with the Marquis of Twain. As long as you follow Marquis Twain well, you can pick up a lot of meat to eat, and you don''t have to bear any pressure at all. Why not do this for Nord? And Nord wants to participate in the war with him when he sees the expression in the Marquis Twain''s eyes. "You''re right, Nord." Marquis Twain''s eyes were full of appreciation. Nord understood the current situation very thoroughly. The Principality of Bethel could not fight in this way. This rebellion was the conspiracy of the Ximan kingdom. They just wanted to hurt the vitality of the Principality of Bethel and then took advantage of it. Without the support of the Duchy of Bethel, the southern territory of marquis Jonson may be difficult to resist the attack of the Ximan Kingdom, so the situation of the Duchy of Bethel must be stabilized as soon as possible. "We need to send troops from the north as soon as possible. This matter is very critical. If the Principality of Bethel is annexed by the Ximan Kingdom, we, the subjugated nobles, will come to no good end, but I''m in a very difficult situation. I need your help, Nord." Especially for Marquis Twain, whether as a good friend of Archduke Bethel or as a marquis in the north of the Principality of Bethel, he is duty bound to face this situation. Sending troops to counter the rebellion is his only choice, but the weakened Marquis Twain must get the support of Nord. Although it sounds inconceivable that such a big noble as Marquis tween needs the support of a Viscount of Nord, marquis tween has no choice. Now he can rely on only Nord''s troops. There are few troops left in Tween city. The rebellion of the three earls has greatly damaged the strength of marquis tween. If Marquis tween now calls on the whole northern territory, perhaps only a group of chaotic Viscount can come. Now the only remaining count Walton in the northern territory still needs the support of marquis tween, so now Nord with the strength of the count is very key to Marquis tween. "Although I really want to send troops to fight the rebellion with you, I have to think about such an important matter before I can give you an answer." Although Nord also agreed with Marquis tween very much, Nord did not agree to Marquis tween so hastily, because the soldiers who had just experienced a world war still need to rest. Nord now has no statistics on the number of casualties. Nord does not know how much combat effectiveness his troops still maintain. Marquis Twain was not too disappointed when he heard Nord''s words. From Nord''s words, he could know that Nord actually agreed to send troops, but now Nord is weighing the pros and cons. Marquis tween is very happy to see Nord like this, which means that Nord is very mature and has his own opinion. He does not obey him because he is his uncle and Marquis tween. However, marquis Twain believed that Nord would choose to send troops with him, because he saw his ambition in Nord''s eyes. If Nord wanted to become famous, he would not miss this opportunity. Then he glanced at Gustav next to Nord and sighed in his heart. Before, he was very satisfied with his son, but compared with Nord, It''s a little dark. Marquis Twain thought about whether he loved Gustav too much. He had never heard of Nord''s outstanding talents before. There was also the name of a black sheep in Bellon city. As a result, his experience became so excellent this time. Should he put more burden on Gustav? Thinking of this, marquis Twain gradually had a plan in his heart. "You can think about it slowly. Although the war is very urgent, we must solve the problems in the north before we can send troops at ease. I still need some time to integrate the forces in the north. In addition, Nord, I have another task for you. When you go back in two days, you can eliminate all the remaining rebels led by Mandel. Since count Mandel has betrayed me, then Then there is no need to leave his territory. " Hearing this task, Nord''s eyes lit up. Marquis tween is now assigning territory to Nord. After all, Nord has made such great contributions. Why hasn''t Marquis tween said anything? If the situation was not very urgent now, it is estimated that Nord might be promoted to count in a while. Count Mandel''s territory is the reward given by Marquis tween to Nord. After all, after Nord captured Mandel''s territory, this territory belongs to Nord. Anyone who wants to get this territory can''t spit out the food in his mouth unless he goes to war with Nord. Nord is very satisfied with the arrangement of marquis tween, because Mandel has no resistance now, because all the soldiers of count Mandel have been defeated under tween, and more than 1000 prisoners are now outside the city. Mandel town is estimated to be an empty city. It is estimated that Nord doesn''t need to fight at all. As long as he needs to lead troops, they may fall without fighting. They think that their lords are not here. What is the resistance ability of the remaining small miscellaneous fish? This is almost the fat meat sent to Nord''s mouth. "Yes, uncle, I will take Mandel down. Don''t worry." Marquis tween smiled at good Nord. He looked at Nord''s excited eyes and was very pleased that Nord could save him at this critical juncture, and Marquis tween would not treat his nephew badly. The fat water doesn''t flow into the fields of outsiders. Anyway, they are all a family. Marquis TEWIN is very generous about it. A count collar just sent it out. It doesn''t hurt at all. Compared with Nord''s credit for saving him, even a count collar is insignificant. Chapter 290 Nord wanted to take over Mandel immediately. Since Marquis Twain had given this territory to himself, it belonged to Nord, and no one could take it away from Nord. "By the way, uncle, I heard that this was the place where the northern governor of the Eresin Empire stayed. Do you have any information about him?" When Marquis tween heard this, he gave Nord a meaningful look, as if he suddenly remembered something. He thought for a while, then sighed and said to Nord: "Yes, and there are many. Your father kept them here before. Shortly after your mother died, he sent all the information about the ISAAC family to Twain." Marquis Twain didn''t know whether it was regret or emotion. Nord''s father''s decision was really beyond his expectation, but Marquis Twain could understand what he meant, that is, don''t let Nord touch these things, just let him be an ordinary aristocrat, even an aristocrat who only knows pleasure, It''s better than living very hard like him. Nord''s face was silent. Although he had expected for a long time, he was very moved to hear what Nord''s father did. Sure enough, his father loved him like a mountain and was silent. They were silently undertaking many things, but they never talked about them. "Can you show me?" "Let Gustav take you. What was originally your family''s thing is now returned to its owner. Originally, this castle also has some things and materials left by the governor in those years. I''ll give them to you together. But although this castle was built by the governor, it can''t be returned to you now." Nord''s eyes were slightly wet, but he was also amused by the last sentence of marquis tween. Marquis tween also saw that Nord''s mood seemed to be wrong, so after playing a joke with Nord, he asked Gustav to take Nord to the warehouse of the castle to pick up those documents and items. However, when Nord came to the door, marquis tween suddenly called Nord. Nord looked back and saw that Marquis tween''s face was very hesitant, full of choices and struggles, as if something was embarrassing him. Finally, he took a look at Nord, who was more calm than young people of his age, and finally said. "Nord, what your father pursues all his life is to revive the glory of the ISAAC family. He wants the name of the ISAAC family to resound across the continent again and the eagle flag to float in the sky again. This is his lifelong dream. He is a very excellent aristocrat. Unfortunately, he was born at an untimely time and finally achieved nothing. I don''t know whether to tell you this news. He doesn''t want to You live as heavy as he does. You won''t let him down, will you, Nord. " Nord raised his eyebrows and showed a bright smile to Marquis tween, but he didn''t return to his question. However, marquis tween already understood what Nord wanted to express, and then he laughed happily. There was no feeling of guilt and regret in his eyes. After Nord followed Gustav out of the study, he couldn''t help asking Nord: "Nord, will you follow us to fight the rebellion? Let''s go to Bellon to become the Savior and show those who despise us who are the noble nobles." Just in the study, Nord didn''t dare to interrupt the conversation with Marquis Twain. Although Gustav was very talkative outside, he was as clever and sensible as a mouse when he came to Marquis Twain. Nord estimated that Marquis Twain didn''t clean up the boy when he was young, which made Gustav so afraid of him and scared the child. Moreover, it is not difficult to see from Gustav''s words that as the successor of Marquis TEWIN, he did not get along well with those nobles in Bellon. It seems that he regarded Nord as his comrades in arms, because Nord''s experience in Bellon was not very happy, because he still wore the hat of the biggest loser in Bellon. "I want to check the casualties of the soldiers first. This time, in order to catch up with you, I brought all the soldiers who can fight in the territory. Now I don''t know how much combat effectiveness I can have. If the casualties are great, even if I want to go with you, I''m powerless." Nord is also very tangled now. According to his inner situation, he really wants to go to Bellon city to fight the rebellion. Nord doesn''t want to go back to Bellon city to pretend to be forced to fight in the face. Nord is different from Gustav''s shallow people. If you can show your head in this battle, you can gain a great reputation, and it is a very positive reputation. It is different from the reputation that Nord became a gossip among other people before. This reputation brushed in major battles is one that no noble dare to ignore. Just like Marquis Twain, why do people in the Ximan Kingdom fear him so much? There are so many marquis in the principality, but they want to target the twain family. It is because of the strong achievements of the twain family on the battlefield. In all foreign wars in the Principality of Bethel, the twain family has never been absent, and their performance is very excellent every time, which makes others dare not ignore this power. Hearing that Nord was not yet determined, Gustaf was somewhat disappointed, but then he was thrown away from him. Then he began talking to Nord about the liquor business before, and what he said was that his father took advantage of the robbery and took away all the liquor he owned. Nord was very helpless. In front of marquis Twain, Gustav was like a good baby and didn''t dare to say anything. But behind his back, he was like a rebellious young man who had been suppressed for a long time. He crazy said that Marquis Twain was not good. If Marquis Twain heard it, he would probably hang him up and beat him. However, this also shows that Gustav completely regarded Nord as his own person, because as an excellent Marquis successor, he knew well what to say and what not to say, but he said these words to Nord without reservation, which showed that he had great trust in Nord and really regarded him as his brother. "Well, those Baijiu will be given to you as soon as I give them to you. I don''t want you to keep paying, even if I have a courtesy for my uncle." "What''s so good about it? Since you are giving him the gift of the interview, I will thank you for that. When will I get the next batch of Baijiu?" Gustav was very righteous at first, but then he exposed his face and accepted Nord''s proposal. He was not as embarrassed as he said. Seeing that Nord shook his head and called himself wrong. Of course, these are two of them are joking, they have not put these trivial things down, they are all small money, as long as the future Baijiu business spread out, they want to have much money, Nord also understand that Gustaf should be temporarily have no money to pay the money of these Baijiu, because this war made the family lose heavy. Chapter 291 Nord and Gustav talked and laughed and came to the warehouse of the castle. Standing at the door of the warehouse, Nord vomited a deep breath, which stored their family history. Looking at the mottled warehouse door, Nord seemed to see the traces of history. "This was originally the place where the materials were stored when the castle was built. It is said that when our family ancestors took over this castle, some materials of the ISAAC family were stored here. Later, when your father sent the inheritance of the ISAAC family, your father put those things together. Now they belong to you and return them to their original owners." Then Gustav asked the servants in the castle to open the door of the warehouse. Looking at the warehouse full of sundries, Nord was at a loss. Then he looked at Gustav around him. Then he looked at Nord very embarrassed and explained to Nord innocently. "No one has visited here for a long time. My sister and I came to see it once before, and it has been dusty since then. I''ll go to the servant to clean it up first." "No, I''ll do it myself." Nord waved his hand to Gustav, indicating that it was not necessary at all. It was better for him to untie these dusty histories himself, because there may be all the glory of the ISAAC family buried here. Today, let the heirs of the ISAAC family untie it. "Really not? There are still a lot of things here." "I can." Then Nord went into the warehouse alone and slowly sorted out the history of the ISAAC family. Even Gustav wanted to come in and help, but Nord refused. Nord wanted to sort them out by himself. These things took Nord a day. Nord didn''t finish sorting out all these materials until noon the next day. On this day, Nord knew a lot about his family, even the previous Eresin Empire buried in the dust of history, because the ISAAC family was the great nobility of Eresin Empire and the great nobility with great power. The title of the ISAAC family in the Eresin empire was Duke, because the highest title of the Empire was Duke at that time, and the remaining Prince titles were the sons of the Eresin emperor, and the prince title could not be inherited. Therefore, the Duke was the peak of the nobility at that time, and the Empire was unified at that time, There are not as many countries as there are now. Although there were many Dukes in the Empire, there were only a few powerful ones at that time. Archduke Isaac was one of them, because he was in charge of the northern territory of the Empire. At that time, the Northern Territory was now the Principality of Bethel and the kingdom of seaman. The name of Archduke Eagle of the Empire was famous throughout the continent. At that time, the vassal of the ISAAC family was in the Hilo plain, and not all the land in the North was the territory of the ISAAC family. This was the problem of the imperial system at that time. Because the land area was too large, the emperor of the Empire divided the whole country into five territories. Now the system of the Principality of Bethel follows the erichin Empire at that time, But the area of the Principality of Bethel is different from that of the Eresin empire. Being in charge of the northern territory not only represents great power, but also represents the emperor''s absolute trust in them. The ISAAC family is also loyal to the Eresin empire. Every Duke of Isaac is fighting for the Eresin empire. The place where the eagle flag flies is the place where the emperor shines. The last Archduke of the ISAAC family was the governor who fought with the barbarians at that time. The history of fighting with the barbarians before can also be found here. Just when the governor in the North was about to defeat the barbarians, he suddenly received the emperor''s order, asking him to immediately lead troops to the Imperial capital Eresin City, which was an extremely urgent order. So the governor had to give up what he was about to achieve and hurried away from the Amun mountains. However, as the governor of the northern territory at that time, he also found that there was something wrong with this order, because it did not write the reason for the governor to go to the imperial capital, and he went with heavy troops. The confused governor still resolutely left the north with 100000 troops in the north, because he was very confident. As long as he took these soldiers in the north, he was not afraid of any conspiracy in front of him. These brave soldiers were his strength. However, the confused governor did not take all the people of his family, but left them in the family fief. Although he was very confident in his soldiers, he could vaguely feel a trace of uneasiness, because the order was full of ancient monsters from beginning to end. Even knowing the danger, the governor decided to go to the imperial capital to find out, not only because the emperor''s order could not be violated, but also because there might be some unknown changes in the Eresin Empire, so the emperor urgently asked him to lead troops, and through a private channel, which was known only to the Emperor himself and Duke Isaac, Maybe even the messenger didn''t know that the letter in his hand was actually related to the emperor and a powerful governor. Sure enough, as the governor expected, he took 100000 soldiers from the north without returning. Soon afterwards, the news of the disintegration of the Empire came. Overnight, the rule of the Empire disappeared, the whole continent became turbulent, and all kinds of wars were inevitable. The ISAAC family, which should have had an advantage in the north, did not get any advantage, because although the 100000 troops led by the governor were not all of the ISAAC family, most of the soldiers of the family were taken away by him, and the remaining soldiers could not support them to control the whole North at all. Moreover, due to the reputation of the ISAAC family, it became the sword of Damocles hanging overhead at this time, and the ISAAC family became the target of public criticism. Several aspirants united to clean up the ISAAC family first. Now the Ximan family of the Ximan kingdom is one of the culprits who destroyed the ISAAC family in that year. Fortunately, the inheritance of the ISAAC family has not been cut off. At the critical juncture, the heir of the ISAAC family decisively sacrificed himself, because he knew that as long as he existed one day, they would not let go of the ISAAC family, and their eyes were focused on the heir of the ISAAC family. Therefore, he used himself as a cover to attract the eyes of most enemies and let the residual forces of the ISAAC family escape from the encirclement and suppression of these aspirants with the history and inheritance of the ISAAC family. The ISAAC family chose to flee to the north, and these aspirants also pursued and killed until they were finally taken in by the bether family. The Beth family is the family of the present great Duke Beth. They were originally a family of mountain people. Later, because they made great achievements in the war with the barbarians, they were favored by the governor to lead the remaining mountain people, that is, the mountain people who fought with the barbarians before. Although they are not regular troops, their strength is very strong, and the governor of the North did not take them away this time, because these mountain people do not belong to the soldiers under the governor, and they also have to guard against mountain people who may leave the mountain at any time. Chapter 292 The bethel family, the leader of the mountain people, thanked the governor for his kindness to them. Instead of killing the ISAAC family, they took in the ISAAC family who was chased around at that time. However, there were not many Isaac families who had experienced the catastrophe, and only one lineal heir remained. They not only lost a lot of people, but also lost the title and status of their own family, leaving only the illusory family history and inheritance. Later, Bethel relied on these mountain people who had fought with the barbarians to establish the bethel principality. The ISAAC family had no war merit. Just because the governor was kind to the bethel family, he was canonized as a baron by Duke Bethel at that time, Has been surviving to this day. During this period, many people of the ISAAC family wanted to revitalize the glory of the family, but such a road was too difficult for them. The details of the ISAAC family had been exhausted in that escape, and even the Knights inherited by the family were gone. It was like a dream for them to revitalize the family with the current conditions, After all, the glory of the ISAAC family is both an incentive and a burden to them. Many people may just regard the honor of revitalizing the family as a slogan. Few people are taking action. Only Nord''s father earned a Viscount for Nord with his war achievements and his own life. Later, the family was also defeated by Nord. No wonder so many people saw Nord''s jokes at that time. Nord''s reputation as a black sheep was probably related to the family''s glorious history. If an ordinary Viscount lost all his family, there would not be so many people''s attention. After all, it is the most eye-catching plot for a family with a long history to have a black sheep and then ruin the glory of the whole family. Unfortunately, Nord didn''t do what they wanted and dedicate this gorgeous comedy to them. After understanding the history of the ISAAC family, Nord inevitably lamented that the ISAAC family had reached the peak of nobility and was the famous Eagle Archduke of the Eresin Empire at that time. He also suffered hardships and became a rat crossing the street. People almost shouted and beat. If it were not for the help of Archduke Beth, the ISAAC family would have become the dust of history. With the Eresin Empire buried in the long river of time. For a long time, the ISAAC family was at the bottom of the aristocracy. The name of a baron, and it was a court Baron without a fief. Such a gap would certainly not satisfy the ISAAC people living in the glory of the family, but they had no way. The only way to improve their title was their war merit. But now the ISAAC family, which has no knights and territories, doesn''t even have the capital to recruit soldiers, let alone go to the battlefield. Therefore, it is difficult for them to promote their title. Only Nord''s father took action and gave his life. Nord thought of this with some emotion. The history of the ISAAC family is a yoke bound to the ISAAC family, allowing them to move forward with a heavy load on the road to promotion. It''s already a difficult thing. If you want to carry a heavy load, it will crush people. For example, Nord''s father is overwhelmed by the glory of the family. On the contrary, Nord, who went to battle lightly, is the hope of reviving the family. The fate is so wonderful. Some things may be so unexpected that people can''t get what they want, but inadvertently achieve unexpected results. Therefore, Nord''s father''s unintentional move may have created the road of reviving his family. Nord sighed. From now on, the burden of the revival of the ISAAC family will fall on his shoulders. Although Nord''s father had thought not to let Nord shoulder this responsibility again, now that Nord knows that as a member of the family, Nord is duty bound to shoulder this responsibility. Nord found that there was nothing else in the warehouse except these documents. All the valuable things should have been sold out by Nord''s ancestors. Now there are only some documents left. Speaking of the title of loser, Nord was not convinced at all. Nord didn''t believe that the ISAAC family had few valuable things in those years. Although they had been fleeing, since these documents and materials existed, it showed that there must be some valuable treasures, but Nord didn''t see any of them. Nord certainly didn''t believe that Marquis TEWIN secretly hid them. He certainly wasn''t such a person. It should be that when Nord''s father handed it to Marquis TEWIN, there were only these materials left. Those valuable things must have been lost by those guys, because the ISAAC family had no territory before, which meant that there was no source of income, and it was estimated that they could only live by changing property. But they had no obvious of the black sheep of the family. Obviously, the ancestors of the ISAAC family kept it very secret, and no one found it at all. Because it may be a very disgraceful thing for them to change the seller''s property, because they talk about the glory of the revival family all day, but if they start to change the seller''s property, they will be ridiculed by other nobles. But Nord didn''t think of this. When he just crossed, he began to sell his family property openly, regardless of the face of the nobility. At that time, Nord didn''t know how much face his family had. If he knew, Nord would not sell his family property so naked, so that now he has the name of a black sheep. Nord was very aggrieved. Mingming''s family property was secretly sold out by his ancestors. As a result, Nord was asked to carry the black pot. It was unreasonable. The angry Nord kicked in a group of sundries, but suddenly found that a small wooden box with excellent workmanship jumped out of these wastes. It was inherited from the Eresin empire. When Nord saw the box, his heart moved. Did the ancestors have eyes and leave Nord two treasures? Nord opened the wooden box with a skeptical attitude, and then he really found that it was the treasure left by his ancestors, and it was a big treasure. It''s not too valuable to say, because this baby is the territory appointment letter given to the ISAAC family by the Eresin Empire, which clearly says that the emperor of the Eresin Empire canonized the fertile land of HiLo plain to the ISAAC family as a territory. But what''s the use of these now? Even if you take this thing, you can''t let the Ximan Kingdom return this plain to the ISAAC family. What you want to obtain the territory depends on strength. In fact, this appointment letter is of no use at all. But Nord thought it over carefully and put it away carefully. Maybe it may be used in the future. Even if it is not used, it is a big weapon to keep clothes. No one can say that they are more noble than the ISAAC family except the royal family of the Eresin empire. Then Nord asked people to move all these documents back to the camp. These things are also the inheritance of the ISAAC family. Since Nord wants to revive the glory of the ISAAC family, he can''t live without these things, or they are the most precious wealth of the ISAAC family. Chapter 293 After returning to the camp, Nord opened the system panel, and the post-war system settlement has come out. Looking at the data in this line, Nord felt a little sad, because every data is a living life, and some people may never see Nord again. [you won the battle] [casualties of our army: Amun Spearman (52 dead), Amun crossbow man (9 dead), Amun Hunter (3 dead) farmer (67 dead)] [enemy casualties: Bethel North pedestrian Knight (15 dead), Bethel North Knight attendant (26 dead), Bethel North Light soldier (156 dead), Bethel North conscripted soldier (286 dead)] [you gain 100 reputation] [you get 65 kinsers] [you gain item: sturdy Eagle helmet] [you get a special item: exquisite flag] [share 108642 experience in the team] After reading the post-war settlement, Nord can breathe a sigh of relief. Compared with the enemy, the death toll of Nord''s troops is not many, but there are still many injured, so the combat effectiveness of the troops will inevitably decline temporarily. Perhaps after they feed the wounded, the combat effectiveness of Nord''s troops will be improved qualitatively. Because there is a lot of experience this time, although the number of Nord''s troops has also changed, there are not a few experience assigned to each person. The experience is not evenly distributed, and it is distributed according to the merit of killing and following on the battlefield. Therefore, Nord feels that there should be a big explosion in the level of archers and crossbow soldiers this time. Especially for the crossbow soldiers, many people were stuck on the edge of promotion in the last battle. Nord estimated that there were both crossbow soldiers promoted this time. It is no exaggeration to say that after Nord''s troops recovered, their combat effectiveness should be able to reach a higher level. Later, the soldiers could only make complaints about the upgrade of the soldiers, which is another point of Nord''s Tucao system. It''s not intelligent at all. Even if the experience value is full, it can''t be upgraded automatically. Nord has to point one by one. Now there are only more than 500 soldiers, and Nord has been pointing for most of the day. When will it be when thousands of soldiers come in the future. But after the upgrade, Nord still has a great sense of achievement, because now Nord''s soldiers have begun to take shape. This time, there are basically no first-class soldiers among the 500 people. [Spearman troops: amon spearmen (25 people) and amon skilled spearmen (123 people)] [crossbow troops: Amun crossbow men (50 people) and Amun skilled crossbow men (91 people)] [archers: Amun Hunters (47), Amun senior Hunters (130), Amun Warriors (120)] [elite troops: Yameng rapid archers (5 people), Yameng crazy soldiers (5 people), Yameng storm shooter (old Moore), Yameng elite crazy soldiers (Lehman and Marco)] Sure enough, as Nord thought, all the soldiers have been promoted one level, and the crossbow soldiers have jumped one level, which directly makes up for the gap between them and the Spearman last time. Now they are basically at the same level, and the remote output upgrade is fast. The Spearman''s hard work has been unable to catch up with their upgrade speed. But clearly the Spearman is the one who suffered the most casualties and made the most outstanding contribution. He is like a MT who suffered the most damage. He folds the thickest armor, gets the most poisonous beating and does the most tired work. He is really sad when he hears it and tears when he sees it. If Nord doesn''t provide treatment to them, he will feel sorry for himself. Then Nord opened the personal panel of himself and Lehman and others. Nord himself rose one level. Not to mention, Lehman and others also rose one level. In fact, what Nord didn''t expect most was Aru. When he only took part in the battle last, he almost rose two levels in a row, which is enough to show how fierce this guy is on the battlefield, It''s a big killer. [Name: Nord Isaac] [Occupation: Lord LV7 (6006000)] [attribute: strength 13, agility 10, intelligence 10, CHARM 9] [ability: iron skeleton lv4 attack lv4 riding Lv2 Weapon Master lv4 shield defense LV1 running lv4 tactics Lv2 item management LV1 persuasion LV1 command Lv2] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 193 two handed weapon 184 long rod weapon 196 bow and arrow 106 crossbow 96] [weapons: heraldry armor, bear leather boots, exquisite deerskin gloves, luxurious fine iron spear, strong Falcon helmet] [Name: Lehman] [Occupation: yamong elite crazy warrior LV1 (12007000)] [attribute: strength 20 (22) agility 15 (18) intelligence 10 CHARM 9] [weapon proficiency: 198 (250) one handed weapons 264 (300) bow and arrow 180] [Name: Marco] [Occupation: yamong elite crazy warrior LV1 (1007000)] [attribute: strength 18 (22) agility 15 (18) intelligence 10 charm 7 (9)] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 175 (250) two handed weapon 198 (300) bow and arrow 145] [Name: Moore] [Occupation: Yameng storm shooter LV1 (4007000)] [attribute: strength 12 (16) agility 14 (20) intelligence 11 (13) charm 7 (8)] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 180 (200) bow and arrow 286 (300)] [Name: Aru] [Occupation: barbarian warrior LV3 (19003000)] [attribute: strength 34 (38) agility 24 (27) intelligence 6 CHARM 5 (6)] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 104 (150) two handed weapon 168 (200)] Looking at these data, Nord has a great sense of achievement. Compared with the crude data when he first came to Tami village, Nord is very different. Not only Nord, but also Lehman and Marco have grown very rapidly. Lehman and others have grown to this point in just a few months Marco has finally caught up with Lehman, which is a gratifying thing. It may be because it will be more difficult to improve the level later. Moreover, Nord can clearly feel that Lehman has reached the limit and his physical attributes have been difficult to improve. Of course, he can''t compare with Aru, a non-human. Aru''s performance on the battlefield simply blinded Nord''s eyes. Nord thought that Aru would have a very excellent performance on the battlefield, but he never thought it would be so terrible. It can be said that Aru completely helped Nord open the situation, directly caused the collapse of the enemy and played a decisive role. Next time, Nord may really have to consider the use of Aru. No one as powerful as Lehman has the ability to change the war situation now. The master of the future battlefield is an elite soldier like the snow wolf knights. No matter how strong a person is, he can''t change the war situation. However, it is obvious that Aru can not be measured by common sense. Even in the battle scene of more than 2000 people on both sides, ARU can easily do it. Therefore, Nord should think carefully. Although Nord does not have such a strong knights, it can also have the same effect to equip Aru with a combat team. Chapter 294 Looking at the soldiers who have gradually restored their pre war state in the camp, Nord is relieved. Even the wounded soldiers can easily chat with the people around them. It seems that they can continue to fight. Then Gustav and Tina took Nord around TEWIN. Nord was still very interested in this ancient city. Nord could see the scene of that year from this city. There are many buildings preserved during the reign of the Eresin empire. Such a scene can not be seen in other cities. Even Bellon was just a small town in those days. At that time, the area of the Principality of Bethel was still a desolate area, where some mountain people lived, and the largest town was not as large as Tami town. After that, the last governor of the ISAAC family built the city in the war with the barbarians. Later, it has been preserved to this day. Although the scale, population and prosperity of Twain city are certainly not comparable to that of Bellon City, Twain city is the oldest city in the Principality of Bethel in terms of historical details. Twain''s ancient buildings give Nord a strong feeling, because Nord just learned some knowledge of the Eresin empire through his family''s history two days ago, and because the city was built by his family''s ancestors, Nord needs a different feeling when he strolls in it. After visiting, Nord''s overall feeling is that although this city has a very ancient history, its development is no different from that of other cities, especially the citizens living here are not very happy. These ancient buildings have not brought unexpected income to these residents. If it was in Nord''s previous life, perhaps tourism could be developed here to promote the city''s economy, but in this era, the profound historical heritage can not give the residents living on it any nutrients. Even the living conditions of many citizens here are not as good as those led by Isaac, and they are not as full of livelihood and vitality as those led by Nord. Therefore, the overall feeling of TEWIN city to Nord is that although it looks very beautiful, it is not different from other cities, which makes Nord a little disappointed. This is somewhat different from the TEWIN city in Nord''s mind, or because of the governor, Nord has some special feelings for TEWIN city. Nord wants to know more about the governor from the traces of TEWIN city. Finally, Nord found that this place has nothing to do with that year. It is now the largest city in the north of Bethel principality, It has nothing to do with its creator, and even its name has changed. After saying goodbye to Marquis TEWIN and Gustav for a while, Nord returned to Isaac with the soldiers in the camp, but Nord still had some things to do on the way, that is to occupy Mandel and Hobbes between the two territories. The Earl and Viscount were the greatest gains of Nord''s war, and after this expansion, Nord''s territory more than doubled. Now hill scholars and judge Matthew and others were busy, and their plans could not keep up with the changes. Just helping Hill scholars reduce their burden, they added a challenge to him, It seems that they are born to work hard. Nord took the towns led by Mandel and Hobbes very easily with his soldiers. It was almost effortless. They surrendered without resistance when they saw Nord''s army coming. As Nord had expected, the towns that lost their Lord would not have much will to resist. Nord sent all the relatives of count Mandel and Viscount Hobbes in the town to TEWIN to reunite with their families. Nord was not so kind to raise so many big masters, because until Nord led troops to the castle to catch them, their attitude towards Nord was still bossy, and they didn''t realize who was the knife and who was the fish. Even so, Nord didn''t open the killing, but packed them all and sent them to TEWIN City, and then the whole town became quiet. Especially after seeing that the relatives of these lords were taken out, the civilians in these two towns became very old and didn''t dare to oppose Nord any more, After all, even their noble lords were picked up by Nord, and they dared to jump there. Nord stationed Lehman and Marco in these two towns respectively, and Nord returned to isaacburg with the rest of the soldiers. Because of the urgency of time, Nord did not let the hunters of the Shanzhai alliance return to the Amun mountains, but sent their captains back to let them continue to recruit hunters. The current Hunter team is even incorporated into the archer squadron, Became an official soldier. Moreover, in order to celebrate this victory, Nord specially rewarded all the soldiers with three months'' salary. It was this move that made Nord''s financial situation bottom again. Abbot housekeeper reported to Nord that his savings were not enough now. Nord had to take out some territory taxes from will''s hands, and then distributed these coins to the soldiers. After this financial crisis, Nord finally realized that with the gradual expansion of the territory, his expenses would become very terrible, not to mention two more territories, and now he didn''t even have the money for construction. Worried about money, Nord had to set his goal on the gold mine in the mountain forest again. It seemed that he couldn''t keep it. Then Nord arranged Abbot to mobilize people to mine the gold mine. Anyway, Nord didn''t lack miners. The prisoners of the last bandit suppression had filled the whole mine and were rich enough to meet the requirements of opening another gold mine. Then Nord would like to build a coinage workshop in Tami town. However, abbot housekeeper has been very skilled in these things. He doesn''t need Nord''s repeated advice at all. As long as Nord gives him an order, abbot housekeeper can perfectly understand Nord''s meaning. The two of them have developed a certain tacit understanding. Still in Nord''s study, scholar hill and judge Matthew sat opposite Nord and tapped the black nanmu chair with their right hand. Nord told them about his experiences in recent days, especially the situation in the Principality of Bethel. After hearing this, scholar hill was also very emotional. Unexpectedly, Nord went out for a few days and got such a big territory. Scholar hill and judge Matthew looked at each other. There was a meaning in their eyes. Then they were busy for a while. "Lord Nord, are you going to fight the rebellion with Marquis tween next?" "Yes, I have to go. I want the world to hear my voice." Nord may be the most failed piercer. If he wants to vote for a piercer tragic competition, Nord estimates that he will be selected. He has been through so long, but he still stays in this remote place, let alone look at the scenery on the mainland. Nord has not even been out of the Principality of Bethel, The only time I went out was from the prosperous city of Bellon to this remote village. Chapter 295 Scholar Hill looked at Nord with firm eyes and didn''t say much. Instead, he discussed with Nord about the development of the next territory, because Nord didn''t know how long it would take to return this time. Let alone the battle, the journey was nearly a month. Therefore, in the next few days, Nord must arrange all the affairs of the territory steadily, otherwise Nord can''t go out with confidence. In fact, Nord is very relieved to give the territory to hill scholar and Abel housekeeper. They are not only NPCs rewarded by the system, but also ordinary people. Nord can feel their loyalty to himself. Moreover, they are very capable and principled people. In fact, Nord''s only worry is the development of the territory. Since the development plan of the territory was controlled by Nord from the beginning, Nord has never left his territory since Nord reached Tami village, that is to say, the territory has been developing rapidly under Nord''s control and has never been out of Nord''s sight. Therefore, this long departure made Nord worried that the development of Isaac collar would develop in an unknown direction. Although Hill scholar and judge Matthew are very excellent talents, Nord did not know whether they could develop Isaac collar according to their own plans. In the next two or three days, Nord took Hill scholar, judge Matthew and Abel housekeeper to lead the whole Isaac. In particular, the workshop area of Tami town is the top priority. This is the heart of the whole Tami town. Their output provides the commodity demand of the whole Isaac collar and the yamon mountain stronghold alliance. Nord gave them a complete account of his vision and planning for the future of the territory. In these two days of narration, Nord found that he had unconsciously injected so many feelings into Isaac''s leader. It was like watching his growing children. Now Nord is about to go away, so he is very reluctant to give it up. Even though he was so reluctant to give up, Nord still had to leave here. On the last day, Nord spent in the manor in Tami town. These days, Nord didn''t go to the cottage alliance. Because he had completely let go, Nord hardly cared about the development of the cottage alliance, but Harlan would report the situation of the alliance to Nord every once in a while, In Nord''s absence, he left it entirely to scholar hill. In the evening, Nord chose to walk alone in Tami town without even a servant. The orange sunset was about to fall down the west mountain. Its last light covered Tami town with a hazy light. Although it was already a sunset, Nord saw infinite vitality from such a scene. This time is almost the day when all workshops get off work, so Tami town becomes very lively at this time. Looking at the pedestrians rushing on the road, Nord suddenly has the feeling of returning to his previous life, because this feeling of busyness and enrichment is not available in other cities in this era. Only after solving the problem of food and clothing, People''s faces will show such a smile. There is no similarity between Tami town and Tami village when Nord first came. If there is, it is estimated that the civilians living on this land have not changed, and there are some more foreign people. On the way, some old villagers in Tami town recognized Nord. They hurried to Nord''s side and saluted respectfully. Nord also greeted them with a smile. Then they watched - Nord passed by them, and then Nord could vaguely hear the discussion from behind. "Who is that adult just now? Why are you so respectful? I haven''t seen him." "That''s our lord lord lord Nord. I tell you, I''ve known him since Lord Nord came to Tami town. Did you see Lord Nord greet me just now..." Nord walked around Tami town quietly. Although some people recognized Nord, they did not dare to disturb Nord too much. Because they all respected Nord, civilians made way for Nord after saying hello to Nord. After a round trip from Tami Town, Nord was in a better mood. Seeing the excellent development of Tami town and the happiness of these villagers, Nord was relieved. The next day, Nord took the soldiers who had rested for a few days on the road to leave. There were also scholars hill and judge Matthew who followed Nord''s troops to take over the two territories. In order to manage the two newly acquired territories, they transferred a group of people from the ISAAC leading city hall and the security team, and the ISAAC leading was handed over to Abbot''s housekeeper for the time being. After another round with Lehman and Marco, Nord left old Moore behind. Because of such a large territory, Nord couldn''t have left some people to look after the house. However, under the situation that Nord''s current military strength was seriously insufficient, Nord thought that it was better to leave old Moore and let him continue to recruit soldiers for training in the territory, In this way, all the current soldiers Nord can take away, and the security of the territory can be guaranteed. After asking old Moore''s opinion, Nord left him in the territory and took all the current soldiers away. Nord plans to let old Moore recruit 1000 soldiers in the territory this time. After receiving Mandel''s leadership, Nord''s population has supported such a large expansion of the army. The main problem now is whether old Moore can train so many soldiers. It''s a very arduous task, but these are recruits. Nord believes that with old Moore''s ability, these recruits will be worthy of obedience. There may be some problems in the early management, but Nord believes that old Moore should be able to overcome, because Nord doesn''t give him too many requirements, as long as he tries his best, what the recruits will look like. Wait until Nord comes back and recruit them first. After Nord entrusted the territory to them, he took more than 500 soldiers, more than 300 reserves and 200 re recruited baggage teams. A total of more than 1000 people went to TEWIN. The refugees suffered heavy casualties after the last battle, but they still strongly demanded to join Nord''s team. Nord thought about it and agreed, Nord also took a fancy to these civilian men who had battlefield experience. At least they would be much better on the battlefield again. At least it can help Nord''s troops share some pressure. Their combat effectiveness will not be worse than that of ordinary recruits, and they will certainly be much better than those recruited soldiers of the nobility. From this battle, Nord found that a large part of the soldiers under these nobility are temporarily recruited civilian husbands. They don''t have much combat effectiveness at all, so the reserves who experienced combat last time have become very valuable. Nord will certainly not let them go, especially in this very critical period, Nord''s every force is very precious. Even if they don''t ask to join, Nord will take the initiative to find them. Chapter 296 During the period when Nord was dealing with territory affairs, Marquis TEWIN did not go around to levy, leading some soldiers to gather troops around the north, while Gustav led the snow wolf knights to bring the two betrayed earls to a pot. Obviously, from now on, Marquis TEWIN began to cultivate Gustav''s ability, and it was a bold and free training. He handed over the most powerful Snow Wolf Knights under his command to Gustav. This shows how determined Marquis TEWIN is to cultivate Gustav. Of course, he may also be stimulated by Nord. He never thought that his carefully cultivated successor could not compare with Nord raised by the ISAAC family, so Marquis Twain wanted Gustav to grow up quickly. Gustav did not live up to his father''s expectations. He took care of the two earls. Even the two earls who escaped on the battlefield a few days ago were captured alive by Gustav. Then Gustav took the momentum of victory and let the two earls lead all the waiting nobles to Gustav''s team. Gustav took a team of more than 200 people out of TEWIN. When he came back, there were nearly 2000 people. Basically, all the viscounts and barons in the two territories were incorporated by Gustav. In fact, Gustav was still very capable, but he never had the opportunity to experience. Now Marquis Twain gave him this opportunity, and Gustav quickly grasped it. During this time, the most popular thing in the North was not Marquis Twain, who was convening troops, nor Nord, who was born in the air, but Gustav, who was led by two earls. He, the heir of the Marquis, came to the stage and came to the people with a very heroic attitude. Although there was Marquis TEWIN in it, there was no doubt that Gustav was a very excellent heir of the marquis. By the time Nord arrived at Twain again, it was completely different from the last cold look. Because of the continuous actions of Gustav and the Marquis of Twain, Twain now gathered all the nobles in the whole North, and Nord became the last person to come. Looking at the camp with banners fluttering outside the city, Nord found a place on the periphery and set up camp. Now the situation outside TEWIN is even more spectacular than when the city was besieged. Nord counted the number a little and felt that the soldiers here were no less than 4000. The most important thing is the intricate flags. Nord, who has not studied heraldry, doesn''t know which family these heraldry belong to, and Nord, who is not familiar with them, doesn''t mean to visit and greet each other. After notifying Gustav that he arrived, Nord stayed in the camp and waited for the time for the army to pull out. But what Nord had not expected was that Gustaf, who had make complaints about Nord, ran directly to Nord''s camp, and saw Gustaf behind her group of aristocratic aristocrats. Suddenly Nord was somewhat out of tune. He was not like that child, who was like Nord, Tucao''s father. After a group of nobles flattered him, Gustav even walked with a flutter. However, it is true that Gustav''s credit is very dazzling this time. No wonder so many nobles will praise him. In fact, Nord is still worried about his current situation. It was not that Nord envied Gustav, but that he was afraid that he would lose himself because of the praise of these nobles. Nord had seen too many such examples in his previous life. He was urged to heaven for some achievements, and then fell to the ground because of arrogance and complacency. Gustav saw the kind smile on Nord''s face and hurried to Nord''s side to introduce Nord''s identity to the nobles behind them. "Ladies and gentlemen, this is Viscount Nord Isaac who saved TEWIN. He is still my cousin and a very noble. If he hadn''t come in time, TEWIN would be dangerous this time." Gustav was as close to Nord as ever. After he saw Nord, he immediately introduced him to the nobles behind him. He wanted to share his glory with Nord. Looking at the enthusiastic Gustav, Nord couldn''t bear it. The nobles behind Gustav looked at Nord with strange eyes. There were curiosity, admiration and disdain in these eyes, but Nord didn''t pay too much attention to the eyes of these people, because Nord knew very well that most of these nobles were grass on the wall. Although their strength was somewhat inadequate in the face of the previous rebellion, no Viscount came to rescue Marquis TEWIN, which made Nord despise them. Although their strength may not be enough, they didn''t take any action at all, even if they were associated with some Viscount to exert pressure on these rebels, The situation in twain wouldn''t have become so critical. Although they did not join the rebels of count Mandel, they watched there until Marquis Twain and the rebels of count Mandel divided the victory and defeat, they all fell to Gustav. As long as they said a few good words, they wanted to turn the page. It is impossible here in Nord. But Gustav seemed to have forgiven them. After Gustav introduced Nord to them, a big rainbow fart hit Nord. "Is this Viscount Nord? I''ve heard a lot about you. Thanks to you, we are all powerless." "Viscount Nord is really powerful. He can defeat those rebel earls. It seems that Viscount Nord will be promoted to count soon." ...... Nord followed them without expression. None of the words he said went through his mind. They were all polite words. Gustav seemed to find Nord unhappy, so he left with a group of people after bringing them to Nord''s camp for a while, Before leaving, he also asked Nord to rest in TEWIN castle at night. Nord looked at Gustav''s back and didn''t know what to say. Although Gustav was the heir of Marquis TEWIN before, he had never been treated like this. Because before, they were all courting Marquis Twain, but this time Gustav led the snow wolf knights to put down the rebellion, which made many people realize what Marquis Twain meant. I''m afraid Gustav will be able to take over Twain''s collar soon. Nord hoped that Gustav would not lose himself in the crowd after that. Although Nord had no such experience, Nord knew very well that it was difficult for anyone to maintain his original heart in this situation. Even those ancient emperors in Nord''s previous lives would become a little arrogant in the face of the praise of his people. When the weather gradually changed, Nord rode from the camp to TEWIN castle. Compared with the cold camp, Nord still wanted to live in the castle more comfortable. Nord certainly wouldn''t aggrieve himself. Moreover, Nord estimated that it would be a very difficult day to go to Bellon city to fight the rebellion after these leisurely days. Chapter 297 After entering the castle, Nord was immediately taken to the study by his servant, because he said Marquis Twain and Gustav had been waiting for him in the study for a long time. When he arrived in the study, Nord saw that Gustav was not as energetic as he was today. Gustav standing behind Marquis tween is still like a good baby, and it seems that when Nord didn''t come in before, Gustav should be scolded by Marquis tween, and Nord doesn''t know what kind of mistake he made. Looking at Gustav looking for help, Nord shrugged at him and indicated that he was powerless. Marquis Twain''s face improved when he saw Nord coming in. He didn''t scold Gustav in front of Nord. "Nord, have you decided to go to Bellon with me to fight the rebellion?" "Yes, I''ve figured it out. I won''t miss this war." Marquis Twain smiled easily when he heard what Nord said. Although there are many troops in twain City, they have not been trusted by Marquis Twain, and their strength has not been recognized by Marquis Twain. Among these nobles, Nord may be the only one he can rely on. "We''re leaving tomorrow. We''ve wasted a lot of time. Now we don''t know the form of Bellon. We can''t continue to delay, and the count Walton in the south is waiting for us to rescue." Nord was also ready, so there was no accident for Marquis tween to set out immediately, so he nodded and indicated that he had understood. Then Marquis tween and Nord discussed the battle plan. Finally, marquis tween looked at Gustav, sighed slightly, and then let them leave. After leaving the study, Gustav didn''t complain about his father''s actions with Nord as before, and sighed heavily. Then he took Nord to the rest bedroom. Along the way, Gustav was unusually silent, which made Nord wonder whether the guy in front of him was the Gustav he knew. "What happened today?" Finally, Nord couldn''t help but want to know what happened between them. Gustav this morning was not like this. It was only one morning. Why did such a big change happen? Moreover, Gustav''s performance during this period was very excellent. Marquis TEWIN should have no dissatisfaction unless "My father asked me to stay away from those nobles. I didn''t agree. I think they are forces I can control now and shouldn''t give up so easily." Gustav''s face is still indignant. Obviously, Gustav regarded those nobles as his recovered power. Perhaps it was the praise of those nobles, or the pledge of loyalty by those nobles to him. Therefore, Gustav thought that his own men also controlled a great power. In ordinary times, Gustav might have listened to his father, but in this special period, especially when Nord made such great contributions, Gustav felt a sense of urgency, because compared with Nord, as a marquis heir, he had only more than 100 people, which could not be compared with Nord. "Sweet words are like a bottle of poison, which will corrode your heart. You should keep your heart." Nord also talked a little truth to Gustav, because Nord had found out about it in the morning. At that time, Nord was very worried about Gustav. At that time, as an outsider, Nord was not easy to tell Gustav, especially when he was in the mood, if Nord gave him a blow in the head, Gustav is expected to turn against Nord directly. However, after listening to Gustav''s description, marquis Twain also found something wrong with Gustav. For the experienced Marquis Twain, the sweet words of these nobles have no effect. Marquis Twain has reached a very realistic stage, and will not believe their nonsense without seeing the actual interests. Young Gustav is not necessarily. Maybe those nobles saw his weakness and had no experience, so they patted his horse hard. Obviously, these rainbow farts were very useful. Obviously, they had forgotten that when TEWIN was besieged, these nobles ignored them. Gustav gave Nord a meaningful look. His eyes were full of loss. Nord didn''t understand his mood, which made him a little sad. Then he sighed and stopped talking with Nord. They walked through a long corridor. Just before Nord entered the room, they couldn''t help saying a word to him. "Only what is in control is mine. This month''s Baijiu I have already delivered it for you. The three hundred noble aristocrats outside are not short of money. After making money, they want to do anything." After saying that, regardless of Gustav''s understanding, Nord turned and returned to his room to rest. Whether Gustav could ignore it depends on his nature. Nord has done everything he can. Nord has really done everything he can for Gustav. Early the next morning, Nord immediately got up and went to the training ground to polish his skills. Then he saw that Marquis Twain and Gustav had already started training on the training ground, and looked at them talking and laughing as if nothing had happened yesterday, which made Nord a little strange. How did they make up as before. Seeing Nord''s arrival, Gustav greeted Nord excitedly. After Nord saluted Marquis tween, Gustav took Nord to start a duel. When he was in isaacburg, Gustav was not interested in dueling with Nord. It may be that his relationship with Nord was not so good at that time. At that time, they didn''t like each other as soon as they met, and they didn''t know why, but after getting along for some time, Nord and Gustav became very good friends. They were not only cousins, but also friends who could talk to each other. The Marquis of Twain stood by and watched them compete. Gustav had also experienced Knight training. Although he had not experienced several battles, he had a lot of exchanges with others, especially the others were the heirs of the twain family. The Marquis of Twain was also strong, so his requirements would be more strict. Nord and Gustav used one handed wooden swords in their duel. Because they were not wearing armor, they did not fight with real swords and guns, and there was no need, because they were both lords and only needed a certain self-protection ability. As a result, there was no doubt that Gustav was defeated in the competition. He could compete with Nord for some time. However, when Nord started to attack him, his indomitable momentum made Gustav a little breathless, and suddenly became flustered. Nord seized his weakness and defeated the enemy with one move. Chapter 298 Seeing this result, marquis Twain still had a slight loss in his eyes, because he had rich combat experience. Marquis Twain could see at a glance that Nord was not only better than Gustav, but also had combat experience, Nord''s playing style seems to have been on the battlefield. That kind of fierce and indomitable momentum is tempered on the battlefield. Compared with Nord, Gustav is much younger, which makes him more determined to exercise Gustav. Gustav didn''t lose much after this defeat. He had expected it before the competition, because Nord''s combat experience along the way was also mentioned to him, and Nord has proved that he is very excellent with his achievements. Gustav, who fell to the ground, stood up, patted the dust on his ass, and then smiled at Nord. He didn''t care at all. His eyes were very sad. "You really don''t give me any mercy!" Gustav wanted to take the opportunity to punch Nord on the shoulder. Of course, Nord cleverly avoided it, and then Nord began to tease Gustav. "How about another game?" "No, No." Gustav waved to Nord with a bitter smile, and then the two of them went to Marquis tween together. Looking at Nord and Gustav walking side by side, marquis tween''s eyes were full of joy. Although their two cousins had not seen each other before, they seemed to get along very happily without any contradiction. Unlike Gustav and his illegitimate son, they have been in the same boat since childhood. They can''t play together at all. They are not just because of the problem of inheritance. Perhaps it is because of the contradictions accumulated since childhood that they become enemies because of the problem of inheritance. Now Orlando has also participated in the rebellion. How to deal with these rebellious nobles has become a big problem for Marquis Twain. If those unimportant little people just forget it, such as Viscount Hobbes, don''t hesitate to pull them out and cut them off, but Marquis Twain is really hard to be cruel to his son Orlando and his old friend count Mandel. Let''s wait for a while. The most important thing at present is about fighting the rebellion. Anyway, they are now locked in the prison of the castle prison, and there can be no storm. Marquis Twain plans to wait until he comes back from Bellon to consider how to deal with them. Maybe Marquis Twain can be cruel at that time. The nobles outside the castle also got the news in advance and knew that today was the day to start, so they were already ready to start. Although they lost the combing of the four earls, which made the whole army a little chaotic, the experienced Marquis TEWIN was able to control the current situation. He was very familiar with the Lords under his rule. He knew who had strength and who were fools who only wanted to enjoy themselves. Marquis Twain urgently promoted several outstanding nobles as his assistants. Although he did not give them much power, he also made these children grateful to Marquis Twain, so he maintained a very high enthusiasm in dealing with things. Under the command of marquis Twain, within a short time, the whole army became orderly. Gustav looked thoughtful when he saw such a scene. Indeed, compared with his father Marquis Twain''s sophisticated means, Gustav was still too immature. Another very immature means is Nord''s classmate, but Nord knows his weaknesses very well. He knows that he will never become a good dancer, so Nord will try not to do these things. As long as he can ensure his strength, he will be respected wherever he goes. Even this time, marquis Twain asked Nord to help him deal with the affairs of these armies, which was rejected by him. Nord would not participate in such a bad thing, because it goes without saying that so many noble coalition forces must be full of all kinds of intrigues, especially for outsiders like Nord, many people will be more unfriendly. Moreover, Nord has been in the limelight during this period. He and his cousin Gustav are hot figures in the North during this period. Nord thinks and knows that he will be targeted by them with his toes, because it is obvious that Gustav, as the heir of Marquis TEWIN, will become their immediate boss in the future, which is not easy to bully at first sight. Therefore, they will gather around Gustav to please the future northern master, but for Nord, who doesn''t know where to come from, they may become a stepping stone for them and a tool for them to improve their fame. Nord is not afraid of them, and he is afraid of trouble. It doesn''t exist for Nord to pretend to force him to face. It''s better to enjoy life if he has this leisure. Looking at the magnificent scenery in the north is much better than intriguing with these guys all day. If they had the ability to fight with Nord, Nord might have some interest, but it was obvious that these people were not forced to count in their hearts. They didn''t know their strength at all. They just thought that Nord was just lucky. If he had led the troops, he would have achieved the same record as Nord. After all, everyone was a viscount, Moreover, they are still Viscount with inside information, which is very different from the new Viscount like Nord. Perhaps they have never heard of the name of the ISAAC family, because although the ISAAC family has a glorious history, it has declined after all. Only some great nobles who understand the past history will remember that there was once a powerful great nobleman on this land. Originally, in order to avoid trouble, Nord had been far away from them. Nord''s troops did not move with the army, but separated from them. Mainly, Nord''s troops alone had nearly 1000 people. With the transported materials, the whole team became very large. Because he had to leave the territory for a long time this time, Nord brought a lot of materials, which could support at least 1000 people for two months. Almost all the warehouses in Tami town were empty. As long as they could be used, Nord took them all. Nord is not afraid that so many materials will make the team cumbersome, because many of the things produced in Tami town are not available to the outside world. If the things prepared this time are not enough, it will be very troublesome to purchase from other places or transport from Isaac. It''s better to prepare materials for two months at one time. It''s easy to load 300 carts. If Nord''s troops save money, it''s not a problem to last for three months. Anyway, Nord is ready to fight a protracted war. From the beginning, Nord plans to save food and money. In addition to Baijiu liquor handed down to Gustaf today, Nord''s team still has more than 200 barrels. These are the last three hundred months of the production of the Tami town brewery, which is completely empty by Nord. Nord is prohibited from drinking alcohol on the March. No one can do that. Lehman and Aru can not be exceptions by military rules. Chapter 299 Nord wanted to take the initiative to avoid trouble, but trouble took the initiative to find them. Not long after Marquis TEWIN ordered to start, a group of people appeared in front of Nord''s army. They first pointed out to Nord''s team, and then rode to Nord''s army. A leading nobleman rode on a war horse and looked at Nord coming out of the team with high toes. He didn''t mean to get off the horse at all. His eyes were almost lifted to the sky. He just looked at Nord with his nostrils and looked at him. Nord was a little angry in his heart. He forced his anger to listen to his intention. "Are you Viscount Nord?" "It''s me. What can I do for you?" Nord looked coldly at the aristocrat on the horse and wanted to see what kind of moth he wanted to make. He looked afraid that the comer was not good, but he didn''t know who gave him the courage, Liang Jingru? With Nord''s current strength, no one dares to annoy Nord in this army, not even Marquis TEWIN. More than 1000 people under Nord occupied almost half of the strength of the whole army. Although there were more than 1000 people in these Viscount''s army, neither Marquis TEWIN nor Nord paid attention to them, because only Marquis TEWIN''s own army and Nord''s army could fight. Therefore, even the Marquis of Twain now depends on Nord''s face. However, the relationship between them is very close, and Nord respects the Marquis of Twain very much, so he won''t show his face to the Marquis of Twain, and Nord is not such a person. Nord feels very tired about striving for fame and wealth. However, it does not mean that Marquis Twain can underestimate Nord. The reason why Marquis Twain attaches so much importance to Nord is largely due to Nord''s strength. Although these nobles in front of Nord are not open-minded, marquis Twain still has a very clear understanding. If not counting the snow wolf knights, I''m afraid these noble allied forces under his command may not be able to defeat Nord''s forces. "I heard that what liquor is produced here, and what else is there? We have been requisitioned from now on. If you understand the words, you will understand that you can get the liquor out, and you can get it." Nord laughed angrily and didn''t mean to listen to him. As soon as he waved to Lehman and others behind him, more than a dozen elite soldiers rushed up like wolves. Nord didn''t want to waste time with these fools. Then Nord didn''t look back and went to the carriage. "What are you laughing at? Ah, what do you want?" Waiting for Lehman to rush up from, the four nobles who had just talked nonsense were stunned. They thought of being easily put down by Lehman and others when they ran away. Then they took off their armor and tied them directly to the cart transporting materials as Nord ordered. The leading guy was directly picked in mid air by Aru with a big iron bar, flying like a flag in the wind. He was picked up by Nord, and the nobles scolded him. He threatened Nord to give him a good look in the future. Nord turned a deaf ear to their threat. Although these guys are themselves like Nord, if they really want to go to war with Nord, Nord can clean up their troops every minute. No matter how many they come, they deliver vegetables to Nord. At the same time, Nord still feels that his territory is not big enough. It would be better if they choose to join. For a long time, what happened to Nord''s team finally alerted Marquis tween in front of the team. When he got to Nord''s team, his face was very ugly. He was not angry with Nord for the actions of these nobles, but he didn''t think that these guys were really bold to provoke Nord. Are they really under Nord? Are these 1000 soldiers vegetarian? The previous two earls were not Nord''s opponents. Even Marquis tween himself had to be polite to Nord at this time. He had the courage to provoke Nord. He really didn''t know how to live or die. Looking at Nord''s army in neat formation on the March, marquis Twain flashed a trace of admiration in his eyes. However, from this point, we can see that Nord''s control over his army and the army that can keep the formation all the time will not be too poor on the battlefield. Marquis TEWIN knows very well that only the troops who can always maintain the formation on the battlefield can play their own battle. Just like the snow wolf Knights of their family, they can be invincible on the battlefield by virtue of the tacit understanding that 50 people can maintain the formation under any circumstances. He saw the appearance of the Snow Wolf knights from Nord''s troops, Although they are not as powerful as the snow wolf knights, these soldiers have high potential. Not long before Marquis tween came to the team, Nord came out of the team. After seeing the rescue, the nobles who were tired began to shout again. They had to give Nord a color to see. Suddenly, the Marquis tween''s face turned darker than the bottom of the pot. "Oh, Nord, put them down." Marquis Twain sighed and smiled bitterly. He didn''t know what to say when such a thing happened, but Marquis Twain had to solve this problem. Especially at this moment when concerted efforts are needed, there are still people making trouble, which really makes Marquis Twain very angry. However, Nord didn''t lose face with Marquis tween. After he finished speaking, Nord asked people to put these guys down, watched these Viscount run to Marquis tween and begged him to make decisions for himself and punish the arrogant Nord. Looking at their tearful appearance, Nord couldn''t help feeling that they were really acting school. If Nord himself was the party, he really thought how heinous Nord was in the mouth of these Viscount for a long time. Looking at their wronged appearance, Nord almost laughed. The Viscount who tried his best to perform didn''t see the face of marquis Twain getting darker and darker above their heads. Finally, marquis Twain couldn''t help but kick the Viscount who hugged his thigh to the ground, and then beat it hard with a horse whip, which solved his depression this time. "From today on, viscount Nord Isaac will be promoted to count. Due to the urgency of time, the canonization ceremony will no longer be carried out, but from this moment on, Nord is a noble count in the north. They are more noble than any of you." Marquis Twain looked around for a week and announced to the surrounding nobles that Marquis Twain''s words immediately caused a burst of exclamation. Although these nobles had thought that after the rebellion, several new earls would be born in the north, because now there are no four barons in the north. Three rebellions were cleaned up, one was assassinated and no successor. Some sensitive Viscount had already started to act. Otherwise, Gustav would not be surrounded by so many nobles. These guys are creatures without profit. Since they stay around Gustav, they smell the fragrance from him, but they never thought of it, The first person to be promoted to the title was Nord, who had just emerged recently. Chapter 300 However, many people are careful and show a clear look. Although count Nord has just emerged recently, he has made great achievements as soon as he appeared. He not only defeated the coalition forces of the two earls, but also solved the siege of TEWIN city and saved the Marquis of TEWIN. He should be rewarded for his affection and reason. However, the onlookers did not know that Marquis Twain had handed Mandel over to Nord''s rule a few days ago. Otherwise, these blind guys did not dare to trouble Nord, because an aristocrat with an earl''s collar must be able to become an aristocrat, even if no one was canonized. The world is still respected by strength. Just like Duke Beth was canonized by himself, because the empire that can canonize the Duke has long ceased to exist. All kings and dukes that exist now are self canonized by them. There are only a few Dukes that can be handed down during the Eresin empire. At that time, many Dukes were buried in the dust of history with this empire. Otherwise, like the ISAAC family, it has declined. I don''t know where it is. Although the aristocracy can be self styled, you must have this strength and be recognized by everyone. For example, in the north, if any guy dares to call himself Marquis, marquis Twain will not say, and all the neighbors around them can eliminate him. Although this era is chaotic, it still has an order in its operation. In fact, marquis Twain doesn''t want to canonize Nord as count so soon. Although Nord has made such great contributions, he can''t do it, but Marquis Twain wants to delay for a period of time as much as possible. In order not to let Nord misunderstand, he handed over the team leader to Nord in advance. Marquis Twain''s main consideration is how to award the reward if Nord makes great achievements after going out to war. Therefore, it''s better to wait until the reward is granted after the war to promote Nord to count. However, marquis Twain didn''t expect such a thing to happen, Although Nord gave him a lot of face, marquis tween couldn''t treat Nord as if nothing had happened. That would hurt Nord''s heart, so he had to promote Nord to count in advance. Otherwise, if another group of people overestimated their efforts to find Nord''s trouble, marquis tween really didn''t know how to face Nord. Every class of nobility is a watershed. After promotion, Nord is completely different from his previous status as a viscount. Although Nord''s military strength has not changed, Nord can see a trace of respect from the eyes of the surrounding nobility. Although the Viscount Nord and the count Nord are just a change of title, the attitude of everyone has undergone earth shaking changes. After Marquis Twain left, nobles came to Nord to congratulate him one after another, and their attitude is more respectful than another. It is in sharp contrast to the previous nobles, which makes Nord have to sigh, This is really a very realistic era. After the aristocrats who came to congratulate him, Nord, who had planned to be quiet for a while, saw Gustav coming to his camp. Nord, who was forced to open business, had to wear a kind smile on his face. Looking at Nord''s stiff smile, Gustav laughed. "Well, is it comfortable to be sought after? Congratulations on your promotion to count." "Not so much. I''m so bored. You know I don''t like these things. Waves of people make my skull ache. If you like them, let them talk to you all day. And this time, it''s the trouble you''ve brought me." Nord rolled his eyes at Gustav and looked at his smiling face. Nord was not angry. Nord thought Gustav might have come to gloat. "What does it have to do with me? How can I trouble you? You must have misunderstood me." Gustav was very wronged. He obviously came to congratulate Nord. Although there was a feeling of seeing Nord''s embarrassment, he certainly wouldn''t admit it, because Gustav knew very well that Nord hated these interpersonal relationships most, which Nord told him personally. It doesn''t matter if they are asking for Baijiu, or if you have leaked the wind. "What? Baijiu dare to play the Baijiu, really tired of life, I just disclosed the Baijiu news to the nobility, hoping to let them buy liquor later, but I never thought they would find you here." Gustaf was also very angry. He had regarded the Baijiu business as an important source of income for him. Now he hears the idea of someone who dares to fight this business. Gustaf is very angry at his face. He breaks his money like a murderous parent. If it hadn''t been for Nord to have taught them, it is expected that Gustaf would not let them go after hearing the news. "I don''t care now. I guess nobody will come to me again this time. I guess I can be safely for a while. By the way, how''s the Baijiu business you''re talking about today?" "Don''t mention it. Three hundred barrels of Baijiu were taken away by my father by one hundred barrels directly. Fortunately, he paid me this time, or else he lost all his blood." Baijiu said Baijiu, Gustaf face is very helpless, he is helpless not the Baijiu business is bad, but his father, the Marquis also watch this business, later on from his hand to share the one hundred barrels of liquor share, and not the whole, which let Gustaf very depressed. Baijiu Baijiu Baijiu also sold more than 50 barrels, and it is not known whether they will continue to buy them later. But these aristocrats almost bought a barrel of people, so long as they love the taste of liquor, then there will be no problem in liquor sales. "Haven''t you tasted the taste? As for your father, I''m sorry, there''s nothing I can do." It was Nord''s turn to gloat over it. There was no way for Nord to be the Marquis of the Twain and his group of drunks. Because the last time Nord fought after the battle outside the city of Twain, the Baijiu that was used to disinfect the Marquis of the Marquis was consumed by the group, even if the Nord''s soldiers told him, The Baijiu is used for disinfection and is of no use at all. Nord''s remaining Baijiu is used to disinfect the wounded soldiers later, so Gustaf complained to Nord that it was useless. Nord had brought all the Baijiu liquor in Tami this time, and no spare share was given to Gustaf to make money, because he used to drink it, while staying in Nord was used to save lives. The meaning is completely different. "Do you really have no extra Baijiu? We can sell it at a very high price." "There''s no more." Gustaf also wanted to get some Baijiu from Nord''s hands, because he knew that Nord still had some Baijiu in his hand, but Nord was very determined and would not give him any more. He saw Nord''s expression, and the face of Gustaf showed a disappointed expression. Gustaf did not stay in Nord''s team for a long time, he told Nord about the current situation of Baijiu business, and then went back to the front army. Chapter 301 The news of viscount Nord''s promotion to count came to an abrupt end after a long time of circulation in the whole team. It was not that someone deliberately suppressed Nord''s reputation, but that Marquis tween''s troops welcomed an appetizer because they had come to count Walton''s territory. As the count in the southernmost part of the north, count Walton has always been the most loyal confidant of marquis Twain. It can be seen from the coat of arms of their family that the Walton family, like the Mandel family, are loyal comrades in arms of the twain family. They are the glory and achievements obtained by following the ancestors of the twain family. The coat of arms of the Walton family is a running black wolf. It looks like it is following something. If the snow wolf flag appears in front of the Walton family flag, it will be clear at a glance. The black wolf is following the leading snow wolf. Coupled with the ferocious gray wolf of the Mander family, this is the three wolf family in the north that makes the enemy afraid. But now the gray wolf has betrayed his lord snow wolf. The black wolf is under attack and looks like a life and death unknown. In just half a month, the three wolf family is in danger of collapse. It''s really unpredictable. The reason why Marquis Twain was not so anxious to go to Walton for support, but first called soldiers in the North was very simple. He trusted count Walton very much and felt that he could cope with the current situation. Marquis Twain learned from the spies of the Ximan kingdom that only an count in the East was launching an attack in Walton. Marquis Twain thinks that count Walton can cope with it. Although he is unable to help the city of Twain escape, count Walton still has no problem keeping the South Gate of the north. It is not that Marquis Twain underestimates them. It is impossible to open the gate of the north by virtue of an count in the East. At most, the soldiers in the north are to contain count Walton''s energy and make him have no chance to support Twain. This is also the plan of the Ximan kingdom in the north. Marquis Twain, who knows the current situation, chooses to first calm the civil strife in the north, then gather the noble coalition forces in the north, and finally extricate count Walton. After coming to the Walton collar, marquis Twain''s face looked much better, because the Walton collar didn''t see the attack, which showed that the army in the East didn''t go deep into the Walton collar, which showed that Marquis Twain''s guess was not wrong. Finally, marquis Twain, who got good news, immediately accelerated the troops. Finally, marquis Twain saw two opposing armies on the border between the north and the East. The big military camp stationed on this side of the North was flying the black wolf flag. Nord finally met the only remaining count in the north. In addition to Nord, the new count, the only five famous earls in the north were count Walton. This is that the five earls in the north, like the twain family, were established when the Principality of Bethel was founded, The family that has been inherited for hundreds of years was buried in the roaring north wind because of a war. Count Walton looks a generation younger than Marquis Twain. He is about the same age as Lehman. At the age of 30, there is no joy or anger on his dark face, but there is a firmness under his silent face. After seeing Marquis Twain''s troops arrive, he can vaguely see a relaxed look on his expressionless face. Marquis Twain patted count Walton on the shoulder, and then took a look at the situation inside the camp. Half of the soldiers under count Walton were already scarred. It seems that some battles should have taken place during the confrontation between the two armies. Needless to say, the battle must have been provoked by count Walton, because the reason why the troops in the East are stationed at the border is very simple, that is, it is clear to contain count Walton. As long as you leave your territory and go to TEWIN city for support, these troops in the East will immediately pull out and loot count Walton''s territory. Therefore, they will not take the initiative to attack with thankless efforts. For them, as long as they keep count Walton at the border and can''t move, they have completed their task. As for the matter of trying hard to find count Walton, they haven''t thought about it at all. As we all know, the soldiers in the north are very difficult to deal with, let alone their opponent is the black wolf, one of the three wolf families. They are not interested in finding trouble with this guy. It is said that the people of the black wolf family do not exist on the battlefield, and each of their family owners died on the battlefield. "It''s hard for you. The casualties of the soldiers are not big." "It''s not hard, Lord Twain. Please forgive me for not going to Twain city to support you immediately." Marquis Twain shook his head at him, then looked at the army opposite and said: "I know your situation. What you are doing now is right. Can you continue to fight with me? They don''t come and go as they want in the north. They must pay a painful price." "No problem! Lord Twain, the Walton family will always follow you!" Hearing the words of count Walton, marquis Twain''s face was obviously in a trance. Looking at the dark face of count Walton, he seemed to think of the previous things. The Walton family has shed blood for the twain family over the years. Basically, in every battle in the north, the Walton family was not absent, and they all charged ahead. The last count of Walton died in a battle, and he fell in front of the Marquis of Twain. He fulfilled his family''s commitment and followed the Marquis of Twain. The Walton family has fulfilled the promise made by their ancestors to the tween family with the lives of generations. However, they are not good at expressing in words, and each generation of the family is silent. Therefore, the reputation of the Walton family is the lowest among the three wolf families, and even less than that of the Mandel family. Thinking of the Mandel family that had betrayed him, marquis Twain felt a little sad. It was very painful for his once close comrades in arms to betray himself. However, marquis Twain now has no energy to solve these problems, because the enemy opposite had a plan to withdraw after seeing the arrival of marquis Twain''s troops, and the fighter plane was fleeting, Marquis Twain didn''t want them to leave so easily. After giving orders to the nobles behind him, marquis Twain led the snow wolf knights to launch an assault. Then Nord saw a running black wolf flag respond first and closely followed Marquis Twain''s back. Other nobles, including Nord, slowed down. Before the arrival of marquis Twain, the count in the East could not hold on, because count Walton was frantically attacking their camp every day, which made the count in the East exhausted. Before he came to the north, he thought he had found a relaxed job. As long as he restrained the Walton family in the North, he didn''t have to fight at all. As long as they can maintain a tacit understanding, there will be no fighting at all. As long as they can safely wait for the result of Twain, he did not expect that count Walton would attack him like a madman regardless of casualties. Chapter 302 Finally, these soldiers in the East failed to escape the pursuit of the north. After the snow wolf Knights led by Marquis TEWIN intercepted their way, these soldiers in the East were drowned by the army in the north. The eastern army, which had not many people left, was defeated in an instant. Nord rushed up slowly and didn''t even see the enemy''s hair. Then the battle ended, but it''s no wonder. After all, under the continuous attack of count Walton, there were only a few hundred troops left in the Eastern army. The battle was like an appetizer for Marquis Twain. The real battle had just begun. Annihilating these soldiers in the East did not have much sense of achievement for Marquis Twain. After simply cleaning up the battlefield, marquis Twain took the returning count Walton on on the journey to Bellon. Marquis Twain was really relieved after count Walton''s troops joined. After all, they were comrades in arms for many years. Moreover, the strength of marquis Twain''s hands increased sharply after count Walton''s soldiers joined. Although they could not catch up with the northern army in the peak period, it was enough to go to Bellon city to fight the rebellion. Moreover, after count Walton returned to the team, these viscounts were much more honest. There were no tigers in the mountains and monkeys were called the king. Before, there was no suppression by the count. These viscounts were more than skin. The most outrageous thing was that they dared to blackmail Nord blatantly before. I really don''t know how many eyes Lord daoma had. Walton, an old earl, still has great influence. After all, no one in the North doesn''t know the name of the Walton family. They are like the shadow of marquis Twain. Although they are silent, they are inseparable and very deadly. Then Marquis TEWIN led nearly 5000 soldiers from the northern border to embark on the anti insurgency road to the central region. After leaving the northern border, the terrain became much smoother. Without the ups and downs of the northern mountains, Nord still didn''t adapt. Although the terrain in the middle is much more relaxed than that in the north, it is strictly a mountainous area, so the flat terrain outside TEWIN is very rare. Therefore, the cavalry has not directly limited most of the combat effectiveness as in the north, and the snow wolf cavalry regiment can initially play its role, although it is not as invincible as in the plain, However, it can play a strong combat effectiveness in some suitable places. Moreover, after entering the central region, you can gradually see the impact of the war on this region. The villagers in these places are very vigilant to the passing soldiers. Seeing the 5000 army led by Marquis TEWIN, the villagers of each village are very afraid. They are afraid that Marquis TEWIN will slaughter the village under an order. After nearly a month of fighting, the villagers in the middle of the Principality of Bethel suffered heavy losses. The war between the Marquis of Mellon and the Marquis of Stilwell in the middle became more and more intense. Moreover, under the unfavorable situation of the battle, the Marquis of Stilwell adopted the strategy of breaking up into parts and let his men lead the troops to wreak havoc in the whole central region. The Marquis of Mellon, who was eager to go to the city of Bellon to fight the rebellion, was exhausted. However, the Marquis of Mellon could not leave his territory and look at the territory full of war. This situation gave him a headache. The Marquis of Mellon was not a very smart man. If he was allowed to rush forward, he would have no problem at all, but he wanted to use his brain to solve the problem, The Marquis of Mellon stopped cooking. Generally, all things are decided by his brother Archduke Bethel. What Mellon should be responsible for is to follow his brother''s instructions. This is why Archduke Bethel can seal half of his territory to his brother Marquis Mellon. In addition to the deep feelings between their brothers, marquis Mellon has been obedient to Archduke Beth since childhood. Moreover, marquis Mellon is also very powerful, especially good at leading soldiers in war. Of course, it must be a kind of tough battle. Once it involves conspiracy, marquis Mellon will be blind. Seeing that his territory was ravaged, the Marquis of Mellon had no choice. Now he didn''t know whether he should solve the problem of the territory first or go to Bellon city immediately to save his brother. Obviously, the Marquis of Mellon in a dilemma missed his brother very much. Finally, he decided to abandon his territory. In his heart, his brother Archduke Beth was 10000 times stronger than the territory in the middle. Then the Marquis of Mellon resolutely abandoned his territory and embarked on the road of understanding and saving Bellon city. Therefore, without the protection of the Lord, the central region can only be ravaged by the troops of marquis Stilwell in the East. The more Nord goes deep into the central region with Marquis tween''s troops, the more shocking he feels. This scene makes him truly realize what it is called, white bones are exposed in the wild, and there is no chicken crowing for thousands of miles. The villages in the central region of the Principality of Bethel were basically slaughtered, and the eastern troops without the constraints of marquis Mellon became more rampant. Then Marquis Twain''s troops met the eastern soldiers who were slaughtering a town. Marquis Twain didn''t say much and directly ordered his soldiers to launch an attack. Nord''s anger was the most intense, because other nobles were basically used to this situation, and they would do so many times, especially in every war against the Ximan kingdom. If they could not break through the town, they would plunder it in pieces. Anyway, these nobles will not return empty handed, so they don''t feel much about the behavior of the soldiers under Marquis Stilwell, but for Nord, who has the moral values of previous generations, this kind of violence is completely intolerable. Even if both sides become enemies, these civilians living here are innocent. Anyway, soldiers with sharp blades can''t massacre civilians without resistance. This is the basic bottom line of mankind. Nord won''t show mercy to his enemies. Nord doesn''t want to be an emotionless executioner. In this small town, there were only one count''s army, less than 1000 people. Marquis Twain raided them when they were unprepared. Especially when these soldiers in the East were looted, they were suddenly attacked by the soldiers in the north. Moreover, at the same time of the attack, marquis Twain ordered the troops to surround the whole town. He planned to wipe out all the count''s soldiers in the small town ravaged by them. Nord killed the small town with unknown name from the East. Nord, armed with a luxurious fine iron spear, slaughtered the soldiers in the East who were committing violence like a tiger into a flock of sheep. The soldiers of Nord''s army seemed to feel the anger of their Lord, so they didn''t show mercy at all. Even the soldiers who were committing violence, saw Nord surrounded them and then raised their hands to surrender, Nor did Nord commit any of their crimes. If violence is not for killing, it will be meaningless. Nord chooses to fight violence with violence. One day, Nord will make those villains who lay hands on innocent civilians tremble because of Nord''s name. Chapter 303 Nord fiercely picked the throat of an Eastern soldier with a long gun. Suddenly, blood bloomed in the air. The expression on Nord''s face didn''t change at all. He glanced at the frightened residents, and Nord walked coldly to the next goal. There is still a massacre in this unknown small town, but the target of the massacre has been changed to the person who has just committed the violence. It is really a good reincarnation of heaven. Who does heaven bypass? The soldiers in the East were still killing these innocent civilians one second, but the next they were killed by the soldiers in the north. These soldiers in the East have almost no ability to resist, because after entering the town, the formation of these soldiers in the East has become chaotic. Therefore, in the face of far more than their soldiers in the north, these soldiers in the East have become fish on a sticky board and can be slaughtered. The battle didn''t last long. Seeing that things were bad, he had been besieged and had no way out, the count of the East surrendered directly to the Marquis TEWIN. Then all the soldiers laid down their weapons, but only in all areas of Nord''s forces, the soldiers in the East were still suffering from ruthless slaughter, even if they had laid down their weapons, But Nord did not order his army assistant. Watching Nord''s troops kill these soldiers in the East indifferently, even the seasoned Marquis TEWIN is a little timid. It is not how cruel the means of Nord''s soldiers are, but their efficiency is very high, and the division of labor is clear. When the soldiers in the East do not have much resistance, Nord''s troops are like a machine without emotion, Mechanically slaughtered the soldiers in the East. There was a trace of happiness in the expression of some viscount in the north, because some people had made Nord''s idea before, but they were run ahead by those fools, but it was because of these guys that Nord was promoted to count, and then they dared not provoke Nord again. In retrospect, they are still afraid. If they really annoyed Nord at the beginning, would they be the people who are now killed as pigs? Thinking of this, the Viscount who was still harbouring evil thoughts immediately marked a dangerous signal on Nord. Such cruel people are not what they can provoke. Moreover, seeing the combat effectiveness of Nord''s soldiers, they knew very well that Nord''s previous achievements were definitely not the cause of luck. The combat effectiveness of these soldiers was much stronger than those under their command. If they fought with Nord, they had no resistance at all. From this moment on, they finally recognized the identity of count Nord from the bottom of their heart. The viscount in the North was so afraid, not to mention the soldiers in the East. When the count in the East who had surrendered saw Nord coming from a distance and full of blood, his legs trembled and hid behind the Marquis TEWIN, for fear that Nord would take his life on an impulse. Marquis Twain looked at Nord, who had hatred and indifference coexisting in his eyes, and sighed a little in his heart. He knew that Nord was stimulated by the scenes on the battlefield. Although Nord had experienced several wars before, those were small fights and could not be on the stage at all. A really cruel war is like this. There is no bottom line. Only if it can bring huge casualties to the opposite side, they will try their best to implement it. Even if it is a matter of breaking through the moral bottom line, as long as they can win the war, no matter how they do, they will be praised by people, because people will only see the winner, And can''t see the countless dead bones under their feet. As soon as his success was achieved, Nord was unable to accept the cruelty of the most cruel war in this era. Although he had heard of the cruelty of the war before and knew that robbing villages was a common means of attacking the enemy by nobles in this era, Nord was still crazy when he really saw such a scene, He wanted to kill all the violent soldiers in his heart. It was not until after the battle that Nord gradually calmed down, and then when he came back to his mind, Nord saw that there was no nobleman within five meters. They seemed very afraid of Nord. Although they said that these nobles were very cruel and did not take human life seriously, they all treated those civilians. However, Nord is quite opposite. Nord is very friendly to civilians, because while killing those soldiers in the East, Nord can find time to help a fallen old man up, and then ruthlessly look for the next target. Nord''s attitude towards these violent soldiers makes them cold, because they are actually the same kind of people as these soldiers in the East. That is to say, one day, Nord may kill these Eastern soldiers as well, so they looked at Nord with some fear. They thought Nord was not like them. Looking at the fear in the eyes of these nobles, Nord didn''t say much. Even if Nord is given a chance to choose, Nord will choose so. He doesn''t care about the recognition of these nobles. If the way to get recognition is to go with them, Nord would rather choose to walk alone. Nord doesn''t care about being very lonely and doesn''t want to get their approval. Otherwise, who will get justice for the villagers who exposed their bodies in the wilderness? Fortunately, Nord also has a group of loyal soldiers. Although they don''t understand what Lord Nord wants to do, their orders to Nord are carried out unconditionally. Therefore, Nord was very pleased that a group of loyal soldiers followed him on this doomed road full of thorns and bumps. What warmed Nord''s heart was that the civilians rescued by Nord''s soldiers were not afraid of them. When Nord looked back, his soldiers were already cleaning up the messy streets with the civilians in this town. They cooperated with each other very happily. These civilians did not alienate them because of the brutal actions of Nord soldiers, because it was just these soldiers who rescued them from the enemy. Their eyes were full of gratitude to Nord soldiers. Then Nord followed Marquis Twain and others to the noble castle. The Lords here have followed Marquis Meron to the city of Bellon to put an end to the rebellion, leaving only some family members here. If Marquis Twain didn''t arrive in time, they might suffer a little. However, there is no danger to life, because there is a hidden rule among nobles, that is, try not to hurt those captured nobles. They can redeem those captured nobles on the battlefield by asking for ransom from their families. Therefore, although the noble families in this town are a little frightened, they are not in any danger. This is also the reason why Nord was not welcomed by the nobles, because Nord did not abide by this rule. These nobles knew about Nord''s killing Viscount oli before. In addition, what he did today made these nobles feel that Nord was a rebellious nobleman and a very dangerous person, But their strength can''t teach Nord, which makes these nobles very uncomfortable. Chapter 304 Unknown town, the hall of the castle. Marquis Twain glanced at the surrounding nobles, and finally his eyes stayed on Nord, and then he frowned, because Marquis Twain could see that the surrounding little nobles had begun to exclude Nord, and there were no nobles standing beside Nord except Gustav. We should have been in the same boat, but now there is a crack. Although the apparent reason is that Nord is merciless to those soldiers who massacred civilians, in fact, this is only an incentive. What is estranging them is Nord''s different values from them. Marquis Twain can see that their has begun to affect the atmosphere of the team. In fact, marquis Twain doesn''t feel much about Nord''s behavior. Count Walton''s eyes at Nord are also very normal, and even some admiration. At present, those Viscount who reject Nord are all those who reject Nord. Perhaps a large part of the reason for this is that Nord''s rise is too fast. It is also the viscount. Nord left them behind. Perhaps it is this jealous psychological mischief that makes them find a suitable reason and start to squeeze Nord together. Marquis TEWIN sighed secretly. According to the news from the count who had just surrendered, the middle has basically been occupied. Marquis Mellon took his soldiers to support the city of Bellon and handed over the whole central region to Marquis Stilwell. Then the soldiers in the East began to wreak havoc in the middle region. Although I don''t know what the situation is like in Bellon City, the form of the central region is very critical, and Marquis TEWIN doesn''t have many ways to deal with this situation. If he has sufficient troops, Marquis TEWIN will certainly divide his troops in three ways to directly break down these rampant soldiers in the East in the central region. However, his current military strength is not enough. It is very difficult to calm the unrest in the central part of the Principality of Bethel. Moreover, he is also very worried about the situation in the city of Bel ¨® n, so he can''t delay too much time at all. After Marquis TEWIN said the current situation again, he began to ask the opinions of these nobles. "Lord Marquis, I don''t think we should stay too much in the central region. Since Marquis Mellon himself has given up, it shows that there is not much value here. We should go to Bellon immediately. That''s where we make achievements." Just before the Marquis TEWIN''s voice fell, a Viscount immediately stood up and expressed his opinion. The words revealed a message that there was a great credit waiting for them in Bellon city. If they stayed here to make peace, they might miss the opportunity to make achievements. After all, in their eyes, Baron Molly in the West and Baron Mellon who has gone to Baron are almost easy to get credit. If you add the soldiers in the north, it is almost a situation of three to one. Even if the second prince sol occupies the geographical advantage of Baron, it is unstoppable. No one wants to miss this almost victorious war. Just after the Viscount said his own opinions, the following echoed. Many Viscount agreed with this proposal very much. They should not continue to waste time here. The development of the central region has nothing to do with them. Even if the central region has suffered heavy losses, it will not have any impact on them. Looking at the surrounding harmony, marquis Twain sighed in his heart. In fact, he also understood that the most correct decision now was to rush to the city of Bellon. If Marquis Mellon was still in the central region, their two families could easily encircle and annihilate these fragmented Eastern armies. However, marquis Mellon has now left the central region, leaving only Marquis TEWIN''s current military strength. It is really a little stretched. If the northern army in its heyday might still have this strength, but according to the current situation, Marquis TEWIN must make a choice. In the end, whether to stay in the central region to calm the chaos or immediately rush to Bellon city to participate in the battle. Looking at the unanimous decision of his nobles, marquis Twain also made up his mind. It seems that only these villagers in the central region have been wronged. Marquis Twain feels that he should take the overall situation into account. Just as he was about to announce his decision in public, he heard words that were incompatible with his surroundings spread to the ears of marquis Twain. It was completely different from the one-sided voice around him. This voice was full of firmness, just like how many difficulties ahead could not stop him from moving forward. "Lord Marquis, I ask to stay to contain the troops in the East. We can''t turn a blind eye to the unrest in the central region. Once Marquis Stilwell cleans up the towns in the central region and then frees up his hands to gather the army, not to mention whether he will attack us from behind. After he occupies the central region, our way back to the north is cut off by him, so we must stay A man and a horse came down and involved the power of the East. " After thinking for a long time, Nord decided to stay. Although he also wanted to participate in the battle of Bellon, he could not turn a blind eye to the unrest suffered by the villagers in the central region. As he analyzed, when the armies in the East gathered, the back road in the North would be cut off. If the army in the East attacks from behind, how similar the plot is to that just happened in twain city a few days ago. Nord believes that the Marquis of Twain will see this, and Nord is the most suitable force to stay. Nord is like an independent regiment in the army in the north. From nobles to soldiers, they are incompatible with these noble coalition forces. Seeing Nord coming forward, marquis Twain thought carefully and finally agreed with Nord, because he saw a trace of firmness in Nord''s eyes. As Nord said, the troops in the East should not be left unattended. "Since you decide to stay, I won''t advise you. In a word, you must be careful of the counterattack of the troops in the East. Marquis Stilwell is an old and crafty man. Your task is to contain him. Don''t choose to go against him." "I see. Lord Marquis, as long as I''m still in the central region for a day, I won''t let any soldiers in the east to support Bellon city. You can go to rescue Bellon city at ease and give it to me after you." Marquis Twain nodded to Nord, and then ordered the other nobles to set out immediately tomorrow and rush to Bellon City, leaving Nord alone in the hall. The nobles who passed by Nord looked at Nord with mockery. They seemed to wonder how there could be stupid people in the world who gave up this great opportunity and stayed to save these Dalits. In fact, these nobles knew what Nord had in mind. Although Nord''s previous reasons were also very reasonable, it was only a superficial excuse to contain the soldiers in the East. Nord''s real purpose was to help the civilians in the central region from being hurt. These nobles also gloated at Nord''s eyes. Maybe the next time they see Nord again, they may be promoted to an earl because of their military achievements. Chapter 305 In the twinkling of an eye, only Nord and Marquis tween were left in the castle hall. Looking at Nord with a firm look, marquis tween had no intention to persuade him at all. Nord''s expression showed that he had made up his mind. Although Marquis tween felt that Nord''s decision was childish, it did not mean that the decision was wrong. On the contrary, the decision was very correct, but many of the right things would not be done, and they would also feel that the people who did these things were very ridiculous. "Now there are no outsiders here. As an uncle, I ask you to pay attention to your own safety. Calming the unrest in the central region and restraining the Marquis Stilwell in the East are secondary. You must act according to your ability. Your decision is right. I am proud of your courage. If I were 20 years younger, I might follow you, But now I have a choice to make. " Marquis tween said to Nord in earnest that Nord saw the old man''s love for himself. He really regarded Nord as his own child. Even though Nord''s choice was slightly childish and capricious, marquis tween connived at Nord. It can not be said to be connivance, but he supported Nord to make a correct decision. Although this decision may be thankless, he did not hinder Nord''s choice. Everyone has his own way to go. Nord developed so well without his help. I believe there will be no problem with Nord''s decision this time. When the child was old, he had to let go. This was the idea that Marquis Twain thought when he saw that Nord was so excellent now. Because Nord, who grew up wild outside, was more excellent than Gustav, his successor, who was raised since childhood, so he let Gustav gradually come to the stage. "I will. I won''t put myself in a dangerous situation. Trust me. In addition, I don''t think the current situation in Bellon is so simple. You should be careful." "Well, I hope that when I see you again next time, the situation in the Principality of Bethel has been settled, and I''m almost old enough to enjoy my old age. Especially when I see that you are so excellent now, I have the illusion that I''m old. Nord, your excellence makes them jealous." Marquis Twain sighed. The birth of Nord not only made these nobles jealous, but even Marquis Twain felt that he was old. Marquis Twain, who had galloped North for decades, had this feeling for the first time. Looking at the dignified Nord, marquis Twain could not refuse to be old. "It is mediocre not to be envious." Nord cares about this. Cattle and sheep flock together. Beasts walk alone. Nord never cares what others think of him. Looking at Nord''s indifferent look, marquis Twain doesn''t know what to say. Then they talked about their judgment of the current situation. As a result, Nord is also correct in his analysis. The next morning, Nord stood on the wall of the town and looked at the disappearing northern army. He didn''t complain. He just hoped that they would have a smooth journey. Although Nord didn''t like them very much, he still hoped that their battle would be smooth. Looking at the army disappearing in front of him, Nord will soon get over it. Their war is still on the road, but their own war is about to begin. Now Nord is basically allowed to gallop in the vast central region. Nord really wants to have fun with these soldiers in the East. Nord set up a militia in this small town. The weapons and equipment of the militia were captured from the soldiers in the East. Anyway, Nord''s hands are useless. It''s better to leave them to protect themselves. If Nord leaves the front foot and the rear foot town is attacked again, Nord''s troops will be exhausted. In fact, when it comes to guerrilla warfare, Nord may know more theoretical knowledge than these soldiers in the East. After all, in fact, the records of guerrilla warfare in textbooks are very detailed, which is a 16 character policy. Nord always keeps it in mind. Therefore, Nord is true to play guerrilla warfare with these soldiers in the East. If these soldiers in the East were grouped together, Nord would have a real headache. After all, the skinny camels were bigger than horses, and the number of soldiers in the East defeated by the Marquis of Mellon was also larger than Nord''s current troops. However, their current strategy of decentralized attack gave Nord a chance to break them one by one. Marquis Stilwell may still be complacent. His tactics make both Marquis have no way to take him. He can only look at the beacon fire all over the middle and sigh. He is not aware that his opponent has changed. The possible effects of the same tactics against different people are quite different. Nord hopes that the soldiers in the East can always divide and fight with themselves. If Nord''s troops defeat two more earls, even if the Marquis of Stilwell reacts late, even if he gathers the army at that time, he won''t have much advantage. Therefore, Nord''s first task now is to try his best to kill his soldiers in the East before the Marquis Stilwell reacts. First break his two fingers, and then it''s difficult to hurt people even if he clenches his fist. Nord recruited 300 militia in this town. Because the town has just been slaughtered, these civilians are very motivated to recruit. They don''t want to. After Nord leaves, the whole town doesn''t even have the ability to protect itself. The militia established by Nord has not been approved by the town Lord, and the remaining relatives dare not speak up in front of Nord. Under special circumstances, Nord is too lazy to argue with these nobles. Those nobles don''t see Nord, and Nord doesn''t see them. If the currently established militia is handed over to the left nobles, I guess I don''t know what kind of moth to make. These nobles themselves, Nord also saw that they could not get up early without profit, so Nord directly spared them and set up a militia that was only responsible for themselves. As for whether they were in line with the system or not, let''s talk about it later. As for the later nobles who came back and found that there were suddenly three hundred soldiers in their territory, the problem of how to solve had nothing to do with Nord. In fact, the nobles in this town were just a Viscount, and the total number of soldiers under his hands was no more than two hundred, plus the farmers temporarily recruited from the territory. In other words, Nord set up this militia, even more than the Viscount''s troops. When the Viscount came back and saw the situation of his territory, it was estimated that he even had the heart to kill Nord, and 300 militia could devour the Viscount accidentally. In the future, it is impossible for him to continue to bully these civilians. Otherwise, these civilians who have controlled the force will let them know what is a man''s anger. Nord will try his best to find some ways for the current situation, regardless of the consequences in the future. It is estimated that when the nobles in the middle come back, Nord will be the last person they want. Chapter 306 Nord only stayed in this town for two days and simply trained them. The main reason is that Nord wants to find some reliable people among them to lead the new militia. In fact, these militias can help Nord a lot, especially in this unfamiliar central area. Nord must make sure that the place where his troops pass is safe, and they can''t leave Nord without any survivability after Nord rescues them. They could also play a role in Nord''s eye. Nord arranged them, and immediately lit up the flames of fire, and then sent signals to Nord. The principle of the beacon fire was also very simple, that is, using some damp wood and some animal excrement to produce such effect. After leaving the town close to the north in a hurry, Nord embarked on the road of looking for the troops in the East. Marquis TEWIN''s troops went straight to Bellon, while Nord visited all the towns in the central region from north to south along the zigzag. Some of these towns have been ransacked. When Nord arrived, it was already a mess. Nord can help them not much. They have to rely on themselves to rebuild their homes. What Nord can do is to establish a simple order for them. Because the nobles here have been abducted by soldiers in the East, this dilapidated small town has become extremely chaotic and out of order. Everyone is doing their own things. Despair, depression and chaos breed on the ruins of this once peaceful and stable town. Nord spent two days simply helping them restore some order and appointed a mayor and a militia captain. The former was responsible for arranging the daily work of the remaining civilians, and the latter controlled the militia to maintain law and order in the town. Looking at this small town gradually coming out of the pain, Nord has a sense of achievement in his heart. This may be his mission for this period of time to re-establish a new order in the chaotic ruins, because Nord believes that the farther back, the more likely those towns have been looted. Moreover, according to the news from them, in the south of the town, a soldier in the East is active, because they have just looted the town. Soon, from the time and the flag of the team, Nord can judge that the front army is not the same as the army surrounded and annihilated by the soldiers led by Marquis TEWIN. These villagers also disclosed a message to Nord, that is, the strength of this kind of army is about 1000, which is almost the same as that of Nord''s army. This is still a big fish. At present, judging from the number, these people should be the team of an earl. Hearing this news, Nord was already angry. After rejecting the request of these militias to participate in the war, Nord took the soldiers to the direction of those soldiers in the East. Nord was afraid that if he delayed for another period of time, another town would be looted by these sentimental soldiers in the East. After searching for the ruins of the town for about two days, Nord finally found the trace of the enemy in a valley. In fact, these soldiers in the East are not busy looting the towns in the central region every day, because their previous task is to hide their traces and not be found by the Marquis Mellon''s troops. Then there is the looting of villages and towns in the central region. In fact, these soldiers in the East failed in the battle with the Marquis of Mellon, so they had to break up and continue to delay the Marquis of Mellon''s troops in the central region. Therefore, these earls in the East actually did not dare to loot the towns in the central region unscrupulously. Because they were afraid that their actions were too big, they accidentally provoked the Marquis Mellon''s large army. At that time, they had no place to cry. Normally, they would fish for three days and dry their nets for two days. Every time they looted a city and village, they would slip away and observe for a period of time to see how the current form was, There is no exposed crisis. They are very skilled in this kind of thing. Many nobles of Bethel do this in the war with the Ximan Kingdom every year. Because the defense of the town is relatively strict and difficult to break, they have to rob the village to obtain a lot of food. However, after such a long war, there are not many villages on the border of the Ximan Kingdom, so the looting troops of the Principality of Bethel have to go deep into the territory of the Ximan Kingdom every war, but the consequence of doing so is that the troops going deep into the enemy''s territory become very dangerous. They may be besieged and suppressed by the surrounding lords at any time, although these lords of the Ximan kingdom are not very concerned about the annual war against the Principality of Bethel, especially those far away from the border. They feel that the annual war with the Principality of Bethel has nothing to do with them. Anyway, the troops of the Principality of Bethel loot and leave at the border every year. All they need is some food and property. Moreover, they are not injured, but the Dalits living on the border. Therefore, many nobles of the Ximan Kingdom have a negative attitude towards the battle with the Principality of Bethel. Until later, they found that the troops of the Principality of Bethel went deeper and deeper into the hinterland of the Ximan kingdom. Because the villages along the border had been looted, the nobles of the Principality of Bethel had to go deeper into the territory of the Ximan kingdom in order to obtain greater harvest. This made the nobles of the Ximan kingdom far away from the border begin to feel insecure. When they found that the nobles of the Principality of Bethel ransacked their territory, the cruel side of the war really appeared in front of them. However, later, these nobles of the Ximan Kingdom also found that the troops sneaked in from the Principality of Bethel were only small-scale, It''s just a count at most. As long as the nearby lords gather together, they can easily defeat these invading enemies. Later, the annual war has become a game. The game of hide and seek played by the nobles under the Earls of the two countries, and the chips on the table are the lives of those civilians. If the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom do not catch the troops lurking in the Principality of Bethel, they will lose the lives of their own territory villages. If the nobles of the Principality of Bethel are caught, they are likely to be surrounded and annihilated, because they are located in the hinterland of the Ximan kingdom. As long as they are exposed, they are basically dead. If you don''t go into a tiger''s den, you can''t get a tiger''s son. In the face of huge interests, the nobles of Bethel have to take risks. As long as you can succeed once, you can get huge benefits. The villages of the Ximan kingdom are different from the poor villages of Bethel. Moreover, every time the Principality of Bethel launches a war, it is the time for wheat harvest. Although the civilians of the Ximan kingdom may not have so much wealth, the food produced in the land is a great wealth for the nobles of the Principality of Bethel. Therefore, every count of the Principality of Bethel was very skilled in looting, so the behavior of hiding the whereabouts of his troops became the habit of these nobles. Even when looting the central region in the East, he maintained this fine tradition. Chapter 307 It took Nord a long time to find the army hidden in the valley. Indeed, Nord is really good at hiding. If Nord hadn''t found some survivors in a village just destroyed by them, Nord really didn''t know their direction. Even after looting a village, these troops in the East immediately find a place to take refuge. After a few days, they look for the next target action. They will not haunt at will in their spare time, and they will never approach the nearby village when lurking. They usually hide in the deserted wilderness. Even if he knew the general direction, Nord spent a long time to find them, because Nord knew that if they wanted to hide their tracks, they would choose some more secret places, and there must be sufficient water source, because the water consumption of more than 1000 people a day is not a small amount. So Nord found their tracks in a valley not far from a small river. It has to be said that these soldiers in the East are very hidden. This valley is more than 20 kilometers away from the nearest village. This area is basically deserted. Nord, who found this eastern army, didn''t give them too much preparation time and found traces, but anyway, the combat effectiveness of the Principality of Bethel is still very strong, especially the brothers of the bethel family of this generation. Their brothers have great talent and ambition and unparalleled combat effectiveness, but their two brothers have very deep feelings, Mellon had no intention of competing for power and profit with his brother. And his brother, Archduke Bethel, also trusted him very much, gave half of the family territory to his brother, and also granted him Marquis, which is now the central region, which used to be the direct territory of the bethel family. It can be seen that Archduke Bethel also loved this brother very much. After the two brothers of the bethel family gradually became famous, many people thought that the Principality of Bethel was about to embark on the road of rise, which was specifically reflected in the war with the Ximan kingdom. Since the contemporary Great Duke Bethel succeeded to the throne, the Principality of Bethel has gained more and more advantages in every war with the Ximan kingdom. Until the last war with the Ximan Kingdom, it directly captured half of the territory of the Hilo plain, which was an unprecedented victory. In the confrontation between the Principality of Bethel and the Ximan Kingdom, although the Principality of Bethel has always had the upper hand, it is difficult to defeat the Ximan Kingdom, because the national strength of the Ximan Kingdom occupying the two plains of the mainland is too strong. However, the battle made the Ximan Kingdom pay a painful price. Coupled with the rumors that the Principality of Bethel was about to rise, the Ximan kingdom had to use a lot of human and material resources to plan the revenge plan. The Ximan Kingdom did not expect that the plan would be so useful. However, they did not miss the opportunity. After seeing the unexpected results, the Ximan Kingdom strengthened its efforts, which led to the disintegration of the Principality of Bethel. Sure enough, these big and rough mountain people are not the opponents of the Ximan Kingdom at all. Although the nobles of the Principality of Bethel have the same virtue as the nobles outside, their analysis of the people''s heart is still a little worse. Those big nobles outside are not experts who play with the people''s heart, but the corresponding is the strong combat effectiveness of the army of the Principality of Bethel, especially the army controlled by the Marquis of Mellon. The battle bear Knights of the bether family are controlled by the Marquis of Mellon. This is the strongest knights in the bether principality and the only heavy knights. Knights wear double armor, mount a horse to charge and walk into battle. Their combat effectiveness is not only strong, but also very balanced. Basically, they have no shortcomings. The only weakness may be compared with those light cavalry, Their mobility is somewhat inadequate. However, in the face of their strong combat effectiveness, these are not problems. Some time ago, the soldiers in the East were defeated by the War Bear knights. Nearly 8000 soldiers in the East had less than 5000 people left after fighting with the Marquis of Mellon. After that, these soldiers in the East would no longer dare to fight with the Marquis of Mellon''s troops in a flat place, and as long as they saw the War Bear flag, They have no intention of war. The battle bear order had a total of 100 people, but Marquis Mellon had only 50 people, and the remaining half were stationed in Bellon city. Therefore, the 50 knights who took the lead in the charge could not lift their heads in the fight of 8000 soldiers, and the Knights under count Stilwell in the East were defeated by them. Although the victory of the last battle was not entirely due to the War Bear knights, and thousands of soldiers under Marquis Mellon also played a very key role, the War Bear Knights must have played a very key role in it. They are like sharp blades on a long sword, which can bring the greatest harm to these soldiers in the East. The soldiers in the East were relieved to see that the incoming people were not under the command of marquis Mellon. As long as they were not allowed to fight with Marquis Mellon''s troops again, they were not afraid of the troops of other nobles. Especially when the count in the East saw that Nord had no more people than himself, he temporarily restored some confidence. The count in the East did not choose to flee immediately, but ordered the soldiers to assemble and prepare for a war with Nord''s troops. Although they have been looting these days, they are not very comfortable, and they are suffocated. It is not so easy for these noble people to hide in the deep mountains and forests all day. The most important thing is that the plundering of these villages and towns is not as rich as they thought. The richness of the villages in the Duchy of Bethel is far from that in the Ximan Kingdom, and now is not the harvest season. Therefore, these soldiers in the East have been busy for so long, and they have not harvested as much as they plundered in the Ximan kingdom once. Chapter 308 When Nord''s troops found them, the count from the East didn''t mean to escape at all. His heart also wanted to compete with Nord. It didn''t mean that they would flee in a hurry if an unnamed army suddenly appeared. Moreover, from the situation in recent days, he can also feel that the army in the central region is not here. The count has been wandering in this region for more than ten days, and has not met any soldiers in the central region. Even when looting the town, he has little resistance. The count in the East feels that the nearby troops should have been transferred by the Marquis of Mellon. Therefore, after judging that the visitor was not the main force led by Marquis Mellon, the soldiers in the East did not choose to retreat, but took the initiative to meet up. The distance between the two sides was getting closer. When the distance was close to 500 meters, Nord let the troops slow down and began to rectify the formation. This time point is also the starting point for the long-range forces. At a close point, Nord''s long-range forces lose the advantage of range. The distance of 500 meters is a problem that can be crossed in a few steps compared with the charging forces. Nord must prepare an advance measurement. Nord still chooses the pin shape plus three-stage shooting formation, but there is a reserve position behind the Spearman formation. They are responsible for supporting the Spearman squadron in front of the sudden attack at any time, and can also support the long-range forces on both wings, which can provide some support for these long-range forces. The soldiers on the opposite east side are still confused when they see the enemy on the opposite side, because the momentum of the army''s charge is a very important means. It can not only stimulate the morale of the soldiers, but also cause significant casualties to the enemy. Although there is no such momentum as the cavalry charge, it is also very hurt for the infantry to stop suddenly after the charge. That is, Nord''s well-trained troops with strong long-range firepower can do this, because for Nord''s troops, long-range firepower is their greatest advantage. Spearmen and reserves work for archers and crossbow soldiers. Only long-range troops can give the enemy great lethality. After Nord gave the order, the troops began to slow down gradually. Although there was no sense of shock from extreme movement to extreme stillness, the troops who stopped slowly and adjusted the formation were well-trained, but the reserve team behind was a little messy, affecting the regularity of the whole formation. However, their chaotic formation did not affect the progress of the battle. As the long-range troops on both wings gradually spread out, the soldiers in the east also entered the range of 300 meters. This distance was the limit output range of the long-range troops. Without hesitation, Nord immediately ordered to shoot. The archers and crossbow squadron attacked the soldiers in the East who were sprinting towards them. The eastern soldiers who were unprepared were beaten to the head. The eastern soldiers who charged in front directly fell down a large area. They did not expect that the opponent''s bow and arrow would be so sharp and could attack them at such a distance. The soldiers in the East who had never fought with Nord''s troops immediately suffered a heavy loss. They did not carry shields at any time like the soldiers defending the Ximan kingdom. Perhaps this is the reason why they did not know the enemy. When they fought with the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom before, they could quickly break down their formation without shields, Because the limit range of the archers in the Ximan kingdom is only more than 100 meters. Even with the advantage of the city wall, it will not exceed 200 meters. Therefore, except when attacking the city, the soldiers of the Principality of Bethel generally will not be equipped with shields. If they encounter the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom, the soldiers of the Principality of Bethel generally choose to rush hard and break down the enemy''s formation. More than a hundred meters away, he bit his teeth and rushed over. As long as he rushed in front of the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom, the same number of soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom faced the soldiers of the Principality of Bethel, which was a one-sided situation. They could only use the city wall and sharp tools to resist the troops of the Principality of Bethel. But Nord''s troops are different. The range of 300 meters is a very terrible range. If a soldier wants to rush over 300 meters, it takes at least one minute, because the rush is not like a sprint race, running without spare strength, and running to the end is tired like a dead dog. That is to rush to the enemy to deliver vegetables. It doesn''t make any sense at all. The speed of charging is very important, but we must maintain a certain spare power. Therefore, most of the time, charging is a little faster than jogging. Nord saw that in the first wave of arrow rain, the soldiers in the East became loose at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then the soldiers behind didn''t know it and rushed forward, which pushed the soldiers in the front into the fire pit. Nord could vaguely see the frightened faces of the soldiers in the front. Nord''s eyes didn''t change at all, and he didn''t have the slightest pity for the eastern soldiers who fell opposite. Under the ruthless output of Nord''s two wings, the soldiers charged by the eastern troops suffered heavy casualties, and basically the soldiers in front changed their faces. The output time for Nord''s two wing long-range forces is only about one minute. Especially after seeing the sharp long-range fire of Nord''s forces, the charging speed of the soldiers in the East has obviously accelerated. Because of the crowd, they have no way to retreat. It is not only because the retreat road is blocked by the soldiers who arrive one after another, but also the knights who follow them will not let them retreat. The deserters who retreat on the battlefield will come to no good end after they are found. Those Knights may snap their lives at random. Therefore, there is only one way to leave them, one way to death. Rushing in front of the enemy is their chance to survive. For them, there is no retreat, only buried in charge and handed everything to the choice of fate. If the arrows in the sky can''t reach them, these people will have the chance to survive. Therefore, these soldiers in the East have full potential, and whether they can maintain their combat effectiveness in front of the enemy or not, because they stay in place is also a dead end. At this moment, they really race against death. If they run slower, they lose their lives. After paying a painful price, the soldiers in the East finally rushed to Nord''s battle. Perhaps they thought that as long as they rushed in front of the enemy, the enemy''s troops would soon be defeated in the cruel hand to hand combat, which many experienced soldiers had experienced, not to mention the knights who pressed the battle. This is also the fighting belief of the soldiers in the East until now. In this way, the troops of the Ximan Kingdom have cultivated the self-confidence of the soldiers of the Principality of Bethel with repeated failures. However, Nord''s troops are different from the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom. Although they also use long-range troops as the main means of output, the strength of Nord''s troops in close combat is not bad at all. Chapter 309 Nord stood in front of the Spearman with a gun. Lehman, Marco, ARU and others lined up around him. Of course, the most striking thing was Aru. Standing next to Nord was like a door god, looking majestic. Aru''s eyes were also staring at the rushing enemy, and his eyes were eager to try. The last battle was like a switch that inspired Aru. Now Aru has become very belligerent. He keeps asking Nord when the next battle will be. He can''t wait. Maybe it''s like a very exciting game for Aru. He doesn''t know how terrible he is in the eyes of others. Looking at Aru who looked a little wrong, Nord told the soldiers around him to stay a little away from Aru later. If this guy went crazy, he might not be able to see himself. If Aru didn''t look naive and listen to Nord very much, Nord really didn''t dare to leave him with him if he didn''t look naive at ordinary times. The hand to hand combat between the two armies arrived as scheduled, but one was ready to go, and the other had become the end of a powerful crossbow. The influx of soldiers from the east came to Nord. Nord could clearly see the expression of these soldiers for the rest of their lives, but Nord was not at all hesitant. One shot pierced the exhausted soldier''s throat, and the blood splashed with a long gun. These soldiers in the East after the sprint did not bring great pressure to Nord''s Spearman squadron. In fact, they were used to consume cannon fodder, that is, to consume Nord''s soldiers'' energy, and then create a favorable situation for the elite soldiers and knights behind. However, the count in the East did not expect that Nord''s long-range firepower would be so powerful that the cannon fodder he used to consume the effective strength of the enemy forces was almost wiped out. Therefore, after a short war between the two armies, Nord saw the figure of the delayed knight. This is the difference between fighting in the East and the north. The North puts its strongest combat effectiveness in front of the array in order to play the role of a sharp knife. Even if it prepares some cannon fodder troops, it won''t be too much. At most, one or two columns of soldiers are used as arrow targets to attract the enemy''s fire. Most of the time, knights still charge in front. Therefore, the casualties of knights in the north will be very high. Even if they are strong and wear double-layer heavy armor, they will also have very large casualties on the battlefield. After all, swords have no eyes. They often stand by the river without wet shoes. Even if they make sufficient preparations on the battlefield, they can not ensure absolute safety, especially in this bloody and brutal hand to hand combat. But correspondingly, the combat effectiveness of the troops in the north is the strongest in the Principality of Bethel, which is no worse than that of the troops under the Great Duke of Bethel. Perhaps this form will cause the combat morale of the troops in the north to be very high when the leading Knights do not fall. It may also be related to the tradition of the twain family. The tradition of a family can be seen from the heraldry of a family. For example, for the three wolf family in the north, the twain family is a wolf, which is like hunting. The first wolf takes the lead in charging, so the wolves under its command will naturally follow, and the wolves will tear their prey to pieces. However, the fighting mode in the East is just opposite to that in the north. The coat of arms of the Stilwell family is a bobcat crawling in the jungle. There is a feeling of waiting for an opportunity in his eyes, so the fighting mode of the troops in the East is completely different from that in the North. Their knights and soldiers are hidden behind the team. After the cannon fodder in front is consumed, these energetic Knights come out from behind and give the enemy a fatal blow. This is like a bobcat hidden in the jungle. They will not attack unless they find the enemy''s weakness Therefore, in the middle ages, heraldry is a very profound knowledge. Many heraldry scholars can not only judge the source and history of a family from the heraldry, but also infer the temperament of a family, so as to analyze the response of the family to various things. Although it is not necessarily accurate, it is of great reference value. After the elite soldiers and knights in the East join the battle, the really cruel hand to hand combat is coming. For the spearmen who have been waiting for a long time and have trained with the cannon fodder in the East, the elite soldiers and knights in the East can bring pressure to them. Just like the tip of a needle against Mai Mang, the two troops fought fiercely. Nord waved a long gun and shuttled back and forth among the enemy. Soon, Nord was stared at by a knight holding a big sword with both hands. He saw Nord''s dress and flashed a glimmer of excitement in his eyes. He seemed to recognize Nord''s different identity. Because it is obvious from Nord''s dress that Nord is an aristocrat and a very noble aristocrat. Although there is some dust on the coat of arms that has not been cleaned for a long time, compared with the soldiers around, Nord''s luxurious equipment is so dazzling. Even these fighting knights can''t compare with Nord''s equipment. Although they have half stepped into the aristocratic class, they still have a big gap with the aristocrats. With Nord''s equipment, their earls don''t necessarily have Nord''s gorgeous equipment, Or only the great nobles of the Ximan Kingdom have such gorgeous armor. Although I don''t know why Nord rushed to the front, since he saw it, the knight in the East will not let Nord go. After all, he is a big fish. If he defeats Nord, he will not only get a large reward, but also be promoted to a baron because of his war achievements. Looking at the knight approaching him, Nord didn''t feel any panic in his eyes. Nord, who was very confident in his strength, directly picked the knight''s face with his long gun. The long gun was fast and agile, just like a spirit snake spitting a message, and went straight to the enemy two meters away. The knight opposite was also frightened by Nord''s rapid shot. Looking at the long gun suddenly poked in front of him, he subconsciously blocked it with his two handed big sword and raised the big sword to stop Nord''s long gun, but Nord''s shaking gun head saw that he was a little dazed. Seeing that the enemy in front blocked the way of the long gun, and the big sword with both hands also prevented most of the key points of the knight, especially in the front door. Nord gently shook the long gun with his right hand, and then stabbed it forward. Suddenly, the long gun stabbed the knight in the shoulder. The sharp gun head directly passed through the double-layer chain armour on the knight. The eastern knight, whose vision was blocked by his big sword, suddenly felt a pain in his shoulder and immediately understood that the big thing was bad. The enemy''s flexible long shot hit his unprotected shoulder, and his 20% chain armour did not play any role. The deep-seated pain made the knight understand that the opponent''s spear was extremely sharp, and the chain armor on his body could not protect himself. Moreover, the noble opposite was not a soft persimmon to pinch, and his combat effectiveness was stronger than he thought. Chapter 310 After suddenly pulling out the long gun that pierced the knight''s shoulder, Nord could hear the stuffy hum in the opposite Knight''s mouth, pull out the blood gushing from the gun head, and soon wet the knight''s Chain Armor. Then Nord saw the knight step back and looked at Nord with vigilance. Nord was very powerful, and his spear hit the knight like rain. Compared with Nord''s two meter three fine iron spear, the two handed sword in the East Knight seemed a little short and bulky, which was suppressed by Nord with his spear. Nord''s use of the long gun is very flexible, especially the way of changing moves in the middle is extremely skilled. In addition, Nord''s proficiency in the long gun, such as finger arm, makes the knight opposite feel that the long gun in Nord''s hand seems to be everywhere. In reality, he was dazed. It was clearly the head of the gun stabbed at the face door. As soon as Nord threw his arm, he suddenly came to his shoulder. It was originally a long gun stabbing at the abdomen. Once Nord picked it, it went straight to the knight''s throat. Nord''s head was like a ghost, which made the knight in the East defenseless. Finally, not long later, the knight finally couldn''t hold on. After being falsely shot by Nord, his middle door opened wide. Nord decisively stabbed him in the throat with a long gun. From beginning to end, the knight didn''t go within one meter in front of Nord, and the big sword in his hands didn''t even touch Nord''s clothes. After the battle with the knight, Nord found that the situation on the battlefield was inclined to his side. Nord was smarter this time. Before the battle, Nord had prepared the long-range forces on both wings to make use of the last battle experience. After the Lancer troops came into contact with the enemy, the long-range troops on both wings immediately expanded to both sides, showing a trend of entrapment, shooting at the enemy''s follow-up troops and giving severe blows to the enemy''s rear row, so that they can''t give too much support to the companions in front. In this way, the formation of Nord''s troops will become very tense. If the Spearman in the middle can''t resist the pressure and collapse, the long-range troops on both wings can disperse and evacuate immediately, but Nord won''t let this happen. Not to mention the tenacity of the Spearman troops, even the reserve team left behind by Nord can play a certain role. In addition, with the assistance of a whole team of elite soldiers, Nord and others are not so easy to defeat Nord''s troops. Unless they are directly impacted by the knights, Nord is still very confident in his troops. If the Spearman troops can resist the impact, then this formation is another situation. The expanded two wing troops will let the enemy''s follow-up troops know what cruelty is, because the last enemy, or the enemy''s commander, that is, their leader. Or there is no armored reserve force, because even if the armored force is not placed in the front, it should at least be placed in the center of the team. Otherwise, putting all the cannon fodder in front of the array will easily lead to the great defeat of the whole force. At that time, even if the rear forces are no matter how powerful, they will not be able to recover in the face of this situation. Therefore, if the troops on both wings of Nord can shoot at the back of the enemy, it is basically real damage. The kind of arrow sees meat. Nord believes that it is very easy to defeat the enemy''s back soldiers with the firepower of his long-range forces. After defeating the soldiers behind the enemy, the troops on both wings can complete the task of encircling the middle route, just like making dumplings, and surround the enemy''s middle route troops. If they don''t retreat, they will basically be wiped out by Nord''s forces. The situation was just as Nord had expected. Soon, the soldiers in the East behind were scattered by the soldiers on both wings. Under the sharp arrow rain, there were dead bodies falling down. Because the count''s soldiers were not dominant over Nord''s troops, they had no power to limit the long-range troops on both wings of Nord. In addition, the soldiers in their middle road did not gain the upper hand, and there was a faint trend of collapse, especially the raging giant in the crowd. The long stick in Aru''s hand was like a raging tornado, blowing the soldiers in the East scared. Ordinary soldiers simply can''t hold a round in his hand. The long stick in his hand is close to death and touch to death. In fact, it''s nothing like this. The two handed sword in the knight of the Duchy of Bethel can also play this effect. In ordinary battles with the kingdom of seaman, the two handed sword in the knight of the Duchy of Bethel faces the light infantry of the kingdom of seaman, The lethality may be greater than the long stick in Aru''s hand. But what makes Aru look terrible is that his speechless attack range is very abnormal. Originally, the attack range of Nord''s long gun is close to two meters and five meters. However, ARU''s three meter long iron rod, coupled with his unusual height, makes the attack range of his long stick reach the exaggeration of five meters. In other words, it is impossible for him to have a living person within a radius of five meters. Even as a blunt weapon, he can wield a very cruel power with the help of Aruna''s strong strength. Whether it is a knight in double armor or a soldier in leather armor, if he is hit by a stick, he will be crushed to pieces and die. Experienced knights can also rely on their own combat experience to avoid, but there is no need to fight hard. Now Aru, who is fully armed, is different from before. Moreover, after the last battle, ARU, who has been promoted to a higher level, is more powerful. Nord may have unconsciously released a monster. He is tall and well-equipped. He is no longer a barbarian who could be driven into the depths of the Amun mountains by mountain people''s bows and arrows. He has been turned into a terrible war machine by Nord. Every shot must be bloody. Not only Aru made great progress, but also Nord and Lehman were not bad at all. They led elite soldiers to face the knights in the East. Except that several elite soldiers had some difficulty facing the knights, Nord and Lehman had the ability to crush these knights, so with the help of Nord and Lehman, These knights in the east gradually lost their support. I don''t know whether it was the lack of support of the knights or the rampant of Aru in the crowd that led to the soldiers in the East losing their confidence in fighting, or the gradual defeat of the soldiers behind them. Just after the War reached a critical point, the situation collapsed instantly. A great rout took place naturally, but the two winged troops who had completed the encirclement did not let these soldiers in the East leave so easily, because they could escape in the next direction, but that place was their previous camp, that is, a valley. The enemy who fled into the valley was like a turtle in a jar. He couldn''t escape from the palm of Nord''s hand. Looking at the soldiers in the East who fled into the valley, Nord led his troops to seal the entrance of the valley and looked at the steep terrain of the valley. Nord felt that it was difficult for these soldiers in the east to escape here. Chapter 311 Just when Nord was considering whether he should continue to pursue in the valley, he found that a team of knights came out with a white flag in the valley. The leader was a nobleman with some fat figure. He was a little rusty on the war horse. It seemed that he had not exercised for a long time. As we all know, the white flag means surrender, which did not stop them until this team of frustrated Knights came to Nord. They were ashamed when they looked at the soldiers of Nord''s army with high morale. After all, surrender is a very embarrassing thing anyway. The fat aristocrat got off his horse hard, and then looked up at the flag flying high in the air. His expression seemed to want to know who he lost in the hands of, but seeing his confused expression, he should not recognize Nord''s identity. It''s no wonder that although Nord is very famous and the ISAAC family has a high reputation, after all, the ISAAC family has disappeared for a long time. Only those who have contacted them will understand some knowledge of this ancient family. But Nord has nothing to do with the East. Even if he has heard the story of the ISAAC family, it is difficult to connect it with the aristocrats who beat him. After all, the decline history of the ISAAC family is the history of the rise of the aristocrats in this land. "Dear... Lord, I''m count Pittman Edie of the East. Your men have been very brave in today''s war. We are willing to bow down. Please have a large number of adults who can accept the surrender of a defeated man, and my family will pay you an appropriate ransom." Earl Edie obviously didn''t know what to call Nord, but it didn''t affect his respectful attitude. Because it was a matter of life and death, he had to be careful for fear that Nord would kill him. Although it was said that there were hidden rules among nobles not to kill nobles, it didn''t mean that the defeated nobles could die in high spirits. In fact, what count Edie didn''t know was that he really walked around the gate of death. Nord really had the idea of killing all the soldiers in the East before, but then Nord left it behind, because his wandering in the middle of this period of time made Nord really see this cruel world. In fact, Nord''s ideas on the battlefield were a little extreme. Although the eastern soldiers who robbed the village were unforgivable, it was this damn era, this damn war and these damn ideas that really caused this situation. Even if Nord killed all the soldiers in the East, the soldiers in the West and the soldiers in the south, Nord could not kill all the people, because all the soldiers of the Duchy of Bethel participated in the looting in the Ximan kingdom. What happened on this land today happened in the Ximan Kingdom yesterday. There is no right or wrong in war. Even a just war will hurt many people. What can solve this situation is to establish a unified country. Just like the previous Eresin Empire, a unified and strong continent is the biggest guarantee for people to live and work in peace and contentment. The worst peace is better than the best war. Seeing this scene makes Nord more determined to unify the mainland, and more determined and urgent than ever. If there is any way to solve this era of war, there is no better solution than to unify the mainland. However, this does not mean that Nord can easily let go of their evil nobles and soldiers. Nord will not forgive them. The capital crime is avoidable, and the living crime is inevitable. Nord will make them play a greater value in the second half of their life and contribute to the construction of Nord''s territory. "I am count Nord Isaac, a lord in the north. You are my prisoner now. Lay down your weapons and surrender, and I can ensure your life." Nord looked at the fat count Edie without expression. Nord was not excited about the ransom he said. If you want to make money, Nord has many ways. If you can use money to solve your mistakes, where will justice be. Hearing Nord''s promise, count Edie breathed a sigh of relief and his expression became much easier. Then he began to get close to Nord, wanted to know the details of Nord, and his attitude became very casual, because even after being captured, the nobility could maintain the good treatment of the nobility, so Marquis Edie didn''t treat himself as a prisoner at all. Nord didn''t communicate with him too much. After count Edie announced his surrender, Nord asked Lehman to go to the valley immediately to manage the surrendered soldiers in the East. In fact, Nord was very worried about these prisoners. Now Nord has no time to manage them. Because the problem in the central region has not been solved, it is very troublesome for Nord to bring so many prisoners. It is very simple to kill them, but it is difficult for Nord to give such an order when looking at the more than 300 soldiers in the East coming out of the valley. Finally, after thinking about it, Nord decided to send them to his own territory first and get in touch with hill scholar led by Isaac. Because Nord is now in the central region, the logistics team can get in touch with Isaac, so Nord''s troops don''t have to be so nervous about materials. Nord didn''t expect that he would send someone back to Isaac for more than half a month after he came out. The previous plan was that Nord couldn''t contact them for at least two or three months, because Nord didn''t know what the war was like at that time, so he had to make this decision in a hurry, in case he didn''t have the energy to take into account the territory after the war became tense, Thus delaying the development of the territory. Looking at these despondent soldiers in the East, Nord didn''t have a look of sympathy. Nord spared them because he didn''t want to become a ruthless butcher, rather than pity them. The poor people must be hateful. Don''t look at these soldiers in the East first, But when they slaughtered the villagers before, they didn''t have any mercy. Maybe they didn''t see the civilians begging for mercy at all. Nord didn''t want to care whether they were really ruthless or ordered to act, but if they made a mistake, don''t push it off so easily. They must pay for their actions. Nord asked the civilian men of the reserve team and the baggage team to escort all the soldiers in the east to Isaac. The distance from the location of Nord''s troops to isaacburg is about four or five days. Since then, it has been delayed for ten days. Fortunately, after another war, Nord''s troops need to rest for a period of time so that the wounded soldiers can recover. Just during this time, Nord combed the towns he rescued during this time. In the half month since Nord separated from Marquis Twain, Nord has passed through five small towns in the central region. Three towns have been looted, and the remaining two are in constant fear. As for the destroyed villagers, there are countless, Few of the villages Nord met were intact. Chapter 312 Compared with the small town, the village is like a girl without any resistance, like a delicious cake, which deeply attracts the attention of these hungry evil men in the East. Therefore, in the area passed by Nord, the probability of the village being destroyed is very high. Because these earls in the east also know very well that robbing a village will not attract the attention of marquis Mellon, so most of the time they are looking for villages without any protection ability. If it is not absolutely safe, they will not attack the territory of small towns. But they have been hiding these days. They don''t know that Marquis Mellon has given up his territory. Otherwise, Nord thinks they will be more unscrupulous. Maybe the existing town will be looted by them soon. Compared with the village, the income of the town is much greater. Nord then opened the settlement panel of the system. Although Lehman had made statistics before, Nord was still used to looking at the post-war settlement of the system. [you won the battle] [casualties of our army: Amun Spearman (5 dead) Amun skilled Spearman (3 dead) Amun crossbow man (none) Amun skilled crossbow man (none) Amun Hunter (2 dead) Amun senior Hunter (none) Amun Warrior (none)] [enemy casualties: pedestrian knights in Beth East (8 dead, 3 captured), Knight attendants in Beth East (11 dead, 14 captured), light soldiers in Beth East (205 dead, 264 captured), conscripted soldiers in Beth East (312 dead, 147 captured)] [you gain 70 reputation points] [you get 78 kinsers] [you gain item: tempered one handed Tomahawk] [you get mount: pure blood BMW] [share 15368 experiences in the team] This is another big victory. The harvest is no worse than that in the last battle under TEWIN city. Even in terms of experience acquisition, it is much better than that in the last battle. Although Nord faced two earls last time, and the number of enemies opposite is more than this time. But last time, Nord only defeated them and did not wipe out all the Earls'' troops. Many soldiers fled. However, Nord thought of the overall situation and did not choose to pursue them, so many soldiers fled the battlefield. But this time, with the number of prisoners, almost all the count''s troops were wiped out, and none of them ran away. Therefore, a lot of experience values were obtained in this battle, but the soldiers were not promoted as a whole as last time, and only a few excellent soldiers were promoted. But most of the low-level soldiers caught up with the big troops. Basically, after this battle, there were no first-class soldiers in Nord''s troops. Those low-level soldiers were promoted after two battles last time. [Spearman troops: amon skilled spearmen (140 people)] [crossbow troops: amon skilled crossbow men (141 people)] [archers: amon senior Hunters (157 people) and amon Warriors (140 people)] [elite troops: Yameng rapid archers (5 people), Yameng crazy soldiers (5 people), Yameng storm shooter (old Moore), Yameng elite crazy soldiers (Lehman and Marco)] After the level of soldiers is improved, it is very difficult to promote quickly. Like these elite soldiers, it is very difficult to get promotion. Nord estimates that the next large-scale promotion will at least be after the end of the next battle. But correspondingly, every promotion of a rank will cost a lot of low-level soldiers. Not every battle is as smooth as this one. Moreover, with Nord''s growing reputation, the battle mode of Nord''s forces will certainly be understood. It''s very difficult to imagine stealing chickens this time. If the enemy had made a defense against Nord''s forces, the lethality of the long-range forces would not have achieved such good results as in the previous battle. It was just like the shield hastily prepared by the two earls outside Twain last time, which brought some trouble to Nord''s long-range forces. Last time, the long-range troops did not have as many achievements as this time. It can be seen from the number of casualties that the more than 1000 coalition troops of the two earls did not have as many soldiers killed in the East. This can fully prove how powerful the Nord long-range troops were when they were unprepared. Nord must take advantage of this time to fight several more times before the enemy knows Nord. Otherwise, Nord estimates that under their targeted arrangement, Nord''s future battle will be more and more difficult. However, as long as Nord can respond to the enemy and kill them as much as possible, or use the war to improve the rank of soldiers as soon as possible, In order to maintain their own advantages. During the period of simple adjustment, Nord didn''t let his troops idle. In order to find out the surrounding territory, Nord sent all his elite soldiers out. In fact, this is also a training for his elite soldiers. In fact, these elite soldiers under Nord are on a par with those knights, but it doesn''t mean that their abilities are the same. These Knights have received a lot of knowledge about combat, such as how to command soldiers to fight and how to judge the war situation, These things are what Nord''s elite soldiers lack. Even riding is the same. Although most of the knights in the Duchy of Bethel are walking knights, it does not mean that their riding skills are very poor. Although they are not comparable to those Knights of the knights, these walking knights can also beat the elite soldiers under Nord. However, these walking Knights will be more powerful when they dismount, so they are used to dismounting and fighting most of the time. Nord came up with this idea after seeing the snow wolf Knights of the TEWIN family. Nord also wants to have his own riding regiment. Although the possibility of establishing a Knights'' order is very low for Nord, Nord still understands the principle of taking precautions. If he waits until the establishment of the Knights'' order, it will be too late to select members temporarily, especially when the requirements of the Knights'' order are so high. Nord has begun to cultivate the other abilities of these elite soldiers. In terms of combat, they have not improved much. Just like Lehman now, it is very difficult to improve every time. From recent battles, Nord has found that the growth of Lehman''s strength has not improved for a long time, although his level and experience have been improving all the time, But the growth of strength is minimal. Nord was thinking about what would happen when Lehman was promoted to the top of the arms. The promotion of the arms would certainly not be unlimited. The strength of the soldiers was not allowed. It was like that Lehman was basically close to the top of the arms, but the later it was, the more difficult it would be to improve the level. Nord didn''t know how long it would take for Lehman in the last stage, It will take several wars. But Nord can be sure that this day will come soon, because what the Principality of Bethel lacks most is not war. Nord doesn''t know how long the war will last, but it will not end so soon. Nord has this hunch in his heart. Chapter 313 After all the elite soldiers in his hands were scattered to inquire about the news, Nord began to integrate his resources in a small town. Nord planned to connect these previous towns and let these militias inform each other of the news every period of time and whether there was any enemy situation in each territory. In addition, the militia have to patrol near the town, not to let them fight with the soldiers in the East who come to rob, but to make them ready as soon as possible, not to be caught off guard by the soldiers in the East, and to inform Nord in time. During the ten days that Nord waited for the baggage team, the elite soldiers under the army had inquired about the situation in half of the central region. Basically, there was only one army in the East within a hundred miles of Nord, and after such a long war, the count seemed to have found something wrong. Because the whole central region is almost defenseless against them, the Marquis Mellon''s team has no news, and there is not much resistance in these towns, so the troops in the East are no longer hiding. After they captured a town, the count in the East has been stationed there. In addition to going to the surrounding villages to rob, these soldiers in the East almost regard this as their home. According to the news sent back by Nord scouts, this town has almost become a Shura hell. Before, these soldiers in the East just wanted to rob, but when they stayed in this town for a long time, those civilians looked at these soldiers in the East with hatred, and some brave civilians dared to attack those lonely soldiers on the way. The civilians of the Principality of Bethel are very belligerent. Even the unarmed civilians dare to attack their enemies when they find the opportunity. Their courage really deserves praise. They did not bow to the cruel soldiers. However, this was followed by further massacres. According to the reported soldiers, almost all the bodies outside the town were piled into a hill. They could smell a strong smell of blood far away from the town. They couldn''t imagine what it was like inside the town. The anger in Nord''s eyes when he heard the news wanted to gush out. After the arrival of the baggage team, Nord immediately rushed to the town to give these animals with no bottom line some good looks. If it was the previous looting, it could be said that it was because of the last resort of the war, or to hide the greed for wealth, which could not suppress his inner desire. However, the actions of the troops in the East can no longer be explained by such a simple reason. They have no humanity. Besides describing them with sentimental animals, Nord can''t find the right words. In two days, Nord led his troops to this bloody town. Originally, it was a very rich town. It was in the middle of the central region and not far from the Marquis Melen''s territory of Bates, so they were also family badges, which generally contained the spirit of family inheritance, For example, the battle bear heraldry of the bether family has brought forth a large number of talents in fighting. Although not every bether Archduke is brilliant, they must be very good at fighting. A suitable family coat of arms can imperceptibly change the genes of the family and make their spirit and will gradually approach the animals on the coat of arms. This is a very magical phenomenon, as if these family coats of arms affect their descendants like magic. The Welsh family''s coat of arms is a scene in which a mountain eagle is fighting with a poisonous snake. The huge fangs in the mouth of the poisonous snake are about to bite the eagle''s chest, and the eagle''s claws are also stuck into the snake''s body. The ancestors of the Welsh family chose this picture as the family''s coat of arms, and they don''t know what information they want to tell their descendants. Anyway, the heirs of the wells family are more cruel from generation to generation. The reputation of the wells family''s cruelty is famous in the East. It is estimated that the wells family would be difficult to continue to this day if it were not for their extraordinary loyalty to the Marquis Stilwell. Chapter 314 The brutal wells family is a loyal hound under the Marquis of Stilwell, so no matter how bad the reputation of the wells family is, the Marquis of Stilwell still attaches great importance to them, because he also needs such a loyal dog to frighten other nobles. I agree that the wells family also understands this truth. As long as their family does not betray the Marquis Stilwell, even if they are too cruel, it is difficult for other nobles to move him. With the backstage, the wells family is also unscrupulous in the East and often leads troops to rob the villages of other nobles in the East. Even the Earl of Wales, a town in the East, did not let go, not to mention coming to the central region. Since he found out that the Marquis of Mellon was gone, the Earl of Wales began a blatant way of looting, not only the town of caldera, but also the surrounding villages. Along the way, Nord didn''t see a complete village. When passing by, he could only see the ruins of the village. Vaguely, some villagers didn''t leave and stayed in the ruins. After seeing Nord''s troops, they immediately hid in the ruins and disappeared, like a mouse that sees human beings. Seeing such a scene, Nord''s anger became more intense. Then he turned and left without disturbing the lives of these villagers and went straight to caldera town. Nord knew that the culprit of everything was waiting for him there. Therefore, after Nord arrived here, he directly began to attack without saying a word. Nord felt that he had nothing to say with such people. Scum animals like this should go to hell. Now Nord was not even in the mood to spare their lives. The scenes Nord saw along the way showed that the actions of this Eastern army were countless. Looking at the orderly attack of Nord''s troops under the city, no one answered the question of count wells, because they didn''t know where Nord''s troops came from, and the character of count wells was very unpredictable. If one didn''t answer well, his life might be difficult to protect. Silence became the response of the Knights under count wells. They were used to such a scene. As long as they didn''t answer count Wells''s questions, his temper would soon pass, as long as no unlucky guy provoked his eyebrows. After looking around and finding that no one answered himself, count wells snorted coldly. He knew what his knights did, but count wells also understood that it was not important to investigate where Nord came from at this time. The key was how to deal with their attack. Although Earl wells is cruel, his soldiers are also unusually fierce. Earl Wells''s troops are basically the strongest in the East, and the troops of the other four earls can''t compare with him. That''s why Earl wells has never been punished, and his powerful strength is also his arrogant capital. After taking a look at the troops under the city, the count of wells calmly ordered his knights to start defending on the city wall. The count of wells, who is also very experienced in fighting, knows that the enemy troops under the city are only on a par with himself, and they are definitely not attacked by the Marquis of Mellon. Although he could not see the flag of the enemy troops, it was wishful thinking to break through the town he held by relying on these numbers. Count wells sneered that he had not lost under the same number, let alone a siege. When the cavalry could not play a role, the Earl of Wales arrogantly believed that the Marquis of Mellon himself came under the city. With the current military strength, he was not unable to stop. He had a very strong confidence in his strength, which was not the case when Marquis of Mellon. However, Nord was not the Marquis of Mellon. When his troops were ready to attack the city, Nord slowly pushed under the city wall with his troops. Even if he saw that soldiers were constantly coming up to defend on the city wall, Nord was not worried at all. Nord had not planned to attack them unprepared while the soldiers on the city wall were not stable. As long as the soldiers on the city wall are not blind, they can see Nord''s troops coming from afar. The troops of more than 1000 people can hardly be regarded as a dark crowd. Nord''s troops are basically infantry. Their action is very slow, and it will be impossible to make a surprise attack. In addition, during the period when Nord was preparing to attack the city ladder, the enemies on the city wall were fully prepared. As Earl wells thought, Nord was also very confident in his troops. In the face of the same number of enemies, Nord''s troops could easily defeat them. Before the war began, the commanders of the two troops were sure of their victory, but smiled that there was only one last. They just didn''t know whether they would be so optimistic when the battle began. It is still the strategy of letting the long-range forces consume the enemy first, but because it is the reason of the siege, it is impossible for Nord, as the party who takes the initiative to attack, to wait for the enemy to enter the fire range of the long-range forces several times. Nord''s troops always used the defensive counterattack formation when facing the enemy. They won''t take the initiative to fire until the enemy enters the attack range of long-range forces, and this combat method is also very suitable for Nord''s troops. Because now the troops are all infantry, they don''t have much impact. It''s very difficult for more than half of them to launch an attack. Therefore, this siege will test the offensive ability of the troops. It is likely to suffer heavy losses like the last battle in kresenberg. We should know that the strength of Nord''s forces was still absolutely dominant at that time. Because Nord launched a sudden attack, the kreisen family had almost no chance to recruit cannon fodder soldiers from the territory, but even so, Nord''s forces suffered heavy losses. The proportion of casualties in that war was the highest in these wars. Among them, the offensive ability of Nord troops was not so strong, but the more key was that the siege itself was very difficult, and the city wall gave too much support to the combat power of the troops. The soldiers standing on the city wall have a sense of superiority when they look down at the enemy, which can effectively improve the morale of the soldiers, and the tall city wall can also give the soldiers a strong sense of security. The city wall is their solid shield, so that the soldiers can fight safely. This is also the reason why all regions in the cold weapon era agreed to build city walls in their own places. The protective role of the city walls is too great. Since ancient times, the siege, regardless of the scale, must be an extremely tragic battle. Therefore, the art of war summarized by the ancients mentioned that attacking the city is the bottom and the heart is the top. Generally, it will not attack the city until the last resort, because even if it occupies an absolute advantage, it is very difficult to attack a city with strong resistance, and it will pay a painful price. Chapter 315 The best way to capture a city is to break it from the inside, which means to attack the heart. It must be very easy if you can plot those towns. Although there are civilians who want to resist in the towns, there is not much room for Nord to play. Now the civilians in this small town are not as many as the soldiers in the East. It is not easy to contact them. Nord doesn''t know whether the civilians in the town dare to resist the soldiers in the East who slaughtered them. If they rashly send people into the city, they will be sent to death. Even though the soldiers in the East have closed the gate of the town, the city wall in this era is not as tall as expected. Small towns like caldera basically don''t have so much financial resources to build a tall city wall. Now the city wall close to five meters is estimated to cost them a lot of human and material resources. The city wall more than four or five meters high is still difficult for Nord''s troops. You know, ARU is nearly three meters tall. It''s a very simple thing for Nord to send several people to sneak into the castle, but Nord doesn''t know what the current situation is in the town. If the civilians in the town can cope with internal and external cooperation, it is estimated that the town will be invincible, and Nord will not have to spend so much effort to attack from the city wall, but the biggest problem is that Nord can''t contact the civilians in the town and can''t send someone to ask one by one. Now Nord has no choice but to make a tentative attack to see how capable the enemies on the wall are, and then plan how to attack the town next. Nord doesn''t want to win the wall in one attack. Now he is not so urgent, but he still needs to pay attention to the casualties of his troops, It''s not worth it if you let your troops lose all in order to save the civilians in Central China. So Nord asked the spearmen to hold the siege ladder and pose as if they were about to attack the city. Just because they attracted the soldiers in the towns to their defensive positions, and then saw the heads of the soldiers in the East on the wall surging, Nord ordered the long-range troops behind the spearmen to attack. Because it was more difficult for the archers and crossbow soldiers under the city to shoot on the city wall, Nord had to let the long-range troops come closer to the city wall, which was basically close to 100 meters, and this distance also enabled the archers opposite to be able to output to Nord''s troops. Although the archers of the Principality of Bethel are not so famous compared with the Ximan Kingdom, it does not mean that the soldiers of the Principality of Bethel have no archers. You know, they drove the unparalleled barbarians to the depths of the Amun mountains with the power of bows and arrows. However, after so many years, most of the civilians and troops of the Principality of Bethel have forgotten this skill, or they can defeat the enemy without using bows and arrows. Compared with bows and arrows that require a long time of exercise and a lot of experience, the strong physical quality of the soldiers of the Principality of Bethel is their biggest weapon. Just like the barbarians in the mountains who were hurried by them, the mountain people with barbarian blood were born with strong combat effectiveness. Although they could not be compared with those barbarians who were close to three meters tall, the soldiers of the Principality of Bethel who were generally close to two meters tall never lost the battle with the Ximan kingdom. Unless the disadvantage of the number of people is very exaggerated, even if the enemy is close to twice, the troops of the Principality of Bethel have no chance of winning. For this reason, there are fewer and fewer archers in the troops of the Principality of Bethel. If not for the archers, the troops have a very strong strategic value, each Lord will cultivate some private soldiers in his family, It is estimated that the archers of the Principality of Bethel will lose their inheritance. This is also a very interesting thing. At the beginning, the mountain people of the Principality of Bethel drove their bullies to the depths of the Amun mountains with bows and arrows, but now they forget this craft. Instead, they were picked up by the Ximan kingdom. The soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom used the power of bows and arrows to make up for their physical deficiencies, just as the mountain people resisted the barbarians in those years. This is the true portrayal that the descendants of dragon slaying warriors will become dragons. The original mountain people certainly did not expect that their descendants would bully other civilians like barbarians. Although a large part of the annual war in Bethel principality is due to food shortage, they want to snatch survival rations from the rich Ximan kingdom, But this is definitely not a reason to kill innocent civilians. Nord guessed that at first, the Principality of Bethel might really want to rob food from the Ximan Kingdom, but the development of the war must not be as people want, especially the nobles of the Principality of Bethel don''t take human life seriously, and their troops don''t have serious discipline. Later, the war caused more and more harm to the civilians of the Ximan kingdom. The last one was out of control. No one would take the civilians of the Ximan Kingdom seriously and regard the annual war as a feast of killing and looting. In the face of the forces of Bethel principality, the Ximan kingdom can only defend according to the city, so as to develop their strengths and avoid their weaknesses, give full play to their long-range bow and arrow advantages and avoid their physical weaknesses. As for those villages outside, the Lords of the Ximan kingdom can only hope that they will seek more blessings from themselves. During the years of fighting with the Ximan Kingdom, the enemy''s archers also made the soldiers of the Principality of Bethel suffer. I don''t know when to start. Before each battle with the Ximan Kingdom, each soldier of the Principality of Bethel will use the surrounding trees to make a simple shield for themselves, and then throw away the shield at the end of the war every year. As long as there are soldiers making shields in the Principality of Bethel, the annual war will begin, which may be related to their obsession with their physical advantages. The soldiers of the Principality of Bethel would rather work hard to make shields every year than pick up their lost bow and arrow technology. Therefore, the bows and arrows skills of the soldiers of the Principality of Bethel may not be as powerful as those hunters who often hunt in the mountains and forests. Every soldier of the Principality of Bethel thinks that using bows and arrows is a very cowardly thing. Only those who are not confident in their own body will use bows and arrows. Therefore, being assigned to the archer team means that they are humiliated. A real man should fight with his fist to fight with his flesh. Just like the cowards of the Ximan Kingdom they despise, he will hide in a turtle shell and shoot arrows outside the city. This is also the custom formed when I don''t know. Maybe it''s the time when the soldiers of the Principality of Bethel are slaughtering the villagers of the Ximan Kingdom who have no resistance. This arrogant atmosphere has caused a serious lack of combat effectiveness of the archers of the Principality of Bethel, so Nord''s original vehicle troops can take advantage again and again, bringing great lethality to the nobles and soldiers who despise archers. Nord estimates that up to now, at least thousands of enemies have died under the bow and arrow. In Nord''s hand, the Archer has proved that no matter what era, the arms with strong range are the absolute output core. Perhaps only the king arms in the cold weapon era can cavalry compete with the archer. Chapter 316 Knowing that the archers of the Duchy of Bethel''s troops can''t do it, Nord chose to snipe with their middle door. He didn''t panic at all. He even wanted to strengthen his efforts. Who runs first later is the grandson. Of course, Nord also took some necessary protective measures, that is, the Spearmen in front are each holding a big shield. It''s the kind of generous shield made by Carpenter Fusen before. If the strength of the spearmen hadn''t been improved, Nord doubted that the soldiers could hold this kind of wooden shield with one hand. Nord didn''t want his soldiers to become a professional shield hand. It''s better to be the one with a spear and a shield in one hand, but now Nord can only let the soldiers use this simple wooden shield first. Although Nord doesn''t see this shield, it has to be said that their protection ability is still very strong. Eighty percent of the arrows shot down from the city wall were blocked by shields. There were few arrows shooting at the soldiers, but the output of Nord''s archers and crossbow soldiers was different. Although it was said that they shot up from under the city wall, the sharp of enod''s long-range troops could do the following. Standing in the back, Nord could clearly see that the arrows shot from his troops were like a wall composed of arrows, which directly shot on the wall with surging heads, and one after another. Although it was far away, Nord didn''t hear the scream, but looked at the east border soldiers running wildly on the wall, Nord knew that his long-range troops must have caused great damage. Otherwise, the enemy on the city wall can''t be so flustered. Even the archers who wanted to snipe with Nord''s long-range troops disappeared. I don''t know they were killed by Nord''s archers, because if you want to shoot down from the city wall, you must stick out your head. In the face of such arrow rain, the act of sticking out his head is like looking for death. After that, the war has become a monologue of Nord''s long-range forces, and other soldiers can only watch their performance. Because Nord previously transported some materials from Isaac, Nord''s long-range forces have enough arrows and don''t have to worry about running out of arrows at all. The terrible arrow rain lasted for five minutes. Five minutes later, Nord''s long-range troops at least output more than 3000 arrows to the enemies above the city wall. Nord can see that the city wall is almost full of arrows from below. The scene of head surging before can''t be seen at all. I don''t know whether the soldiers on the east side of the city wall are dead or hiding, but after seeing no one on the city wall, Nord ordered the archers and crossbows to stop shooting. First, let the spearmen advance 50 meters. The long-range troops can also rest and replenish arrows from the baggage team. After the Spearman advanced 50 meters, Nord saw some figures on the wall, but they didn''t dare to observe the situation under the city as before. They all hid behind the wall and watched whether Nord''s troops began to attack the city. Looking at them emerging like gophers, Nord didn''t order the long-range troops to shoot together this time, but asked them to start naming the enemies on the wall, because now the distance between the long-range troops and the wall is only 50 meters, which is almost face-to-face. You should know that the targets trained by ordinary soldiers are still 100 meters away. The precision attack at a distance of 50 meters is extremely easy for Nord''s long-range forces. It can be said that as soon as they show up, they can basically be named by Nord''s archers. Archers at this distance are very terrible. It is even more terrible than the crossbow soldiers, because the crossbow soldiers may miss the opportunity because of the stringing, but the archer almost means where to hit. Although this shooting method is not as spectacular as the previous volley, it will be more deadly now. Due to the accuracy, the damage may be much higher than the previous waves of volley. When the soldiers on the wall shrank under the wall again, Nord ordered the spearmen in front to quickly advance to the bottom of the city, while the long-range troops kept the current distance and continued to bring pressure to the enemies on the city wall. As long as they saw the emergence of the enemy, they fired mercilessly. When Nord''s Spearman came to the bottom of the city, sure enough, there were soldiers on the city wall. Annah couldn''t help but want to stand up and push them to the siege ladder built on the city wall. As a result, he was ruthlessly named by the archers under the city. Although Nord''s previous plan was to feint and try to find out the enemy''s reality first, now that he has advanced to the bottom of the city, Nord will definitely choose to try. At Nord''s command, the spearmen in front discarded their generous shields, and then climbed up the wall along the siege ladder on the wall. The spearmen climbed up the wall along the ladder. At this time, Nord under the wall could not see the situation on the wall at all. Although we can hear the shouts of killing on the wall, Nord doesn''t feel at all about the specific situation, but Nord''s understanding must be not optimistic, because anyway, the first soldiers who climbed the wall must face a large number of enemies. Although baptized by archers, spearmen must have a great disadvantage on the wall, After all, it''s the enemy''s home. But Aru, who is standing beside him, is more anxious than Nord. Now Aru, who has become a militant, has been anxious for a long time. In particular, after hearing the first batch of soldiers climb the wall, ARU was even more anxious about the faint cry of killing. A pair of big eyes stared at Nord all the time and looked forward to Nord''s order to let him rush to the battlefield. However, Nord will not let Aru participate in the siege. With his size, there is no room to play on the wall. Nord knows how narrow the wall of this small town is. Basically, the horizontal width will not exceed four meters, that is to say, even if it is crowded, it is impossible to stand five people side by side. In such a narrow and crowded terrain, ARU doesn''t even have a place to stand. Nord''s sending him to the wall is no different from letting him die. Even if Aru looks at Nord with begging eyes, Nord won''t agree to his request. Fortunately, ARU still listened to Nord''s words. Even though he was very unhappy on his face, he still didn''t disobey Nord''s orders. After appeasing Aru, Nord focused on observing the situation above the city wall for fear of losing a slightest bit of fighter. Because before attacking the city, Nord told them to wave to the people under the city as soon as a small area can be opened above the city wall, and Nord will let the soldiers under the city go up to support them. Because it was only a tentative attack, Nord just sent a small army to attack the city wall. Even Lehman and Marco were on standby under the city, and Nord dared not let them go up. Nord knew how cruel the siege was. Even if he rushed up the city wall, there was no way out, and the only chance of survival was to seize the city wall from the enemy. It is impossible to climb the city wall and want to go down again. The city wall is not a bus. You can go up and down if you want. After climbing the city wall, there is a road that has no return. Chapter 317 In ancient times, it was very common for soldiers who could climb the city wall to be promoted to the next level even if they made great achievements. The reason why the reward was so rich was that the possibility of being the first to climb the city wall and survive was very low. Basically, they can''t live to win the battle, so it''s not without reason that those officials are so generous. It''s the so-called wealth risk. As long as they can have great gains, even at great risk, someone will do it, but Nord didn''t tempt these soldiers with interests. But when Nord told them to go up, the soldiers rushed up without a word, not only because of their respect for Nord, but also because they knew that even after sacrifice, they would not treat them badly, that is, the 20-year pension was worth their life. Nord waited for a long time and didn''t see the figure waving to him on the wall, but the sound of shouting and killing from the wall continued to be heard. Nord asked himself many times whether he should send someone to support. The sound of shouting and killing from the wall can show that the soldiers who rushed up are still fighting with the enemy. However, Nord knows that even sending people to rush up is also an oil adding tactic. Unless Nord presses all his possessions up to have a crazy fight with them, how many people go up to die. Even if he finally takes down the wall, the last lost soldiers may be unbearable to Nord. Finally, Nord''s feelings defeated his reason. Nord felt that he could not be so cruel and ruthless. Even though he knew it was bad to sacrifice them, Nord still couldn''t bear to give them up. I don''t know if Nord couldn''t bear to, Lehman, Marco and all the soldiers. They all stared at Nord with their eyes. The sound of killing came from the wall, which made them feel extremely painful, because their comrades in arms were fighting on the wall, but they could only stay under the city to watch, which made each of them eager to fight, and they didn''t want to abandon their comrades in arms. Even if they didn''t speak, Nord read their meaning from the eyes of these soldiers. The war spirit burst out from his eyes was unstoppable. Looking at the picture of unity of mind, Nord suddenly felt that reason and everything were false, and only the continuously condensed military heart was true. Nord took a deep breath, took his spear from Aru''s hand, but thought about it and put it back. Maybe the spear is not suitable for the crowded city wall. He refused Aru''s eyes to ask for war, and then ordered him to stay here. Nord carried the one handed battle axe of the previous reward and more than 100 Amun warriors in the archer team, He came to the city with great momentum. Nord looked at the soldiers with fierce fighting intention in his eyes and listened to the unbroken shouting and killing sound on the wall. Nord took a deep breath, held up his axe and shouted at the soldiers: "Your comrades in arms are still fighting on the wall. Are you willing to stand idly by under the city? Answer me!" "No!" "Then would you like to rush up the city wall with me and fight with them? Even at the cost of your life! Dare you!" "Dare!" "Well, let''s rush up together and fight side by side with them. I won''t give up any comrades in arms. I believe we will win the battle in the end. The glory is near at hand! Rush with me! Victory! Glory!" "Victory! Glory!" "Victory! Glory!" "Victory! Glory!" The cries of Nord''s soldiers are almost deafening. Nord believes that those soldiers who are still insisting on the wall will be able to hear. Similarly, those soldiers in the East on the wall will also be able to hear. No matter what the enemy thinks, as long as the soldiers on the wall can hear the cries of the soldiers and know that Nord has not given up on them. After Nord boosted his morale, he took the lead to climb the siege ladder. Many soldiers beside Nord saw Nord''s actions and followed up. With the rest of his eyes, Nord saw that Lehman and Marco were on the ladder next to him. There were countless soldiers behind them, and everyone''s eyes were burning with fierce fighting spirit. When Nord rushed to the city wall, he saw the shaky figure of seven or eight spearmen. There were twenty spearmen sent by Nord before, but now there are only seven or eight left. That is, within the time Nord hesitated, more than a dozen spearmen died on the city wall. This is not the kind of recruits just recruited. Even if they are sacrificed, Nord won''t be too distressed. Nord knows that even if they train for the first time, the death of recruits on the battlefield is very big. Many recruits may not even give full play to their usual skills and die in such a muddle. However, Nord could not bear the death of more than a dozen veterans. Although Nord was very clear that sending them to the city wall was basically gone, the assumption and reality were certainly different. Nord was very distressed when Nord heard the constant cries of killing on the city wall and he had no choice but to stay under the city. When Nord looked at the seven or eight tottering spearmen, they were still trying to stick to it. Even if the ground was full of corpses, they still insisted. Nord didn''t know what kind of faith was supporting them. Perhaps because of Nord''s command, they chose to give their lives. Looking at their backs, Nord had to think that his previous idea was wrong. No one can abandon it at will, especially the soldiers who trust you unconditionally. Nord silently said to the spearmen who fell to the ground, I''m late. Although his thoughts were floating, Nord''s actions did not stop at all. After climbing the wall, he did not hesitate too much. He came directly behind these spearmen and took over their defense without saying a word. Lehman, Marco and other soldiers also arrived one after another. Everyone didn''t speak, and their actions were very tacit. They orderly changed the seven or eight soldiers to the back of the formation. There was no language communication in the whole process. Everyone seemed to know what they should do, because such alternative cover had been carried out thousands of times during normal training. Nord slashed at a stunned Eastern soldier with a one handed Tomahawk. They also reacted. Originally, the eastern soldiers suffered heavy losses from the impact of arrow rain. Then 20 spearmen rushed up the wall. When the spearmen came up, they were besieged by these depressed Eastern soldiers who had no place to vent. In the case of a large number of people, even if these spearmen are very difficult to entangle, they are still about to clean up these spearmen on the city wall. At this time, the soldiers in the east of the city wall heard the sound of the enemy''s mountain and tsunami below. The determination revealed by the cry under the city made them feel overwhelmed. Originally, the soldiers in the East were still dominant on the city wall. They didn''t know what had happened to the enemy under the city, but the spearmen who were supposed to solve didn''t know where their strength came from and resisted their attack. Chapter 318 The transformation of the remaining seven or eight spearmen on the city wall surprised the soldiers in the East. They could feel that after hearing the cry of the soldiers under the city, the already difficult spearmen became more brave. It was clear that they were exhausted and shaky, but they insisted tenaciously. It is a belief that the soldiers in the East may not understand what forces are supporting these spearmen all their life. After hearing the cry under the city, the spearmen on the wall understand that they have not been abandoned, Lord Nord has not abandoned them, and the comrades in arms who have not fought on their shoulders have not abandoned them. Although Lord Nord''s mission to them has failed, they have not resisted the enemy''s attack. If it were not for the support under the city wall, they might have been cleaned up by these soldiers in the East. There is some guilt in the palm of these spears because they did not complete the mission. However, they were really moved. Lord Nord and his comrades in arms did not give up them, so they let these spearmen who had fought for a long time regain their fighting power. They had to delay their comrades in arms a little longer. Even if they did not complete the task, they had to stick to their arrival this time, even if they paid their lives. Then the soldiers in the East saw that Nord rushed up with a group of soldiers. The momentum of trying to eat them raw and peel them alive made the soldiers in the East tremble from the bottom of their hearts. Especially as soon as they contacted, the soldiers in the East found that the soldiers who had just rushed up were very strong, and the defense line of the soldiers in the East almost retreated step by step. The spearmen who persevered on the city wall felt the comrades in arms emerging behind them, their faces showed a smile, and then helped each other back to the rear. Looking at the endless stream of comrades in arms around them, these spearmen felt that their sacrifice was not in vain, and their sacrifice was of great value. Because the elite soldiers of Nord''s army rushed in front, and the soldiers in the East left on the wall were basically ordinary soldiers, even there were few Knight attendants. Those Knights retreated from the wall when their lock armor was pierced by crossbow arrows. These nobles and knights don''t joke about their little lives. Their lives are very precious. Therefore, after discovering that the crossbows and arrows shot under the city wall can cause harm to them, these people fled down the city wall in a panic, leaving only ordinary soldiers to resist. Count wells was afraid that the city wall would be lost, so he had to send his family''s private soldiers to the city wall. He knew very well that these conscripted soldiers could not resist the enemy alone. If he was not afraid that forcing these knights to stay on the city wall would cause their rebellious feelings, count Hobbes would not let anyone down from the city wall. Count Hobbes not only hates others very much, but also treats his own people. There has been a precedent of the betrayal of Knights of the wells family, but also more than once. This happens from time to time. If it is not for the extreme villains, it is difficult for people with conscience to stay with them. Therefore, count Hobbes did not dare to force these knights to the wall, especially during the war. If these Knights rebelled, it was very serious, but these private soldiers had no ability to resist him. If these private soldiers dared to rebel, count wells would let them know what cruelty is. Relying on these private soldiers and some knight attendants alone, they may be able to defeat the spearmen on the city wall with the advantage of number, but it is still impossible for them to stop Nord and the elite soldiers led by him. It is basically like cutting butter with a hot knife, and instantly cut the formation of the soldiers on the east side of the city wall. The tempered one handed Tomahawk in Nord''s hand is almost invincible in the crowd, especially in the face of these soldiers wearing leather armor, it is basically an axe and one life. It is difficult for soldiers in the east to resist Nord''s power. Even if Nord is not so skilled in the use of one handed Tomahawk, he often relies on the experience of using one handed sword. However, many combat skills are interlinked. Compared with the knight''s long sword, the one handed Tomahawk only has no stab, and it can only be used to chop. However, there is no doubt that the power of the one handed Tomahawk is much greater than the knight''s long sword. The powerful chop alone, combined with Nord''s power, makes the opposite enemy have nowhere to parry. Nord waved his axe with his right hand and fiercely chopped it at a retreating soldier in the East. The soldier was frightened and wanted to block it with his long sword, but it was shocked by Nord''s powerful chop. Then the axe fell on the soldier''s neck, and then half of his head was cut off by Nord. The blood gushing from the neck of the eastern border soldier dyed his own clothes and red Nord''s eyes. His left hand gently wiped the blood on his face. Nord went straight to the next target without stopping. The battle axe in his right hand was as fast as thunder. Every time he crossed from the air, he could take one life. In fact, the most cruel person on the wall is not Nord, but Lehman with a moon blade axe in both hands. Although his double axe was only made by blacksmith Hansen, the quality is also very excellent. It may not be as good as Nord''s axe, but the gap is not as big as expected. At least it is a high-quality weapon made by blacksmith Hansen. The exaggerated Tomahawk combined with Lehman''s power beyond ordinary people made Lehman cause unparalleled lethality in the crowd. In this narrow place, Lehman was infected with blood. Of course, it was the blood of the enemy. These ordinary soldiers did not have the ability to hurt Nord. Just when count wells hesitated, the situation on the wall had collapsed to a certain extent. After seeing this situation, count wells looked at the Knights around him with fierce eyes, and his expression was full of displeasure. He was complaining about these timid knights. If they were not afraid of being shot down the wall, the current situation would not be like this. "Now you have no way to retreat. I want you to lead the soldiers to drive those guys who don''t know where to come out of the wall, or don''t come back to see me, okay? Hurry up." Count wells was not polite to the Knights. He didn''t seem to realize that he was the first to run down the wall, and the Knights just followed his footsteps. In fact, many people were so lenient than self-discipline and strict with others. He turned a blind eye to his mistakes, but his eyes were fixed on others. However, due to the identity of Earl wells, these Knights under his command did not dare to disobey his orders for a time, so these knights in the East took their Knights'' attendants to the city wall. These knights in the East are also very oppressed, because they have been evil in the East for so many years. They have only bullied others. They have never been so embarrassed. They have fled without fighting. If they are sent back to the East, how can they be human. Chapter 319 After the knights in the East rushed to the city wall, the situation stabilized. When the two sides were in the same position in the high-end occupation, the number of people became the key to the battle, but these troops in the East must have an advantage on the city wall. Because Nord still has nearly half of his long-range troops watching under the city, they have no way to start the chaotic situation on the city wall, so Nord can only use half of his troops to meet the enemies in the East. The fighting enthusiasm of the eastern knights with a vengeful attitude from the bottom of the city is very high. They want to be ashamed and escape for their previous desolation. They want these enemies from the upper city wall to see what is the real battle. The battle of putting cold arrows in the distance is different from the iron and blood battle of real men. After the knights in the east arrived at the city wall, Nord felt a strong pressure. It''s not how much damage these knights can bring to Nord. Although the Tomahawk in Nord''s hand is not his common weapon, Nord''s current strength is more than enough to deal with these knights. What makes Nord feel the pressure is that after the return of these knights, the ordinary soldiers gradually recovered their morale and began to counter attack the front of Nord''s forces, which is what Nord is most worried about, because this situation means that the battle has entered the stage of mutual consumption. After the situation entered the stalemate stage, Nord could clearly feel that people around him began to fall, both his own side and the enemy. At this stage, the competition was the will and patience of the troops. Once either party could not persist, the other party might end the battle. Nord turned sideways to avoid a knight''s chop and hit his one handed sword with one handed axe. Then Nord saw that the knight''s right hand trembled and held the one handed sword tightly. The position of the tiger''s mouth was bleeding, but the knight still clenched his teeth, his face was very distorted, and his eyes were full of ferocity. Nord can also feel that these knights in the East are very different from those encountered before. Although they are all from the East and have the same combat effectiveness, the knights on the city wall will become extremely fierce when fighting. Even if they exchange their lives for their lives, they don''t advise at all. This brings great difficulties to Nord and others, because in this small place, it is very difficult to avoid the enemy''s attack. At most, you can only make a sideways movement. It is impossible to make a lateral movement. Even in some narrower places, you can''t even sideways. You can only block and resist hard. However, when facing this kind of Knight''s desperate play, Nord''s troops become very passive, but with it, both sides are angry. Isn''t it just hard? The soldiers of Nord''s army are not afraid. Nord and Lehman can deal with it with stronger combat effectiveness than these knights, but the elite soldiers who are equal to the knights, ordinary spearmen and Amun warriors are in some trouble. After both sides chose to fight desperately, the casualties of the two forces began to rise sharply. Seeing this situation, Nord was also a little anxious. This situation was not what he wanted to see. If it went on like this, he could only lose both sides. Even if he can win miserably, Nord is not necessarily happy, so there is a trace of anxiety in Nord''s eyes. The eastern Knight fighting with Nord seems to see Nord''s anxiety, and then he begins to wave his long sword and gradually oppress Nord. Looking at the oncoming long sword, a cold light flashed in Nord''s eyes. Even though he was very anxious, there was no confusion in his hand. The Tomahawk of his right hand cleaved up against the long sword, and the steps under his feet did not retreat but advance. Soon they got closer. After the long sword collides with the Tomahawk, Nord can see the rebound track of the opponent''s long sword after the collision. Compared with the heavy weapon of the Tomahawk, the strength of the one handed Knight''s long sword is still too small. With the right hand of Nord, the Tomahawk and the rebound strength go straight to the knight''s face. When they were almost face-to-face, Nord could see the frightened look in the knight''s eyes. Because the long sword of his right hand was rebounded, he had no time to draw the sword block, and it was too late to avoid at such a close distance. Soon, the fear in the knight''s eyes turned into madness. He turned a blind eye to the battle axe that was about to chop on his face. He forcibly held the long sword in both hands and cut it off at Nord. Just after he finished his action, Nord''s battle axe had been slashed on the knight''s face. Suddenly, a ferocious wound appeared on his face. Nord could even see the burst brain from the wound. Nord''s axe directly opened the knight. The red blood was matched with the white brain, and the color looked unusually coordinated. Although the knight had died, his body was still mechanically waving his long sword. Then Nord felt that his abdomen had been hit hard, a stream of acid water echoed in his throat, and a trace of pain flashed on Nord''s face. Then Nord looked down and breathed a sigh of relief. A clear white mark was printed on the crest armor on his abdomen. A big hole had been marked in the outer robe, and the inner chain armor was also damaged. Fortunately, the quality of the crest armor produced by this system was relatively hard, otherwise Nord would be cut off today. Looking at the knight at his feet, Nord felt a little afraid. These guys are really harmless and even cruel to others. They are also so cruel to themselves. If they don''t agree with each other, they will work hard. Nord was the same with the knight killed before, and would make a crazy counterattack when he was dying. Nord has killed two knights in this battle. Nord has never felt so difficult. Even when Nord''s strength was not so strong at the beginning, Nord didn''t thrill the Knights like today. Basically, we can''t relax for a moment, otherwise these guys will be powerful and unforgiving. Their desperate posture really surprised Nord. They really don''t take human life seriously, whether it''s others'' or their own. They basically fight like a madman. Even if they die, they have to bite a bite of meat from the enemy. This kind of fighting mode was first encountered by Nord. Although the strength of these Eastern Knights was not outstanding compared with other knights, their fighting mode raised their strength to several levels. Under the same strength, mentality will often become the key to combat. When Nord fought these Knights so hard, let alone other soldiers, they could barely fight with these knights in a desperate situation, but Nord was very distressed when he looked at the soldiers who couldn''t afford to fall to the ground. When Nord thought about how to break this situation, there was a loud noise in his ear. Dong! Then Nord seemed to feel the whole wall shake. Chapter 320 Earthquake? Not only Nord, but also other soldiers stopped. Everyone was frightened by the sudden noise. At this moment, the battlefield on the wall was surprisingly quiet. Everyone seemed to be guessing what had just happened. The enemy who was still fighting with blood one second ago suddenly stopped the next second. The expression on his face was a little frightened in doubt, as if they were frightened by the huge sound just now, when everyone listened to where the sound came from. Dong! There was another loud noise, which was felt by everyone. The wall under his feet did vibrate slightly, and the sound came from the gate not far from his feet. He just didn''t know what happened at the gate, just when Nord was confused. Dong! Dong! Dong! The deafening sound began to become continuous, and the vibration could be obviously felt on the wall. The faces of the soldiers who stopped fighting on the wall showed a look of panic. Even the mood of fighting was gone. Even these knights could not stop them if they wanted to run down the wall immediately. Although the soldiers of Nord''s army also had a very frightened expression, when they saw that Nord was still standing beside them, these soldiers forced themselves to be calm and waited for Nord''s orders. Nord didn''t know what the situation was, so he didn''t order to pursue the enemies who escaped from the wall. Although I don''t know what happened, it seems that I have captured the city wall, because after the ordinary soldiers in the East began to withdraw, I saw the unstoppable Knights also withdraw, that is, Nord suddenly occupied the city wall, and now only Nord''s soldiers are left on the city wall Nord slowly approached the wall for two steps and wanted to probe to see what happened below. Then, Nord, who had just poked his head out, was frightened by what he saw. Nord really didn''t expect this to happen. Not long after Nord led his troops to the city wall, he sat on the ground with a big iron rod in his right hand. He was bored watching the battle on the city wall and listening to the shouting and killing from the city wall. Aru''s eyes were full of desire and desire for battle. "Why are you left behind by Nord, and you can''t fight on the wall?" Suddenly, ARU faced the equally bored crossbow soldiers and said that they could not design at will because of the scuffle on the wall, so Nord asked them to stand by under the wall. These long-range troops and reserves could not go up until Nord gave orders. Moreover, the long-range force is still behind the reserve team. Although it is possible that the current close combat capability of the long-range force is a little stronger than that of the reserve team, Nord doesn''t want these archers and crossbow soldiers who Nord has worked hard to upgrade to fight fiercely with the enemy. If the pursuit war like before, or the surprise attack on the enemy''s back row is OK, if they are really allowed to carry out a cruel and bloody siege, Nord will certainly not do it. Melee melee is not their task, and remote output is their place of use. So these archers and crossbow soldiers can only watch the battle on the city wall with Nord. They understand that the battle on the city wall has little to do with them. Even they are eager to fight with the soldiers on the city wall. "Yes, we are not fit to fight on the city wall, and so are you, Lord Aru." A crossbow soldier beside Aru answered his question, and the identity of the crossbow soldier was not general, because only he dared to stand beside Aru. It can be seen from the coat of arms on his leather armor that the crossbow soldier should be the captain of the crossbow squadron. "What''s your name?" When he heard someone around him answer himself, ARU took a surprised look at the soldier. Usually, these soldiers are very afraid of Aru and hide away when they meet him. Only Lehman and other people who often deal with Aru know that Aru is very gentle and is quite different from his killing in the battlefield. "My name is Julian. I''m the captain of the crossbow squadron under Lord Lehman." Julian was a guard whom Nord had met before. Nord probably didn''t expect that the little soldier at that time had been promoted to squadron leader and commanded more than 50 soldiers, but Nord was very optimistic about this soldier at that time. Because he was able to narrate things in an orderly manner when facing Nord, Nord thought that as long as he was not killed on the battlefield, he would be able to achieve certain achievements in the future. Just like now, Julian has been promoted to a squadron commander without Nord''s attention for a long time. "Hello, Julian. My name is Aru. Nice to meet you. We will be friends in the future." Aru then stretched out his big hand to Julian, just like Nord''s deep hand to Aru. From then on, ARU shook hands with every friend he knew, as if he had really become a friend after shaking hands, but Aru believed it, because Nord did so. Watching Aru stretch out some huge hands, Julian''s heart was still a little nervous, because he had seen them on the battlefield. They waved big iron bars and killed the enemy. However, looking at Aru''s sincere eyes, Julian did not hesitate to stretch out his hands and hold them. Then Julian''s first reaction was. How big! Calluses! Julian felt that Aru''s hands were very rough, like the skin of an old tree, with a thick layer of calluses and extremely strong. Aru quickly stretched back his hands because Aru was afraid of hurting Julian. Because once Marco died. When Aru shook hands with him, he squeezed Aru''s hand. Then Aru tried a little hard, Marco jumped half a meter high, and his hands were red and swollen for more than half a month. Although Marco asked for it, ARU felt guilty for a long time. He thought he had hurt his friends. He didn''t come out of his guilt until Nord and Marco comforted Aru for many days in turn. Later, ARU was careful in his contact with others for fear that he might hurt them by carelessness. "I am also honored to be your friend, Lord Aru." "Julian, my friend, can you find a way to get me to fight without being blamed by Nord?" Aru said in a low voice. At this time, ARU became a little shrewd. Although he wouldn''t find a way, he knew to find help from others, because Nord told him that friends should help each other. Julian frowned when he heard Aru''s question. In fact, Julian had thought about it before Aru asked him, because he didn''t want to watch Nord and others fighting on the wall under the city, but Nord said that without his command, all long-range troops could not go up the wall. Julian looked behind him and immediately, His eyes lit up. Chapter 321 Not far behind the crossbow troops, there are some siege equipment stored, such as siege ladders, generous shields and siege piles. Julian is looking at the huge engineering pile, which is a slightly processed big log. Nord ordered the soldiers to make the siege ladder at the same time. Nord planned to wait until the siege was not progressing well, so he decided to make the gate, because Nord saw that the gate of the small town of caldera was still very strong, The gate of the town is different from the small mountain gate broken by the siege stake in heimu stronghold. The gate of the town is much stronger in terms of wood and style, so it''s not a good idea to break through here. It''s better to attack directly from the city wall. Moreover, Nord still remembered the previous battle in the city gate of christenberg, so Nord temporarily gave up his plan to break through from the city gate. Just for the sake of the future situation, Nord made this siege pile, but he didn''t expect Julian to make his idea. Then Julian pointed to the gate and said to Aru: "As long as I can open the gate, we can fight without passing through the wall. Maybe we can open the gate with the siege stake." "Really? Julian, you''re so smart. Let''s open the door." Hearing Julian''s words, ARU was a little excited in his eyes. Then he immediately stood up and strode towards the siege stake pointed by Julian. When he heard that he could fight, ARU became very positive. The interested Alu refused others'' intervention. He picked up the big log weighing thousands of kilograms alone. Then Alu asked Julian without blushing and gasping. He didn''t notice the amazing eyes of the soldiers around him. "Julian, how do you use this thing?" "... hit, use it... To hit the city gate." Looking at such a tough Aru, Julian couldn''t even speak clearly. Now he realized what kind of monster he was talking to. The gentle Aru just now seemed to be an illusion. As expected, ARU would reveal his nature when he was fighting. Because the soldiers under the city wall were very idle, when they heard that Aru was ready to attack the city gate, they all surrounded. Of course, they left several soldiers to observe the situation on the city wall in situ. Just looking at the swinging heads of these soldiers, their mind had shifted from the city wall to Aru. Aru held a big log in his hand and looked like a charging seal. The big log in his hand was also aimed at the door in the distance. Then at Julian''s command, ARU began to run slowly. Although the running speed was very slow at the beginning, the momentum was very amazing. Listening to Aru''s heavy footsteps, the hearts of the soldiers watching around were palpitating, as if they saw some wild beasts. Their hearts seemed to be beating with Aru''s footsteps, as if every step of Aru had stepped on their hearts. With the acceleration of Aru''s speed, many soldiers felt that they couldn''t breathe. They roared like an engine in their hearts until the big log in Aru''s arms collided with the city gate and made a huge sound. Hearing the loud noise, the soldiers felt that the torrent in their hearts was vented at once, but then Aru''s action hit their hearts hard. The collision between the big log and the city gate not only made a huge sound, but also their anti shock force made Alu fall and squat, but the whole city gate seemed to suffer some terrible ultimate. A piece of floating dust suddenly shook up on the city gate, and then the whole moved back an inch, and a crack could be seen on the surrounding city wall. Aru, who fell to the ground, seemed to be a little angry. Then the soldiers in the distance heard him get up and roar. He bent down to pick up the big log on the ground, threw away his two strong arms, swung the big log and thought of smashing the city gate. There were probably big logs of adult waist thickness, which were held in his hands by Aru''s two or three hands. Then there was the shocking picture that Nord saw on the wall. Aru smashed the city gate crazily with a huge log. The big log waved in the air was frightening, as if Aru knocked on them every time he knocked on the city gate. At this time, the whole battlefield was quiet. Everyone was watching Aru perform. Only the sound of Aru knocking on the city gate echoed in the whole world. Looking at the crazy Aru, all the soldiers stared, as if they had lost their language ability. Nord doesn''t know how the enemies in the city feel now. Can they see a giant outside the city smashing their city gate madly? Anyway, Nord says he can''t accept this picture for the time being. Nord thinks he may be out of the set. This is not his script Finally, under Aru''s crazy knocking, caldera''s gate collapsed. Looking at the collapsed gate, ARU''s face showed a bright smile, pure and flawless, smiling like a child of 300 kg. Then Aru sat panting on the ground, and the big log was thrown aside by him. Then Aru, sitting on the ground, waved to Julian, indicating that he could attack the city according to the agreement. However, no matter Nord on the wall, the soldiers in the distance, or the enemies outside the city, did not recover from the accident and looked at Aru with dull eyes, It''s like looking at a monster that shouldn''t exist in the world. The soldiers of Nord army had a trace of worship in their unbelievable eyes, because the monster was on their own side, but the enemy in the city wall was very pure panic. The soldiers who ran down the city wall also found that the previous terrible sound came from the direction of the city gate. Then, like soldiers outside the city, they stared at the city gate and wanted to know what was happening outside. Even if they knew that the enemy outside the city was attacking the city gate, no one dared to approach there. Even count vils, who was very confident in his strength, stared at the city gate and dared not make a statement at this moment, I was afraid that one move would attract the attention of the terrible enemy outside the city. At the moment when the gate collapsed, all the soldiers in the wall saw a picture they would never forget. Outside the collapsed gate stood a giant almost as tall as the gate, holding a strong log and showing a smiling face to them through the collapsed gate. The smile on the giant''s face made them shudder. The meaning of the smile seemed to be that I caught you. It had a great impact on the hearts of the soldiers in the city wall. They were a little confused. The soldiers in the East didn''t know what they were fighting with. Count wells swallowed his saliva, twisted his slightly stiff neck, which had been waiting for the city gate, and asked the knight around him, with a confused look in his eyes. "What kind of monster is this?" Chapter 322 What kind of monster is this? Even Nord, who gets along with Aru day and night, has great doubts. Nord knows that Aru is very strong, but Nord will find that he absolutely underestimates Aru''s combat effectiveness every once in a while, and Aru refreshes Nord''s understanding of him again and again. Looking at Aru sitting on the ground, Nord raised his importance to a higher level again. Then Nord issued an order to let all the soldiers up and down the city wall take action and grasp the advantage Aru obtained for them, which was a sudden advantage. With Nord''s order, his soldiers began to take action gradually. The archers and crossbow soldiers outside the city quickly occupied the position of the city gate, and then alternated with the troops on the city wall. The spearmen on the city wall also began to surround the soldiers in the east of the city. At the time when these soldiers in the East were stunned, Nord''s troops had occupied a favorable terrain. Archers and crossbows stood high on the wall, and the only gate exit was blocked by spearmen. Nord can say that these soldiers in the East have become turtles in a jar. Count wells watched the enemy''s actions helplessly. It was not that he was indifferent, but that the Knights and soldiers under him basically had no intention of war. Especially at the moment when they had just witnessed the collapse of the city gate, they had no intention of war any more, as if the belief in victory in the hearts of these soldiers in the East collapsed with the city gate. However, count wells did not want to be caught without a hand. He did not allow himself to fail, because he was very clear that a person who did all kinds of evil like him would face an irreparable situation once he failed. It was the so-called wall falling and people pushing. If his wall collapsed, countless enemies would push him down. But he looked at the Knights around him and found that there was no sense of war on their faces. Just when the count of wells wanted to inspire the belief of knights and soldiers to fight, he saw a sudden rain and a sharp arrow rain from the wall. This was Nord''s order. This time, Nord did not have the slightest mercy and directly killed them. Moreover, Nord did not hesitate at all this time, because Nord felt that these people were not worthy of sympathy at all, especially after knowing what they did in the small town of caldera, Nord had no idea of forgiving them at all, Not at all. The actions of the soldiers of count wells are much more vicious than those of count Edie last time. Basically, after being looted by them, they can only see the bones of one place in the land. Nord has not seen a normal village all the way. This eastern army has committed too many crimes on this eastern land. Nord thought that such a person should send them to hell, so when Nord was ready to fight, he immediately ordered the soldiers to attack, and did not leave any chance of negotiation or surrender to them at all. Moreover, the output on the wall was awesome. Condescending is the best shooting method, which can give full play to the range advantage of long-range forces. In fact, now they all gather together under the city, almost exclusively for long-range forces as targets. Nord will certainly not miss this opportunity. Anyway, there is only one gate in the town of caldera. Now the gate is controlled by spearmen. These soldiers in the East have no place to flee. Nord looked at the soldiers in the East running under the city on the wall. He was neither happy nor compassionate. Nord watched them escape into the city of caldera, But before they fled into the city, they had paid a huge price under the city. When Nord saw the dense corpses under the city wall, he felt that the soldiers who died under the arrows of archers and crossbows would exceed the total number of previous battles. Looking at such a scene, Nord couldn''t help but sigh that the long-range troops still had a great advantage on the city wall. It can be said that Nord''s troops have not encountered a city defense battle since the formation of the archers. These long-range forces have not given full play to their maximum power. Basically, the recent wars, either Nord''s active siege or field combat, are not suitable for the play of long-range forces at all. However, with the formation of defensive counterattack, Nord has won again and again, which shows that Nord''s long-range force is very powerful. Therefore, Nord was very surprised by the play of archers and crossbow soldiers just on the city wall. If he plays a defensive war on the city wall, Nord is confident to resist 5000 people on a scale of 1000 people. The Earl of wells was blinded by the sudden rain of arrows. Although he said he didn''t want to wait for death, he didn''t expect that Nord wouldn''t give him any chance, which made the Earl of wells a little angry, which meant that the enemies opposite had to be killed and didn''t give him face at all. That''s outrageous! Count wells thought of it in his mind, but he changed his mind. Nord''s hand was completely helpful to him. Originally, count wells had seen that his knights and soldiers were not much interested in war. It is estimated that Nord was forcing them a little, and these people already wanted to surrender. However, Nord''s active attack is to completely cut off the retreat of these people. In the absence of retreat, it is easier for the count of wells to encourage those knights and soldiers to fight with him, because the count of wells is far away from the city wall, so he has not been attacked by arrows for the time being. "Cough." Count wells cleared his throat and ignored the soldiers in front of him who were still baptized by the arrow rain. He only listened to him in an impassioned and tragic tone, trying to awaken the fighting spirit of the Knights around him and let them continue to fight the enemy. "My knights, as you can see, the enemy is killing us all. We have no way back. It''s better to stand up and fight than to wait for death!" The Earl of wells became very excited. When he said the excitement, his right hand also pointed to the direction of the city wall, indicating that the Knights around him should charge in that direction. Unfortunately, it was just before the Earl of Wells said anything. A sudden crossbow shot directly into the head from his eyes along the direction of his arm. Count Wells''s impassioned speech suddenly stopped. The expression on his face was still the same as his previous impassioned speech. He had no response to the sudden arrow. Count wells fell to the ground, and then the Knights around him began to flee. The scene just happened was like a funny play. Although count wells was very unwilling to accept his failure, some things were not transferred according to his will. In the short time that count wells wanted to boost morale, the long-range troops above the city wall had begun to carry out covering attacks, covering all the enemy formations under the city from front to back. Therefore, Earl wells saw that the front line of the army was only attacked, which was just an illusion. His mind was all about improving the morale of the army, and he didn''t notice that the arrow rain in the sky was moving in his direction. Chapter 323 A small group of spearmen searched carefully in the urban area of caldera town. Basically, every house should be searched carefully, and a small group of soldiers cooperated with the search. In the middle of the street, there was a group of soldiers with crossbows. Their eyes were fixed on the direction of each house for fear that the enemy would suddenly break out. There have been many corpses of soldiers in the east near the house. Many of them ran out with an impulsive look and could not help their fear. Then the spearmen outside the door didn''t stop them too much, because they knew that these soldiers would die if they rushed out. These archers and crossbow soldiers are not vegetarian. Basically, when these soldiers in the East just came out of their houses and set foot on the streets, they were shot and killed by archers and crossbow soldiers with five steps, one post and ten steps. There is basically no possibility of losing at close range. The people who died in the street were not only soldiers in the East, but also several Knights lying on the ground. Moreover, the bodies of no knights were full of arrows. Because of wearing lock armour, whenever a knight appeared in the street, he would be besieged by nearby archers and crossbow soldiers. The most lethal thing to these knights is the crossbow soldiers. The strength of the black iron wood crossbow is very terrible at this distance. The lock armor on these knights is like paper paste in front of the crossbow arrows, which can''t play any protective role at all. Before the Knights get close to these crossbow soldiers, their bodies are full of crossbow arrows. Crossbow soldiers can''t use armor breaking arrows at all, and archers can only penetrate the knight''s defense in front of them after using armor breaking arrows, but in fact, their lethality is basically the same, because archers can kill with one shot if they aim at the enemy''s vital points. Moreover, the number of knights is not so much. Most of them are ordinary Eastern soldiers wearing leather armor, and it is not so easy for them to escape. Although the spearmen and Amun warriors holding battle axes who are searching will not try their best to stop them, it is not so easy to pass through the defense line of these soldiers easily. Moreover, the most important thing is that the residents of kardera city seemed to know that the soldiers who killed them had been defeated, so after these soldiers from the East fled into kardera City, the civilians living like ghosts in the city attacked these soldiers from the East like lost dogs. Before Nord''s troops entered the city, there was a fierce collision in this place. The cruel battle scene did not even have to be worse than that on the city wall, and even more bloody, because the soldiers in the East wanted to escape. If they were caught up by the enemy behind them, they would die. The civilians in caldera will not miss this good opportunity. They have been waiting for revenge for a long time. Every day they stay in this town, these residual civilians feel like years. When they sleep every day, they dream of the screams of their relatives and friends before they die, and the screams of exhaustion have been echoing in their ears. Therefore, after seeing this good opportunity, these civilians began to fight against the soldiers in the East, and they also helped Nord''s forces find those hiding soldiers in the East, because these residents have lived here for many years, and those hiding soldiers in the East have nothing to hide from them. The soldiers of the Nord army and the soldiers in the East are also very easy to distinguish. These civilians in caldera can tell at a glance. Almost all the soldiers of the Nord army go together, at least in a formation of two or three people. There will be no single situation at all. Moreover, they are also very cautious about the surrounding environment. They have to search every house while walking. The soldiers on the eastern border who are busy running for their lives are desperate, and there are also groups. However, from the panic expression on their faces, we can see that they are a lost dog, and the civilians of caldera have a profound impact on the dress of the soldiers on the eastern border, because there is unforgettable hatred between them. Nord soldiers as like as two peas in the same way, because they are all made of leather leather from the workshop, so they look very uniform and totally out of order with the soldiers in the East. Nord''s soldiers look like regular troops. With the help of these civilians, Nord''s troops cleared the kardera urban area very smoothly. With the close carpet search and the guidance of local residents, these Eastern soldiers who fled into the urban area were caught, which is basically a matter of certainty. Led by the residents of kardera, teams of soldiers searched the whole urban area. The whole situation was going on in an orderly manner. Later, more and more soldiers in the East chose to catch them with their hands tied, but they didn''t know what their fate was waiting for. The search in the urban area of caldera lasted for more than half a day. In this small town, Nord''s soldiers almost turned the urban area upside down, and then captured more than 200 soldiers in the East in the urban area. At least two or three hundred people died in the urban area. Since this battle has been over. Of course, there is another episode, that is, Nord tied all the captured soldiers in the east outside the city gate, and then ordered the soldiers to kill them all. Whether they were knights or those conscripted soldiers, Nord killed them all in general, in front of the remaining 300 or 400 people in caldera. Before Nord ordered the execution of the sentence, many soldiers in the East found something bad. He cried for mercy to Nord. Of course, many people scolded Nord after asking for mercy, but these could not stop their upcoming fate, In the hate eyes of these civilians, Nord ordered the soldiers of the reserve team to behead these Eastern soldiers with a mountain knife. Before, some brave civilians asked Nord to let them cut their enemies, but Nord refused. If Nord really promised them, what kind of scene would he see next? These residents may really break these Eastern soldiers to pieces. This situation has not happened in the previous urban area. The death of those Eastern soldiers killed by civilians in the urban area is terrible. It is difficult to find a whole body. Although Nord understood the pain in their hearts, he did not let them go. Anyway, life would continue. Nord did not want them to live. After hatred, retaliating these soldiers in the East in this bloody and cruel way would cause trouble to the mental state of these residents in the future, It''s better to let Nord''s soldiers break the hatred between them. Although they were not enemies, when they saw that the soldiers of Nord troops killed all their enemies, all the residents of caldera burst into tears. No one knew what kind of life they had during this period, nor how much suffering they had before. Chapter 324 After the end of the war, Nord stayed in caldera for several days. Although the process of the battle was beyond Nord''s expectation and the result of the battle was very satisfactory to Nord, after this battle, Nord''s troops had to rest for some time. In the battle of caldera Town, Nord''s troops suffered a lot of casualties, especially in the previous siege, when they fought and consumed each other, the Spearman''s troops lost a little, and even Nord''s elite troops, which were regarded as treasures, were also damaged. Those hunters who joined Nord''s army with Lehman and others also died in this battle, and the rest were wounded. Nord had placed hope on them, because they were even veterans in Nord''s army. From the moment Nord came to Tami village, they followed Nord. It can be said that they didn''t miss every battle, but Nord really didn''t expect them to die in this siege. It can be seen how tragic the siege on the city wall was at that time, In fact, in the last Lane war, Nord also played a small trick and temporarily accepted the surrender of those soldiers and knights in the East. Nord was afraid that their dying counterattack would bring greater casualties to Nord''s troops. Now Nord really can''t afford to lose. Later, when Nord opened the post-war summary panel, he didn''t know whether he should be happy or sad, because this tragic battle brought Nord great harvest, which can be said to be Nord''s greatest harvest so far. [you win the battle] [casualties of our army: amon skilled Spearman (42 dead), amon skilled crossbow man (1 dead), amon senior Hunter (none), amon Warrior (15), amon rapid Archer (1 dead), amon crazy Warrior (1 dead)] [enemy casualties: pedestrian knights in Beth East (18 dead), Knight attendants in Beth East (46 dead), light soldiers in Beth East (386 dead), conscripted soldiers in Beth East (657 dead)] [you gain 120 reputation points] [you gain 30 meritorious points] [you get 106 gold coins] [you get item: luxurious Falcon crest armor] [you won the title: thousand people chop (your reputation began to spread on the mainland)] [share 31254 experiences in the team] Although the harvest this time was very rich, Nord was not blinded by the data. After several battles, the number of spearmen in Nord''s army became less and less, and now it has fallen below 100. You know, at the beginning, the number of spearmen in Nord''s army was the largest, with four squadrons and more than 200 people. But now even two complete squadrons can''t be formed. Although these spearmen''s soldiers are not the same as before, now more than 100 people can sling more than 200 people before. Especially after this battle, the spearmen have not only improved their overall rank, but also the spirit and spirit of the whole army. This is not only because of their strong strength, but also the confidence cultivated in each battle before. These soldiers believe that under the leadership of Lord Nord, they are invincible and invincible. No matter what kind of enemy they face, they can face it bravely. Especially after this difficult battle, Nord''s troops seem to have condensed their soul, which has not been cultivated even before the battle victory. Although the self-confidence inspired by the victory can improve the combat effectiveness of the troops, such self-confidence is like a castle in the air, which may collapse due to a failure. But the battle was like a sharpening stone, which opened the sword of Nord''s army. The sword that had been tempered by victory finally burst into cold light. Now the soldiers walking on the road of caldera are like a sharp sword out of its sheath, which people dare not ignore. Even when Nord saw the soldiers who seemed to have changed after a baptism, he had to sigh that they really made elite soldiers in a hundred battles. The more difficult the battle is, the more they can temper their combat effectiveness and will. How can they be called elite soldiers without a difficult battle. Just like this battle on the city wall, the tenacity and madness of the Knights and soldiers in the East before their death deeply stimulated Nord''s soldiers. Although these soldiers in the East are animals, their combat effectiveness is still very strong, especially their ferocity, that is, they kill more people with their own ferocity, Directly inspired the potential of Nord soldiers. The self-confidence cultivated by the previous victory made these soldiers very proud. Even if those soldiers in the East wanted to work hard with them, the troops under Nord were not afraid at all. As long as Lord Nord had not fallen, they would be invincible. This is the belief of the soldiers. Faith casts the military soul. From the moment Nord didn''t give up the soldiers on the wall, the military soul was born in the troops under Nord. Even if there was a sea of knife, mountain and fire ahead, these soldiers would not be afraid as long as Nord took them. Therefore, the eyes of these soldiers had a different look at the moment Nord set foot on the wall. This is the military soul that has never been seen before, Although Nord''s forced attack on the city was very irrational, disrupted his own pre War deployment, and caused heavy casualties to the soldiers, under Nord''s mistake, the battle actually achieved unexpected results. Not only won the town of Caldera in one fell swoop, but also made the soldiers of the army unite their soul. Although Nord felt very sad for those soldiers who died in battle, he had to say that their deaths were very valuable. Even if Nord was given another chance, he still chose to do so. Looking at such a huge harvest in the post-war settlement, Nord suddenly felt that it was good to be an executioner. The ancients were sincere and did not deceive me. Although the continuous fighting during this period not only made Nord''s soldiers very tired, but also Nord himself very tired. In the past one or two months, from Nord to TEWIN to the battle of caldera, which just ended yesterday, Nord has experienced four battles. Except for the count in Walton''s territory and hunting in the East, almost all the other three battles were won by hard work. Nord''s regular army alone has killed more than 200 people, not to mention the farmers of the reserve team and the baggage team. If all of them are added together, Nord estimates that the number of people killed in the whole battle has exceeded 500, which is a very terrible figure. When Nord just sent out, the number of troops was only 800. In other words, if there were not a lot of reserve soldiers to join in the follow-up, Nord''s troops might have been crippled, but after so many battles, the level of the troops was also greatly improved. In particular, the rich experience of this battle almost made Nord want to become an executioner and kill all the captured enemies in the future. Fortunately, Nord is a three good student who was born under the red flag and grew up in the spring breeze. He has correct ideas, otherwise he will definitely be tempted by this experience value. Chapter 325 Especially after seeing the promotion of the soldiers after this battle, Nord really had a very difficult time to get rid of this idea from his mind, because the experience gained in this battle is almost more than that added up before. Therefore, even if the later level promotion requires a lot of experience, many soldiers have been promoted to a higher level. [Spearman troops: amon skilled spearmen (68 people) and amon gun shield soldiers (30 people)] [crossbow troops: Yameng skilled crossbow men (86 people) and Yameng elite crossbow men (54 people)] [Archer troops: amon senior Hunters (107 people), amon rapid fire archers (50 people), amon Warriors (90 people) and amon crazy Warriors (35 people)] [elite troops: Yameng rapid Archer (4 people), Yameng crazy Warrior (4 people), Yameng storm shooter (old Moore), Yameng elite crazy Warrior (Marco) Yameng mountain divine axe guard (Lehman)] Although the number of troops has decreased, the quality has been improved all at once, that is, the fourth rank soldiers have reached the triple digits. From this, we can see how much the battle of more than a month has improved the troops, especially the promotion speed of the level of long-range troops is amazing. The main reason is that they are only responsible for the output, and the dirty and tiring work is done by the Spearman army. However, in the end, the Spearman has not gained much experience than the long-range army. It is true that the people who wear meat to resist damage are not people. When Nord sees the crazy soldiers in the archer army, he is very uncomfortable. Because these crazy warriors are promoted by Amun warriors, and the Amun warriors are a branch of arms with both far and near output. Their close combat ability and long-range output have good ability, which makes them almost close combat soldiers who enjoy the upgrade speed of archers. However, after they were promoted to crazy soldiers, their close combat ability has exceeded their long-range ability, so it is not appropriate to stay in the archers'' army. Therefore, Nord wants to put them in the spearmen''s team and make up for the close damage of the spearmen''s army, because these crazy soldiers use double axes, It is also very suitable to cooperate with the Lancer. In the future, the collocation of melee troops is a large number of spearmen and a small number of crazy soldiers. Moreover, Nord also saw that the spearmen were promoted to the back to be equipped with shields, so they can also cover the crazy soldiers without redundant defense equipment, and the crazy soldiers can also make up for the troubles of the spearmen after they were close, so the two soldiers can complement each other. In fact, what surprised Nord the most was that Lehman was promoted to mount yamon divine axe guard, which was the only sixth level branch of Nord''s army. According to Nord''s guess, the sixth level branch was estimated to be the top of the branch tree. It was impossible to be promoted again, because Nord judged that there was no way to be promoted according to Rayman''s data. [Name: Lehman] [Occupation: Yameng mountain divine axe guard LV1 (20010000)] [attribute: strength 21 (23) agility 16 (19) intelligence 10 CHARM 9] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 238 (340) two handed weapon 294 (400) bow and arrow 180] In addition to the significant increase in weapon proficiency, other attribute points have not been greatly improved. Compared with the scene of significant improvement of attribute points after the promotion of the previous levels, the improvement of the sixth level arms is almost minimal, which is completely mismatched with the required experience value. To know the last level, Lehman had accumulated two wars before he was promoted. According to the experience he gained in each battle, this is a very huge amount of data, but it is not reflected in the property panel, which makes Nord feel something wrong. However, the specific situation can only be known after Lehman breaks through the limit of arms. In addition to Lehman, Nord has also improved a level, while Marco and Aru are still accumulating experience. It is estimated that they will not be promoted until the end of the next battle. Nord wants to fight against injustice for Aru. Although there is no room for Aru to give full play to his strength because of these battle terrain, in terms of who is the first player in this battle, Nord''s selection is Aru. If his actions at the city gate had not seriously hit the enemy''s morale, Nord estimated that this battle would not end so easily. Especially in the battle above the city wall, the situation had entered a white hot stage at that time. Nord''s troops and soldiers in the East were competing for who was more desperate. If anyone gave way, it was likely to cause the collapse of the situation. Thanks to the noise made in the direction of the city gate, the soldiers in battle were directly frightened under the city wall, which enabled Nord''s troops to successfully occupy the city wall. Therefore, Nord thought that Aru, who did not join the battle, was the hero of the battle, but for this invisible credit, even the system could not define it, Therefore, the experience value assigned to Aru is very small. [Name: Nord Isaac] [Occupation: Lord lv8 (35008000)] [attribute: strength 15, agility 10, intelligence 10, charm 11] [ability: iron skeleton LV5 attack LV5 riding Lv2 Weapon Master LV5 shield defense LV1 running LV5 tactics Lv2 item management LV1 persuasion LV1 command Lv2] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 223 two handed weapon 194 long rod weapon 316 bow and arrow 106 crossbow 96] [weapons: luxurious Falcon coat of arms, bear leather boots, exquisite deerskin gloves, luxurious fine iron spear, strong Falcon helmet] The experience of the last two battles has raised Nord by two levels. Nord chose to add all the points to the power. Seeing Aru''s power, Nord was really envious of it. So he added all the two attributes to the power. But Nord suddenly thought whether he would become like him if his strength reached the same data as Aru. If so, it would be terrible. Nord didn''t want to become a giant one day. It''s impossible to think about it carefully. Lehman''s strength has also improved a lot in the past six months. Apart from becoming stronger, Nord didn''t expect a sharp rise in height, so Nord''s heart fell again. Just Nord didn''t know whether there was an upper limit on his attributes, but Nord''s attributes were much more difficult to improve than Lehman and others. Although the attribute points of Lehman and others cannot be increased manually, they can slowly increase their strength to the limit through daily training, that is, they can also improve their strength through daily training when they can''t fight, as long as they don''t reach the upper limit of the template. Nord''s advantage of manually adding points is that each attribute can be raised directly and quickly. Just like Nord was a balanced sect before, each attribute point has little difference, but after several levels, the power attribute directly lags far behind the other three attributes. After adding points, Nord jumped up and moved his body. Because he wanted to take caldera to rest for a period of time, Nord took the castle here as his stronghold. As for where the owner of the castle is, Nord is not very clear. It is estimated that he was killed by those nobles in the East. After Nord came, he saw blood inside the castle. Chapter 326 Nord let his troops rest in caldera for a period of time, but the environment here is really seeping. It is quiet during the day and night. There is no vitality and vitality of other towns, just like a dead city. It can be said that caldera is a dead city. In addition to nearly 1000 Nord troops, there are only a few hundred people left in the small town with nearly 3000 people. If you add more than 1000 soldiers in the East who died a few days ago, nearly 4000 people have died in this small town in just half a month. It''s not too much to call it a dead city. Although he felt some inexplicable silence and gloom, Nord didn''t feel much fear in his heart, because the death of these civilians had nothing to do with Nord, and Nord avenged them. Anyway, they wouldn''t find Nord''s head. As for the soldiers in the East, Nord is even less worried. Since Nord can kill them once, if possible, Nord can kill them a second time. Of course, this is all Nord''s wishful thinking. What really makes Nord uncomfortable is the pungent smell of blood that has not dissipated. During caldera''s cultivation, something happened that made Nord laugh and cry, because a messenger from the East actually found Nord here. After his progress, he found something wrong, because the soldiers around him were completely different from him, but it was too late for him to escape. From the mouth of the messenger in the East, Nord got the news about the Marquis of Stilwell. After the troops in the East were forced to disperse, he led the troops to cruise near the largest city in Central China, Belem city. Then some time ago, he suddenly found that the Marquis of Mellon had left unknowingly. There is no defense in the middle, so Marquis Stilwell wants to gather the troops in the East again and win the city of Belem at one stroke, because even if Marquis melem has left, it is very difficult to win the city of Belem with his current strength. There are also five earls in the East, but because the strength of the East is generally weak, there are only about 1000 soldiers of each Earl and those conscripted farmers. Coupled with the war with Marquis Melen some time ago, marquis Stilwell''s men have also lost a lot of people, so now he is completely short of manpower. Marquis TEWIN defeated a count in the north, and then another count in a well-known town after entering the middle. Coupled with the two earls defeated by Nord during this period, there are four out of five marques in the East, leaving only Marquis Stilwell and the remaining count. It is estimated that the number of people added together is just over 2000, With this number, it is impossible to capture Belem, the largest city in Central China. Even if the Marquis of Mellon has left, the defense force of Belen city has become very empty, but as long as the city of Belen gathers hundreds of civilians and hundreds of soldiers left behind, the soldiers under the Marquis of Stilwell can be helpless. Therefore, after understanding this situation, the Marquis of Stilwell wants to gather his own troops. However, the Marquis of Stilwell, who is far away in Belem City, doesn''t know. The count he sent out has been cleaned up by Marquis Twain and Nord. Although Nord is unable to support Belem city at this time, the Marquis of Stilwell now is like a toothless tiger, which is estimated to cause little damage to the central region. Even if the Marquis of Stilwell chose not to attack Belen city and continue to wreak havoc in the central region, Nord was powerless. If he wanted to maintain justice, he had to see what his ability was. Obviously, Nord, who is still in the convalescence stage, is not suitable to find the Marquis of Stilwell. And the key point is that Nord believes that Marquis Stilwell will not miss such a good opportunity, especially when Marquis Mellon has left. If Marquis Stilwell still does some sneaky things in the central region, he will not be a marquis. The pattern is too small and has no courage at all. Nord didn''t know if the Marquis Stilwell found out when Marquis TEWIN led his troops through the central region, but Nord felt that the Marquis Stilwell would come to find himself, because there was no news from his three earls, and Nord didn''t believe that the Marquis Stilwell would be indifferent. So during this time, Nord gathered all the militias in the previous area and helped them train in the town of caldera for a period of time. When all the militias in this area were assembled, Nord found that there were so many militias in the central area inadvertently. There were at least a thousand militiamen gathered from various towns. Then Nord was completely disappointed with them after the training. Although there were many of them, they were of no use at all, although Nord had given them the equipment seized from the soldiers in the East. However, the improvement of combat effectiveness is still very small, which is estimated to be similar to those ordinary conscripted soldiers, or they are equivalent to those conscripted soldiers of the nobility, that is, the cannon fodder devastated by Nord on the battlefield. Before, the purpose of those conscripted soldiers in the East was to build momentum, and then to absorb arrows on the battlefield, Nord doesn''t see their combat effectiveness at all. In Nord''s army building concept, the most important thing is to have a strong army. Even if there are more cannon fodder regiments, they will not play a decisive role in the real battlefield. There is no benefit except to increase casualties. Unless many cannon fodder regiments are built on the basis of a large population, give full play to the advantages of human sea tactics and crush the enemy with human life. But what Nord needs most now is the population. Nord wants to split one person in half. Even if these militias are not the population of Nord territory, Nord doesn''t want them to sacrifice in vain. This is not Nord''s character. After these militia trained in caldera for a period of time, Nord asked them to return to their own town. Nord planned to let them defend their own town. After all, when the Marquis of Stilwell attacked, Nord didn''t want to divide troops to help them. However, this is also the original intention of Nord''s militia team. Nord didn''t plan to let them fight at the beginning. It is estimated that Nord''s team may encounter a major crisis when it really needs to count on them, that is, to do some work of transporting materials or cleaning the battlefield like the baggage team. Therefore, Nord doesn''t want them to stay to defend the city at all. Nord has been able to defend the city with his soldiers, but he doesn''t have the ability to attack. Therefore, these excited militias outside are very important. They can protect themselves from each other. More than 1000 people''s soldiers can protect this area from small forces, so Nord can defend the city safely, and Nord is also very confident in the city guarding ability of the word, so Nord is now sitting on the Diaoyutai. Even if the Marquis Stilwell doesn''t come, Nord has tried his best. After all, half of the territory in the central region has been rescued by Nord. Chapter 327 Those who should come will always come. The quiet days did not last long. Although the soldiers in caldera enjoyed this quiet time, the spirit of these soldiers has been very tired after successive wars, which is why Nord chose to stay here for a period of time. After the battle, Nord found that the soldiers'' nerves were like a tight string. Even after the battle, they didn''t relax, because they didn''t know when Nord gave an order and they were going to continue to fight, so everyone looked very nervous. In addition, there are many soldiers who need to recover, so Nord told all the soldiers that they will stay in this small town for a period of time, so that these soldiers can rest assured. Nord knows that some soldiers may have reached their physical and mental limits. Because Nord can see a trace of fatigue on Lehman''s face, which has always been shown with a firm face, not to mention the ordinary soldiers. They probably rely on a belief to support it, or their respect for Nord, so that these soldiers can maintain high morale. After Nord announced that he would come down and rest for a period of time, Nord could see a relaxed smile on the faces of his soldiers. After all, they were not made of iron. Even if they were supported by faith and willpower, they always had to rest, so Nord''s decision was supported by all the soldiers. However, such a peaceful day was only five or six days. On a sunny morning, a soldier reported to Nord that he had found the enemy from the south of caldera. Nord looked up at the south. Although there was a barrier of the city wall, Nord seemed to see the scene outside the city. "What should come will come." Nord murmured in his mouth, because the Marquis of Stilwell near beren should also be here, and the time for him to think and doubt. When he felt that his count had an accident, several days had passed when he thought of coming to check the situation. Although these days seem insignificant, it can be regarded as a small relief for those nervous soldiers. At least during this period, they can have a safe sleep and maintain sufficient energy to cope with the next war. Nord can feel that in just a few days, the mental state of his soldiers has improved significantly, his eyes have regained their vitality, and the whole person has become a lot more energetic. Well, after a few days'' rest, he is a spiritual guy again. Nord went to the city wall in no hurry. In these days, although Nord consciously reduced the training amount of soldiers, he did not stop the maintenance of the city wall and the repair of the city gate. Although there were only a few hundred people left in caldera, life still continued. After such a disaster, these civilians still have to live strong. When their homes are damaged, they can only work under Nord''s men if they want to live hard. Because Nord will pay them, these calderas can only live on the materials provided by Nord at this stage. The town was badly damaged. It was not like the looted towns in front of Nord. The Earls in the East were all for property. Although they didn''t take human life seriously, they didn''t kill the civilians too much after robbing the property. Although it is inevitable that many civilians have suffered reckless disasters and lost their lives in the looting unrest, the residents of the town can still make a living after the soldiers in the East left. Although all their belongings have been looted, most of the urban residents have survived. The worst town Nord has seen before is the death of more than 1000 civilians. It was the territory of an earl. The population of the whole town was about four or five thousand, but Nord had never met a small town like caldera, so Nord would kill all the soldiers in the East. Because they slaughtered the town for no reason, Nord would not forgive them for what they did. Nord could not forgive all the acts of slaughtering the city, whether there was a reason or not. However, the troops who did such acts must have lost humanity, and there is no need for inhuman animals to exist in the world. Because of the very difficult life of the residents of caldera, Nord handed over the repair of the city walls to them. They not only have food every day, but also get a good salary. Moreover, these city walls will still protect them in the future. Even if Nord does not pay their salary, the situation of caldera will help Nord, But Nord''s behavior made these residents more grateful to him. When Nord boarded the wall, the Marquis Stilwell''s troops were close in front of him. Looking at the vast troops, Nord roughly estimated the number, and then found that he seemed to have made a mistake. The Marquis Stilwell''s troops were close to 3000. Although it''s only a rough estimate, the difference in quantity should not be too large. It''s just that Nord saw from the wall that the proportion of the troops with nearly 3000 people wearing iron armor is very small, even the number of people wearing leather armor is no more than half. Seeing this situation, Nord''s heart relaxed temporarily, because the number of soldiers that Marquis Stilwell can fight should also be about 1000. This is no deviation from Nord''s estimation. It''s just that those conscripted soldiers or cannon fodder interfere with Nord''s calculation, but it doesn''t matter if there are more conscripted soldiers, It won''t affect the battle at all. Nord reached out and motioned Aru to throw the gift he had prepared for the Marquis of Stilwell under the city. Aru, who barely climbed the city wall, threw a small wooden box in his hand in the direction of the Marquis of Stilwell''s troops. With the blessing of Aru Juli, the small wooden box flew out of a distance of nearly 300 meters, which immediately attracted the eyes of the soldiers opposite. Outside caldera, marquis Stilwell rode a war horse and looked at the objects thrown from the city wall with doubts in his eyes. Marquis Stilwell was very different from the tall Besser Knights around him. His figure looked thin, his face was slightly haggard, and his hair was half white, but his eyes showed a trace of brilliance from time to time, which made people unable to ignore his existence. "Which of you will help me get that thing back." The Marquis of Stilwell said in a hoarse voice. He looked at the Knights standing around him, and then one of the knights in the team came out. After he saluted the Marquis of Stilwell, he gently clamped his horse''s belly with his thigh. The smart horse immediately understood the master''s mind, opened his hoof and rushed in the direction of caldera. The knight showed off his skills deliberately when he rushed to 300 meters of the city wall. He didn''t stop the horse. Instead, he kept sprinting and forced himself to bend down to pick up the wooden box on the ground. Sure enough, it was a bold artist. The knight chose to show off his skills and was not afraid of overturning. Moreover, after picking up the wooden box, the knight showed a swaggering action against the city wall. Chapter 328 Seeing the action of the knight under the city, Nord''s mouth slightly stirred up and didn''t let the crossbow soldiers around him shoot. If the crossbow soldiers on the city wall shot in a wave, it was really possible to shoot the arrogant Knight off his horse, but Nord didn''t do so at all. Because it''s not necessary at all. Nord doesn''t want to expose the range of his long-range forces now. Although he doesn''t know how long it will take for the strength of his long-range forces to be known, Nord makes money if he can defeat the enemy in Yin. So Nord let go of the arrogant Knight just to cause greater harm to the enemy. Let them be proud for a while. They just don''t know whether they will laugh after seeing the gift Nord gave them. Thinking of this, Nord looked at the opposite situation with great interest. Although the distance is too far, Nord can''t see anything clearly. The knight who got the wooden box didn''t stop too much under the city, and soon returned to Marquis Stilwell. He respectfully put the wooden box in front of marquis Stilwell, but Marquis Stilwell didn''t mean to open it. He looked up at the small town of Caldera in the distance, then looked down at the wooden box in front of him, and said indifferently: "Open it and have a look. It''s a gift from the enemy." Hearing the speech, the knight holding the wooden box stood up, carefully opened the wooden box, and then looked at it, he was a little stunned, and his eyes were a little frightened. Then he presented the wooden box in front of the Marquis Stilwell, and his hands trembled slightly. In the wooden box is the head of the Earl of wells. The Earl of wells stays in it with his eyes closed. It looks peaceful. Under his head is a flag stained with blood, which is the eagle snake fighting flag of the wells family. Only after being soaked with blood, the scene looks more real and cruel. When Marquis Stilwell saw the head in the box, there was no superfluous expression except for a little surprise in his eyes. Such a terrible scene did not scare him. Marquis Stilwell has been fighting for half his life. Maybe he saw more dead people than Nord saw alive people. This small scene could not scare him at all. The Marquis of Stilwell just didn''t expect that Nord would give him such a gift, and that the count of wells had died, and still died so tragically. The Marquis of Stilwell knew very well how strong the troops under the count of wells were, which could be said to be the strongest count in his hands. But I didn''t expect to die in this place. Marquis Stilwell looked up at the flag flying in the wind on the city wall, and then asked the knight who had just arrived under the city: "Which family''s coat of arms is on the wall flag?" "Lord Marquis, I remember it was an eagle and a black-and-white flag. I don''t know which family''s coat of arms it was." The voice of the knight holding the wooden box came from below, but the voice was full of hesitation and uncertainty. Because he was only in a hurry, he didn''t remember clearly, so he could only describe it to the Marquis Stilwell with the influence of his heart. "Black and white... Falcon flag..." Marquis Stilwell murmured to himself, and then he seemed to think of something, but there was some doubt in his eyes about whether the answer in his heart was correct. Then he threw the head in the wooden box to the ground, picked up the bloody flag from the wooden box, gently opened the flag and said loudly to the Knights around him: "The enemy is declaring war on us! Should the people in our east bear it?" When the head of count wells fell to the ground, the whole team became silent. They were very familiar with the face on the ground. That is, count wells, who made many nobles gnash their teeth, just saw him now. When the nobles in the East were very happy, they also had some thoughts of rabbit death and fox sorrow. Obviously, the Marquis of Stilwell also thought of this truth. If he didn''t avenge the Earl of wells, he might disappoint the nobles in the East. Although the Earl of wells didn''t like him, he was also a member of the East. If the Marquis of Stilwell didn''t listen and ask, he might really lose the heart of the nobles in the East. When the people dispersed, it would be difficult to bring the team. Marquis Stilwell understood this truth very well, so he wanted to take this opportunity to let the nobles in the whole East share a common hatred and attack the enemy in front of him. In fact, marquis Stilwell didn''t want to attack this town. Although from the outside, it seems that the remaining soldiers in this town will not be too, and these people have fought with the Earl of Wales before, which shows that the enemy in front of them has also suffered great damage, so Marquis Stilwell is not afraid of the enemy in this town at all. At present, the two enemies he was afraid of were no longer in the middle. Marquis Mellon secretly left after attacking the soldiers in the East. Moreover, this situation deceived Marquis Stilwell for more than half a month. Later, marquis Stilwell gradually realized that he had been deceived after he had not seen Marquis Mellon for a long time. To tell the truth, marquis Stilwell was very angry when he knew the news, because among the high-level nobles of Bethel, everyone knew that Marquis Meron was not good at thinking. He was only interested in fighting. He was a pure reckless man. However, marquis Stilwell did not expect that he would be fooled by a reckless man one day, but Marquis Stilwell thought that since Marquis Meron had left, the central region was no place for him? Just as he was about to show his strength, marquis Stilwell saw the northern army led by Marquis TEWIN passing by. Marquis Stilwell, who just wanted to show his strength, immediately stopped fighting, and he could not provoke the army in the north. Although it seems that Marquis TEWIN''s team is not as strong as before, and it seems that he has also suffered heavy losses in the civil strife some time ago, marquis Stilwell did not dare to rob his tiger beard due to the prestige of Marquis TEWIN. Looking at the vast northern army, marquis Stilwell sighed. Since Marquis TEWIN has brought the northern army to these, it shows that the northern unrest planned by the Ximan Kingdom has been calmed down, and Marquis Stilwell is also an important part of this plan. Before, he sent an earl in the east to contain Earl Walton in the north, but now it seems that the Earl he sent has more or less bad luck, because it is known from the scouts sent that the northern army has Earl Walton''s black wolf flag. Two Marquis went to Bailong, the capital of the Principality of Bethel for rescue, which made Marquis Stilwell worried. He was afraid of the failure of the turmoil planned by the Ximan kingdom. How should he deal with himself, but when he thought of the actions of the Ximan Kingdom, marquis Stilwell gradually put his heart down. He knew exactly how determined the Ximan kingdom had made this time, so Marquis Stilwell boarded the ship of the Ximan Kingdom and chose to betray the Principality of Bethel. Therefore, marquis Stilwell just put his heart down again. Even if the army from the North arrived, the war was not impossible. Marquis Stilwell didn''t want to go to Bellon city now. Chapter 329 Marquis Stilwell thought that since the two enemies he feared had left, who else in the central region could stop him? If he went to Bellon to participate in the war, he might as well search for some benefits in the central region and fill his pocket first. As for the battle in Bellon City, let them fight first. Maybe the troops in the East will become the last new force, and then decide the outcome of the battle. Marquis Stilwell planned to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. He had expected very well, but he didn''t expect to kill Nord suddenly, which completely disrupted his plan. Just after the Marquis Stilwell found that there was no news from the soldiers who called the troops to the north, the Marquis Stilwell had a bad hunch in his heart. His guess was that these earls might have hit the muzzle of the Marquis TEWIN who had just come out of the north, and then they were destroyed by the northern army led by the Marquis TEWIN. Even if he thought so, marquis Stilwell still wanted to come and see what happened. This was also because he knew that Marquis Stilwell had gone to Bellon city. Marquis Stilwell dared to come to the north to have a look. If he didn''t find Marquis Stilwell''s rest, marquis Stilwell certainly didn''t dare to go half a step closer to the north. But he didn''t expect that just halfway through, in this unknown town, Nord gave him a big gift. Marquis Stilwell doesn''t know whether the Earl of Wales was defeated by Marquis TEWIN or by the bold aristocrat in front of him. If he was defeated by Marquis TEWIN, where did the nobleman in front of him dare to offend himself? Was he not afraid that he would really attack him? It is a very irrational act to provoke a marquis, especially when the Marquis is still leading a large army. The Marquis of Stilwell really doesn''t understand whether Nord is bluffing or confident. Did the Earl of wells really die in the hands of this noble, so he would provoke himself so arrogantly, but anyway, the Marquis of Stilwell will not let him go. Even if winning the town didn''t bring much profit, marquis Stilwell still wanted to be vicious. The dignity of the marquis in the East was not an unknown person to be offended. He made his troops ready to attack the city. Then Marquis Stilwell called several children in front of him. "You guys go ahead and inquire about the news of count Edie and others. I don''t believe they have been defeated. Marquis Twain doesn''t have so much time to deal with the affairs of the central region. When they see the army in the north, they will hide far away. I want to see people alive and dead. You must find their news for me. Do you hear me?" Marquis Stilwell said sternly to several viscounts that he had not given up his hope until now and did not believe that his troops were gone. These viscounts nodded that their main role in such a war was to help the Marquis inquire about peace, so these viscounts were familiar with it. Moreover, they can take this opportunity to loot. Usually they can''t get any benefit in front of the big army. They can eat fat only when they act alone. Therefore, after hearing the task assigned to them by the Marquis of Stilwell, the Viscount''s faces showed a smile. Although Nord standing on the city wall could not see the expression of marquis Stilwell, he was clear about the movement of the enemy forces. Shortly after the knight returned, Nord saw that the troops in the East led by Marquis Stilwell began to camp, and then several small troops spared the town of caldera and went north. Looking at such a scene, Nord understood that the big fish of marquis Stilwell had been hooked. Next, Nord just needed to sit on the fishing platform. As long as the Marquis Stilwell could be firmly contained here, Nord also made great contributions to the innocent civilians in the central region and made great contributions to the bethel state. Looking at the small troops that went far to the north, Nord can only hope that the militias he established before can play a role. They can only pray for their own blessings. Now Nord has no spare strength to save them. When Nord is unable to protect himself, only himself can help them. After taking a deep breath, Nord moved his clattering body, and then ordered Lehman to be ready for battle. The calm days had passed, and the cruel war came again. Nord was ready for the battle with the Marquis of Stilwell. At the moment of Nord''s order, the whole town of caldera was like a spring that had been stored for a long time. The gears of various parts were driven. The preparations for the battle were carried out in an orderly manner. Nord had been waiting for this day for a long time. This war was the one that Nord expected and decided the fate of the central region. The camp of the eastern army outside the city is also gradually taking shape. After all, marquis Stilwell is also a veteran with rich combat experience. Although he is determined to give Nord a good look, he did not act rashly. Instead, he settled his troops first, and then built some siege equipment. Everything is going on steadily. When the Marquis of Stilwell is not in a hurry, Nord is even more in a hurry. Nord has a lot of time to spend with him. Under the uncertain situation in Bellon, it is difficult for anyone to judge the final victory or defeat of the war, and Nord thinks he still has an advantage. In the case that Nord helped the army of Bellon to hold down a marquis, if they were defeated again, Nord would have nothing to say. They could only say that their failure was doomed. Even Nord went with them. Although in different formations, marquis Stilwell, like Nord, has full confidence in victory. Although the plan to besiege Marquis TEWIN in the North failed, the whole plan of seaman kingdom is harmless. The plan failed, but the strategic intention has been achieved. It is very important to delay Marquis TEWIN for more than a month and greatly damage his strength. Therefore, marquis Stilwell was not in a hurry. He cleaned up the guy who provoked himself first, and then captured Belen city. At that time, the whole central and eastern territory was under his own control. At that time, cut off the rear road of the northern army and the Marquis Mellon, and the victory or defeat of the war will be firmly in his own hands. Marquis Stilwell thought that if he was defeating Marquis TEWIN in Bellon, he would still have a chance to touch the Northern Territory. Marquis Stilwell was a little excited when he thought that he had the opportunity to control the three territories of the Principality of Bethel. Although he was half buried, marquis Stilwell''s ambition was not old. He also thought that he could become a resurgent figure of the Stilwell family. Let future generations remember the Marquis Stilwell of this generation, who led their family on the road of rise, first won the central part, then decided the outcome of the war in the first World War in Bellon, and finally won the Northern Territory, becoming the biggest beneficiary of the turbulent battle in the Principality of Bethel. Chapter 330 Nord didn''t know exactly how ambitious the Marquis of Stilwell was, but he was ready to fight and was waiting for the attack of the Marquis of Stilwell. Nord was finally able to experience the experience of guarding the city this time. For this reason, Nord also specially prepared a small means. The small gift thrown before was the bait thrown by Nord, Nord believed that the Marquis of Stilwell would take the bait. This strategy belongs to Yang Mou. Even if the Marquis of Stilwell knew that Nord wanted him to stay and attack the city, he had to take the bait, otherwise his prestige would be destroyed. But Nord waited for a day and didn''t wait for his attack. Nord saw that there was no movement after the construction of the camp opposite him. If he hadn''t seen soldiers coming in and out of the camp, Nord thought that Marquis Stilwell''s main force had slipped away, leaving only an empty camp to confuse himself. But then he thought that he would not benefit at all. Could he still go to the north to steal his home? Nord expected the story of the Marquis of Stilwell attacking immediately when he became angry. Sure enough, the TV series are deceptive. If such a battle event is considered carefully, there is no scene of attacking the city immediately when he became angry. Even though the Marquis of Stilwell wanted to teach this noble a lesson, he still chose to attack steadily. Although the siege equipment was ready soon, the Marquis of Stilwell still chose to let the soldiers rest for a night. This is his experience gained in the war for so many years. He should be well prepared in the face of any enemy. It was not until the next morning that Nord saw the East army of the Marquis of Stilwell slowly coming out of the camp, and Nord''s prepared troops were hung on the wall by him. One day, Nord was taught by the Marquis of Stilwell, and he had to be well prepared to attack at any time. Although Nord was put together by the Marquis of Stilwell, Nord''s goal has been achieved. Finally, he launched an attack on the town of caldera as he imagined. Looking at the dark soldiers in the East, Nord was still a little nervous. It''s not that Nord is nervous about the more than 2000 soldiers in the East. The reason why Nord is nervous is actually the name of the Marquis of Stilwell. As the five marques of Bethel, the name of the Marquis of Stilwell is very frightening. Even though he has been cut off by Nord and Marquis TEWIN, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse, Marquis Stilwell''s forces still have such a big advantage. Nord was not ready to fight a marquis. In just one month, Nord''s opponent soared from Viscount to Marquis, and he was promoted to count in the north, but the successive battles did not make Nord adapt to the change of his identity. Although the Marquis of Stilwell is a disabled Marquis, Nord''s mood is still difficult to calm when he really faces him. Moreover, Nord knows that if he successfully defeats the Marquis of Stilwell in this war, his name is expected to ring through the north of the whole continent. At least no one in the Principality of Bethel dares to ignore Nord''s power anymore. Looking at the approaching soldiers in the East, Nord''s heart slowly recovered calm, but his eyes gradually condensed the sense of war. What''s wrong with a marquis opposite? He didn''t know who was really strong until he had to compete on the battlefield. Just when Marquis Stilwell''s troops arrived 500 meters below the wall of caldera, Nord saw that the troops in the East suddenly stopped. Then a group of people ran out of the team, carrying the siege ladder to the direction of the wall, and the remaining soldiers stayed in place and stood by. Nord didn''t know why the Marquis of Stilwell stayed at the position of 500 meters, but the distance was very uncomfortable, because even with the height of the city wall, it was difficult for archers and infantry to cause damage to the eastern army 500 meters away. Has your team been exposed? This was Nord''s first reaction, but Nord immediately thought that the previous two battles did not let any soldiers in the East escape. Where did the Marquis of Stilwell get the news? Nord was very puzzled. Then Nord decided to respond to all changes with the same. First, let''s see what the Marquis Stilwell thought, because Nord can see from the clothes of the soldiers that these soldiers carrying ladders are just ordinary conscripted soldiers in the East, and the number is no more than 200. Even if they are put on the wall, it is impossible to cause much trouble to Nord''s troops. Therefore, after these troops entered the range of 300 meters, Nord did not let his long-range troops attack, but let them in. Only after these recruited soldiers from the East entered 100 meters below the city did Nord let a squadron and 50 archers attack them. However, Nord mistakenly estimated the current strength of his soldiers. Even a squadron of archers can burst out with extraordinary strength. The training and promotion in the past month have made the current archers not what they used to be. Nord thought that although 50 archers could cause harm to them, they would not expose their strength. However, after Nord ordered them to attack, Nord saw that the enlisted soldiers in the East without much protection under the city fell down at the speed of cutting wheat. Before they came near the city wall, half died under the continuous fire of the archers, and the remaining half threw away the siege ladder in their hands and fled. Nord was stunned. In the end, is his own army too strong or the Marquis Stilwell''s army too weak? Obviously, Nord has hidden his strength, but they are still vulnerable. Nord is tired. Originally, he didn''t want to leak his remote output strength, but he didn''t expect that these archers would be so strong. Nord rubbed his eyebrows and hoped that the Marquis of Stilwell would not find his hidden strength, but it was impossible. As long as he was not blind, he could find Nord''s powerful long-range firepower output from the battle just now. Just as Nord thought, after seeing the fallen soldiers close to the city, marquis Stilwell''s pupils narrowed and his face was a little ugly. Although it was only a tentative attack, it was too embarrassing not to touch the city wall. Marquis Stilwell was very dissatisfied with the attack just now. But he also realized that the enemies on the city wall were terrible. Even the archers of the Ximan Kingdom did not have such strength. When he attacked the cities and towns of the Ximan Kingdom, more than 200 infantry could send the siege ladder to the city wall, and even attack the city wall if they held a wooden shield. In ordinary wars, 200 troops are enough to make exploratory attacks. This is the experience he gained in the war with the kingdom of seaman, but he didn''t expect to make a mistake in this middle town this time. The 200 troops can''t even see flowers and water, and there will be no shadow when they sink. In addition to knowing that the enemy''s bows and arrows opposite are sharp, I don''t know how deep the water is. Chapter 331 Marquis Stilwell looked up at a falcon flag flying on the city wall. He became more and more familiar with the black-and-white Eagle heraldry. He seemed to have heard of the family, but he didn''t remember it for a while, but since he had an impression in his heart, it showed that his opponent was not an unknown generation. Marquis Stilwell''s eyes narrowed, and then ordered his soldiers to launch a second attack, but this time the scale increased. He sent 500 people to attack the city, of which 200 were regular soldiers, and each soldier was still holding a shield. Thanks to the habit he had formed before, he had to prepare some shields before fighting with the kingdom of seaman, so there was no exception this time. Moreover, someone suggested to him that this time he was fighting with the Lord of the Principality of Bethel, and there was no need to prepare shields at all. However, this proposal was quickly rejected by the Marquis of Stilwell. I don''t know whether it was because of caution or because he had an ominous premonition in his heart, so the Marquis of Stilwell made a shield, which might be useful against this unknown enemy. Sure enough, it''s used now, but Marquis Stilwell regretted that there were too few shields made before. Only more than 200 shields have been issued, and Marquis Stilwell also ordered the troops behind to make shields immediately to deal with the next battle. At this moment, marquis Stilwell felt a little lucky. Fortunately, he had some precautions against the enemy who didn''t play cards according to the routine. After all, how dare he provoke a marquis if he didn''t have two brushes? If he hadn''t made these shields yesterday, marquis Stilwell probably wouldn''t know how to collect today''s battle. If he went back so disheartened, The morale of the troops is also greatly damaged. Marquis Stilwell now wants to give the noble who advised him not to build a shield a good meal with his whip. If he had listened to his advice at that time, it is estimated that today''s attack would have ended. With such a big posture, he farted and ran away. Marquis Stilwell can''t afford to lose this man. The shield was being made tightly behind, but Marquis Stilwell paid more attention to the situation under the wall. These more than 500 troops soon pushed under the wall. Because they were holding shields, they were more or less at ease. Only after entering 100 meters and seeing the death of their comrades in arms, these soldiers in the east gradually filled their feet. The corpse at their feet told these soldiers in the East that they had entered the edge of death from this moment, which made them have to be treated carefully. These soldiers tightly huddled their bodies behind the shield for fear that they would become corpses at their feet. Looking at the timid soldiers in the East under the city wall, Nord did not misestimate his strength this time. He still used 50 archers to deal with the current situation as last time. Nord was a little greedy. Nord didn''t want to expose his strength when he saw that the Marquis Stilwell''s army had not moved. Even if this may cause the enemy to rush up the wall, Nord believes that with these 500 soldiers, it is impossible to conquer his wall. For wealth and danger, Nord plans to gamble. Just like an expert, the person who takes the lead in showing his cards is likely to lose. Nord doesn''t scatter eagles when he doesn''t see rabbits. Now the firepower of the 50 archers has no ability to stop the enemy from attacking the city wall. Although the archers have also brought great damage to the enemy this time, it''s easy to concentrate the enemy''s key points, especially the head. As long as the soldiers attacking the city look up at the road, they will inevitably suffer from the tricky arrows of the archers. Even with a shield, it is difficult to prevent the accurate shooting of archers within 100 meters. If you observe carefully, you will find that almost half of the soldiers who fell under the city wall died of fatal injuries caused by the passage of bows and arrows through their eyes. Therefore, the role of the shield can only prevent bows and arrows from afar. It is basically impossible to prevent at such a close distance. However, the soldiers sent from the East are very determined to fight this time. Even if their comrades in arms continue to fall, they did not shrink back at all. It seems that the last failure made Marquis Stilwell do the ideological work of the soldiers. With the advantage of number and firm will, the soldiers in the East finally boarded the city wall. Nord did not prepare rolling stones and other sharp tools to defend the city, mainly because the city wall is too low. Compared with the ancient city wall of more than ten meters high, the city wall of caldera is too low, Rolling wood and stones don''t play much role at all. Therefore, these soldiers in the east only enjoy the baptism of arrow rain, and then smoothly climb the city wall. Compared with the peak siege and all kinds of defense means in previous generations, these soldiers in the East under the city are really very happy. However, as soon as these soldiers in the East boarded the city wall, they received a big gift package from Nord. There were many heartless spears waiting for them on the city wall. Just before these soldiers in the east from the city wall reacted, they were pierced with spears from all angles. From here, we can see the importance of long-range firepower output. In Nord''s two siege wars, there will be no such situation at all. A group of soldiers are squatting on the wall. If they dare to wait for Nord''s siege soldiers next to the siege ladder, Nord''s long-range troops can shoot them so that they can''t take care of themselves. Therefore, there is no problem with Nord''s army building policy. Although the impact of the army is sacrificed, it is in exchange for unparalleled firepower suppression. Nord thinks this deal is very valuable. Besides, remote output is the way that can cause the greatest damage at any time. Although the current situation sounds a little critical. The enemy has boarded Nord''s wall. Once the wall is lost, Nord will become a turtle in a jar. In fact, Nord doesn''t panic at all and even wants to increase his position. He wishes that Marquis Stilwell''s troops would line up and send it to Nord''s soldiers to kill him. According to this rhythm, marquis Stilwell''s troops of less than 3000 people may be able to send all the light in less than one morning, because all the 500 soldiers sent by Marquis Stilwell were consumed in just half an hour. Half of them died on the way to the city wall and were shot by 50 archers chartered by Nord. The other half were beaten to death by Nord''s long-awaited soldiers after climbing the city wall. At the position of attacking the city ladder on each city wall, there were layers of corpses covering the whole city wall. The corpses piled together and the blood around them are like pieces of Oreo sandwich biscuits dipped in ketchup (what''s the way to eat?). It looks disgusting. During the whole battle, Nord''s expression has not changed and his expression is very relaxed, because Nord knows that these soldiers can''t threaten the defense of his own wall at all, They just gave Nord head brush experience. I have to say that Comrade Stilwell is a good man. Chapter 332 The siege is special, because the soldiers under the city wall don''t know what the comrades who have just boarded the city wall are, so they can only rush up. It''s completely different from the situation of seeing their comrades die too much and then collapse in ordinary combat, because they can''t see their comrades die on the city wall, which makes them fearless. Therefore, all the 500 people were sent to Nord. None of the soldiers in the East chose to escape. They just rushed to the city wall one by one to die. The siege without long-range firepower is so difficult. Compared with the enemies waiting in full battle on the city wall, the soldiers who attacked the city face too much pressure. Marquis Stilwell did not say a word when he saw the siege on the city wall in the rear, but his face became much darker. At first, marquis Stilwell was a little happy when he saw his soldiers climb the city wall. Even he felt that the enemy opposite was just like this. Five hundred soldiers could climb the city wall. If he launched a general attack later, Won''t it be able to attack the wall soon? But soon the countenance of the Marquis of Stilwell became ugly, especially when he saw that there was no reaction after the continuous soldiers climbed the wall. Teams of soldiers climbed the wall one after another, but the low wall was like a bottomless hole, and no matter how many soldiers went in, they could not fill it. After all 500 soldiers boarded the city wall, the whole battlefield returned to calm, as if nothing had happened. However, from the indelible blood on the city wall and the crisscross corpses under the city wall, it can be seen that a tragic battle has just taken place here. Looking at the city wall as calm as a lake, marquis Stilwell felt whether he had been cheated, because after the two tests, a total of 600 soldiers were thrown out, but the city wall of the town was still ancient. Marquis Stilwell doesn''t know how many troops he needs to invest to make waves on the wall, but the enemy opposite doesn''t give him a strong feeling. This feeling is very strange. Marquis Stilwell can judge from the arrows shot on the wall that the number of archers is not very large. At least the Marquis of Stilwell saw a bigger arrow rain than this battle in the war with the Ximan Kingdom, but the accuracy of the archers on the wall made the Marquis of Stilwell feel stabbed in the back, because from the sparse arrow rain, his troops almost fell in pieces, as if there were no empty arrows. However, marquis Stilwell could not believe the answer. The Principality of Bethel was so likely to have such terrible archers. Now it was not the time to fight with barbarians. At that time, in order to deal with the fight with barbarians, almost everyone in this area of the Principality of Bethel used bows and arrows. It is because of the large-scale use of bows and arrows that there are a large number of talented marksmen. According to the records of the Stilwell family, a mountain man once used the imperial special iron tire bow given to him by the governor of the north to accurately hit the enemy from 200 to 300 meters away. Governor... Marquis Stilwell seemed to suddenly think of something. Looking at the Falcon flag flying on the Chengtou mountain, he finally remembered why he felt so familiar with it, because at that time, the Falcon flag was inserted all over the northern territory of the Empire, and it was like thunder on Northen continent. This was the flag of the governor''s family in the northern territory of the Empire. However, this flag has not appeared in front of people for a long time. Except for those families with historical heritage, many nobles have not heard of the name of this family. After all, the later experience of the governor''s family is basically well known among the high-level nobles of Bethel duchy and Ximan kingdom. It can be said that the rise of these two countries is based on the decline of the ISAAC family. In particular, the Ximan kingdom was founded on the body of the ISAAC family. Otherwise, it is estimated that there may be only one Isaac kingdom in the north of the continent, where there will be the shadow of the Ximan Kingdom and the Duchy of Bethel. After knowing who his opponent was, marquis Stilwell was relieved that the unknown enemy was the most terrible. Although many years ago, the name of the ISAAC family was very loud on the whole continent, even now the Marquis Stilwell''s status can''t lift his head in front of his family. But now the glory of the ISAAC family has become a thing of the past. In the understanding of marquis Stilwell, it can be said that the current Isaac family is like a beautiful vase in the Duchy of Bethel, which is put out for people to show. It is used to show that the bethel family has not forgotten the former governor''s kindness to their family. In addition, this once brilliant family has no voice. In addition, according to the news from Bellon City, it is said that the heir of this generation of Isaac family is still a black sheep. Many aristocrats with inheritance are lamenting that another ancient family with long inheritance has completely disappeared in the long river of history. It is said that the black sheep finally went to the North. The news from my mind finally helped the Marquis of Stilwell to find out the situation of the enemy in front of him. Now the enemy on the wall is the once brilliant Isaac family, and it is completely in line with the news I got before. Since then, the Marquis of Stilwell has a lot of peace of mind. Now that he has recognized the details of the enemy in front of him, marquis Stilwell has nothing to fear. He doesn''t pay attention to an Isaac family that has declined for many years, especially the heir is still a black sheep. If Marquis Stilwell retreats, he may become a laughing stock in the aristocratic circle, I can''t even beat the black sheep. Marquis Stilwell now really means that it is difficult to ride a tiger. Although he knows that the enemy in front of him is fighting, he still has to take him down. Marquis Stilwell also complains to Marquis TEWIN. Why do he leave so many troops for the black sheep? Now he has caused so much trouble for himself. Isn''t it good to take these soldiers to Bellon city to fight? Marquis Stilwell thought that the troops under Nord were left to him by Marquis tween. After all, there was no secret between the nobles. The relationship between Marquis tween and Nord was well known in the high-level aristocratic circle, which also benefited from Nord''s widely spread reputation. Although Nord was just a little aristocrat before, he was very famous in the high-level aristocratic circle. Although Nord was not in the Jianghu, there were legends of Nord everywhere in the Jianghu. Of course, this legend was a legend of a loser. However, it is no wonder that Marquis Stilwell misunderstood that no one would have thought that a notorious black sheep would rise at an incredible speed. Although Marquis Stilwell misunderstood the source of Nord''s forces, he has seen the strength of Nord''s forces, so he still needs to go all out to break through this town. Maybe it''s a good experience to bury this ancient family. Marquis Stilwell looked at the shield making by the army, and then he was ready to launch a general attack. This time he had to go all out. Chapter 333 Nord waited on the wall for a long time, but there was no movement from the enemy on the opposite side. Just when Nord thought that the Marquis Stilwell''s troops were going to retreat, Nord felt a little pity. It was a pity that he didn''t jump down from a big pit that Nord dug for him. But before long, Nord''s mouth began to smile, because the East soldiers of marquis Stilwell began to make big moves. They began to gather constantly, and then began to distribute shields. It seemed that Nord was ready to launch a general attack. Nord had been waiting for this moment for a long time. Finally, I waited for you. Fortunately, I didn''t give up. Nord was very excited when he looked at the soldiers in the East opposite. The real test was coming. As long as he crossed the mountain, the world could hear Nord''s voice. This war was Nord''s famous war. How could Nord not be excited. Looking at the battle of the general attack on the opposite side, Nord began to arrange soldiers to prepare for counterattack. Now other long-range forces can''t watch the play. Later, Nord ordered all long-range forces to burst out their maximum firepower and try to catch the enemy unprepared. Because there is only one chance. If you don''t take advantage of this attack to bring great damage to the Marquis Stilwell''s forces, you may not have such a good chance next time. It is estimated that the Marquis Stilwell sees the prestige of Nord''s long-range forces and may not even have the idea of attacking the city. If the fish is scared away, it''s not so easy to get him hooked. Therefore, Nord must seize this opportunity, because this opportunity has and only once. If he misses it, he will regret it. Looking at the eastern soldiers who form an array, hold a shield and slowly advance towards the city wall, Nord can even feel his heart beating slowly. This is a sense of tension that I haven''t experienced for a long time. Since Nord''s strength became stronger, there was no war like this, which made him feel nervous and exciting. Even the battle under TEWIN city was not. Perhaps the enemies of the contest were different. The names of the two earls in the North must not be as loud as those of the marquis in the East. Marquis Stilwell had no tentative idea this time, and pressed all his remaining 2000 troops. Marquis Stilwell didn''t believe Marquis Twain would really leave so many troops to this black sheep. Maybe there were only hundreds of soldiers who could fight in the city wall. How much money could that black sheep have? Marquis Stilwell really didn''t believe that there were a thousand soldiers in the city wall, and Marquis TEWIN couldn''t be so generous. Moreover, when the North was suffering from disaster, marquis Stilwell sent all his troops very decisively after a meal of analysis. In this attack, we must try our best to crush the enemy. After two previous attempts, marquis Stilwell felt that he had found out the details of Nord. He was the heir of a poor family and the black sheep of the famous city of Bellon. How many soldiers could he have. Although the archers on the city wall are quite powerful, the number is too small to become the climate. At that time, 2000 people of their own troops rush up, and these archers can''t turn over any waves. Marquis Stilwell looked at the Falcon flag on the city wall and put a sneer on his mouth. The era of belonging to the ISAAC family has passed. This time, the attack of the eastern troops was spectacular. The formation of 2000 people slowly pushed towards the wall and slowly reached the position 300 meters below the wall. Nord''s eyes became deeper and his right hand unconsciously clenched his fist. This distance was already ready to shoot. However, in order to achieve the maximum effect, Nord had to calm down and put these soldiers in the East closer. It was best to get stuck in their dilemma. If he wanted to move forward, he had to bear great pressure. If he had to leave a piece of meat behind, he had to take them by surprise and strive to achieve the maximum lethality. Two hundred meters! Nord decisively ordered the soldiers to release their arrows. Suddenly, the arrow rain all over the sky soared into the air. The all-round fire of archers and crossbows directly covered the formation of soldiers in the East. Even the soldiers in front of them holding shields didn''t play much role. The arrow rain penetrating from top to bottom pierced the gap of shields and caused great casualties in the dense crowd. Marquis Stilwell was stunned. He couldn''t speak when he looked at the arrow rain all over the sky, which was completely different from the plot he expected. There may be so many archers on the city wall. Look at the scale of the arrow rain, it has at least doubled, that is to say, there are at least hundreds of archers on the city wall. Looking at the arrow rain falling from the city wall, marquis Stilwell was speechless. During his many years of war, the number of times he saw such a large-scale arrow rain was very small, that is, it could be seen in some big cities of the Ximan kingdom or in large-scale battles. This should not appear here at all, nor in the enemy''s camp. The shock in Marquis Stilwell''s heart soon dissipated, followed by the feeling that he was cheated and that he was definitely deceived. Can it be said that Marquis Twain''s team did not leave, but ambushed himself in this town, otherwise it would be impossible to have such a strong force with the strength of the ISAAC family. Then Marquis Stilwell wanted to withdraw his troops. If Marquis tween really ambushed himself here, the troops in the east might explain here if the attack continued, but how difficult it was to stop the troops that had begun to attack. When the Marquis Stilwell reacted and wanted to give the order to retreat, the soldiers in the East had rushed under the wall in the rain of arrows and were ready to attack the city. Seeing this scene, the Marquis Stilwell swallowed his order. It was too late to retreat. It''s hard to recover. If these soldiers who have rushed to the bottom of the city are forced to retreat, it is likely to cause a large-scale rout. If Marquis Twain ambushes himself in the city, he will not miss this opportunity. If Marquis Twain rushes with his knights, it is likely to destroy the whole army in the East. Marquis Stilwell''s eyes flashed a cruel and crazy look. It''s better to fight with Marquis tween than retreat at this time. If Marquis tween''s big army really ambushes itself in the city wall, it''s hard to escape defeat even now. It''s better to take advantage of this siege to have a good fight with Marquis tween. At this time, marquis Stilwell was like a gambler. He didn''t have many soldiers in the north of the casino wall, and Marquis TEWIN was not in the town. Facts proved that Marquis Stilwell was right, but it didn''t play any role in the war. There was never any Marquis Twain in the city wall. Everything was just his self righteousness. He thought it was Marquis Twain who gave some soldiers to the heirs of the declining Isaac family. After Nord showed his strength, he thought it was Marquis Twain who was ambushing him. All these were Marquis Stilwell''s own guesses, because he couldn''t think of it, In the past six months, Nord has undergone such great changes since he left Bellon. Chapter 334 Nord watched the soldiers in the East rush under the city wall in the rain of arrows. Although the archers caused great lethality to them, the number of Nord troops is too small. Now there are only more than 300 long-range troops. Facing the attack of 2000 people, they can''t stop their attack at all. With the advantage of the number of soldiers in the East, the soldiers in the East quickly boarded the city wall. At the beginning, Nord''s soldiers on the city wall were also able to deal with the soldiers in the East who rushed up, and used heart piercing spears to entertain these painstaking soldiers from far away. However, as more and more soldiers from the East rushed up, all parts of the city wall began to become tight. It was difficult for the troops to resist closely relying on the spearmen. Nord had to transfer the crazy soldiers who shot with bows and arrows. At this time, the crazy soldiers could not pretend to be archers, although their bow and arrow technology did not deteriorate. After these crazy soldiers joined the battle above the city wall, the positive pressure became much less. Therefore, only the crossbow soldiers and the remaining half of the serious archers were still shooting. The soldiers in the East under the city wall could obviously feel that the scale of the arrow rain was much smaller, but the arrows shot by each archer were extremely accurate, In fact, the lethality did not decrease much. However, compared with the overwhelming rain of arrows at the beginning, the momentum of arrows is much smaller now, especially now the long-range main force has become crossbow soldiers. Their slow firing speed makes these soldiers in the East believe that their comrades in arms climbing the wall have caused great trouble to the enemy, which also stimulates their morale. The soldiers under the city wall could feel it, not to mention the Marquis Stilwell standing behind the team. His face did not see the panic and fear just now, but also showed an expression of victory. The sparse arrow rain on the city wall exposed the fact that there were not enough enemies on the city wall. It seems that he was really scaring himself just now, Or cheated by this wicked black sheep. There was no Marquis TEWIN in the city wall. Just now, those powerful arrows were pretending. If he gave the order to retreat, he would be fooled. When Marquis Stilwell saw that his knights began to climb up the city wall along the siege ladder, he thought that he might be able to conquer the city wall in a short time, At that time, I''ll give the kid of the ISAAC family some color to see. No one has dared to play with him for a long time. No wonder Marquis Stilwell is full of confidence in his troops, because the current situation seems that the troops in the East are dominant. Although the number of their deaths is more than that of Nord''s troops, after all, they have a large number. Although the remaining crossbows and archers of the long-range troops are more accurate and sharp, after all, the number is a little small, A little while can''t do great damage to the enemy. They seem to be bleeding the troops in the East. Although it is fatal, it is relatively slow. Especially when there are so many troops in the East, they can''t decide the victory of the battle for a while. However, Nord believes that as long as these long-range troops are exported, the troops in the East will certainly be irresistible. Now the most important thing is how long the troops on the wall can hold on, and Nord doesn''t know how long they can hold on, because after transferring the reserve team to the wall, Nord also took the initiative to join the battle, because Nord saw that the eastern knights who rushed in were unstoppable. Standing on the city wall, especially the Falcon crest on the chest, is almost lifelike. Even the fish scale armor on the outer layer is feathered. Although it is not clear whether it has increased its defense, it looks extremely gorgeous, just like an exquisite handicraft. This time, the heraldry armor is double-layer heavy armor. In addition to the feather scale armor on the outside, there is also a layer of soft Chain Armor inside, which can be said to be the ultimate protection. Moreover, according to Nord''s strength, it doesn''t feel heavy at all, but feels full of strength. Nord, who changed into a new armour, soon met his enemy. He was a knight with two one handed swords. Nord also looked at him curiously. Nord didn''t expect that the knight in the East had the skill of two sabres, but he didn''t know what the strength of the knight was, but it looked very frightening. The knight opposite was also very interested in seeing Nord, because Nord''s new armor looked very eye-catching. The knight in the East knew he had met a big fish. He licked his lips with some excitement, his eyes showed a surprise light, and then waved his double swords to approach Nord. Nord still carries his own one handed battle axe. On the narrow wall, Nord''s long gun can''t be used at all, so he can only carry a more violent axe to cut people. Moreover, with the promotion of Nord''s army, the soldiers behind him actually began to use axes. There are one handed battle axes like Nord and moon blade battle axes like Lehman. I don''t know when to start, Half of Nord''s elite troops have become axe gangs. Now Nord had a feeling in his heart when he was carrying the axe. He felt like the big brother of the axe gang. He was carrying the axe to cut people everywhere. Nord, who was thinking about life, was suddenly interrupted by a roar in his ear. Nord just killed a soldier in the East who wanted to attack him mechanically, and then looked up and saw the two knife flow Knight rushing towards him. Then Nord rushed up, and his head was cut to his face with an axe. The knight quickly blocked with the long sword of his right hand, but the long sword with the battle axe suddenly sank. The knight didn''t expect Nord''s strength to be so strong that he almost couldn''t resist. However, the knight''s long sword in his left hand soon stabbed Nord. Seeing the long sword stabbed at his chest, Nord could only retreat half a step to avoid, but it was Nord''s half step back that gave the knight opposite a chance, and then waved his double swords and attacked Nord madly. Nord took a step back and didn''t change the sea and sky. Instead, he was taken the lead by the knight. Moreover, he is worthy of being a knight with two swords. As expected, he has two brushes. It seems that his left and right hands are very balanced. The long sword used by his left hand doesn''t look astringent at all. It seems that he has worked hard. Looking at the airtight sword technique opposite, Nord couldn''t think of a way to crack it for a while. He had to parry the knight''s double sword attack first. Nord met such an opponent for the first time. Although Lehman also used double axes, Nord never competed with Lehman, because Nord knew himself very well. He knew he was not Lehman''s opponent, It seems that we will compete with Lehman later. Now Nord is a little strong. Chapter 335 Again, with a one handed Tomahawk to block the knight''s long sword, Nord was also a little anxious. Under the knight''s continuous offensive, Nord could only parry passively, which was completely inconsistent with Nord''s ordinary combat style. Nord liked active attack and did not like passive defense. However, under the crisscross of the two long swords of the opposite knight, Nord repeatedly wanted to fight back, but he didn''t find a suitable opportunity. Especially whenever Nord wanted to fight back, the long sword in the other hand of the knight would arrive in front of Nord as scheduled. Since he fought with the knight, Nord has been retreating, Now they have returned to their own camp. There was a flash of anger in Nord''s eyes. Nord met such a passive situation for the first time. The main reason is that the knight''s attack means are too flexible. Nord has no chance to fight back. Now Nord can finally realize the taste of those people being bullied by Lehman with big swords. However, the one handed Tomahawk in Nord''s hand is not a relatively slow weapon. It is not much slower than the knight''s long sword, but the knight''s two long swords attack alternately is very excellent. Nord is brought into the knight and can''t get out of the rhythm. Nord had to find a way to break the game. Nord, who was thinking about the solution, subconsciously used his strength when blocking the knight''s long sword opposite, and then the battle axe and the long sword made a clear collision sound. Then Nord saw that the knight''s long sword was trembling slightly. Seeing this scene, Nord showed a cruel smile in his eyes. Nord found a way to solve it, that is, one force reduces ten meetings. The Tomahawk is originally a very tyrannical weapon. Although it can only be forced to block now, it should also play its role. Therefore, Nord began to actively increase the strength of the Tomahawk in his hand. Nord used great strength in every collision with the long sword. Sometimes, sparks can be seen in the collision between the Tomahawk and the long sword. Although the long sword in the knight''s hand waved continuously, the Tomahawk in Nord''s hand was also blocked. Just after Nord strengthened, Nord could clearly see that the long sword in the knight''s left hand had been a little erratic and seemed to have no ability to continue to fight with Nord. However, it is no wonder that the long sword is not a hard fought weapon, and because of the characteristics of the long sword, the knight has to spend more strength to stabilize every collision, so his left hand feels weak first. After all, there is still a certain gap between the dominant hand and the non dominant hand after training, which is a problem that is difficult to solve in daily training. Because of the characteristics of the Tomahawk, Nord didn''t feel very weak. Although Nord still couldn''t attack the knight, Nord had found a way to win, that is, destroy the knight''s attack. Nord would hit the knight''s long sword with his Tomahawk every time he defended, even if he couldn''t hit anyone, Nord was relieved to be able to fight the knight''s long sword. Next, during the battle, Nord could hear the tinkling sound of iron, which made Nord happy again. The crisp sound of iron alleviated Nord''s impatience, but the knight opposite Nord''s face became ugly. The knight in the East gently shook his numb left hand, and then looked at Nord, who was a little excited. He was already depressed. Although he still seemed to be attacking, he was very clear about the real situation. The greater and greater strength from Nord''s axe had made him unable to resist. His current attack is just barely maintained. The knight''s heart is very clear that if he slackens a little, when Nord starts to lead the attack, it is likely that he will be defeated. The knight''s heart in the East will be confused when he thinks of here. When he was upset, the sword slowed down. As soon as Nord''s eyes lit up, he grabbed the gap, and the muscles and tendons of his right hand burst. He used all his strength to cut the axe hard at the opposite knight. The axe was like a lightning on the long sword blocked by the knight''s side. Then the sound of the weapon collision was completely different from that before. After the battle axe in Nord''s hand collided with the long sword in the knight''s hand again, the already overburdened long sword was directly cut in two by the battle axe, and the broken sword body fell to the ground not far away. The knight in the East looked down at the broken sword in his hand, and the alarm sounded directly in his heart. Danger! Contrary to the panic in the eyes of the knight opposite, Nord''s mood was very happy. Even after a long battle, the hurried breath calmed down for a few minutes. Nord held the battle axe in his hand and showed a smile, a bright smile, to the knight opposite. The eastern Knight''s face also showed a smile, but the smile on his face was very bitter and ugly than crying. Taking advantage of Nord''s pause, he quickly threw the broken sword in his hand, then changed the long sword in his left hand to his right hand, and then looked at Nord who had no action opposite in a way of waiting in a tight array. Nord looked down at the one hand axe, which was in the hand, and was worthy of being a weapon produced by the system. What he used was very awesome. After cutting off his opponent''s long sword, there was no trace left on the Tomahawk, or even a blade. Nord was amazed and did not know how the weapons of the system were made. The quality of these weapons and equipment was one level higher than that produced by Nord workshop and two levels higher than that of general equipment outside. The knight''s long sword was also a high-quality long sword in the Principality of Bethel, However, compared with the Tomahawk in Nord''s hand, it is inevitable to break. Nord slightly stretched his muscles and bones, and then walked towards the East Knight opposite. Now he didn''t have two long swords in his hand. Nord wanted to know what unique skills he had. After closing the distance, Nord began to attack irrationally, The Tomahawk in his hand cut at the depressed knight more and more quickly. In fact, he was very unconvinced. He felt that he had not failed, but there was something wrong with the weapon in his hand. If there was no problem with the long sword in his hand, he would still have the advantage. No matter what the knight thinks in his heart, it''s his turn to perform. It''s very fair to have one handed Tomahawk versus one handed sword. Don''t deal with those fancy, 1v1, real man war. The Tomahawk in Nord''s hand is already hungry and thirsty. Finally, the knight fell under Nord''s Tomahawk. After a collision, Nord realized the Tomahawk in the air and skillfully avoided the long sword in the knight''s hand. The axe blade directly cut the knight''s throat, and a blood line appeared between the knight''s neck. The knight''s eyes were full of disbelief. He didn''t expect Nord to do this. The moves in Nord''s hands were powerful and heavy before. This time, the style suddenly changed, which directly caught the knight unprepared. Even the long sword could not be pulled back, and he would be killed by Nord. Chapter 336 After Nord solved the eastern knight, there was a river of blood on the city wall. If Nord had not asked people to go down all the previous bodies, there might be no place to stay on the city wall now. There were both soldiers of Nord''s team and soldiers in the east from inside to outside. Most of them are still soldiers in the East, and most of the dead are conscripts and reserves without much protection. Their probability of survival in this cruel battle is too low, and they are basically slaughtered. Maybe a knight passed by and killed one of Nord''s reserve soldiers, or Lehman killed in the other''s formation after solving one opponent until he found the next opponent. Up to now, both sides on the city wall have suffered heavy losses. Of course, the worst is the soldiers under the city wall. They died under the city without even touching the enemy''s clothes. While fighting bloody battles on the city wall, Nord''s long-range troops did not stop their output, and almost all the soldiers in the East under the city were crowded in the position of the siege ladder. With such a close distance and such a dense population, these archers and crossbow soldiers said that they could shoot people even with their eyes closed. Therefore, in the free shooting mode, the soldiers in the east of the city wall did not realize how deadly the arrows fired from the city wall were to them. The killing efficiency of these crossbow soldiers and archers is definitely much faster than that of the soldiers on the city wall. Even the number of soldiers who died under the city wall may be the same as that of the soldiers on both sides of the city wall, but the bodies are scattered near many siege ladders, which is difficult for these soldiers in the east to detect. Because of their large number, even if one of the soldiers around them fell down, other soldiers soon filled it up, and there was no gap at all. Therefore, it gave the eastern soldiers under the city wall an illusion that they were very large. In fact, the number of soldiers in the East has been reduced by 1000, and there are at least 600 or 700 soldiers in the East who died under the arrows. However, they are distributed near several siege ladders, and the number of casualties is not so obvious at one time. Because there are still people crowded under the siege ladders, everyone is queuing up to the city wall, and they don''t realize how many soldiers around them have fallen. The onlookers saw clearly that Marquis Stilwell, who was standing at the back of the team, gradually found something wrong, because he could clearly feel that the number of soldiers under the city was decreasing, at least half as much as it seemed before. Marquis Stilwell knew that all these disappeared soldiers could not climb the wall, because the opening on the wall was still continuing, And the walls of this town can hold more than 1000 people at most. If these disappeared soldiers had climbed the city wall, the city wall would have been occupied by them, rather than devouring his soldiers like a bottomless abyss. Marquis Stilwell has a headache now, because he has no way to stop the war. Especially when so many soldiers'' lives have been sacrificed, he can only bite his teeth and insist on the battle. Marquis Stilwell doesn''t know why the enemy on the wall is so tenacious. If the soldiers of Ximan kingdom were to face such a siege, they would have been defeated long ago. From the constant shouting and killing on the city wall, it can be seen that the enemies on the city wall are not so easy to deal with the attack of their own forces. If they were large, the war would not be carried out like this. Maybe when the siege entered the white hot stage, they might encircle their own back path from the city gate instead of carrying out such a fierce siege with their own troops as they are now. Marquis Stilwell now firmly believes that his troops must have an advantage in quantity. He thought that his troops also have an advantage in quality, but he gave up the idea after the battle on the wall lasted so long. Because he clearly saw that his knights and knight attendants had climbed the wall, but the battle on the wall was still going on, that is to say, his knights did not take advantage of it. The elite of the troops on the wall was beyond the expectation of marquis Stilwell. Marquis Stilwell even wondered if Marquis tween had left his snow wolf knights to the black sheep of the ISAAC family. How else could he explain that the troops on the wall would be so tenacious? At this time, marquis Stilwell looked at the Falcon flag flying on the wall again. On the flag with clear black-and-white boundaries, an eagle spread its wings. Marquis Stilwell did not know how those who fought with the ISAAC family felt during the Eresin empire. At this moment, his inner feeling was that the ISAAC family was too difficult to deal with. If you give him another chance to start over, marquis Stilwell will definitely turn around and leave. He will never continue to entangle with this family. Sure enough, that sentence is very reasonable. There is a saying circulating among some families with long inheritance. Don''t easily provoke a family with long inheritance, even if it has declined. What is not expressed in the second half of this sentence is that even if a family with a long heritage is declining, its explosive power is very powerful, because this is called inside information, so a family with a long heritage will be given preferential treatment wherever it goes. However, the Marquis of Stilwell has no chance to regret. Now he is trapped in the mire of war and can''t extricate himself. He can only bite his teeth to carry on the battle to the end. He has no retreat. The Marquis of Stilwell is nervous about the battle on the wall. He hopes his team can win as soon as possible. After the victory, Nord on the city wall continued to look for the next target without too much stop, because the form on the city wall did not allow him to relax at all. Now Nord has put all his cards on the city wall. The reserve team has boarded the city wall to fight, and even the armed civilians of the baggage team are on standby under the city wall. Then they are ready to make up for it. However, the current situation is still not optimistic. The battle on the wall is still in full swing. Nord''s forces have not achieved any advantage. If you want to say, many knights in the East have died, almost half of them have been lost. Nord doesn''t know how many Lehman killed, but Nord has killed three knights in the East since he climbed the wall. The battle of Lehman must be solved more than Nord. Nord''s new coat of arms has also become red and covered with the blood of the enemy. This also makes Nord''s image very scary. It''s like a soldier returning from a battle in hell, especially the Falcon badge on his chest. After being stained with blood, his eyes become unusually sharp. The appearance of choosing people and eating them can chill the hearts of the enemies fighting with Nord. Before, a knight accidentally saw the Falcon''s eyes in front of Nord''s chest. Then he was as distracted as if he had been robbed of his soul and was killed by Nord''s axe. Chapter 337 Nord thought that the pattern on the heraldry armor was a useless ornament. He didn''t expect that it could play such a role and bring great visual impact to the frontal enemy. Maybe this is the originality of the heraldry armor. Unfortunately, it can only scare those timid people, but it doesn''t play much role in front of most soldiers. It can only be said that talking is better than nothing. Nord himself is just a little curious and doesn''t mean to take this thing as a killer mace. At the same time, with the efforts of Nord, Lehman and others, Nord''s high-end combat power on the wall still has an advantage. Moreover, Nord would also like to thank Marquis Mellon. If he hadn''t crippled Marquis Stilwell''s knights, Nord would not have been so easy to gain an advantage. In the knight regiment of 40 or 50 people, Nord really doesn''t have the strength to deal with it at present. Although Nord''s current elite soldiers can deal with ordinary knights, their number is still too small. There are only eight people in total, which can''t be compared with the high-end combat power of marquis Stilwell. Although Nord now competes with Marquis Stilwell, this does not mean that Nord''s strength has reached the level of marquis. Nord is far from high-end combat power alone. Nord has complete strength under a marquis, and his knights are almost 150 people. Of course, this also includes those earls under them, and a normal marquis will have a knight regiment. No matter how effective the combat effectiveness is, at least it should be used as a facade, otherwise it will be despised by other marquis. After all, a marquis without a knight regiment is a marquis. The Knights under Marquis Stilwell are just making up for the number. It can''t be seen when dealing with weak enemies. This time, when facing the War Bear Knights under Marquis Melen, they were almost destroyed by the group. Just one round, the Knights under Marquis Stilwell were defeated. After that, almost none of the members of the knights who could escape from life. That is, the sudden collapse of the Knights made the Marquis Stilwell''s troops so passive. They were scattered after a few rounds of fighting with the Marquis Mellon. They had to settle accounts with the civilians in the central region, This shows how important a knight''s order is to a marquis, but Nord is still far away from going to the knight''s order. Nord has no experience in the establishment of the knight''s order, and he doesn''t know how to train. Therefore, Nord can only take one step at a time. Maybe when fate comes, Nord can get his own Knight''s order. However, the most critical problem is that Nord must first deal with the current war, otherwise everything behind will be mentioned in vain. When the high-end combat power gradually takes advantage, the situation on the wall becomes more and more clear, and the balance of victory has begun to tilt towards Nord. Because the high-end combat forces liberated by Nord have obvious advantages over ordinary soldiers, which can not be made up by the number. Under this premise, the speed of soldiers from the East under the city wall climbing the city has been significantly accelerated, because Nord''s soldiers on the city wall are helping them clear the field and warmly welcome their arrival. Even the Marquis of Stilwell under the city can obviously feel that the soldiers in the East are speeding up to the wall, but he knows in his heart that this may not be good news. There is only one reason for this situation, that is, the battle will be decided soon. However, the Marquis of Stilwell did not know which side had the advantage. He hoped that his knights and women had won the city wall, but at the thought of the combat effectiveness of his knights, the Marquis of Stilwell did not have much confidence in his heart. Because in this war, the Knights under his command really pulled his crotch. It''s hard to imagine that they would be so bad, although Marquis Stilwell knew that there was a certain gap between his knights and the Knights of other marques in the Principality of Bethel. In particular, it is very different from the snow wolf knights in the north and the battle bear Knights of the bether family, because these two knights have made great achievements in the war against the Ximan kingdom. They can be said to be soldiers of the Ximan kingdom. They have no desire to fight when they hear the names of these two knights. However, the Knights under Marquis Stilwell behaved well in the face of the soldiers of the seaman Kingdom, and there were no problems at all. Therefore, marquis Stilwell had an impression. Although there was a certain gap between his knights and other Marquis, it would not be too obvious. However, in the contest with Marquis Meron, marquis Stilwell understood what the gap was and why their knights were famous, while their own knights, by virtue of anonymity and fame, had no illusions. The two knights of the Duchy of Bethel, who were able to break such a reputation, must have extraordinary strength. Even in the face of Nord, he was worried about whether his knights could occupy the advantage. Before that, the Marquis of Stilwell would not worry at all in the face of little people like Nord, because they were not of the same magnitude. This is what Marquis Stilwell felt when the tiger fell flat and the sun was bullied by the dog. From the arrows on the city wall, marquis Stilwell understood that the battle might be over soon, but the winner would not necessarily be himself. Marquis Stilwell showed a very bitter smile on his face. He didn''t expect that he would be defeated in this place and in the hands of the black sheep of a declining family. The Marquis Stilwell who came out from the East is ambitious. In the description of the envoy of the Ximan Kingdom, the plan is infallible, and their plan itself is very detailed. Moreover, this grand plan also makes the Marquis of Stilwell see the hope of his rise. The most important thing is that they give too much, really too much! However, after leaving the East, the Marquis of Stilwell began to run into a wall one after another. First, he was defeated in the battle with the Marquis of Mellon, and then learned that there was no news of his scattered troops, and then he was about to lose in this small town. In just a few minutes, marquis Stilwell seemed to be ten years old. In particular, he had no energy on his face. He could not see the appearance outside caldera town. At that time, although he had been defeated by Marquis Mellon, he still had a chance to rise again. As long as he can take all the central region while Marquis Mellon is away, in this way, he can cut off the back road of marquis Mellon and Marquis TEWIN. Next, as long as he sits on the mountain and watches the tiger fight, he can be invincible. However, he didn''t expect that this last chance would be buried by himself. Marquis Stilwell was very unhappy when he thought of it. Before, he wanted to bury this ancient family by himself. He didn''t expect that it would directly become a stepping stone for them. Presumably, after this battle, the reputation of the Isaac family will be praised again. Marquis Stilwell regretted, I regret killing Hua Tuo! Chapter 338 Marquis Stilwell watched his troops climb the wall step by step, as if they were disappearing into an endless abyss. Now he had no way, not even the idea of escape. He didn''t know where he could escape alone. As an old man, he has no strength to escape to the East alone. At the moment, he is waiting to die. Stilwell looks at the direction of the city wall without God. He doesn''t know why he came to this step. Is it because of the enemy in front of you? Marquis Stilwell doesn''t think so. Maybe he shouldn''t go out to this muddy water. He can only blame his own unrealistic fantasies and can''t resist the temptation from the seaman Kingdom, which leads to today''s situation. Otherwise, he is still a respected marquis in the East. As Marquis Stilwell saw, the battle on the wall soon ended. The troops in the East were completely destroyed, and Nord''s troops ended with heavy casualties. When there were no new enemies on the wall, Nord was in a trance. In Nord''s eyes, the whole wall was bloody. Now there are not many soldiers who can stand on the wall. After the battle, many soldiers fell to the ground exhausted, without any scruples about the bloody bodies on the ground. Many soldiers have fallen to the ground and can no longer stand up, because they have died. Nord looked around. Everyone was in a daze. He didn''t have the strength to cheer for the hard won victory. At the most critical time, the archers shooting on one side came to fight, and too many soldiers fell on the wall. Nord took a deep breath and introduced a strong smell of blood into his nose. Even though Nord had experienced many battles, he was very uncomfortable. Nord waded deeply and shallow through the blood and some messy things on the city wall. Nord didn''t want to know whose pancreas was trampled under his feet. After walking to Lehman, Nord found that Lehman had become a blood gourd. There was no place on his body that was not blood red, just like taking a bath from the blood. Nord patted Lehman on the shoulder. He didn''t mean to dislike Lehman at all, because Nord knew that he was almost like Lehman. Don''t dislike the second brother. The most important thing is that Nord finally won the battle. "Are you okay?" Lehman shook his head gently, and Nord saw drops of dark red blood from the tip of his hair. Lehman''s eyes were a little confused, as if he had entered the sage moment after the battle, and the spirit of the whole person disappeared. In fact, many soldiers, whether Lehman or not, were in this state. "Take the soldiers down and have a rest. I''ll handle the next things." It may be the reason why Nord is a man for two generations, so his acceptance can be very strong, even after the battle. Nord also felt very tired, but he knew that it was not time for him to rest, and the battle had to wait for Nord to finish. Nord shouted loudly, let these soldiers who can still move leave the wall, and help those comrades in arms who have not changed their actions to deal with their wounds. Only by leaving this bloody battlefield as soon as possible can these mentally stimulated soldiers slowly recover. These were originally the tasks of Lehman and Marco, but they had never experienced such a bloody battle, and their psychology could not bear it. In fact, Nord also said, "the times have indeed changed, but this should not belong to you. The times belonging to the ISAAC family have long passed. Are you the successor of the ISAAC family?" "Nord Isaac pays tribute to you. I am the heir of the ISAAC family. Let me send you a word. Heroes make the times. There is no era, only losers eliminated by the times." Nord''s words were as deep as a dagger in the heart of the Marquis of Stilwell. The victory of the battle also sharpened Nord''s momentum. From the moment of victory, Nord boarded the stage of competing for power and profit in this continent. He was not allowed to shrink back. Chapter 339 "Losers..." Marquis Stilwell muttered to himself, and then the smile on his face became more and more bitter. Yes, he is now a loser. Looking at the sharp Nord, marquis Stilwell had to admit that the young man in front of him is indeed the winner of the battle. Just when the Marquis of Stilwell wanted to say something, Nord mercilessly interrupted him, because Nord now had no time to write with the Marquis of Stilwell. He needed to quickly count the casualties of the troops and think about how to deal with the next situation. "Marquis Stilwell, please come with me to the castle first. I have a lot to deal with. Please forgive me." Marquis Stilwell opened his mouth with some humiliation in his eyes. Usually no one dared to neglect him like this, but thinking of his current situation, marquis Stilwell soon endured it. After all, now his identity is Nord''s prisoner, and his fate can''t be controlled in his own hands. Then Nord returned to the town of caldera with the frustrated Marquis Stilwell. This town, which itself was unknown in the middle of Bethel, was very popular in this battle. Today, more than 3000 soldiers died in this town, plus the previous number, seven or eight thousand people have been buried in this unknown town, It can be said to be a real death town. After Nord returned to the town, Lehman and Marco who came down from the city wall have gradually recovered, and they also began to take over the post-war treatment work, which also makes Nord''s work easier. However, Nord did not choose to leave these wounded soldiers, but always accompanied them in the barracks, After reading the post-war report, Nord knew how heavy the casualties of his troops were. [you won the battle] [casualties of our army: reserve team (175 dead) Besser conscripted soldiers (263 dead) Amun skilled spearmen (43 dead) Amun gun shield soldiers (25) Amun skilled crossbow men (none) Amun elite crossbow men (none) Amun senior Hunters (27 dead) Amun rapid archers (10 dead) Amun Warriors (65 dead) Amun crazy soldiers (30 dead)] [enemy casualties: pedestrian knight in Beth East (32 dead), Knight attendant in Beth East (86 dead), light soldier in Beth East (758 dead), conscripted soldier in Beth East (1531 dead)] [you gain 200 reputation points] [you get 368 gold coins] [you gain a special building: Knight training camp] [you won the title: butcher of Bethel East (your reputation in the East can stop children from crying)] [share 698714 in the team] Nord opened the settlement panel of the battle and took a breath. Even though Nord thought that the battle would be extremely tragic, he didn''t expect that the casualties on both sides would be so great. All the soldiers in the East led by Marquis Stilwell were sent to the city wall by him, otherwise it would be impossible for the whole army to be destroyed. Nord had to say that Marquis Stilwell was definitely a cruel man. If he had retreated immediately when he saw the situation was bad, he might not have suffered so many casualties, although the retreat might have caused the collapse of the troops and made the previous sacrifice meaningless. However, it was definitely much better than the current situation. Only at that time, marquis Stilwell wanted to gamble. He was unwilling to lose to Nord, so he insisted on sending all his troops to the wall. If he failed, he became benevolent. Nord didn''t disappoint him. He slaughtered all the soldiers sent to the wall, because at that time, marquis Stilwell forced both sides to the edge of the cliff, and Marquis Stilwell took the lead in choosing Soha. He gambled all his family wealth, so Nord had to continue to play with him. In fact, Nord''s original intention was to use the city wall to consume the Marquis of Stilwell''s army day by day, so that he would leave after losing a certain scale of troops. If the Marquis of Stilwell remained in the central region, Nord would try to defeat him. But what Nord didn''t expect was that the game had just begun, and the Marquis of Stilwell chose Soha. This man didn''t play cards according to the routine. He just wanted to crush Nord directly with his strong family background. But I didn''t expect that Nord''s toughness would be so sufficient that he was not overwhelmed by his strength. However, even so, Nord''s troops suffered heavy casualties, with a total of nearly 600 dead. Although most of them were conscripted soldiers of reserves and baggage teams, Nord''s regular troops returned to the pre liberation overnight. In addition to the crossbow soldiers who did not participate in the hand-to-hand combat, even the archers who participated in the battle at the last minute suffered heavy losses, not to mention the spearmen who always insisted on the front line. It can be said that Nord''s family was almost defeated. Although the battle was won, it was definitely a bloody victory. [melee troops: gun shield soldiers (30 people) and Amun crazy soldiers (30 people)] [crossbow troops: Elite crossbow men from Asia and Mongolia (139 people)] [Archer force: Amun rapid fire Archer (120)] [elite troops: amon storm shooter (2 people), amon elite crazy Warrior (3 people), amon mountain divine axe guard (Marco)] [General: Lehman] Now there are only more than 300 soldiers left in Nord, and the number has directly decreased to one third. You know, before the war, Nord''s troops and those reserves had a size of nearly 1000 people, and everyone who survived was wounded. Fortunately, Nord now has a good medical environment, which can keep the seriously injured alive as soon as possible, and those seriously injured and lost soldiers are on the post-war statistics panel of the system. Nord guesses that the reason why the system needs to publish the casualty data long after the end of the battle is to wait for the casualties to be counted after these deaths. Of course, this is Nord''s own guess, and it is also likely that this situation is caused by insufficient CPU operation of the broken system. Well, Nord thinks the latter is more likely. After all, there are many problems with the broken system. Looking at his slightly vacant list of arms, Nord was worried. He almost lost all his family. If the high-end combat power under Marquis Stilwell was a little more, that is, his knights were not defeated by Marquis Mellon, Nord would definitely overturn this time. Nord finally decided to win. After solving all the Knights under Marquis Stilwell, Nord gradually slaughtered those ordinary soldiers through high-end combat effectiveness, and won the battle. Nord estimated that Lehman had solved at least ten knights in the East alone, which is a terrible number. However, although the casualties of the troops are great, all these values are meaningful. After Nord solved the Marquis of Stilwell, the whole central region has been swept away by Nord. It can be said that Nord crippled the power of the whole East with his own strength. Although Marquis TEWIN and Marquis Mellon also made a lot of efforts, it is obvious that Nord played an indisputable role in it. Nord played a vital role in the battle in the central region. After the two Marquis left, Nord carried the flag alone and calmed the form of the whole central region. Chapter 340 After this battle, Nord can say that his troops have completely lost their combat ability, but there is no force for Nord to solve in the whole central region. Nord did not pay attention to the Viscount who was released by Marquis Stilwell before. Because Nord felt that they could not even solve the militia established by Nord. If those militias could stick to the wall, they would certainly not be able to capture the town with the strength of more than 100 viscount. Therefore, Nord was not worried at all. Now Nord is wholeheartedly trying to recover his strength as soon as possible and make his troops better recover. Let them fight for this little fight. Moreover, Nord has not understood the harvest of this battle, and there are some things that Nord can''t touch. One of the most puzzling is the title of reward after these two battles. Nord can understand that the previous thousand people were killed. That may be the achievement that Nord''s troops have killed thousands of people, which can improve Nord''s reputation on the mainland, but what''s the situation of the butcher in Beth east. Nord suddenly became a villain. Although Nord did kill a lot of soldiers in the East, they were the first to do evil. Nord was just acting for heaven. Why did he become a butcher, system? Come out and promise not to kill you. And now Nord doesn''t understand the role of these titles. Is this a stamp collecting task to make his name louder? After that, Nord was the butcher of Bethel East, count Nord Isaac. Gee, it sounds good. Nord smiled bitterly at the corners of his mouth, and then he stopped entertaining himself. Then Nord saw another thing, which was the special building rewarded before. However, the last reward was the tavern, and this time it was the knight training camp. He really gave pillows when he was sleepy. Nord planned to give a Title to the system, rain and break the system in time. These special buildings are still very useful. The last tavern let Nord exchange a judge Matthew. His appearance helped solve many problems. It was judge Matthew and hill scholars who freed Nord from the heavy government affairs of the territory that made Nord feel at ease to fight outside. Because Nord believes that they can manage the territory very well, Nord looks forward to the knight training camp that has not been established. It is likely that Nord''s own knight regiment will be born here. Unfortunately, Nord can''t block the real face immediately. He can''t arrange people to build it until Nord returns to the territory. In fact, there is no problem with the construction of Nord. Nord''s territory now has a lot of skilled builders, who are enough to meet any construction needs of Nord. Even this knight training camp is nothing. Nord can see from the system drawings that this knight training camp is not much different from ordinary barracks. But what''s strange can''t be known until he is completely built. Just like a tavern, Nord didn''t know that it could recruit NPCs without building it. Skipping over this special building, Nord found that Lehman had crossed the limit of arms and become a general after this battle. [Name: Lehman] [Occupation: General (Yameng mountain divine axe guard lvmax)] [attribute: strength 22 (23) agility 17 (19) intelligence 10 CHARM 9] [weapon proficiency: one handed weapon 278 (340) two handed weapon 335 (400) bow and arrow 180] [exclusive arms: not selected] From the above data, Nord did not find too many changes. Except that his career had risen to the full level, Nord did not find other great changes. However, when Nord saw the back, he found that there was an information bar on the panel, that is, the exclusive arms, which may be the biggest gain after Lehman was upgraded to a general. However, what is displayed on this interface is that there is no choice of arms. Nord opened the selection interface in his own brain to select a powerful arm for Lehman. Then Nord found that he was cheated by the system again, because it gave Nord no choice. [the exclusive arms interface has been opened, and you are drawing... Congratulations on your drawing of the swadian Knight] Then Nord saw that the system interface showed a heavy knight. His whole body was covered with heavy armor, and his head was placed in a huge helmet. He looked like a killing machine without emotion. The armor was covered with a big red robe, and even the horse was covered with a light vest. The whole man looked very powerful. Just when Nord was expecting what else would happen in the system, Nord saw that the knight figure on the system had become two books, one was called the training manual of svadia knights, and the other was called the complete forging of svadia Knights'' equipment Nord''s head is full of question marks, that''s it? Show me this when my pants are off? Nord didn''t expect that the system would be so shameless. He sent Nord two books after a long time. It''s estimated that this means that Nord can do it himself and have plenty of food and clothing. It''s really yours! System! Forever drop God! In the dark room, Nord looked at the two books in his hand by the bright moonlight outside. His mood could not be calm for a long time. Then Nord carefully placed the two hard won books gently at the head of his bed for fear that his actions would cause indelible damage to the two books. Then Nord lay motionless in bed like a dead fish. Although there are many things to worry about, life still needs to continue. In case of difficulties, Nord chose to go to sleep immediately. After all, there is everything in the dream. These unpleasant things still give Lehman a headache. After all, this is his exclusive arms. Nord experienced the difficult battle during the day. Coupled with the system''s actions, Nord soon fell asleep. Tomorrow is another full day, but the next day, Nord woke up and saw the books with red covers at the head of the bed. The good mood of the day was gone again. After the battle, the town of Caldera has recovered its tranquility. Although these battles have brought great suffering to the civilians here, they are still strong to live. It has to be said that living is the greatest courage, but dying is a hundred things. Even in the face of the scene of corpses and blood on the wall, these civilians are not much afraid, because they have experienced such a scene, but the bodies that fell to the ground last time are their relatives and friends. This is their nightmare. Compared with that scene, the situation on the wall is not unacceptable. Nord looked at the residents of caldera passing in front of him. They were moving the bodies dragged down the wall yesterday to burn and bury outside the city. They were used to such work. They had buried seven or eight thousand people outside the city in the past half a month. These civilians have been able to calmly face the bodies and calmly deal with death. This may be the biggest test of the disaster for them. Although they have experienced death, they still want to live strong. Living is the true meaning of life. Chapter 341 After that, Nord asked the Marquis of Stilwell about the specific plans of the Ximan Kingdom, and the Marquis of Stilwell answered Nord''s questions one by one. He was very cooperative with Nord and almost explained all the plans he knew. From the mouth of the Marquis of Stilwell, Nord learned about the whole plan of the Ximan kingdom. In addition to setting off civil strife in the Principality of Bethel, they also invaded the territory of the Principality of Bethel with the strength of the whole country. This is another reason why the Marquis of Stilwell is willing to cooperate with the Ximan kingdom. It was their promise to the Marquis of Stilwell that their army would arrive at the bottom of the city of Bellon within half a month after the city fell into rebellion. As long as the Marquis of Stilwell could drag the Marquis of Mellon for half a month, it would be regarded as completing the task. In other words, from the beginning, the goal of the Ximan kingdom was belon City, that is, the key figure in the rise of the Principality of Bethel. As a hostile country, the Ximan kingdom must strangle the momentum of the rise of the Principality of Bethel in the cradle. The territory seized by the Principality of Bethel from the Ximan kingdom last time was a wake-up call to the Ximan kingdom. If they don''t pay attention to it, the Ximan kingdom will soon be eroded by the Principality of Bethel, especially after the Principality of Bethel obtains the huge granary of HiLo plain. In a few years, the nutrients absorbed by the Principality of Bethel may make it grow into a behemoth, and the Ximan kingdom may be in danger of collapse. This is not alarmist. At present, the most shortage of the Principality of Bethel is food. With food, there is a population. With a population, more soldiers can be recruited. Originally, the Ximan kingdom can always resist the invasion of the Principality of Bethel by relying on the advantages of population and city walls. If the population of the Principality of Bethel breaks out, the Ximan kingdom will be destroyed. Moreover, restricting the food export of the Principality of Bethel has always been the national policy of the kingdom of seaman. Since the beginning of the kingdom of seaman, the food trade with the Principality of Bethel has been strictly prohibited, which is an important reason why the Principality of Bethel has been tirelessly attacking the kingdom of seaman for so many years. Relying on the grain smuggled by those businessmen is of no help at all. For the huge principality of Bethel, the grain transported by smugglers is a drop in the bucket. Not only is the grain transported scarce, but also the price is very expensive. These smugglers also face the siege and interception of the Ximan Kingdom, so the price of the grain transported is very high. Therefore, the annual looting has become the largest food source of the Principality of Bethel. Therefore, every harvest season is the day when the horn of war blows. It is difficult for anyone to say who is right and who is wrong between the Principality of Bethel and the kingdom of seaman. For fear of the threat from the Principality of Bethel, the Ximan Kingdom prohibits all food trade with the Principality of Bethel, and wants to weaken the strength of the Principality of Bethel. The Principality of Bethel will certainly not wait to die. After all, they want to eat. Since you don''t sell it to me, I will rob it by force. Let''s speak according to our ability. Therefore, the kingdom of seaman and the Duchy of Bethel are in constant war every year. Until last year, the achievements of the Grand Duke of Bethel made the kingdom of seaman feel a great threat. They had to start this plan that consumed the power of the whole country, with the purpose of strangling the momentum of the rise of the Duchy of Bethel. Therefore, whether it is the unrest in the north or the victory or defeat of marquis Stilwell and Marquis Mellon, it is not the key to the success of this plan. From the beginning, the sword edge of the Ximan Kingdom points directly at the core of the Principality of Bethel, that is, the Great Duke of Bethel in belon city. After they want to solve the Great Duke of Bethel, the Principality of Bethel is likely to fall into the mire of unrest. Therefore, when the plan was just implemented, that is, the day of unrest in belon City, the army of the Ximan kingdom was ready to go at the border. The Ximan Kingdom sent 40000 troops in belon City, which is almost half of the army of the Ximan kingdom. If the land area of the Ximan Kingdom was not relatively large, they would certainly do their best, Because of this plan, the kingdom of seaman is determined to win. It is only half a month from the border of the Ximan kingdom to the city of belon, which also counts the time for the army to cross the southern defense line. Moreover, so many armies are not resistable by the marquis in the southern territory of the Principality of Bethel. The soldiers in the southern territory may be able to defend the city, but it is almost impossible to intercept the army of the Ximan kingdom. Therefore, according to the existing intelligence analysis, Nord may have reached the city of belon before the Marquis of Mellon went to the city of belon for support, so these feel that the troops supported by the city of belon are very dangerous. Nord was still very worried about the safety of marquis Twain. Especially after learning that the troops of the kingdom of Shiman had already arrived in Bellon, Nord knew that Marquis Twain''s rescue was useless, because their enemy''s goal was too clear to give these Marquis of the Principality of Bethel any reaction time at all. But in other words, everything was expected by the Ximan kingdom. Even if these Marquis got the news, the Ximan Kingdom set up many obstacles for them on the road, such as the turmoil in the north and the rebellion of the Marquis Stilwell. All these serve one purpose. That is to control the brilliant Duke Beth at all costs. It is difficult to prevent all kinds of thieves. Duke Beth certainly didn''t expect trouble to rise. His son would oppose with outsiders, regardless of the family relationship between father and son. This may be the charm of the throne. Since ancient times, there have been countless events around this position. There is no flesh and blood relationship in front of the throne. Perhaps the Duchy of Bethel mistakenly estimated his next generation because of the harmonious relationship between his brothers. It is obvious that the second prince sol does not agree with his father''s arrangement. This led to the unrest in the Duchy of Bethel. Although it was said that the Grand Duke of Bethel was calculated by the Ximan Kingdom this time, Nord still felt that the Grand Duke of Bethel should bear great responsibility, not only for the rebellion of his second son, but also for his indecision in dealing with the territory seized from the Ximan Kingdom, which was completely inconsistent with his previous character. Maybe it''s because this territory is hard won. Because it is too precious, Duke Beth worries about his gains and losses, which gives the Ximan Kingdom an opportunity. After all, flies don''t bite seamless eggs. It is Duke Beth who gave the enemy loopholes that made the Ximan Kingdom''s plan so smoothly completed. This may also be the reason why he was dazzled by the victory. After all, the achievements made by Archduke Beth last year were the brilliant victory of the Principality of Beth for hundreds of years. Nord was in the city of Beth ¨® n at that time. Nord witnessed how the whole city of Beth ¨® n touted him. Nord didn''t expect that the grand occasion of Baron city at that time would leave such a big foreshadowing for the future. Maybe among these flatterers, there are spies from the Ximan kingdom. Perhaps this is a good way to divert the attention of Archduke Beth, gradually paralyze his nerves, and finally see the end, The kingdom of seaman stabbed Archduke Bethel, who was in the praise of everyone. Chapter 342 Nord looked at the direction of the southern Bellon City, which can be said to be the place where Nord grew up, but after crossing over, Nord had no feelings for the city, because Nord didn''t feel a trace of goodwill in Bellon city. Although belon is the capital of the Principality of Bethel and the largest city in the Principality of Bethel, it is extremely prosperous, but Nord has no feeling about it. This is a city full of hypocrisy and indifference. Behind the prosperity, it is just the drunken dream of those nobles. Moreover, Nord was once the biggest laughing stock of the city, which made Nord how to have feelings for it. Therefore, the status of Bellon city in Nord''s heart is far lower than that of Tami Town, but at this moment, Nord still worried about it, not about the city, but about those who rushed to rescue the city. Nord is worried that Marquis TEWIN and Marquis Meron''s troops will be defeated by the army of the Ximan kingdom. Now Bellon is a tiger''s den. Where the army of the Ximan kingdom may have been for a long time. Nord does not know how many soldiers of the Ximan kingdom are in Bellon City, but Nord speculates that the number may not be less than 20000. Because they still have some people left to contain the marquis in the south of the Principality of Bethel, but even with 20000 troops and the original rebels in Bellon City, such a lineup can not be resisted by the existing forces of the Principality of Bethel. Even if the Marquis Twain and the Marquis Mellon are elite soldiers with strong fighting power, they are faced with such a huge disadvantage, It is also difficult to have room to play. But now Nord can''t do much except worry about them. If these disabled and defeated soldiers left by Nord go to the quagmire of supporting peron, they won''t be able to float up, or even a dish. Nord is always worried. Suddenly one day, the news of the defeat of Marquis TEWIN and others came from the south, or worse, he directly saw the massive invasion of the army of the Ximan kingdom. Just because he got such bad news, Nord didn''t even have time to enjoy the joy of defeating Marquis Stilwell. The only good news they got in these two days was that some disabled and defeated soldiers in the East fled from the north. When they saw that Marquis Stilwell''s East camp was empty, but the flag on the city wall still belonged to the enemy, the remaining viscount in the East fled in fear. When they fled in a hurry, they couldn''t understand why the army in the East failed. Of course, marquis Stilwell himself didn''t understand this problem. He didn''t understand why Nord''s strength would change so much in just six months. In fact, marquis tween also wanted to know this problem They may attribute the rise of Nord to the details of the ISAAC family. In fact, Nord''s rise is entirely based on his own ability and systematic blessing. For the misunderstanding of marquis Stilwell and others, Nord just smiled without saying anything. Nord had no intention to explain, which made them misunderstand better. In this way, Nord was very convenient to cover up the golden finger. All unexplained phenomena can be attributed to the inside information of the ISAAC family. When Nord got the news, he couldn''t see the rear lights of the viscount. It has to be said that the combat effectiveness of the Viscount at this level did not play a big role in the front battlefield, but they were really fast when they fled. Nord didn''t have time to convene the army, so he could only see a dust far away. Nord originally planned to call the soldiers to resist their attack, because Nord didn''t know whether they would be stupid. If they attacked now, it might really cause some trouble to Nord, because only some long-range troops can fight now. It can be said that all the melee troops are in the stage of healing. It is still troublesome to think of resisting the hundreds of people left by these Viscount, which may cause some casualties. Of course, this premise is that they have the courage to rush to the city wall to fight with Nord''s troops. However, it is obvious that these viscount in the East did not. According to the information obtained by the soldiers, when these Viscount''s troops came outside the town of caldera, their soldiers looked dejected, as if they had lost the war. After hearing this, Nord understood why they ran so fast. It seems that these Viscount didn''t get any advantage in the face of the militias established by Nord. Therefore, when they returned, they found that the Marquis Stilwell''s army had also been defeated. They felt that something bad was going on. They might fall into the trap of the enemy. Nord just looked at the Viscount fleeing towards the East. Nord didn''t have any idea of pursuing, because he was more than willing but not enough. Even if he wanted to pursue the soldiers in the East, there were no troops to perform this task. It was very unrealistic to pursue the infantry by relying on long-range troops, Nord still wanted to have a cavalry. However, at the thought of the operation of the system a few days ago, Nord was very angry. Nord had to do everything himself. What''s the use of keeping it? Nord didn''t know when he could have the Knights. According to the current situation, it is estimated that it is still a long way off. Because the meaning of the system is very clear. Do you want the knights? Yes, I''ll give you all the methods and start practicing by myself. Nord: MMP, but after so many times, Nord has been used to it. Nord doesn''t hold any hope. The system won''t make him happy once. Nord still needs to keep an ordinary mind, otherwise it''s easy to be played by the system. If there was still a cavalry, Nord would let them chase these fleeing soldiers in the East, but Nord didn''t, so Nord could only let the last viscount in the East escape from the central region, but in this way, the last enemy in the central region was gone. Now this is a vast world waiting for Nord to do something. Especially after learning that the form of Bellon city was not optimistic, Nord was thinking about what he could do with his current strength, but he didn''t have a clue before, because he couldn''t do anything with the current situation of his troops, but after seeing these Viscount fleeing in a panic in the East, Nord knew what he should be able to do. That is to establish a large number of militias in the whole central region. Although Nord himself does not see the combat effectiveness of these militias, according to their current performance, these militias can still play a great combat effectiveness. At least, they have not made any concessions to these small forces in the East. Moreover, on the day after the Viscount fled in the East, Nord saw several more teams from the north, but this time they were not the enemy. Nord was very familiar with their flag, because Nord designed it for them, and the flag was painted with a shield, because Nord wanted them to understand that their responsibility was to guard, Protecting their relatives from the enemy and protecting their homes with shields and swords is the right given to them by Nord. Chapter 343 In fact, according to the rules, these militia can''t own the flag, because the coat of arms on the flag is a symbol of aristocracy. Ordinary knights can''t have such privileges. Only barons who can inherit can have the coat of arms belonging to their own family. However, Nord is the most count and can have some privileges. It''s not too much to get a flag for his troops, and no nobles dare to take care of Nord''s affairs. Moreover, Nord did not register in the aristocracy, so these militias naturally have the flag. Nord was very moved when he saw the scene that they came to support. Even Nord set up a militia just to alleviate some of his own troubles. Nord didn''t see their combat effectiveness, but when they knew that Nord was in danger, they could come to support. This is a very valuable thing. After all, although it sounds very simple, there are not many people who can really do it. Especially in the face of life and death crisis, how many people can risk their lives to repay kindness. Nord''s heart was warm. Seeing these militias to support him, Nord really didn''t expect that although these militias were established by Nord and under Nord''s command, Nord didn''t take them as his own troops. However, the actions of these militias really made Nord feel the inner vibration. Although they were all small people, they also had their own ideas. It was like coming to support this time. Nord didn''t inform them. These were their spontaneous actions. It was at this moment that Nord understood what he should do. He wanted to set up such a militia in the whole central region. When the battle in Bellon failed, the central region was most likely to be impacted, and the retreat route of Marquis TEWIN and Marquis Mellon in the future was also in the central region. Before the end of their war, Nord must establish a strong defense line in the central region. If Marquis TEWIN and others successfully defeated the troops of the Ximan Kingdom, there may be some hidden dangers in Nord''s current practice, because this is not Nord''s territory, and Nord''s current practice is hard to please, It is likely to suffer the resentment of these central nobles. However, if the battle in Bellon city is defeated, what Nord has done in the central region can be of great use, and this solid defense line can keep a glimmer of vitality for Nord. Only by blocking seaman''s next attack in the central region can we win more valuable time for future victory. Otherwise, the army of the Ximan Kingdom might drive straight in and even hit the north in one breath. At that time, Nord''s side had no hope at all. If the Ximan Kingdom occupied the hinterland of the Principality of Bethel, the building of the Principality of Bethel would be overturned. Even if he may be resented by those middle nobles in the future, Nord will still choose to do so. Real men dare to turn the tide and help the building. Even if the next task is very difficult, Nord will not shrink back. So in the next few days, Nord began to wander around various places in the central region, especially near Bellon City, which was a place Nord had never been before. Therefore, Nord established a solid defense line from scratch. However, when Nord arrived with his long-range troops, he found that the degree of looting of villages and towns in these places was much more serious than the areas where Nord had arrived. Basically, all the towns that Nord subsequently arrived had been looted. Only after suffering can we understand the value of a peaceful and peaceful life, and Nord did not come in vain. At present, Nord''s salaries for recruiting militias are captured from the troops in the East, and they are fruitful, even richer than those from the system. However, Nord has not made specific statistics. In addition to the reasons for successive battles, Nord does not have a logistics officer specially responsible for statistics of materials, so Nord does not know how much wealth he has obtained from these Eastern troops. Anyway, there are a lot of them, because these Eastern troops have plundered in the central region for so many days, and their wealth has finally come to Nord''s hands. Sure enough, it is easy to get rich by eating black. These Eastern troops did not expect that the wealth they robbed will eventually be cheaper to Nord. Bitter hatred presses the golden thread every year and makes wedding clothes for others. Perhaps these soldiers in the East think so. Their previous efforts and the curse they bear are finally intercepted by Nord. This should not be black eating black, but should be called the report of justice. Nord did not collect all these things, but returned them to these civilians in another way. This method is to let them rebuild their homes or pay the salaries of the militia. In the end, Nord gained a good reputation and many militia and civilians who are very loyal to him. It is in this way that Nord buys people''s hearts that he can bypass these local nobles and obtain the support of the people. Otherwise, Nord, who is just an outsider, can''t gain the trust of these suffering central civilians. At this time, only by giving them what they want, wealth and food, can he be loved by these civilians. The work after that was the same. Nord spent more than half a month running in the rest of the central region. In these looted places, Nord''s troops were warmly welcomed. These civilians seemed to have been waiting for Nord for a long time. After Nord arrived, as soon as he showed his supplies, these civilians listened to Nord. During this period, Nord was also protested by the nobles hidden in the crowd. Nord didn''t know how they had escaped the search of soldiers in the East. Anyway, after Nord appeared, when they began to use civilians to set up militia and repair the town, these people suddenly jumped out and said that this is their territory. Nord can''t be so reckless. With such a righteous face, Nord believed that the soldiers in the East had never seen it before, because these nobles hiding in the crowd did not dare to confront the soldiers in the East. Otherwise, they should be locked up in caldera''s castle now. Before, Nord obtained not only property from the Marquis of Stilwell, but also many meat tickets tied up by him to ask for ransom. After those nobles were rescued, Nord did not choose to release them, but chose to lock them in the castle with those nobles in the East. What makes Nord feel the most ironic is that the two groups of people who should have been bitter enemies can still talk and laugh in the face of the same scene of being locked up. Nord really has to admire the mentality of these nobles. Nord doesn''t know whether they have lost their gratitude and hatred with a smile. Or perfunctory on the surface. In fact, they have already yelled behind the scenes, but in Nord''s view, they are all carefree. In addition to being dissatisfied with Nord''s etiquette of entertaining them, these nobles are not too worried about their territory. Chapter 344 Nord doesn''t quite understand what these nobles think. The reason why Nord doesn''t let them out is that he is afraid of making trouble for Nord, because now Nord is about to establish a militia in the whole central region. Releasing these nobles is tantamount to pulling his hind legs. Therefore, Nord didn''t choose to release them, but these nobles didn''t worry at all. Nord didn''t think of it. They just stayed in the castle Nord was looking for them, or felt that the war was going on outside. It''s safer to stay here. Nord was really speechless to these aristocrats who ate and died, so later Nord met these aristocrats again. When he jumped out to play against him during the establishment of the militia, Nord sent them to caldera town to reunite with their friends without saying a word. Then the whole world is quiet, and there is only one voice left in the whole central region, that is, Nord''s voice. The operation of the whole central region depends on Nord''s will. To tell the truth, Nord still feels very hard, because the whole central region is too big. Even if no one makes trouble with Nord, it is still very difficult for Nord to control such a large territory. Nord feels that he does not want to be so handy in his own territory. Under the leadership of Isaac, Nord''s orders can be perfectly implemented without any delay, and can be implemented very quickly and efficiently. However, there is no such feeling in the central region. They do not have any resistance to Nord''s orders, or they do not comply with Nord''s orders. Each of these civilians who have suffered is very tenacious, and he also actively cooperates with Nord, but the only problem is their ability is not enough. This is a difficult problem to solve. Nord also wanted to transfer Hill scholars to help himself, but it was a bit of a fuss when he thought about it carefully, because the order given by Nord is not a very difficult task. The first is to maintain the previous order and try to stabilize as much as possible, only to repair the collapsed buildings, It all depends on what they can do. Nord has no requirements for it. The second thing is to establish the militia without delay, which is the most important task. However, Nord did not let these villagers set up their own initiative. Each militia was established by Nord himself, which is why Nord spent half a month. However, each militia established in this way has a very deep connection with Nord. Nord''s busy time is worth it. In this way, Nord knows very clearly how much resistance can be established in the central region. Nord is very satisfied with his work during this period. With the militia established before, there are more than 2500 militia in the whole central region, which can be regarded as draining the last trace of war potential in the central region. Although the population of the whole central region is large, it can''t afford to consume this period of time. First, marquis Mellon recruited a group of people before, and then was looted by soldiers in the East. When Nord established the militia, there are not many people who can participate in the war, and Nord''s requirements for soldiers are still very high. It must be strong young men, which further reduces the scope of recruitment. Nord can recruit so many militias now, or because of the previous looting of soldiers in the East. It is precisely because of the looting that many young people who do not want to become soldiers have to take up their own weapons and desperately defend their homes. Although the war potential in the central region has been drained, Nord still has little confidence in resisting the army of the Ximan Kingdom, because more than 2000 soldiers and militia with weak combat effectiveness are very difficult to resist the army of the Ximan kingdom. But even in difficulties, Nord still has to do it. After all, if Nord doesn''t do it, no one else will do it. If there is a choice, Nord doesn''t want to be a savior, but because of his position, Nord can only do it. He has no choice. In fact, after rectifying the militia forces in the central region, Nord also found another place to enhance the strength of the army, that is the Belem city that Marquis Stilwell has not attacked. This city is the only peaceful place in the central region. Because this is the largest city in Central China, marquis Mellon left some soldiers in the city when he came and left, and the city has a very large population, at least 50000 people. Even though Marquis Mellon has recruited many soldiers, Nord believes that the city still has a lot of war potential to tap. This is also the reason why the Marquis of Stilwell did not attack forcibly, because he could not eat this huge city with his strength at that time. If the city could mobilize at least nearly 2000 young men at the critical moment of life and death, the Marquis of Stilwell knew this very well, so he would summon the troops in such a hurry. Beilun city is a very delicious fat for him, but he can see that he can''t eat it, which makes the Marquis of Stilwell itch in his heart, but he can''t eat it in his mouth, let alone the enemy of the Marquis of Stilwell. Even Nord touched his nose when he arrived there. Nord, who closed the door, had the idea of sending troops to fight down Belem City, but Nord soon figured out that it was useless to be angry. Now that the war on the front line is unknown, Nord can''t lose his troops at all. The horizontal in the nest will only consume his own strength. Moreover, this will leave a bad impression on the civilians in Beilun city. It will be very difficult to recruit soldiers in the future. Therefore, Nord temporarily let Beilun city go. Nord arrived with full confidence. As a result, he left so disheartened that even Beilun city failed to enter. Even people with a good temper like Nord will inevitably be angry. As a friendly army, Nord wanted to go into the city to discuss the current situation with them, but the son of marquis Mellon, the heir who was left to defend the city, directly refused Nord''s request to enter the city, and his attitude was very arrogant, leaving no face for Nord. Although Nord is not a careful person, he still can''t swallow it. It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. Nord believes that he will have a chance to settle an account with this arrogant guy one day, but Nord hopes he can keep his face and face Nord. After leaving Beren City, when Nord had planned to gather all the militia for training, a message interrupted Nord''s plan, because according to the quick report of the militia in a small town, they found the northern army led by Marquis TEWIN, but their situation did not look very good. The information sent back by the militia described that Marquis TEWIN''s northern army seemed to have just experienced a big defeat. All the soldiers were dejected and looked very embarrassed. After hearing the news, Nord couldn''t help sighing. Chapter 345 Nord arrived at the town as soon as he got the news. It is the town closest to Bellon in the central region and a town under Nord''s strict supervision. The residents of the town were moved to the hinterland by Nord, leaving only some militia stationed. The role of these militias is to help Nord monitor the movement from the city of belon, so Nord will move all the residents of the town at any cost, because Nord knows very well that once the army of the Ximan Kingdom arrives, this is the first place to bear the brunt. It is also very dangerous for these civilians to stay, and this is only part of the beginning of the plan. Nord has made plans to fight a protracted war, so Nord began to stay clear in this area, leaving no opportunity for the Ximan kingdom. Nord has done everything he can. The rest is to see how the Ximan kingdom should deal with it. If they are determined to win the central region, Nord will definitely fight with him to the end. It is not how deep Nord has feelings for the central region. But Nord is very clear about the truth that his lips are dead and his teeth are cold. If he loses the buffer zone in the central region, the military peak of the Ximan kingdom can definitely reach the north. If he waits until that time, Nord may really want to be a small Lord in the depths of the Amun mountains. Beyond defending the enemy and the country, Nord must leave a way back for himself, that is, Nord must ensure the stability of the north, so that Nord can retain a glimmer of vitality to turn defeat into victory. Now the most important problem is that Nord must understand the specific situation of the battle in Bellon city. When Nord hurried to the town, Nord saw some disabled soldiers and defeated generals. The scene in front of him was much more miserable than described by the militia. If he didn''t see the flag flying in mid air, Nord would not believe that these were the northern army that had just separated from Nord for a month. Nord counted roughly. At present, there are no more than 500 soldiers in this town, that is to say, the northern army is not far from the total army defeat. When he separated from Nord, the northern army led by Marquis TEWIN had nearly 5000 troops, although many of them were just recruited infantry, But such a northern army is also a powerful army. But now what Nord saw was completely different from what he imagined. Nord thought that even if he was defeated, he would not be defeated like this. Nord walked into the town like water. Nord was eager to know what happened. After entering the town, Nord can obviously feel that the morale of the whole army is completely lost. These soldiers have no spirit at all. Their eyes are dull and there is an indelible sense of fatigue on their faces. Many soldiers even lie there motionless. If they don''t see the ups and downs of their chest with the sound of breathing, Nord doesn''t know whether they are dead or alive. When he saw Marquis tween again, Nord couldn''t believe his eyes. Nord couldn''t believe that the haggard old man in front of him was the mighty uncle Nord knew before. He disappeared in a short month. Marquis tween looked more than ten years old. What makes Nord more worried is that Marquis Twain is wrapped with a bandage. From the blood stains of the bandage, Nord knows that Marquis Twain is seriously injured. Gustav''s eyes standing aside are full of blood. The childishness in his face has been completely invisible and replaced by the firmness of his face. Gustav''s appearance is very similar to that of Marquis TEWIN before. After this period of training, Nord can clearly feel Gustav''s growth. His every move has the shadow of his father. Nord understands that Gustav, who suddenly takes up the heavy responsibility, subconsciously imitates his father''s look to deal with things. Gustav saw a flash of excitement in his eyes after Nord arrived. Now Nord is the only one who can help him share the heavy responsibility. Looking at the injury of marquis Twain, Nord immediately asked the medical soldiers in the team to come in and deal with the wound for Marquis Twain. Nord still trusts his medical soldiers very much. Although they may not be good at treating diseases, they are absolutely first-class in dealing with wounds on the battlefield, which is the accumulation of experience. After these battles, Nord is very satisfied with the performance of these medical soldiers. It''s very reassuring for Nord to hand over Marquis TEWIN to them. No one here is more professional than them. Nord nodded to count Walton standing silent, and then asked Gustav what the situation is now. In Gustav''s mouth, Nord gradually learned the beginning and end of the battle under the city of Bellon. It turned out that before Marquis TEWIN arrived, the army of the Ximan kingdom had controlled the situation near the city of Bellon. It is said that the big prince pansy and the Marquis Molly in the West were attacked by the army of the Ximan Kingdom when they were fighting with the second prince sol. Facing the attack of more than 20000 reinforcements, the troops in the West quickly collapsed. Marquis Molly died in the chaos. The eldest prince pansy let the second prince sol cut off his head after he was captured. No one outside knows why there is such a great hatred between their brothers. However, it can make the second Prince sol ignore his blood and flesh, But it also let everyone see the ruthlessness of the second prince sol. After seeing the second prince sol killing his brother so ruthlessly, many people were thinking about whether Duke Beth, who had not been seen for a long time, was still alive. Although the second prince sol claimed that he was only imprisoned by his father, seeing his ruthless appearance now, everyone had a trace of suspicion about his previous words. Even his brother can kill him mercilessly. Will he be lenient to his father? Although many people have doubts about the life and death of Archduke Beth at this time, no one dares to stand up and ask for the news, especially after the army of the Ximan Kingdom felt, no one cares about the life and death of Archduke Beth. The nobles of belon city quickly recognized the situation. Now the fate of belon city is in the hands of the Ximan kingdom. If these nobles dare to inquire about the news of Duke Beth, that is, the toilet lights up to die, they will have acquiesced in the death of Duke Beth, and even if he is still alive, it will not play any role. After defeating the troops in the west, the army of the Ximan kingdom was preparing to go to the West and occupy the territory that had lost its master. When the Marquis Meron came from the central region, he finally arrived at the foot of the city of Bellon. Unfortunately, he was a little late, and his friendly troops in the West had been defeated by the army of the Ximan kingdom, The Marquis of Mellon also regretted that he was a little late. The Marquis of Mellon, who led 6000 troops, stationed troops under the city of Bellon. For a time, he was also in a dilemma. In the face of such a situation, the Marquis of Mellon certainly could not win the city of Bellon with his own strength. Even if his soldiers were so elite, he could not capture the city of Bellon guarded by more than 20000 soldiers. Chapter 346 During this period when the Marquis of Mellon was at a loss, he could not let the troops of the Ximan kingdom come out to fight with him. With 20000 troops, the army of the Ximan kingdom with geographical advantages began to play with the Marquis of Mellon in a steady style. The of seaman Kingdom did not take the lead at all after they occupied the advantage, because they had completed their strategic goal, that is, to take Archduke Bethel and occupy Bellon city. Now that they have completed their goal, why do they have to fight with Marquis Mellon. To tell the truth, these nobles of the Ximan kingdom are still very afraid of the Marquis Mellon. In front of the troops led by him, the Ximan Kingdom has not made any advantage. The Marquis Mellon is different from the Marquis Molly in the West. The Marquis Molly is a soft persimmon, and the Marquis Mellon is a hard stubble. If it is not handled well, it will get into his hand accidentally. Even if the Marquis of Mellon clamored under the city of Bellon every day, even if none of the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom paid attention to him, the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom also expected that the soldiers of the Marquis of Mellon would not dare to attack the city. Even though the Marquis of Mellon was reckless, he knew very well that there was no chance of winning if his soldiers wanted to attack the city. Then Marquis Mellon waited until the northern army led by Marquis Twain, which brought the last hope to the desperate Marquis Mellon. In fact, after Marquis Twain learned about the situation at that time, he planned to make a long-term plan, because attacking the city is not a wise choice. But he couldn''t stand Marquis Mellon''s bitter plea. Marquis Mellon was really worried about his brother, Archduke Beth, so he wanted to save his brother anyway. From here, we can see that Marquis Mellon and his brother have a really deep relationship. In fact, in this case, the best way is to negotiate with the Ximan kingdom. Marquis Twain is thinking about whether he can rescue Archduke Beth first through negotiation, and then make a long-term plan. However, the Ximan kingdom is determined and does not give them any chance to negotiate. Seeing the strong attitude of the Ximan Kingdom, marquis Twain has some bad premonitions in his heart, He was very worried about his old friend, grand duke Beth. This is also an important reason why Marquis TEWIN agreed to Marquis Meron''s request. Perhaps giving the people of the Ximan kingdom a little color is another way to protect Duke Beth, so that they can''t treat Duke Beth so arrogantly, otherwise they will be retaliated by the Duke of Beth. Since they were both old rivals, there was no temptation in the battle between the Marquis of Mellon and the kingdom of seaman. They both knew the enemy''s offensive means like the back of their hands. Therefore, the two Marquis of Bethel launched a fierce offensive from the beginning, The soldiers under their command rushed towards the wall one after another with shields. After entering a distance of 100 meters, the arrow rain of the Ximan Kingdom covered the area under the wall like blocking the sun. The archers of the Ximan kingdom had a completely different combat mode from those of the Nord army. Nord focuses on range and accuracy, and the of Ximan kingdom is to win by quantity. If Nord is on this battlefield, he can find that the volley of Ximan kingdom requires the participation of at least more than 1000 archers. Of course, there must be more than 1000 archers of Ximan kingdom in belon, at least 1000 archers standing on the current wall. However, these soldiers with shields rushed up the wall against the arrow rain, because they were used to the arrow rain of the Ximan kingdom. The soldiers of the Principality of Bethel knew that as long as they could climb the wall, the damn arrow rain would stop. There was no way to compare these soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom in close combat. After the soldiers under the two Marquis paid a huge price, they finally got their wish to climb the wall. In fact, the main reason is the range of bows and arrows. As a country with archers as the main combat arms, the range of bows and arrows of the Ximan kingdom is too close. It is only a charging distance, and the soldiers of the Principality of Bethel can climb the wall. This is also the main reason why the soldiers of the Duchy of Bethel are not afraid of the archers of the Ximan Kingdom at all. They can rush over in a few seconds at a distance of 100 meters. When they cross the distance covered by arrow rain, the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom are as weak as chickens to be slaughtered. The development of the war was the same as before. The soldiers of the Principality of Bethel soon climbed the wall, but what they didn''t expect was that the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom were not waiting for them on the wall, but the bethel people who were as strong as them. These soldiers are the soldiers who betrayed the Principality of Bethel with the second prince sol. These soldiers were originally the soldiers of the Earls under the Principality of Bethel. It was because of the previous territory and the position of the new Marquis that they were very dissatisfied with the Grand Duke of bethel that the second prince sol betrayed the Principality of Bethel. Then this time they were sent to the city wall to fight with their compatriots. Under the equal strength of the two sides, the battle on the city wall lasted for a long time and lasted for most of the day. At this time, marquis Twain and Marquis Mellon who watched the battle under the city wall frowned one after another. They all felt something was wrong. Only after the battle did they know that the traitors who had fought with them on the city wall were those who had betrayed the Principality of Bethel. At the thought of this, marquis Mellon''s face was gnashing his teeth. He had zero tolerance for the traitors of the Principality of Bethel. If it weren''t for these guys, how could the Principality of Bethel be like this and how could his brother be in prison. Therefore, after discussing with the two Marquises the next day, they still attacked the wall as before, because there were not many traitors in the city of Bellon. As long as they consumed all their soldiers, they could occupy some advantages in the face of the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom. For several days after that, fierce battles were going on on on the wall. Finally, five days later, when the soldiers of the Duchy of Bethel and the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom were about to hand over, the nobles of the Ximan kingdom made a very crazy move. They killed all the royal families of the Principality of Bethel, including the second prince sol and the Archduke Raleigh Bethel. Everyone did not expect that the nobles of the Ximan kingdom would be so cruel and did not leave any opportunities for the Principality of Bethel, and it was at the time when the rebels in the city of belon were the weakest. The ximans who had attracted them immediately turned their faces and did not recognize people. Also before, on the city wall, the Ximan Kingdom used the hand of marquis Meron to help them remove the minions of the traitors of the Principality of Bethel without trace, and then these ximans were giving them a fatal blow. These traitors never thought that the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom didn''t even talk about their credit, and the previous agreement became a means to paralyze them. Although the end of the traitors was unbearable, the practice of the Ximan kingdom was too chilling. The nobles of the Ximan Kingdom believed that there was no problem with what they did. No matter what direction the next war was going, they would be invincible. The Ximan kingdom would not leave any opportunities for the Principality of Bethel. Chapter 347 The nobles of the Ximan Kingdom also hung the head of Archduke Bethel on the wall. They either wanted to vent their resentment against the Principality of Bethel for so many years. Because the Principality of Bethel has been robbing the border of the Ximan kingdom for so many years, the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom, especially the nobles at the border, have great hatred against the Principality of Bethel. However, these actions of the Ximan kingdom to vent their resentment aroused the boundless anger of the two marques under the city. While grieving in their hearts, marquis Twain and Marquis Mellon also made up their mind and vowed to make the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom pay a price. Therefore, in the next few days, the attack of marquis Twain not only did not stop, but became more and more intense. Every day, from early morning to evening, the battle on the wall of Bellon did not stop. The two Marquis realized their commitments. In the next half month, the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom suffered heavy casualties. Several times they took human lives to fill in, and the city of Bellon could be captured. The nobles of the Ximan Kingdom did not expect that their actions did not scare the two Marquis and soldiers of the Principality of Bethel. The king''s head hanging on the city wall is fierce, and the morale of the soldiers of the Principality of Bethel is bound to win. Every soldier of the Principality of Bethel is thinking of revenge for his king. Although Duke Bethel has made some mistakes in the distribution of territory recently, this has led to the unrest of the Principality of Bethel. However, this does not affect the reputation of Duke Beth in the hearts of the people, especially in the army. Both his brothers are the most respected figures of Beth soldiers, not to mention that he himself is the king of Beth people. Especially after seizing a large territory from the Ximan Kingdom some time ago, Duke Beth''s reputation in people''s minds has reached the peak. All the bethel people believe that they will usher in a strong era, but they do not expect their expectations to evaporate like a bubble. And the greeting of them is a cruel reality. It is a turbulent era, a time hang by a thread, and a time of human life. After seeing the heads of the Kingdom above the city wall, whether the two Marquis were angry, even these ordinary soldiers held a breath in their hearts. They felt that it was a shame for the ximans to hang the heads of their respected kings on the city wall, and the shame could only be washed by blood. After being humiliated, the Besser soldiers broke out strong fighting power. The walls defended by the seaman people several times were full of danger, which was a proof of their determination. In fact, just a few days later, the nobles of the seaman Kingdom began to regret. They didn''t expect that the response of the Besser army would be so fierce that they just didn''t want to attack them. Later, even if the Ximan Kingdom takes back the head hanging on the wall, it will not help. The army of the Principality of Bethel on the wall has been excited. This is not what they can withdraw if they want to withdraw. The price paid by the nobility of the Ximan kingdom for their arrogant behavior is that the troops of the Ximan Kingdom have been reduced by nearly 10000 in more than half a month. Of course, the Besser army in charge of attacking the city also suffered heavy casualties. There were less than 4000 people left in the army of more than 10000 people. Even if they were wounded, the morale of these soldiers was still very high, because they felt that they had made the people of the Ximan Kingdom pay a painful price. In fact, the war has to stop when it comes to this situation, because the troops under Marquis TEWIN and Marquis Mellon are no longer able to attack the city. Even Marquis Mellon, who has always wanted to avenge his brother, knows that their current troops want to attack the city of Bellon is a dream. However, their previous siege was to make the Ximan Kingdom pay a price. Now that they have achieved their goal, it is time to consider the problem of retreat. When they return to their territory to cultivate and recuperate for a period of time, they can make a comeback. Just when Marquis TEWIN and Marquis Meron both started to retreat, the war could not start. Belon rarely had its own quiet time, but when the two Marquis of the Principality of Bethel wanted to withdraw, the army of the Ximan Kingdom, which had been beaten passively, was unwilling. In fact, during the period when Besser troops attacked the city violently, the nobles of the Ximan kingdom in the city were already asking for support. Even if there were nearly 20000 soldiers in the city at that time, they felt very dangerous in the face of less than 10000 Besser troops. Therefore, the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom urgently dispatched 5000 soldiers from the southern territory of the Principality of Besser to belon for support. Because the south is very peaceful during this period, the Ximan Kingdom has an absolute advantage, but they are not in a hurry to attack, but try their best to surround the troops in the south into the cities and towns, so that the troops in the South can not support belon, because the strategic focus of the Ximan Kingdom is belon. For this reason, they do not need to start a war in the south, which will make them tired of coping. As for the Marquis Jonson in the south, there was no way. In front of the army of the Ximan Kingdom, he could only stay in his own town and sulk, but his eyes looked to the north from time to time. He was very worried about the situation in the Principality of Bethel, but the Marquis Jonson could only watch and could do nothing when he was besieged. Before the two marques of the Principality of Bethel began to withdraw, the 5000 reinforcements of the Ximan Kingdom arrived first, and appeared behind the two marques. It turned out that these reinforcements of the Ximan kingdom should have arrived in belon long ago. However, after the reinforcements got in touch with the city, they decisively chose to encircle the rear for fear of being discovered by the army of the Principality of Bethel. They also deliberately spared the long way. Therefore, during this relatively calm period, the army of the Principality of Bethel wanted to retreat, while the army of the kingdom of seaman was brewing a huge storm. When the army of the Ximan Kingdom appeared in the rear of the Besser army, marquis Twain and Marquis Meron looked at each other and felt that something was bad. They didn''t care to deal with these retreating affairs. They immediately launched a breakthrough action. If the ink was written for a period of time, I''m afraid they would really be made dumplings. When the army of the Ximan kingdom in the city came out of the city to launch a flank attack, they might really be surrounded and annihilated under the city of Bellon. After discussion, marquis Twain felt that they went into battle lightly and abandoned some unnecessary burdens, so they broke out directly before the army of the Ximan Kingdom launched a siege. So they had to bear the pain to leave some heavy wounded who could not move for a long time and let them use their last strength to block the enemy from the direction of Bellon city. Then the two marques led 3000 troops to launch a breakthrough operation, which was a battle of encirclement and breakthrough at the same time. When Marquis Twain''s troops launched their operations, the army of the kingdom of seaman was not idle, because this was the first action they planned. In a word, they still had some opportunities. The most obvious thing was that the reinforcements just mobilized from the South were already in full battle readiness on the only way for the army of the Principality of Bethel to retreat. Five thousand troops are waiting for the troops of the Principality of Bethel to arrive. They are stepping up preparations for fortifications. As long as there are three thousand troops left to resist the Principality of Bethel for a period of time, these people will be surrounded by them Chapter 348 When Marquis TEWIN and Marquis Meron attacked the 5000 reinforcements of the Ximan Kingdom, the troops coming out of Bellon also attacked the reinforcements left by the two Marquis outside the city. The battle was white hot from the beginning, because both sides knew very well that they were racing against time. As long as the two Marquis of Bethel can break through the siege before the siege of the army of the Ximan Kingdom, they will have a chance to survive. If they don''t have time to break through the siege, they may be buried in this place. The siege composed of 15000 people can drown them even with human sea tactics. The army of the Ximan kingdom will not miss this good opportunity. Perhaps in front of them is the last resistance of the Principality of Bethel. As long as they are eliminated, the next principality of Bethel can let them gallop. This is the first war that determines the destiny of the Principality of Bethel. As long as they can win, the fate of the Principality of Bethel will come to an end. Therefore, even the Seamans who know that their field strength is not as good as the army of Bethel can fight bravely. The army of 10000 people soon flooded the wounded camp of the Principality of Bethel. The remaining wounded soldiers of the Principality of Bethel are very brave. Even if they know they will die, none of them flinch. This is their last pride. In the face of the last pride of the ximans, even if they die, they will die on the road of charge. The scene of these seriously wounded BESer soldiers attacking the army of the Ximan Kingdom shocked them very much. Even if all the Ximan soldiers were confident that they would win, when they saw such brave BESer people, they also felt very afraid that if the Principality of BESer rose, What fate will they face. But without such a situation, even if these BESer soldiers try hard, they can''t cross the number gap. There are too many troops in the Ximan kingdom. There are less than 1000 blocking troops. In front of the army of the Ximan Kingdom, there is a mantis in front of the cart, and there is no spray in the sea of people in the Ximan kingdom. After crushing the blocking force of the Besser army, the soldiers from the city of belon pursued in the direction of the retreat of the two marques. The morale of the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom was very strong, and even the depression of being beaten over the previous month no longer existed. In their hearts, they only have the joy of defeating the army of the Principality of Bethel. This is the first time that the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom have gained the upper hand in the battle with the Principality of Bethel. The hearts of every soldier of the Ximan kingdom are full of lofty feelings, just like breaking the nightmare in their hearts. They have a feeling of tears in their eyes. The two Dukes of Bethel do not know the war situation behind them, and they don''t have so much time to think about the things behind them. Their main problem now is how to break the current blockade of the reinforcements of the Ximan Kingdom, but there is not much time left for them. Looking at the enemy defending like a tortoise, Marquis TEWIN has a headache. These reinforcements of the Ximan kingdom are determined to defend. The whole camp is directly tied on the main road. There are three defense fronts alone, and they are more and more closely defended. A large number of wooden stakes are required on each front as defense fortifications, They just made up their mind to delay the army of the Principality of Bethel. Finally, the two Marquis decided to let the two knights under their command start charging. This time, the two strongest knights in the Principality of Bethel began to fight side by side. The snow wolf knights and the War Bear knights, the two top combat forces in the north of the continent, did not show their skills in the previous siege, and the siege did not give play to their strength. However, the impact of the two knights is very critical in the breakthrough battle. They are basically invincible. Therefore, when they encounter difficulties in the breakthrough, the two marques think of their knights, and then under the leadership of the two knights, the last troops of the Principality of Bethel launched an attack. With 100 people from two knights as arrows, 3000 troops formed a conical array and began to attack the troops of the Ximan kingdom. Even the reinforcements of the Ximan Kingdom who were already in full battle could hardly resist this impact, although the wooden stakes and fortifications throughout the camp limited the knight''s advance, The powerful fighting of their Knights also led to the retreat of the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom who were responsible for blocking. The first line of defense was soon broken, and the second line of defense was also shaky. Just when the two Marquis were about to lead their troops to break through, the army of the kingdom of seaman from the city of Bellon also rushed to the battlefield. They grabbed the tail of the troops of the Principality of Bethel, and finally surrounded them. Nearly 10000 soldiers who arrived from the city of belon soon joined the battle, which undoubtedly made matters worse for the army of the Principality of Besser. Before they broke out, their hind legs were directly dragged into the mud, and they sank deeper and deeper with the increase of time. Moreover, the arrival of the follow-up troops also inspired the confidence of the front-line Ximan soldiers. In the next battle, they also became brave and fearless. In the face of the knights who had lost speed, these Ximan soldiers dared to attack. When the number of people was not dominant, when the siege closed, the gap between the number of people was even greater, which was so large that people felt desperate. However, the two marques had not given up. They were still fighting with the Knights. Finally, marquis Twain escaped from the siege with the help of the flexibility of the snow wolf knights. The battle bear order led by the Marquis of Mellon was deeply trapped in the quagmire of battle because of its bulkiness. The soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom who arrived from all directions wrapped up the Marquis of Mellon''s troops like ants. However, the Marquis of TEWIN who escaped from the sky was not easy. Not only was he seriously injured when breaking through the siege, but most of his troops fell into the encirclement. There were less than 500 soldiers in the North who really escaped from the encirclement. The Marquis of TEWIN took a painful look at the scene behind him, and then ordered the troops to return to the north. Before long, marquis Twain, who was seriously injured, fell into a coma, and the task of leading the army fell on Gustav''s shoulder. However, Gustav, who led the army to flee for the first time, did not have much experience. It was only with the help of count Walton that he could bring the remaining northern troops to Nord. The reason why Gustav is so difficult is that the army of the Ximan Kingdom has been following closely. About four or five thousand troops of the Ximan Kingdom have been following the troops of the north since the third day. Fortunately, they are not very familiar with the road. Gustav''s more than 500 people can safely reach the central region. After listening to Gustav''s narration, Nord was a little silent. Although Nord had made the worst plan, Nord was still very shocked. He didn''t expect that the situation of the Principality of Bethel had collapsed to this extent in just a month or two. Nord estimated that the Marquis of Mellon, who was surrounded, could not escape death. Just in this way, the whole principality of Bethel even fell apart. Chapter 349 "Cough, cough, cough." With the sound of coughing, marquis Twain opened his eyes. Gustav and Nord immediately came to him. He looked at the surrounding scene bleary, and finally focused on Nord and Gustav. "Where is this?" "Father, this is a small town in the middle." Gustav was very happy when he saw his father wake up. His eyes were full of sadness when he looked at Marquis tween. During the period when Marquis tween was unconscious, he was very afraid. Suddenly one day, his father died suddenly. "How''s the war going now? Marquis Mellon, isn''t he..." "On the second day of your coma, there were pursuers behind us, and then the Marquis of Mellon... I didn''t hear from him." Marquis Twain closed his eyes and looked sad. Although his relationship with Marquis Mellon was not as close as that with grand duke Beth, as the two Marquis who had made great achievements in the war of the Principality of Beth, they looked down on each other more or less. Before, the Principality of Beth reconciled their relationship, and they were old friends of the grand duke than him, One is the Archduke''s brother, and they are all the strong pillars of the Principality of Bethel. However, in this special period, they are the last hope of the Principality of Bethel, and Marquis tween and Marquis Mellon have fought side by side for many years. Even if they despise each other, they have a certain position in each other''s hearts. Now, marquis tween also has the feeling of rabbit death and fox sorrow when he hears the news that Marquis Mellon may have died. When he broke through the siege before, marquis Twain still had a glimmer of vitality in his heart. Although Marquis Twain always thought Marquis Mellon was a reckless man, he had to say that Marquis Mellon''s personal strength was very strong. He rushed to the front of the team every battle, regardless of how many enemies there were in front of him, With the Marquis of Mellon, they can lead the War Bear knights to disperse the enemy''s formation. However, the Marquis of Mellon failed to create miracles this time. In the case of being besieged, it would be very bad news if there was no news. According to Marquis Twain''s own analysis, the Marquis of Mellon had almost no possibility of survival when the Ximan kingdom could free up its hands to pursue them. After a long time, marquis Twain, who reopened his eyes, did not recover his spirit in the past, but became more confused. Nord just got the injury of marquis Twain from the mouth of the medical soldiers. In fact, it was not a big deal. It was just because of the war some time ago that Marquis Twain was too tired and a little old, That''s why I''ve been unconscious since I was injured. Moreover, Nord could see that the defeat of the battle had a great impact on the Marquis of Twain, which made him feel unacceptable. Now what Marquis of Twain needs is rest. He can''t continue to work hard. Nord winked at Gustav. Then Nord said to the Marquis of twain with no God in his eyes: "Uncle, you should go back to the north to recover from your injury. The north and Gustav are still inseparable from you. You must cheer up." "Yes, father, I should go back to the north as soon as possible. Let''s regroup first and then take revenge on those people in the Ximan kingdom." Gustav comforted his father according to Nord''s words. In fact, Gustav wanted to go back to the North immediately. The battle experience of coming to Bellon city hit him too hard this time. Gustav''s first major battle ended in failure, which was a major blow to a fledgling young man. After hearing the consolation of Nord and Gustav, marquis Twain''s mood did not improve much. No one knows better than him what the form of the Duchy of Bethel is now. The complete combat effectiveness of such a large duchy of Bethel is only count Jonson in the south, but the South has been sealed off by the Ximan Kingdom. Maybe it''s easy to clean up the south when the Ximan kingdom is free. Marquis Twain''s pessimism can''t be comforted by Nord and Gustav in a few words. However, marquis Twain didn''t refuse to hear Nord''s proposal to let him return to the north. With a group of disabled soldiers and defeated generals, he can only return to the north to recover slowly. "Back to the north, let''s all go back to the north. Let''s live a safe and stable life. What''s the situation in the middle now? Can we pass safely?" "Please rest assured that the central region has been cleared by me. Now it is unimpeded. Now it''s not too late. You can start immediately. I''ll stay in the central region and continue to block the army of the Ximan kingdom." Hearing Nord''s words, marquis tween flashed a flash of surprise in his eyes. He did not expect that Nord could achieve such great achievements in the middle. Even if the Marquis Stilwell left in the middle was weakened by him and Marquis Mellon successively, the skinny camel was bigger than the horse, and even the remaining strength of Marquis Stilwell could not be dealt with by Nord. Marquis Twain looked at Nord, and his nephew created another miracle. Maybe the ISAAC family could really reproduce the past glory in his hand. Marquis Twain struggled to get up, and Gustav hurried to his side and helped him. "In that case, I won''t advise you any more. As a defeated general, I have nothing to suggest you. It''s still the previous sentence. You should be more careful and act according to your ability. Don''t fight all your life like me and end up in disgrace." Marquis Twain said as he walked out the door with Gustav''s help. He came to the soldiers in the north and helped them restore their morale one by one. After seeing the Marquis TEWIN, the soldiers in the North recovered their spirit on everyone''s face, and Gustav, who supported the Marquis TEWIN, showed a thoughtful expression on his face. He seemed to understand how to lead the soldiers. These soldiers are not the dead objects of every emotion. Each of them is a living life. During the period of escape, Gustav did not pay too much attention to the situation of these soldiers. Then the old Marquis Twain woke up and rushed to the soldiers to comfort them at the first time. This is the habit of leading the soldiers for many years. Marquis Twain taught two young people a lesson with his own actions. Marquis Twain''s face became more pale when he came out of the barracks. In this way, Gustav was very distressed and his face was also a little guilty. Because these should have been his responsibilities. Obviously, he didn''t do well, which made Marquis TEWIN so tired. At the thought of this, Gustav couldn''t help but secretly make up his mind. Next, he must bear his own responsibilities. "Please rest assured that I will stop the army of the Ximan Kingdom beyond the north. I am fully prepared, just as I promised you last time that I can help you guard a way back. I will do what I said." The pale lipped Marquis of Twain was very pleased to look at the sworn Nord. He had looked away from Nord several times. The young man was always full of accidents and could always create miracles. Since Nord helped him out of the siege in twain City, the Marquis of Twain looked at the young man differently. Chapter 350 "I believe you can do it, Nord. You will become the pride of the ISAAC family. I can see the hope of the revival of the ISAAC family in your hands. Don''t forget that the whole north is behind you." Although Marquis Twain had no hope for the war, he did not mean to attack Nord. Even in his opinion, Nord''s behavior could not recover the disadvantage of the Principality of Bethel, marquis Twain thought so the last time Nord wanted to stay. Facts have proved that Nord is far beyond his imagination. Marquis tween even has a glimmer of hope that Nord can create a miracle again, but Marquis tween doesn''t know how to create this miracle. Maybe the young man in front of him knows how to do it. Marquis TEWIN sighed secretly. After staying with Nord for a long time, he had a feeling that he seemed to be very old. Especially after the defeat, this feeling was more obvious. Marquis TEWIN has become a little negative now. Until Nord and Marquis tween''s troops separated, Nord still didn''t see any improvement in Marquis tween''s mentality. Nord knew that the failure of the battle was too great for him. Not only his good friend Archduke Bethel died, but also the Principality of Bethel, which they fought for half of their life, collapsed. How can Marquis tween accept it. Nord just hoped that Marquis TEWIN''s state of mind would improve after returning to the north, but Nord knew that the chance of this situation was not great. Nord shook his head. Now there are more important things waiting for him to do, that is, the 5000 troops of Ximan kingdom will attack soon. The first thing Nord did was to transfer the population of all towns near the battlefield to the rear without leaving any opportunities for the troops of the Ximan kingdom. The range of migration was all the way to the vicinity of beren city. Nord''s move also meant to bring disaster to the East. Nord never thought of repaying good for bad. He resisted the army of the Ximan Kingdom on the front line, and then humiliated his Baron City nobles, so he hid behind and enjoyed it safely. Nord is not a fool. Let them fight first. This is the plan to drive the wolf and swallow the tiger. Nord hid beside them and watched their two fights lose and lose. Then Nord went to harvest the remnant. It was perfect. Nord did it according to this plan. When there were ruins in front of Belen City, Nord didn''t believe that the army of Ximan kingdom would be able to bear it when they saw Belen city. Especially knowing that the Marquis of Mellon has taken away most of the troops and that the city of Belen is empty, the nobles of the Ximan kingdom can''t put down their fat meat. Therefore, Nord is full of confidence in his plan, and Nord has set up the stage, waiting for their two protagonists to start performing. Then Nord was busy moving the population and gathering all the militia in the concentration department. If Nord could leave all the 5000 soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom, it was estimated that he could fight for a chance to breathe for a long time, because Nord knew that the Ximan kingdom would not be much better despite the miserable appearance of the Principality of Bethel. Judging from the fact that they sent only 5000 troops to pursue the Marquis TEWIN, their troops are estimated to be stretched. Nord guessed that if the army of the Ximan kingdom wanted to eat the remaining troops of the Marquis Meron, it would have to lose at least 5000 people. In other words, there should be only five thousand people left in Bellon, and the remaining five thousand people came to pursue Marquis TEWIN and occupy the central part of the Principality of Bethel. Therefore, Nord must win the battle and give a blow to the Seamans who think they have a good chance of winning. On the day after Nord and Marquis TEWIN separated, Nord''s scouts found the trace of the army of the Ximan kingdom in the previous town. However, Nord did not disturb them or lead them to the city of Belem. As long as these soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom went deep into the middle, the city of Belem was a city they could not ignore. Just because Nord madly destroyed all the walls in front of Belem, it was obvious that the army of the Ximan Kingdom attacked Belem. Of course, the nobles of Belem did not know what Nord did, because they had blocked the city and had not communicated with the outside world for a long time. Nord was also around Belem when he moved people, Therefore, the two sides about to fight do not know that this is the plot arranged by Nord for them. Just when the army of the Ximan Kingdom arrived at the foot of Belem City, Nord quietly led the militia gathered in the central region to hide on standby. For fear of exposing the trace, Nord quietly hid his troops in a small mountain nest five kilometers away. Nord only took Lehman and Marco to a mountain near Belem City to watch the war. On a small hill in the northwest of Belem City, Nord, Lehman and Marco stood next to a big tree, and their war horses were tied to a secret place at the foot of the mountain. From the perspective of this hill, we can see the scene of Belem city clearly. This is an excellent viewing position and an absolute VIP seat. If there is any regret, it is that there is no beer, melon seeds and peanuts. When Nord observes the situation, he always feels that his mouth is not delicious, just like something is missing. The first day when the Ximan Kingdom arrived at Belem city passed peacefully. Their Chen soldiers didn''t make any action after they left the city, but Nord wasn''t worried at all. Sooner or later, the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom couldn''t live. Now they hesitated, probably comparing the forces of both sides, and wanted to know that they didn''t have the possibility of winning the city. Sure enough, just the next day, when Nord arrived at the top of the mountain, he saw the camp of the Ximan Kingdom and came out with a team of soldiers. They held siege equipment and walked towards the direction of beren city. Nord could see some archers behind the team. It seemed that they wanted to suppress the fire on the wall. The fighting style of Ximan kingdom is very similar to that of Nord''s forces, but Nord is like their enhanced version. Not only the firepower and range of long-range forces are better, but also the close combat forces are more tenacious. The only thing that Nord''s forces can''t compare with Ximan kingdom is the number. The number of Nord''s forces is too small. However, this did not affect Nord''s tactics of watching the Ximan kingdom. Nord also wanted to absorb some combat experience from the army of the Ximan kingdom to improve his army. Then Nord began to watch how the army of the Ximan Kingdom attacked the city. Lehman and Marco beside Nord also enjoyed it. Since Nord took them away from the north, they were like being opened to the door of the new world. They found that the wars they had experienced before were really just small fights. Compared with the war experienced in this month, it''s just like one heaven and one earth. During this period, they are also crazy to learn experience. Now their cognition of war has changed dramatically, especially with Nord. Nord has been telling them about the tactical theory leading this era. Chapter 351 When the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom entered 100 meters below the city wall, they did not immediately launch an attack, but let their archers start shooting at the city wall and gradually suppress the enemies above the city wall. Then Nord saw rows of arrow rain falling on the city wall, and the soldiers of Belem city in charge of defense began to flee. Then Nord saw that the light infantry of the Ximan Kingdom began to put the siege ladder on the wall. Just outside Nord, when they were about to launch an impact, these soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom began to retreat slowly from the, slowly retreated to the front of the archers, and maintained a defensive formation against the wall. This operation made Nord look confused. The ladder of emotion will be put to the enemy, right? Then the enemies on the city wall can come down the ladder to attack them. When Nord was confused, the archers who poured out their arrows began to slowly withdraw to the camp. Another group of archers began to enter the battlefield. When Nord thought they were still relying on the advantages of archers to launch arrows on the wall, the archers stopped when they arrived at the position. Instead, some close combat soldiers in front of them began to attack. About a hundred light infantry of the Ximan Kingdom began to climb up the wall along the newly built ladder, and then the remaining soldiers waited quietly under the wall for about a quarter of an hour. When the shouting and killing on the wall gradually stopped, the archers behind began to launch indiscriminate attacks on the wall, Nord could clearly see from the top of the mountain that the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom on the city wall were not killed or injured. After about 20 or 30 soldiers were left on the city wall, the archers on the city wall began to attack. The Ximan soldiers fighting on the city wall and the soldiers in Beren City were covered by the arrow rain. Nord clearly saw that a large number of soldiers fell to the ground on the wall, and the bows and arrows shot out could not distinguish between the enemy and ourselves. Therefore, many soldiers of the Ximan kingdom fell under their own bows and arrows, which showed that Nord had a toothache. Such a tactic was too cruel. Nord saw the intention of this tactic at a glance. The soldiers who rushed up the wall were purely used by the army of the Ximan kingdom to fish. Their purpose was to attract the enemies hiding under the wall. After all, the enemies had been rushed up the wall, and they had to come out to fight. However, in this way, the Ximan kingdom was fooled. The soldiers standing on these walls will basically be covered by the next arrow rain, and the damage may be greater than before. After all, it is difficult to avoid the arrow rain falling from the air when fighting on the walls. Although Nord has seen the tactics of Ximan Kingdom, Nord may be really cruel when it is really implemented, especially in the face of soldiers who stay with him all day. If Nord sells them, Nord really can''t do it. The tactics of the Ximan Kingdom really made Nord look at the cruelty of the war. He should be cruel not only to the enemy, but also to his own people. As long as they can win the final victory, it is absolutely necessary to make certain sacrifices. They really did not lead the army. This tactic can be said to be very effective. Nord saw on the mountain that although the combat effectiveness of the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom was not as good as that of the soldiers of the Belem city on the city wall, under the implementation of this tactic, the archers under the city were the main output, and they caused great damage to the enemies above the city wall. Nord took a brief look. The number of soldiers killed in beren city above the city wall was much higher than that of the Ximan kingdom. That is to say, the tactics of the Ximan kingdom were very effective and gave full play to the advantages of their archers. When the combat effectiveness of the soldiers was not as good as that of the other party, they actually achieved unexpected advantages, and in the face of the siege. A look of struggle flashed in Nord''s eyes, because it was very clear in Nord''s heart that this tactic was very effective. Except for those who were sacrificed, there were great advantages in other places. As long as you can be cruel, you can gain great advantages with this tactic. In Nord''s mind, the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom did not stop their attack when they were thinking about the gains and losses. After this team of archers fired and played with arrows, another team of archers made up for them, and then these soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom began to fight according to the tactical formula. Every time between the archers'' preparations, they would send 100 close combat soldiers to rush to the wall to attract the enemy, and then use long-range firepower to indiscriminately kill those seduced enemies. Such rigid tactics have played a very good effect. During the whole day, the soldiers in beren city suffered heavy casualties. However, although the Ximan Kingdom also lost some soldiers, they are still very satisfied with their results, because the war situation shows that the enemy''s casualties are much more than them. This result has made the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom very satisfied. Because if a forced attack, not only will it not have the current effect, but even the casualties will be greater. The sacrifice of these soldiers is valuable, which is why the Ximan kingdom will use this tactic. After watching the war of this day, Nord fell into thinking. Because the tactics of the Ximan Kingdom broke Nord''s heart of kindness. Nord faced the same choice when he captured caldera, but Nord''s choice at that time was to rush to save the soldiers who should have been abandoned. Although Nord finally won, the casualties were also very large. Now when he saw the battle of the Ximan Kingdom, Nord understood that these were two completely different choices, just like the difference between rationality and sensibility. The choice of the Ximan kingdom was undoubtedly more rational. However, there is nothing wrong with Nord''s approach. It is precisely because of this that Nord has been unanimously loved by the soldiers, and these soldiers have also gathered their military soul after this battle. Every soldier knows that they are a whole, an indivisible and undeniable whole, which makes the soldiers'' fighting will more firm, Because they know that their lords and comrades in arms will not give up easily. In fact, there is no difference between right and wrong of the two methods, but different choices. Then Nord figured out that only those suitable for himself are the strongest combat effectiveness. The reason why seaman kingdom can implement this tactic is that their soldiers are not strong and there are a large number. Therefore, they think it''s very beneficial for them to compete with the enemy for consumption, but it''s different for Nord. Not to mention that Nord finally used a hard war to condense the soul of his soldiers. If Nord changes his mind and starts to ignore the lives of his soldiers, it will directly disperse those newly gathered wills, This is not worth the loss for Nord. Moreover, another very important reason is that Nord follows the elite line. His soldiers are professional soldiers who have been trained for a long time and will fight for a long time in the future. Every soldier is very valuable. Even if one is sacrificed, Nord is very distressed. Chapter 352 In the next few days, the army of the Ximan Kingdom always maintained this tactic to attack beren city. It was like a cold war machine. There was no emotion at all. Nord was a little cold in his heart when he stood on the mountain watching the war. Nord didn''t know what the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom thought. However, after several days of siege, Nord found that the loss of Belem city was very large. It was estimated that they could not hold on soon. Then, just when Nord thought that the army of Belem city would be exhausted by the Ximan kingdom with this tactic, Nord suddenly found that the attack mode of the Ximan Kingdom had changed. Norton''s face changed when he saw such a scene, and then asked Lehman and Marco to go back and bring the army immediately, because the Ximan Kingdom seemed to be planning to launch a general attack. Nord saw that there were a lot of melee soldiers sent by the Ximan Kingdom this time, and there were some armored Knights behind. This plan was completely different from the previous few days. The nobles of Norman behiman Kingdom probably didn''t want to spend so much time with Belem city after seeing that they had made great advantages. They wanted to end the battle today. Nord didn''t know whether the nobles of Belem city on the wall found this situation. Otherwise, the attack of Ximan kingdom will catch them off guard later. Nord''s eyes are slightly condensed. Today is the most critical moment of the war. Nord can''t take it lightly. Once something happens, Nord may have no chance to turn over. The soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom under the city wall did not reveal their fighting intention from the beginning. Instead, they began to attack the city step by step as before, or let the archers shoot first, and then let a hundred soldiers attract the attention of the soldiers on the city wall. When the soldiers of Belem city on the city wall thought that these soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom consumed them as before, the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom under the city finally exposed their tusks. The Knights and elite soldiers hiding behind the troops suddenly launched a fierce attack on the city wall of Belem city. Immediately let the Bailun City soldiers responsible for defense on the city wall be a little unprepared. The successive battles in recent days have almost formed an inertia, that is, don''t expose so many soldiers when the Ximan Kingdom attacks the city wall, and only be able to solve the crisis on the city wall. This is what the nobles of Belen city have thought of in recent days. There is no need to send all the soldiers. As long as they can solve the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom on the city wall, the extra people are basically killed, which is meaningless at all. Moreover, after several days of consumption, the soldiers in beren city have been seriously insufficient. The heirs of marquis Mellon have long begun to recruit civilians from beren city to the wall to resist the attack of the Ximan Kingdom, otherwise beren city would have been occupied. The sudden general attack launched by the Ximan kingdom made the soldiers of Belen city in a mess. The team sent out to fight was almost defeated by the Knights and elite soldiers of the Ximan kingdom in an instant. Then half of the city wall was occupied by the Ximan Kingdom, and a steady stream of soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom boarded the city wall. The result of this battle seems to have been doomed, and the city of Belem has no idea of surrender, because all the nobles in the city of Belem have known that their Lord Marquis Mellon died in the battle with the Ximan kingdom in recent days. Now there is no possibility for the heir of the Marquis to surrender. Under his leadership, beren city could only fight to the death with the army of the Ximan kingdom. Therefore, the battle began to become fierce. Bloody and cruel battles were going on every inch of the great beren city wall. Nord was also anxious, especially when he saw that after the Knights successfully boarded the city wall, the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom began to press all the soldiers and attack the city wall of beren. The current situation is very bad for beren. Although the beren soldiers on the city wall are extremely brave, after all, the number gap is too large, and many of them do not have much experience in the battlefield. Many of them are civilians who have just been recruited not long ago. It is very rare that they have experienced such a cruel battle without collapse. Nord was thinking about when his troops would arrive. Nord was afraid that beren would have been taken before the troops arrived. In this case, it was very difficult for Nord to attack beren city. Only when the Ximan kingdom was attacking the city, Nord had a chance to win. The balance of victory tilted more and more seriously. Nord saw from the top of the mountain that the soldiers of Belem city on the wall were almost driven out of the wall. It seemed that victory was already in the bag of the Ximan Kingdom, and the soldiers of Belem city had no possibility of winning. While Nord was waiting anxiously, there was a sound of neat footsteps from the back of the hill. Suddenly, Nord''s heart was relieved. Now he finally arrived, otherwise he didn''t even have a chance to drink soup. Nord looked back and Lehman and the soldiers had come to him. Without hesitation, Nord directly asked the soldiers to attack from the side and rear of the siege troops of the Ximan kingdom. Because the fighters were fleeting, Nord had no time for these soldiers to rest and rectify. Nord began to attack as soon as the troops arrived. Because during this time, the situation of Belem city has taken a sharp turn. The battle on the city wall has basically ended. The soldiers of Belem city have been driven off the city wall. It seems that the soldiers of Ximan kingdom are ready to fully occupy Belem city. If Nord takes a step at night, Belem City has fallen into the hands of Ximan kingdom. At that time, it was too difficult to attack. When Nord''s troops launched from the top of the mountain, the gate of Belem city was opened from inside. It seems that the Ximan kingdom is ready to attack and clear the last resistance forces of Belem City, but Nord did not give them this opportunity, because the hill is no more than 300 meters away from the wall of Belem city. That''s why Nord didn''t bring his troops in advance. It''s too easy to be exposed. The best secret place around Belen city is this hill, but Nord''s troops can''t be hidden here. Nord should be careful not to let the warring parties find their tracks when watching the war every day. Nord led the melee troops and militia to charge the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom under the city, while Nord''s Archer troops can directly attack the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom from the top of the mountain. This is the advantage of range. The powerful range of Nord''s long-range forces directly crushed the archers of the Ximan kingdom. Until the arrow rain fell on the head of the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom, the soldiers who were still celebrating the victory did not know which direction the enemy was attacking from, and then these soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom who were still excited heard the cry of killing from their side and rear. Because of the slope of the mountain, the Nord soldiers charged very fast, and plunged into the rear of the Ximan Kingdom army in a rapid manner. Chapter 353 After Nord''s troops fight with the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom, they can''t enter the city so easily, and the troops on the wall are in a dilemma. They don''t know whether they should pursue the soldiers in Belen or come down to support their comrades in arms. However, Nord did not give them time to think. Nord took the soldiers into the formation of the Ximan Kingdom like a sharp sword. Nord asked Aru to take the position of the arrow, and then others just followed him and charged. The place where Aru charged basically became a vacuum. Nord and the rest of the soldiers easily cut into the formation of the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom. There was no difficulty at all. Even Nord and others couldn''t keep up with Aru, who had killed all directions in the crowd. These soldiers of the Ximan kingdom were just confused by an inexplicable arrow rain, and then the rear of the army was suddenly attacked. Nord led the soldiers to appear directly behind these soldiers like a divine soldier. When the soldiers of Ximan kingdom were still immersed in the joy of victory, Nord''s attack gave them a blow in the head. This stick directly blindfolded them. Nord seized the opportunity very skillfully. It was when these troops of Ximan kingdom were about to win that Nord led the troops to appear. However, after a period of chaos, the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom gradually reacted. When they saw the enemy''s fierce attack and they couldn''t stop it, these soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom began to retreat in the direction of the city gate. Because the main forces of the Ximan Kingdom have not come down on the wall of the city of Belem, and now there are reserves under the city. There are some aristocrats who have no combat power. Just when Nord''s troops attacked from the mountain, Nord saw that those aristocrats on war horses had fled in the direction of the city gate. Seeing Nord''s troops attack from their rear, these nobles don''t even have the courage to organize defense. Their first reaction is to escape. It has to be said that these nobles escape at a very skilled speed. Nord can''t see their tail lights at all. Nord sent an Aru to rush to the city gate immediately after he penetrated the enemy''s formation. First, he should occupy the position of the city gate and prevent the nobles who fled to the city from closing the city gate. It has to be said that Aru''s entry into the formation of the Ximan kingdom is like entering the realm of no one. He waved his iron rod while running, Directly killed a blood path in the crowd. The crazy soldiers sent by Nord to follow Aru couldn''t keep up with Aru''s charging speed at all. After all, this guy is a monster who can compare with the speed of war horses. Therefore, Nord saw such a scene on the battlefield. The formation of the troops of the Ximan kingdom was directly divided into two parts. A slightly wide road in the middle is the road that Aru walked through. Now there is no soldier of Ximan Kingdom on this road. Only a group of crazy soldiers with double axes are running headlong. They follow Aru to the direction of the city gate. In fact, when Nord appeared behind the Ximan Kingdom, they were doomed to failure, because there were less than two thousand Ximan Kingdom troops under the city, and the remaining two thousand main troops had attacked Belen city through the city wall. The remaining Ximan Kingdom troops were soldiers with little combat effectiveness. How can they resist the fierce attack of Nord''s troops, especially the elite soldiers used as sharp knives, with the strong attacks of Nord and Lehman, the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom soon collapsed, and even the militia behind Nord and others were killed. Aru didn''t disappoint Nord. He arrived there before the city gate closed in time. Then, in the terrain at the city gate, ARU did what is called one man at the gate and ten thousand people can''t open. The crazy soldiers sent by Nord could only watch the play behind him. If Nord hadn''t told Aru to guard the city gate before, It''s estimated that the big man has already killed in Belem. The soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom outside the city could not resist the attack of Nord''s forces, and after the city gate was blocked by the fierce Aru, they began to flee in all directions. Nord did not send anyone to pursue the escaped soldiers, and after defeating the Ximan King''s army outside the city, they took their own troops into the city of Belem. There are still some enemies waiting for Nord to solve. Through the city gate occupied by Aru alone, Nord led his troops into Beilun city. The central city that has not been slaughtered by war is now in chaos. After the soldiers on the wall of Beilun City retreated, the whole Beilun city has fallen into chaos. Many Beilun City soldiers who retreated from the city wall fled to the residential area, because that is their home. When people are in danger or panic, they are determined to go home first. These soldiers just recruited from civilians are the same, but they don''t know how much suffering this move will bring to their relatives and friends, because they are followed by the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom. As soldiers of hostile forces, they will certainly not be polite to the residents of beren city. In the search for those soldiers who fled, the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom had a violent conflict with the civilians in Beren City, and then half of beren city fell into turmoil. The soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom did not know whether the person in front of them was a resident or a soldier in beren city. Therefore, they only attack everyone they can see in front of them, and the residents of Belem city are not vegetarian. They bravely fight with the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom by virtue of their strength. At present, Nord has no ability to stop the unrest in the urban area. Because he first had to deal with the enemies who had just come down from the city wall. These knights and elite soldiers of the Ximan kingdom were in full readiness to block Nord''s way. Nord could still see the figure of the nobility of the Ximan Kingdom riding war horses from behind these soldiers. The number of these enemies can be more than 1000. Other Ximan Kingdom soldiers are raging in Belem, but Nord''s face is very dignified, because these assembled soldiers are the elite of Ximan kingdom. In fact, there are many knights, Knight attendants and elite soldiers. More than half of Nord''s troops are newly recruited militia. It''s OK to let them fight with the wind. Just like just now, they have no problem chasing the defeated soldiers of the Ximan kingdom. Their bravery is no worse than other soldiers. However, to face these elite soldiers, we still have to rely on the regular troops under Nord. What bothers Nord most is that Nord''s troops have just recovered, but they have to go into battle, and the number of Nord''s regular troops is getting smaller and smaller. Now the total number of melee troops is less than 100, so Nord has to let the archers of long-range troops join the battle, and he has to rely on the strength of these militias. Chapter 354 Nord now has a total of more than 2000 militias, accounting for a large part of Nord''s forces. If we don''t rely on them, Nord has no strength to win the war. With hundreds of regular troops under Nord, Nord can''t turn over much waves. Therefore, during the war, Nord put the militia forces behind the two wings of the. It is not that Nord wants to protect them, but that Nord is afraid that letting them take the lead is likely to cause collective defeat, making the situation out of control. Without too much nonsense, the two armies started fighting soon after Nord saw the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom. The soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom who had just come down from the city wall were in high morale. They had just won on the city wall, which greatly increased their morale. Even in the face of the enemy who had just defeated the troops left outside the city, these soldiers of the Ximan kingdom were not afraid at all. Nord waved his long gun and flew towards his soldiers. After fighting with the army of the Ximan kingdom again, Nord obviously felt that their strength was weaker than that of the soldiers of the Principality of Bethel. The strength of these elite soldiers may be similar to that of ordinary soldiers in the East. Nord felt very relaxed when fighting. Even in the battle just outside the city, Nord didn''t think it was a battle or even a warm-up effect. Nord felt that the combat effectiveness of these ordinary seaman Kingdom soldiers was not even comparable to those recruited by the principality, but there was a gap with Nord''s militia. It was really famous if they met. Nord didn''t expect that the sky facing seaman Kingdom, which could stir up the Principality of Bethel, would be so unbearable. No wonder the nobles of the Principality of Bethel looked down on the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom before, because their strength was too weak. The physical quality of these soldiers could not be compared with that of the soldiers of the Principality of Bethel. It can be said that the average height of the soldiers of the Principality of Bethel was 1.8 meters, which was really 1.8 meters per capita. The height of soldiers in the northern border is the highest among all soldiers in the Principality of Bethel, and the height of these elite soldiers under Nord may be higher. Excluding Aru, the average height of Nord''s troops has even approached 1.9 meters, and Nord has lagged behind. However, the average height of the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom is only 1.75 meters. In front of this huge height gap, the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom fight very hard. In fact, what Nord wants to know most now is what these soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom feel when they see Aru and whether they have a sense of collapse of their world outlook. After fighting with the soldiers of Ximan Kingdom, Nord was completely relieved, because these soldiers of Ximan kingdom were not as strong as Nord expected. Although they were stronger than Nord''s militia, they were not crushed. Nord glanced at them slightly in the remaining light of the battle. Although these militia were crushed, there was no sign of being defeated for a while. Nord, who was relieved in his heart, began to concentrate on his fight. A long gun was tightly sealed by Nord''s dance. Every time the long gun was stabbed, it could take the life of a soldier of the Ximan kingdom. Even the knight of the Ximan kingdom could hardly make a few moves in front of Nord. Compared with the strong men holding two handed swords in the Principality of Bethel, the long sword used by the Knights of the Ximan kingdom is very weak and can not bring a slightest threat to Nord. Nord even has time to observe the situation of the soldiers around him, because Nord can''t feel the pressure when fighting with them. Nord can obviously see that the performance of others under his command is also very strong. It goes without saying that Aru and Lehman. Even Marco and those elite soldiers also have an unparalleled feeling. It is like everyone has burned their own universe and is invincible in the army of the Ximan kingdom. Nord knew that it was not the sudden explosion of his soldiers, but the unexpected weakness of their opponents. Nord had known that the soldiers of Ximan kingdom were not strong, but Nord, who had never fought with Ximan Kingdom, did not know how weak the soldiers of Ximan kingdom were. Now Nord finally knows, so there is such a strange phenomenon on the battlefield. The militias on both sides of Nord''s army are pressed by the soldiers of Ximan Kingdom, and even the front has retreated. However, in the middle of the battle between the two sides, the soldiers under Nord are almost cutting through the formation of Ximan Kingdom''s army. Moreover, it is the kind of multi-faceted flowering. Aru, Nord, Lehman and Marco... Are like sharp arrows that deeply pierce the formation of the troops of the Ximan kingdom. However, these soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom have nothing to do with them. They can only watch them wreak havoc in the crowd. Nord half turned and drew an arc with his fine iron spear. Not far away, a soldier of the Ximan Kingdom, even with his hands covering his neck, could not stop the blood gushing from it. Then the soldier of the Ximan Kingdom slowly fell down with his last nostalgia for the world in his eyes. When Nord wanted to find another opponent, he found that he had become very empty in front of him. He looked up and saw that he had pierced the formation of the troops of the Ximan kingdom. Not far from Nord were the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom. Nord could see their panic. However, Nord ignored them. These nobles didn''t play a big role. Nord didn''t want to trouble them at all. The main reason is that these nobles are riding war horses and look very nervous. As long as Nord makes a threatening move, they can immediately ride away on war horses. These nobles are too professional for their experience of escape. So Nord showed a brilliant smile at these nobles, and then Nord continued to fight in the formation of the Ximan Kingdom, regardless of the ugly expression on these nobles'' faces. They all knew very well that they might lose the war. And it was a muddle headed failure. These nobles of the Ximan Kingdom didn''t even know who the enemy was in front of them. It was clear that they were about to win the battle just now. They were far away from winning the city of Belem and easily available, but suddenly there was a troublemaker, and the cooked duck flew like this. These nobles of the Ximan kingdom are very depressed. After all, the ups and downs of the plot are a little big, which makes them some can''t accept. Looking at Nord, who turns back to the raging crowd, these nobles of the Ximan kingdom can''t help but wonder what is sacred about Nord. However, no one will answer their question. Nord is busy killing the enemy now. Just with the eagle flag not far away, it is difficult for these nobles of the Ximan kingdom to guess Nord''s identity, because the name of the ISAAC family has not appeared in the vision of the Ximan kingdom for a long time. For them, the ISAAC family is a family recorded in history, It was also one of the great achievements of the seaman kingdom. No winner will firmly remember the appearance of the loser, even if the loser has a glorious history, so these nobles of the Ximan kingdom are very familiar with the heraldry on Nord''s flag, but they just can''t remember which family they belong to. Chapter 355 When Nord and others were raging in the troops of the Ximan Kingdom, they suddenly collapsed, just like reaching a critical point. The moment came very suddenly, but it was also inevitable, because there was no force to limit Nord''s high-end combat power. In particular, ARU had a great impact on their hearts. It was because they were the elite troops of the Ximan kingdom for such a long time. If they were like those ordinary troops outside the city, they would have been defeated. When these soldiers were defeated, the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom who had been behind the troops surrendered decisively. Even if they surrendered, these nobles who had been watching the play pretended to be very decent. They scolded the fleeing soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom, and then got off their horses and walked slowly to Nord. Nord looked at the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom coming towards him with great interest. Seeing that they ordered those soldiers to surrender, Nord stopped chasing and stood in place waiting for them to come to him. Nord wanted to see what these people had to say to himself. A nobleman headed by them was a middle-aged man close to 40 years old. His blond hair was slightly curled, his blue pupils looked deep, his high nose looked unusually straight, his face was very three-dimensional, and his armor was extremely gorgeous. It looked like that kind of goods, and he didn''t have much protective ability at all. However, such armor is enough for them, because they won''t put themselves in a dangerous situation at all. Just like before, they fled directly when they saw Nord from a distance outside the city. This time, they surrendered decisively when they saw the defeat of the soldiers, or their armor is like an ornament, Because these nobles of the Ximan Kingdom won''t fight at all. The nobleman of the Ximan kingdom came to Nord. After giving Nord a seemingly cumbersome etiquette, he began to introduce himself to Nord. "Victory and glory belong to you, respected Victor, please allow a loser to introduce himself. I am the Marquis sitney Chad of seaman Kingdom and Chad city in the north of the Kingdom, which is a beautiful and rich city." After introducing himself, the Marquis Chad stared at Nord. He wanted to know who the young aristocrat in front of him was. In particular, they were really amazed at Nord''s heroic bearing. Because they saw with their own eyes that Nord wore more gorgeous armor and killed seven in and seven out of the crowd, which was impossible for the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom, although the Ximan Kingdom fought with the Principality of Bethel every year. However, their aristocracy degenerated much faster than the Principality of Bethel. There were almost no nobles in the Ximan Kingdom who were able to fight in the battlefield. Now they all stood behind the army and commanded the soldiers to fight. It is estimated that such a rush to battle will be traced back to the time when the Ximan Kingdom was just established. For the rich Ximan Kingdom, their aristocracy enjoyed much more material life than the Principality of Bethel, because they were soon corroded by such life and directly lost their ability to fight. Only some knight families who want to be promoted will always maintain the tradition of letting their family children practice force. Because these Knight families must rely on their own force and military skills to improve their titles, but under the atmosphere of the nobility of the Ximan Kingdom, few knights who insist on training their martial arts skills can train hard, which is why the combat power of the Knights of the Ximan kingdom is so sparse and ordinary. A big environment really affects a person''s growth. Like a comprehensive martial country like the Principality of Bethel, they are very powerful, whether knights or ordinary soldiers. Although this is partly due to physical reasons, the martial atmosphere of the Principality of Bethel is an indisputable fact. "I am Nord Isaac, a count in the north. Now you are all my prisoners. I now ask you to let the soldiers stop the destruction in beren immediately, or I will send troops to continue attacking them." Marquis Chad looked incredulous when he heard Nord''s introduction. The first point was that he didn''t expect that Nord would be an earl, which made Marquis Chad look a little embarrassed. After all, losing in the hands of an earl is not a glorious thing. It may be the laughing stock of his life, It is estimated that after returning to the Ximan Kingdom, he will be ridiculed by other nobles. Another point is that he didn''t expect that Nord was actually the aristocrat of the legendary Isaac family. Even after hundreds of years, the name of the ISAAC family is still widely spread among the high-level of the Ximan Kingdom, but most of the information is not good news. Most of the news accompanied by the value of Isaac is the great achievements of the Ximan royal family, because the Ximan kingdom was established on the corpse of the ISAAC family. There are not many nobles who really understand the history of the ISAAC family, which is why they saw Nord''s eagle flag but did not recognize Nord''s identity. "Dear count Isaac, your response is very beautiful. It''s hard to imagine that you come from the ancient Isaac family. This name has disappeared for too long. Many people don''t know whether this family still exists. Please forgive me for expressing my amazement. I will follow your orders and let those soldiers in the city stop. I abide by the rules of the game. Now It belongs to you in this city. " Even the surprise in the heart of marquis Chad could not change the fact that they had been defeated. Then he sent an aristocrat to follow Nord''s troops into the urban area of Belen city and let the soldiers surrender. For the surprise in the eyes of marquis Chad, Nord did not have too many accidents. Although the ISAAC family has a glorious past, it is a declining aristocrat after all. If Nord had not appeared, it is estimated that the family would have disappeared in the dust of history. "I think you must be impressed by the name of the ISAAC family now. As you said, I am the winner of this war, so next I want to control this city, and you, as my prisoners, please obey my arrangement." "Yes, we will cooperate with you. Please ensure our safety as agreed." There was a look of humiliation in the eyes of marquis Chad, because Nord''s words were not polite at all, and there was not much respect for them, but Marquis Chad endured it, and people had to bow their heads under the eaves. Marquis Chad knew what form he was facing. "Only if you don''t resist, I won''t kill innocent people indiscriminately. I guarantee your safety." Nord''s eyes were also very surprised, because Marquis Chad cooperated with Nord''s work very much after his surrender. Seeing that he was so understanding, Nord was also very happy. After all, when the war went on to this point, it was really unnecessary to fight. Chapter 356 Beilun city has ended since the unrest for half a day. Compared with the civilians outside, they are lucky, but after this situation, they can''t be called lucky in any case, but they don''t suffer much. With the cooperation of the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom, Nord soon occupied the city of Belem. An interesting thing happened during this period, that is, Nord was resisted by the heir of the Marquis when he received the castle of the Marquis of Mellon in the city of Belem. Nord was not used to him this time. Under the open path of archers and crossbow soldiers, those soldiers in the castle who were not firm in their resistance psychology soon surrendered, because Nord had shown their identity. If they gave up resistance, they would change from losers to winners in an instant, because Nord was a friendly army with them in principle. Therefore, under the persuasion of Nord''s long-range army with a shower of arrows, the soldiers in the castle happily opened the door to Nord, which made the Marquis Mellon''s successor jump, but he didn''t have the slightest way to take Nord. In fact, when Nord''s flag appeared outside the castle, he recognized Nord''s army. Nord is the count who was humiliated by them under the wall some time ago, and the heir of marquis Mellon will not naively think that Nord helped him out. When he was embarrassed by Nord, he had offended Nord miserably. Judging from the posture of the troops outside the castle, Nord didn''t give him any respect. Therefore, the heir of marquis Mellon didn''t mean to open the door to Nord at all, but according to the current form, he couldn''t shut Nord out as he did last time. After Nord took the castle, the whole central region had fallen into Nord''s hands, and after defeating the 5000 soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom, Nord believed that the Ximan kingdom had no strength to attack Nord for a long time. Because Nord got the news about the previous war of marquis Mellon from Marquis Chad, at the beginning, he hesitated, because this strictly belongs to the intelligence of the Ximan kingdom. Although Chad was captured, he did not want to betray his country. However, after Nord promised that he would release him immediately as long as he paid part of the ransom, marquis Chad immediately told Nord about the previous things, because these things are not top secret. Now many soldiers in the Ximan Kingdom know the news. As long as Nord was not too troublesome, he would soon get news from the soldiers. Therefore, after receiving Nord''s guarantee, marquis Chad told Nord the follow-up news of the battle. The Marquis of Mellon was indeed besieged to death by the army of the Ximan kingdom. During this period, the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom also meant to let the Marquis of Mellon surrender, but he refused with righteous words. Even though the Marquis of Mellon didn''t like to use his head, he also knew very well that even if he surrendered himself, there would be no good end. From the experience of his brother, Archduke Bethel, the nobles of the Ximan kingdom will kill them all. Therefore, the Marquis of Mellon has no intention of surrender. Under the Marquis of Mellon''s desperate resistance, the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom who surrounded the Marquis of Mellon also paid a painful price. When the Marquis of Mellon had less than 2000 soldiers left, 15000 soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom paid a price of nearly 5000 to completely destroy the Marquis of Mellon''s troops. After the battle, many nobles of the Ximan Kingdom doubted life because they didn''t know what kind of monsters they would fight with again. After this battle, the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom really felt very lucky. Although they suffered heavy casualties in this war, their strategic intention has arrived. The Principality of Bethel has been beaten by them and can no longer stand up. Now the orthodox heirs of the whole Bethel family have been eliminated by them. In addition to the heir of marquis Mellon, according to the aristocratic inheritance mode, the inheritance of Archduke Bethel has been cut off, because although the heir of marquis Mellon is also a member of the bethel family, he is not qualified to directly inherit the throne of Archduke Bethel. In fact, the main reason is that he doesn''t have this strength, because Duke Bethel''s title is also his own. No king conferred him, but the ancestor of the bethel family declared himself Marquis after the founding of the people''s Republic of China. After such achievements, the nobles of the Ximan kingdom are very proud, because they think they have destroyed the Principality of Bethel, so they have such courage. They only sent 5000 people to attack the middle of the Principality of Bethel. In the analysis of the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom, the Principality of Bethel has lost all its resistance and only needs 5000 people, They can the whole central region. If the war goes well, the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom think that they may also invade the northern territory of the Principality of Bethel. Of course, they have to rely on the power of their rebellious ally, the Marquis Stilwell in the East. All these speculations are very likely to be realized. The premise is that there is no Nord. Nord''s emergence completely broke the plan of the Ximan kingdom. Nord first saved the Marquis of TEWIN in the north, then defeated the Marquis of Stilwell in the central region, and finally defeated the last offensive force of the Ximan kingdom in Belen city. If the planner of the Ximan kingdom knew what Nord had done, he would spit blood angrily. However, he said that the Ximan kingdom was a perfect plan to destroy the country, half of which was destroyed by Nord. Although the Ximan Kingdom still completed its strategic goal, they also lost the opportunity to occupy the whole territory of the Principality of Bethel. Nord has reserved a glimmer of life for the Principality of Bethel. No, it should not be said that it is the Principality of Bethel. Now the Principality of Bethel has been destroyed. Nord''s current power is not the power of the Principality of Bethel. With the progress of the war, Nord suddenly found that this was a great opportunity. Nord can take advantage of this opportunity to establish his own country. You know, in the north of the whole continent, no family dares to say that their qualifications are more orthodox by the ISAAC family, that is, the royal family of the Principality of Bethel and the Ximan kingdom. The ISAAC family was a nobleman personally canonized by the emperor of the erising empire, This is much more orthodox than the aristocracy that Archduke Bethel has declared himself king seaman. Since then, the northern part of the whole continent has been under the management of the ISAAC family. Now Nord still has the letter of appointment of the emperor of Eresin to canonize the ISAAC family. Although the ancestors of the previous Isaac family were very poor, they still left Nord with the most precious gift. No treasure is more precious than this letter of appointment. It can be said that they directly inherited the qualification of establishing a country to Nord. Nord is very lucky now. Although the ancestors of the ISAAC family lost their family, they did not have brains. This letter of appointment was completely retained by them. Nord really misunderstood them before, Nord''s ancestors did not forget the glory of their family. Chapter 357 With the development of the situation step by step, Nord''s goal became bigger. At the beginning, Nord just wanted to be able to pick up Marquis TEWIN in the central region. When he found that the situation was bad, he could establish a defense line in the central region to resist the attack of the Ximan kingdom. Now, however, Nord suddenly found that he really didn''t need to help the Principality of Bethel to recover, because it was not necessary at all. Nord was not a foolish and loyal vassal of the Principality of Bethel. On the contrary, according to his previous identity, the ISAAC family was the vassal of the bethel family. Although the ISAAC family might have been wiped out without the shelter of the bether family, from this point alone, the bether family is definitely the benefactor of the ISAAC family, but Nord didn''t have anything to do with the Principality of bether before, and Nord was also trying to renew the life of the Principality of bether before. Unfortunately, Marquis nordtwin and others failed to make up for the sky, and the Principality of Bethel was unexpectedly destroyed. In fact, even the people of the Ximan Kingdom did not expect that such a powerful principality of Bethel would be destroyed so easily. But the fact is so cruel. The downfall of the Duchy of Beth was doomed when Duke Beth was caught. After losing the leadership of Duke Beth, the Duchy of Beth was like a plate of loose sand. Although the combat effectiveness of the soldiers was still very strong, they couldn''t screw on a rope. If the downfall of the Principality of Bethel is doomed, Nord has all the advantages he has now achieved through his own efforts. The territory in the central region is basically fought by Nord one after another. Nord has fought hard every time along the way, without any speculation. Therefore, after understanding the current situation, Nord''s ambition is growing wildly. Now a Earl''s title can no longer meet Nord. What he needs is more territory and more troops, which can have the capital to establish his own country. Therefore, Nord adjusted his strategy in time, because when he heard that there were only 5000 people left in the city of Bellon, Nord had a thought in his heart that he could take advantage of the emptiness of the troops of the Ximan kingdom to capture the city of Bellon first. However, after the idea of founding a nation came into being, Nord ruled out this scheme, because even if Nord captured belon, he would have to face the next attack of the Ximan kingdom. You know, there are 15000 soldiers of the Ximan kingdom in the south. Even if their combat effectiveness is not strong, Nord can''t cope with it. And the more critical point is that Nord''s prestige and strength are not enough to convince others. He can do most things according to his strength. Nord has no strength to fight with the Ximan kingdom. Just like the previous strategy of emperor Taizu of the Ming Dynasty to dominate the world, building walls high, accumulating grain and slowly becoming the king, Nord can''t even cope with a complete formation of marquis. How can he compete with the people of the Ximan kingdom. Nord''s most important thing now is to rapidly develop his strength while other forces in the Principality of Bethel have been seriously damaged, especially when the Ximan Kingdom has no strength expansion, which is a very good opportunity for Nord. Nord wants to occupy the remaining territory of the Principality of Bethel as much as possible before the Ximan Kingdom and receive the residual forces after the collapse of the Principality of Bethel. It is like a situation in which there are no leaders in the East and West. As long as Nord sends troops now, these two places basically have little resistance. It is not a very wise decision to fight with the Ximan Kingdom now, but Nord will not stop fighting with the Ximan kingdom. Nord needs both sides to maintain a certain tacit understanding and be able to digest their own territory until one side feels that it has developed and can continue to fight. Thinking of this, Nord focused on the Marquis of Chad, because Nord thought that the Marquis of Chad who saw Nord''s power would be a very suitable candidate. Perhaps after the Marquis of Chad returned, he would describe Nord''s power to the nobles of the Ximan kingdom. Praising and defeating your opponent is an excellent traditional virtue of a loser. Only by blowing Nord''s opponent to heaven, even as a loser, it will rise with the winner. After all, if you madly belittle your defeated opponent, where will you put yourself. Therefore, Nord took the initiative to explain to the Marquis of Chad that he could release an aristocrat and inform the aristocrats in Bellon to ask them to raise ransom quickly. As long as the ransom is in place, Nord can release them immediately. Looking at the eyes of the Marquis of Chad who is grateful to himself, Nord suddenly feels that he has learned badly. Nord is not at all afraid that the nobles of the Ximan kingdom will send troops to attack after hearing the news of Nord, because as long as their brains are not wrong, they will not fight Nord at this time, but they also have to redeem the prisoners from Nord, and then make a decision on whether to continue the war with Nord after finding out the details of Nord. Because the larger the country, the slower the response will be. Of course, some countries are exceptions. For example, countries in Nord''s previous life responded very quickly to major problems. Obviously, no country in the middle ages could achieve such executive power. Especially with regard to the war, the nobles of the Ximan kingdom will think carefully, because they are no longer facing their old opponents who know their roots, but an emerging force. Although Nord wears the old hat of the ISAAC family, he is an emerging force to a certain extent, so the Ximan kingdom will treat it carefully. This is also the situation Nord wants to see. As long as Nord can be given a period of time, Nord believes that his strength will usher in explosive growth. Although Nord now occupies a heavily damaged central region, it has hurt its foundation in this war and may recover for a long time. But there is also an eastern territory next to the central region, which is now available to Nord. Now their Lord Marquis Stilwell is still in Nord''s hands. It is easy for Nord to recover the eastern territory. After occupying the eastern territory and a semi disabled central region, Nord''s power has ushered in unprecedented expansion. Only the west is beyond Nord''s reach now. Only Nord waits until he recovers the east to see if he still has a chance to touch the West. Now Nord''s main goal is to eat the territory of the East into his mouth first. Other things are empty. He will only chew more than he can chew. The efficiency of the nobles in belon city was unexpectedly fast. Within half a month after Nord released the messenger, they sent people to belon city. If they were on the road, that is to say, the nobles of the Ximan kingdom in belon city had made a decision in two or three days. They even raised money to redeem the Marquis of Chad? Nord didn''t believe it very much, because Nord saw his examination from the eyes of those negotiators. Perhaps the main reason for them is to want to know the information about Nord. Chapter 358 [you won the battle] [casualties of our army: Militia team (63 dead), reserve team (12 dead), gun shield soldiers (3 dead), amon crazy soldiers (5 dead), amon rapid fire archers (12 dead) amon elite crossbows (none)] [enemy casualties: himan Kingdom light infantry (357 dead, 489 captured) himan Kingdom archers (267 dead) himan Kingdom elite light infantry (249 dead, 567 captured) himan Kingdom Knight attendants (36 dead, 92 captured) himan Kingdom sword Knights (18 dead, 25 captured)] [you captured Belem] [you have obtained 40 meritorious points] [you gain 220 reputation points] [you gain 268 seaman gold coins] [you get equipment: gorgeous one handed sword] [your achievements: you are beginning to appear extraordinary (legends about you began to spread on the mainland)] [share 45861 experiences in the team] Looking at the post-war settlement, Nord didn''t have many waves in his heart. I don''t know whether it was because the battle was too easy. Nord always felt that this harvest was not as much as that of the last battle with the Marquis of Stilwell, but Nord''s casualties were very heavy, and Nord hasn''t slowed down now. There is no doubt that this harvest is also very fruitful, but some things are not reflected on the panel of the system. For example, the territory occupied by Nord is regarded as the income of this war, because Nord can stably occupy the central region only after the war with Ximan kingdom. Nord did not forget the eyes of the messengers of the Ximan Kingdom who came to redeem people before. The eyes of exploration and contemplation were definitely not kind. If they did not feel the details of Nord, it is estimated that the army of the Ximan kingdom would gather under the city of Belen again. Although Nord is true to the upper Ximan Kingdom, Nord doesn''t want to fight with the Ximan Kingdom now. Nord still has very urgent things to do. Now Nord hopes that Comrade Chad will return to the camp of the Ximan Kingdom and make it clear to the nobles of the Ximan kingdom that Nord''s powerful forces, Then Nord can have a long period of development. Soon after these messengers left, Nord started his big move. Because the whole central region has been seriously looted, it is impossible to develop here rapidly. Nord has no time to carry out reconstruction in the central region, Therefore, during this period, the focus of work in the central region may be in the next battle. Therefore, they need Nord to supply all kinds of materials. The civilians in the central region only need reassuring training. Yes, Nord''s plan is to train all the militias in the central region together during this period, and strive to train them to be qualified soldiers before the next battle, and this task falls well on Marco. Because Lehman also has a very important task, that is, to study how to train his exclusive arms, the Swadian knights, if Nord can establish his knights before the next war with the Ximan kingdom. So Nord''s chances of winning are estimated to be a few. After that, Nord temporarily handed over the city of Belen to Marko''s guard. He also wanted to continue training those militias here. In addition, he should always pay attention to the situation of the army of the Ximan kingdom in belon, so Marko''s task is very important. However, Nord believes that Marco will be able to do it, because he is no longer the impulsive youth Nord met in Tami village. After more than half a year of honing, Marco has grown into a very excellent general, especially the battle in the last month, which has taught him a lot. Apart from Lehman, Marco is the only general in Nord''s hands who can be the sole leader in the war. As for another old Moore who keeps pace with them, he has fallen behind these two people too much because he missed the battle. Moreover, old Moore is a little older. Nord is consciously arranging him to take on some home guarding tasks. Just like this expedition, Nord leaves old Moore to guard his territory and recruits at Mandel, Nord''s new leader. According to the news reported by the baggage team last time, old Moore is doing very well in the territory. Because many war horses were captured in the war, Nord''s return speed was much faster. Although these war horses are not very good war horses, you still have no problem in driving. Just if they are used as Knights'' war horses, Nord is still a little dissatisfied. Compared with the hard-working BMW awarded to Nord, the quality of these captured war horses is too poor. Even there is a big gap with the war horses of the snow wolf Knights under Marquis TEWIN. However, the snow wolf Knights under Marquis TEWIN were also seriously injured and killed in this battle. They estimate that it will take a long time to rebuild. Moreover, after the defeat of marquis Twain, Nord was embarrassed to ask Marquis Twain about those excellent war horses. Even if Nord knew that as long as he asked, marquis Twain would squeeze out some war horses of Twain family to Nord. But Nord didn''t have such a plan. Not to mention that Marquis tween just squeezed out a few war horses, which was just a drop in the bucket for Nord''s knights. It couldn''t solve the fundamental problem at all. Another more important reason was that Nord didn''t want to trouble the depressed Marquis tween. Relying on others is better than relying on yourself. Nord has never been a person who is used to relying on others, especially on this very important issue. Nord returned to Isaac this time to solve two problems. The first is the exclusive arms of Lehman and the establishment of the Swadian knights. This problem is related to the high-end combat effectiveness of the army after Nord. How can a force without a knight''s order be worthy of fighting with other countries, but the most difficult thing is that Nord''s current Knight''s order was established from scratch and has no foundation at all. Even if it is difficult, it is necessary to establish the Knights. This is not only Nord''s own wish, but also for the construction of the army in the future. Everything needs to be prepared. If we don''t start construction now, it will be more difficult later. The establishment of the svadia knights is imperative. Nord believes that as long as he makes up his mind, he can still establish the framework of the Knights. The question is how much Nord can pay. Of course, the most important reason is the problem of war horses. Good war horses are the basis for establishing a knight order. No war horse can be called a knight. When riding the war horse back to Isaac, Nord thought of a way. If this method can be implemented, Nord can not only solve the problem of war horses, but also obtain a steady stream of excellent war horses in the future. Nord returned to Isaac and began to experiment. Nord only hopes that the system will not mess with himself again. Chapter 359 A group of soldiers on war horses roared past outside isaacburg, led by a young noble with black hair and pupils. He was wearing gorgeous Falcon heraldry armor. The high headed war horses under his crotch were also majestic. The manes on the running war horses were like blood. This group of people are Nord and others who have returned to Isaac. Because of the rush to return, Nord and his group are riding on their horses, leading two or three hundred cavalry to gallop. This is also what Nord feels when he leads a large group of cavalry after experiencing it in advance. Anyway, Nord felt very good. It was really a wonderful feeling when his troops were cavalry. Nord even couldn''t stop, but these soldiers were not professional knights and were very unfamiliar with riding. What Nord brought back this time was the only 300 meter regular soldiers under his command. Don''t laugh when drunk on the battlefield. Several people have returned from the ancient expedition. When Nord set out from isaacburg, with the civilian men of the baggage team, there were almost 1000 troops. But now there are only more than 300 people who can return safely, and the war is still very cruel. However, after seeing the more prosperous and stable scene of isaacburg, Nord feels that what he has done is very worthwhile. Compared with the scene of hell on earth in the central region, Isaac is like heaven and earth... Bah, it is like heaven on earth. Entering isaacburg, Nord felt like an eternity. The development of isaacburg in the past two months was getting better and better. Nord saw happy smiles on the faces of pedestrians walking on the road, as if they didn''t know what the war outside had reached. Nord didn''t mean to look down on them at all. Although these people are already subjugated by reason, it seems that nothing has happened in the hearts of these civilians. This is not that they don''t know honor or disgrace, but that the concept of the country in this era is very weak. These civilians do not have much concept of the Duchy of Bethel. Perhaps they think that the Duchy of Bethel is just a lord, just a very big Lord. Even if the Duchy of Bethel perishes, it has little to do with them, because these civilians are Lord Nord''s neighbors and have little to do with the duchy of Bethel. Another reason is that Nord has been very considerate in protecting his people and has not let them fall into the battle of the outside world. No matter how big a war has taken place outside, the war has not spread to Nord''s territory, which is Nord''s credit. Nord''s purpose of defending the enemy in the central region is to leave a pure land for his neighbors in the north. Therefore, when he saw the scene of peace and stability in the territory, Nord felt not angry but very happy for the first time. Nord led the soldiers to fight outside in blood, just to let his neighbors live a happy and stable life? Nord believes that the soldiers who died also think so. Nord has never stopped the ideological education of soldiers. He not only instilled some beliefs into them, but also let them use their spare time to read and read. Such work has been implemented since the second expansion of the army. At the beginning, it was very difficult to implement, because most of the soldiers who could be recruited were illiterate. Those who could read were very popular in Nord territory, and there were a lot of work waiting for them to do. However, under Nord''s strict requirements, this literacy measure was implemented. The execution of the army is very strict. Nord also included literacy in the scope of daily training, which makes the soldiers of Nord army have to read and read every day. After a long time of persistence, great results have been achieved. Basically, all grass-roots officers of Nord''s army have been able to read ordinary books. They can understand the written orders, and these soldiers who understand more truth worship Nord more. They understand how great nobility like Nord is. After entering the castle, Nord was welcomed by the civilians. Nord''s face showed a happy expression. Even the soldiers behind him were very happy. These soldiers returned in triumph. If Nord didn''t have time to calculate the credit for them, it is estimated that there will be a lot of nobles among these soldiers. Nord finally broke away from the enthusiastic civilians and returned to the study inside the castle. Before Nord lay in his chair for a while, scholar hill and judge Matthew came. They saw a flash of surprise in Nord''s eyes in the study. Because compared with the previous two months, Nord has become much more mature. Even if he was lying on the chair in the study, Nord had a momentum of not being angry and self-confident. In fact, this was cultivated during the long war. This is also the reason why Gustav was so afraid of Marquis TEWIN. Marquis TEWIN, who has been fighting for many years, has a stronger momentum. Nord rubbed his eyebrows and heard the development of the whole territory from scholars hill and judge Matthew. Although there were many wars outside, there were no great changes for the calm Isaac collar. Everything is going on step by step. The output value of the workshop in Tami town is increasing, isaacburg is becoming more and more prosperous, and the mountain stronghold alliance in the Amun mountains is becoming stronger. Even the Mandel leader has just set off a huge construction action, just like isaacburg before. "You''ve done a good job. I''m very relieved to manage the territory in an orderly manner." Nord was very satisfied with the work of the two of them. Handing over the territory to them really made Nord have no concern. Then Nord told them about the specific situation of the external war. The expressions of scholar hill and judge Matthew didn''t change much. Before Nord came back, the war had been widely spread. The main reason for this scene was that Marquis Twain led the army of the North back to the north, and then the nobles and civilians in the North knew the situation of the Principality of Bethel. Many people are very pessimistic because they can''t see the hope of victory. Grand duke Beth, marquis Meron and even Marquis TEWIN have been defeated. They don''t know who else can stop the army of the Ximan kingdom. In fact, among these shocking news, there is about Nord. Whether Nord''s miracle of defeating the Marquis of Stilwell or his feat of staying alone to resist the invasion of the Ximan Kingdom have been respected by many people. After Nord helped the Marquis of TEWIN to escape the siege in TEWIN city last time, Nord''s name has been spread again in the north. This time, the effect was even more sensational than before, because Nord''s record was more brilliant. He defeated the Marquis of Stilwell and turned the tide to resist the invasion of the seaman kingdom. No matter what it was, Nord could be called a hero, but many people were not optimistic that Nord could resist the troops of the seaman kingdom. Chapter 360 Different from the civilians outside, the civilians led by Isaac are full of confidence in Nord, which may also be the reason why they do not know how powerful the Ximan Kingdom and the Duchy of Bethel are. Maybe Lord Nord is their God in the hearts of these civilians. Of course, scholar hill and judge Matthew also understand some such rumors. They must understand how difficult Nord is doing now. Therefore, they are both very worried about Nord. They are not relieved until Nord comes back this time. "Lord Nord, do you have any plans for the future, or what should we do in the future?" After hearing that Nord had defeated the troops of the Ximan Kingdom, the scholar Hill also flashed an excited look in his eyes. His expression was very excited, because the scholar Hill also saw that the current situation was very important to them. Nord''s expression was a little relaxed. It was very simple to deal with smart people. Just after Nord told hill about the current situation they were facing, Hill scholar immediately guessed that Nord wanted to do so. "Your next task is very important, because the civilians in the central region have been looted, and it will take a long time for them to restore order, so I need Isaac''s leadership to fully supply the needs of the central region for various resources." Nord''s mouth has a smile, because this is actually good news for Isaac collar, because Nord doesn''t let them give goods to those civilians for no reason. These civilians must pay some labor if they want goods. There is no free lunch in the world, and Nord is not so generous. However, this matter is still highly operational, because Nord needs someone to sit in the middle to arrange for the civilians in the middle to resume production. Nord took a look at Hill scholar and judge Matthew. Compared with judge Matthew who is not familiar with these things, Hill scholar is the most suitable candidate. Suddenly, Nord had a flash in his mind, as if he had suddenly thought of something. Then he was temporarily put aside by this feeling, because Nord thought there might be other plans. Scholar hill was so important to Nord''s territory that he couldn''t leave for a while. "You will organize some caravans later and be ready to transport a large amount of materials back to the central region at any time. When I come back from Tami Town, I can start immediately." Nord''s eyes turned a little, and then he told them the news that he was about to establish a country. Scholar hill and judge Matthew were not outsiders. Nord had nothing to hide from them, and after telling them in advance, they could make good preparations in advance. As a result, the sudden news stunned scholars hill and judge Matthew. They couldn''t return to God for a long time. It''s just that Nord''s idea is too bold. You know, Nord is still a count and has already wanted to establish a country and gain the throne. "Is what you said true? This idea is really crazy. You are sure that if you don''t have certain strength, the establishment of the country will become the laughing stock of others." Compared with hill scholar who has regained his composure, judge Matthew, who did not know the situation so thoroughly, still looked at Nord in shock. He really felt that Nord''s idea was a myth, and Nord''s current strength was not enough to gain the throne. "If you want to wear the crown, you must bear its weight. Now that I have this idea, I am sure. Moreover, I have formulated a series of plans, which can only be realized step by step. The founding of the people''s Republic is a natural thing." Facing judge Matthew''s question, Nord seems very confident, because he has considered this matter for a long time. This is definitely an opportunity that can not be missed, and the probability of success is very high. Moreover, it is time to race against time. If he misses this opportunity, Nord will really regret it all his life. "East!" Hill scholar said firmly that when Nord talked to judge Matthew, Hill scholar had thought of the key to the problem. As long as he could win the East, Nord, who occupied the three borders of the former principality of Bethel, could really ascend the throne. If we defeat the army of the Ximan kingdom in belon city and close the western border, Nord''s throne will be very stable. Nord can establish a new country in this war-torn place with the foundation of the Principality of Bethel. Hill scholar who knew the history very well soon analyzed the current situation in his mind. After hearing Hill scholar''s analysis, judge Matthew also showed an expression of enlightenment. Although he was not good at analyzing the situation, Hill scholar had made it very clear, and judge Matthew understood it in an instant. "So we have a great chance? Lord Nord, we will be close to helping you." After understanding the situation, judge Matthew immediately showed Nord his determination. The opportunity was close at hand, and they would seize it anyway. Nord looked at Hill scholar with admiration. Nord and hill scholar had the same idea, and Nord thought about it for a long time. Hill scholar had analyzed it clearly in this moment. It can be seen that hill scholars have a very thorough understanding of the current situation. With the help of hill scholars, Nord estimates that the chance of success has increased by several percent. Moreover, after unifying their ideas, Nord and others can work hard in one place. "Let''s work hard to build a new country." Nord looked at his two helpers with sincere eyes. After Nord established his own country, the two ministers would also govern the country, just as they are now responsible for taking care of Nord''s territory. Looking at Nord standing up, judge Matthew and scholar Hill were also very excited. After all, it is not easy to build a new country, and this opportunity is available but not available. If it were not for such chaotic times, it is estimated that some people would never encounter such an opportunity in their life. The countries on these continents have been established for hundreds of years and have never changed. These countries are the countries that stood up from the corpse of the Eresin Empire, just like the Principality of Bethel and the kingdom of seaman. After the fall of the Eresin Empire, they established new countries on this land and have been handed down to this day. Until now, the fall of the Principality of Bethel, although the war has not stopped on this continent, no country has died since the fall of the Eresin empire. The Principality of Bethel is the first, but no one knows what impact the fall of the Principality of Bethel will have on this continent. Perhaps this is a clarion call, a clarion call for troubled times. Since there is the first, there will be the second. In this way, the whole Northen continent may be restless, and the news of the collapse of the Duchy of Bethel will certainly cause great turbulence to other countries, because no one wants his country to become the second destroyed country. Chapter 361 After that, there was no need for Nord''s arrangement at all. The enthusiasm of scholars hill and judge Matthew became very high. Now they are like beating chicken blood. After Nord told them his goal of founding the country, their eyes are like a flame burning. After the enthusiasm of hill scholar and judge Matthew was high, Nord did not need to arrange tasks for them, because Nord had long discussed the development of Isaac''s leadership with them, and everything should be carried out as planned. After that, Nord went back to Tami town. Nord didn''t go back to Tami town to enjoy life, but wanted to see how the construction of the workshop area in Tami town was going. In particular, he heard that scholar Hill introduced himself that the mint workshop in Tami town had begun to be put into production. Because this coinage workshop is the product of Nord matching with the gold mine, because coinage is a necessary step to maximize the income of the gold mine, and coinage itself is also a very violent industry, because when casting gold and silver coins, it is not pure gold and silver at all, but an alloy mixed with real metals. This is to make gold and silver coins maintain a harder texture and make them not easy to damage, but in this way, the coinage industry becomes more profiteering. Most of the coinage rights are exclusive to the state, because it is a large amount of income. Nord wanted to imitate the Kinser coins of the Duchy of Bethel, but he didn''t expect that the Duchy of Bethel had perished when the mint had just started working, and Nord''s imitation plan was stillborn, but it was lost and gained. Now that Nord had the idea of establishing a country, the mint played a very key role. Nord can quickly promote a set of his own gold coins, so that the civilians under Nord can quickly accept the new country, and Nord can firmly control this profiteering industry and make this new country richer. After making arrangements with the master there in the coinage workshop, Nord came to another place in Tami town. This is the key reason for Nord to return to Tami town this time. Nord went straight to a remote place around the central square of Tami Town, which is the tavern that Nord has never opened since he was built. When Nord came out of the tavern, there was one more person behind him. This was a young man. He was well dressed, with a cordial smile on his mouth. His eyes looked at the passers-by from time to time. As long as he was a passer-by alternating with his eyes, the young man would respond with a cordial smile, making people feel like a spring breeze. After that, Nord didn''t stay much in Tami town at all. With the young man who suddenly appeared, Nord returned to isaacburg. After arranging the collection of caravans transporting materials with hill scholar, Nord left directly without any soldiers, because the soldiers Nord needed were led by Mandel. Yes, this time Nord went to the East and did not intend to take those veterans who had experienced the war. Nord only planned to take the recruits recruited by old Moore in Mandel. When he left, Nord asked old Moore to recruit soldiers in Mandel to start training. Nord asked him to have at least 1000. But Nord learned that old Moore had overfulfilled his task this time. When he passed by, Nord found that old Moore had recruited 1500 people in Mandel, and these 1500 people were regular soldiers who had been trained for more than two months. They were at least one level better than those recruited civilians. You should know that Nord''s barracks can add experience to the soldiers trained in it. That is to say, two months is enough for the recruits to enter the second level of the arms. They have reached the level of those soldiers who went to battle before Nord. As for the soldiers who had fought for more than two months and fought for life and death several times, Nord should give them a vacation and let them have a good rest, because there are still many fierce battles waiting for them after Nord recovers the East. Moreover, after this battle, these soldiers have been rewarded by Nord. Although Nord has no time to calculate their credit, Nord is not very short of money now. Therefore, Nord asked Abbot to pay half a year''s salary to each soldier as a reward. Nord will not let these soldiers who have lived and died for themselves be wronged. After passing through Mandel''s tie and leaving 1500 soldiers, Nord asked old Moore to return to the Shanzhai alliance to continue recruiting soldiers, because Nord heard that in more than two months, more than a dozen deep shanzhais of the Shanzhai alliance joined in. Now the mountain road into Yameng Shanzhai is crowded every day. Most of the raw materials pulled out from the depths of the stronghold are processed by the workshop in Tami town and then transported to various places for sale. Because of the rich resources of yamon mountains, Nord''s workshop does not lack any raw materials at all, just as any raw materials can be found in the vast mountains. Now old Moore has become the instructor of Nord''s soldiers. Just after Mandel trained the soldiers, he has to rush to Nanshan stronghold to continue training the soldiers. At the same time, he has brought back the bones of the mountain people who died in the war, and Nord has given pensions and a lot of goods and materials to the dead. Nord doesn''t know whether this thing can erase their grief for the loss of their loved ones, but Nord can do so much. The war is so cruel, and there are no undead on the battlefield. Nord just hopes that these mountain people don''t resent themselves, because Nord''s pace of recruiting soldiers in the mountains will not stop, and may become more and more intense. Because those archers born as hunters are the main force of Nord''s combat forces. Maybe after Nord has a large number of crossbows, the number of archers will be gradually reduced. Before that, Nord had a great demand for archers. After going out of the north, Nord parted ways with the caravan. The caravan was going to beren city in the central region, and Nord was going to lead the army to conquer the East. Nord handed over the caravans to the young man who came out of the tavern. Nord seemed to trust his ability very much and was not worried that he would lead the caravan to get lost. Not only that, Nord also entrusted the whole central region to him for management. Even Marco could only give him a hand. It can be said that he had great trust in him. Even Hill scholars did not get this treatment. This is a whole marquis. Although it is broken, the area of this territory has not shrunk at all. After returning from the central region, Nord only brought three days in the north, which can be said to have no time to rest. He has been working nonstop, leading from Mandel to isaacburg, then from isaacburg to Tami Town, and then returning the same way. Nord didn''t have any rest time on the way, because Nord is now racing against time. If he occupies the east one minute earlier, Nord can get a greater advantage in the future war. Therefore, Nord can''t stop for a moment. Chapter 362 A month later, Nord left the East alone, and no soldier followed behind. Nord galloped on the rugged mountain road. He was very tired on his face, but there was an excited look in his eyes. For more than a month, Nord has occupied various towns in the East. In addition to the beginning, many towns are resisting Nord. However, after Nord won several towns, his name spread throughout the East. In particular, the news that Nord defeated the Marquis of Stilwell is spreading wildly in the East. In fact, some of this is the news released by Nord himself, but more is people''s conscious dissemination of the news, because there were some rumors in the East that the Marquis Stilwell was defeated by a young aristocrat, but not many people believe it. However, after Nord arrived in the East, the news was immediately confirmed. In addition, Nord did not choose to harass civilians after capturing those towns. Thanks to good reputation, Nord later went to the towns in the East. These nobles basically fell at the wind, and Nord was not hindered at all. In fact, the most difficult battle in the East was to capture Devin City, which was the territory of the Marquis of Stilwell. Therefore, the nobles of Devin city had a strong will to resist, and they also caused some trouble to Nord. However, under the fierce attack of Nord soldiers, Devin city was quickly captured by Nord. Nord more or less absorbed some tactics of the Ximan kingdom in this war. Although Nord would not let his soldiers rush to the wall to die, there were still many ways to lure the enemies out of the wall. Nord pretended to attack the wall with his own troops. But every time they just climbed the ladder and didn''t mean to attack the wall at all, but the soldiers in Devon city didn''t know Nord''s intention. Every time they rushed out in the pretending cry of Nord''s soldiers, and then they were greeted by the sharp arrow rain of Nord''s long-range army. After several times, the soldiers of Devon city were not fooled, just like the wolf. After several times, the soldiers of Devon city simply didn''t come out. Seeing this, Nord directly asked his troops to start the general attack. In this way, they were caught off guard immediately, and the wall of Devon City was lost. The soldiers in Devon city were still too simple. Finally, they were fooled. They saw the first layer of Nord and thought they could deal with it with the second layer, but actually Nord was the fifth layer. Hey, I didn''t expect it, so they were still too tender (the thousand layer cake of the gold chef was too fragrant). In fact, when Nord captured Devon City, the battle in the East was over, but Nord still led troops to capture all towns in the East. Therefore, in this month, Nord''s footprints traveled all over the East and learned about the general situation in the East. Generally speaking, the East is indeed richer than the north, but it does not exceed too much. The civilians are also struggling with food and clothing, but the civilians in the East are not as hungry as those in the north. A large number of people will starve every winter. Due to the climate, the cold season in the East is not as cold as that in the north. This climate condition gives the civilians in the East a glimmer of life, so that they can go to the wild to look for food in the cold winter. Although the food in winter is very scarce, it is better than nothing. At least saving their lives is their most worried problem. Moreover, the reason why Nord wants to observe all the towns in the East is to know how much war potential there is in the East. After walking through the whole East, Nord roughly estimated that there is no big problem in recruiting three or four thousand people from the East. In fact, with the population in the East, Nord can recruit more people, but this may cause greater pressure on Nord''s financial problems. Although Nord is not very short of money, the monthly expenses of thousands of soldiers are also astronomical. Especially now that Nord has just acquired such a large territory, all the territories are in a state of waste waiting for prosperity, and there are a lot of places to spend money. Nord wants to recruit 4000 troops from the East. Nord needs elite soldiers, not a group of cannon fodder rushing to the battlefield. The reason why Nord is so anxious to return to Isaac is to seek assistance. It is not a problem of war, but a huge eastern territory. Nord has to deal with affairs every day. In particular, Nord has just taken over the eastern territory, and many things have to be dealt with urgently. Nord is simply too busy. Having no choice, Nord had to return to the ISAAC leader to move rescue troops. Now there is still a lack of overall task of commanding in the East. Just like hill scholar to the ISAAC leader, Nord needs someone to help him manage the just occupied East. After Nord came out of the tavern in Tami town and didn''t get what he wanted, Nord had to take judge Matthew there, because isaacborg is now in a very important position. It is like the heart of Nord''s power to deliver blood to Nord''s other sites. At present, it is inseparable from the leadership of Hill scholar. Nord, who couldn''t find anyone, had to use judge Matthew first. I believe judge Matthew must have learned a lot of skills in governing the territory after getting along with hill scholars. Moreover, now that the East has just been occupied by Nord, the nobles are very honest, and there are still troops in the East to support judge Matthew, Nord believed that judge Matthew would be able to manage the affairs of the East. Along with judge Matthew, old Moore, who was transferred back from the cottage, took office. Because Nord was afraid that the soldiers in the East would not be led by anyone, he asked old Moore and judge Matthew to go to the east together and carry out the recruitment plan of Nord plan in the East. Just as judge Matthew and old Moore cooperate to manage the East, judge Matthew is responsible for administration and can sort out and implement the code he has begun to prepare. After Nord put forward the concept of founding the country, judge Matthew thought it was a very appropriate time to promulgate a new code when the country was founded. And he has been working hard for this. Before, judge Matthew wanted to experiment in Isaac, but he was rejected by Nord and hill scholars, because the promulgation of a new code will certainly cause people''s discomfort for a period of time, but this period is the time when Isaac is going all out, and there can be no mistakes at all. Therefore, the code that judge Matthew never forgets has not been tested in a suitable place, but the east boundary that Nord just obtained is a very good experimental field. Nord can let judge Matthew do it. Only Nord''s army stays in the East for a day, Nord believes that there will be no trouble in the East. In the East, Nord is most nervous about the 4000 soldiers that old Moore is about to recruit. Nord doesn''t care about anything else. Judge Matthew can let go, because after Nord establishes the country, a large-scale reform must be carried out, and Nord doesn''t look at the current enfeoffment system. The enfeoffment system is too backward to give full play to the full strength of Nord territory. Moreover, the war potential is very low and the administrative efficiency is not high. The country Nord wants to establish must be centralized. Chapter 363 This is another reason why Nord did not canonize the nobility after the battle. The time is urgent, but one of them. The more important reason is that Nord wants to reform the existing nobility. The most important thing is that it is impossible for those nobility to control the power of life and death in their own territory. It''s like that the nobles in the middle and East have been locked up by Nord, just for the sake of less trouble when reforming the aristocracy system in the future, and there is nothing wrong with Nord''s reason for locking up these nobles. Most of them are either captured by Nord or those nobles who lost their territory, and then rescued by Nord. Now Nord didn''t give them freedom, but just locked them in the castle for a good drink. Maybe when Nord released them, the outside world had become something they didn''t know. Nord believed that the country he established must be very different from other countries. In addition to handing over the east boundary to judge Matthew, Nord actually recruited the managers of the central region from the tavern, because Nord won a lot of meritorious deeds on the battlefield. When Nord felt that he had no talent, Nord liked these young Amun Eagles very much, Moreover, after thinking that the barracks can upgrade animals, Nord is very interested in some animals. In addition to the war horses, other animals can not help Nord''s forces improve their combat effectiveness, but they can also play an auxiliary role. For example, these hounds can help Nord''s soldiers find the trace of the enemy and help the Sheriff of the territory find criminals. The Amun Eagle Nord just obtained may help Nord deliver messages in the future. After the flying eagle delivers books, it may be easier to keep long-distance contact. At present, the number of eagles is too small. Maybe Nord can replace them with some mountain eagles. After all, there are still a lot of mountain eagles. Nord has arranged for Harlan to contact the mountain stronghold offering eagles. They must know how to catch a large number of mountain Eagles quickly. According to old Moore''s news, the stronghold has domesticated a lot of mountain eagles. They regard the mountain people as their hunting helpers. Nord plans to establish an animal army only after he knows the news, because animals without system support can become human helpers. It makes no sense for Nord to let these animals help his troops. These are just the episodes of Nord''s return to Isaac. What Nord is very concerned about is the Swadian knight being trained by Lehman. This is the top priority in Nord''s heart. Nord has been looking forward to this for a long time, but he seems to have encountered some problems at Lehman. Although the two manuals given by Nord to Lehman have recorded in detail the detailed training methods of Swadian knights, and Hansen has also built the equipment required by the Knights according to the equipment forging manual, there are some problems in personnel selection and training. Nord has explained to Lehman that he can select among the existing elite soldiers, because it is completely impossible to recruit new soldiers and train them to become powerful knights. Therefore, it is necessary to select from the veterans, but the problem arises here. The elite soldiers on the horses let them slip around, but it was very difficult for them to fight skillfully on the horses. Their actions on the horses became very stiff and they didn''t know how to fight at all, which gave Lehman a headache. Chapter 364 However, after Nord came back, he helped Lehman solve this problem soon. It was not how strong Nord''s ability was, but Nord found that the ability of the knight training camp rewarded by the previous battle was really strong, which could help Nord perfectly solve the problems of the Knights. [construction facilities: Knight training camp] [introduction to architecture: This is a high-level barracks, where you can cultivate strong knights. Excellent soldiers selected from various troops can be promoted here, so as to grow into the king of the cold weapon era and a strong knight.] [Knight training ground: 3000 square meters] [number of Knights: 300 (persons)] [architectural features: Knights in the training camp can gain 20 experience points periodically] [architectural features: it can transfer other arms to Knights (requirement: an instructor and soldiers in the fourth level)] Nord didn''t expect that the knight training camp would be so powerful that it could provide the ability to transfer. Although the requirements are a little harsh, Nord can still meet them. Lehman can now be used as an instructor. Moreover, after so many battles, these close combat soldiers under Nord have reached the fourth level. Therefore, after Nord discovered the secret of the knight training camp, Nord took those soldiers who had not been trained successfully here to transfer. In fact, this knight training camp also took Nord a lot of time, because it has very high requirements for the site. The first point is that there must be a completely flat terrain, which is very rare in mountainous conditions like the north. Nord chose a relatively flat place, It took construction workers a lot of effort to build this knight training camp. It took a full month to build the knight training camp, which was just built a few days before Nord came back. This is the longest building Nord spent, but its ability can match this time. After the transfer, Nord could clearly feel that the momentum of these soldiers was completely different. However, Lehman did not understand why these soldiers had such a big change. At that time, the venue was more professional. Especially after these Knights put on the equipment made by the blacksmith, the fierce momentum of swadian Knights has begun to highlight. It is worth mentioning that after such a long time, the cloth workshop is the first workshop building to carry out technical upgrading. Now the cloth workshop in Tami town is no longer the small workshop that can only produce single linen. Six months after its completion, the cloth workshop has mastered the production of some single color cloth. Although it is pure color, it also brings different colors to the monotonous world. Now the red robe and cloak of Swadian knights are made of red cloth produced by the workshop. It is a straight touch of crimson, which makes Nord''s eyes unable to shift for a long time. In particular, the actions of those Knights riding their horses and whipping their whip have the flavor of the original Swadian knights. Nord believes that after a long time of training, they will not lose to any knights in the world. The members of this group of knights are more than 50, which is all Nord''s qualified melee soldiers. If it weren''t for the archers who didn''t meet the standards, Nord really planned to turn them all into knights. Nord understands that it is impossible to transfer archers to melee. It is estimated that if there are some bow and ride arms in the future, Nord estimates that these bow and arrow mobile phones can be transferred, but only Lehman under Nord has reached the level of general. It is still a little far from wanting to bow and ride. Although Marco also reached the edge of upgrading, Nord felt that he had to go through at least two battles, or a major war intention, before he could cross the last rank and become a general like Lehman. In this way, Nord could not have the arms of bow and ride before the next war with the Ximan Kingdom. In fact, Nord is a little greedy. He was still thinking that it would be very good to have a knights. However, after having the swardia knights, Nord began to look forward to Shu again, and people''s hearts are not easy to be satisfied. After Nord had his own knights, his heart finally calmed down, because as long as the training of these soldiers can take shape, Nord can start the war with the Ximan kingdom. Now is the last peace before the storm. Nord is accumulating strength and waiting for the final outbreak. But Nord doesn''t know what the current situation of the Ximan kingdom is. Nord doesn''t dare to easily provoke the station now, because Nord is still in the stage of development, and the soldiers of various forces have not formed. If he sends those spies to belon city all day to inquire about information, in case he angers the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom, I''m afraid Nord''s preparation has fallen short. Therefore, Nord only placed some sentinels on the border of the central region to watch whether the army of the Ximan kingdom would attack suddenly. Only their movements, Nord didn''t care at all. Curiosity would kill the cat. Nord didn''t want to think that he was a little curious, which triggered the war in advance. However, for the actions of the Ximan Kingdom, Nord can also speculate that if they either occupy the West far from Nord first or solve the problem of the South behind them, Nord will be more likely to know the latter, because the existence of the south is like a fish bone stuck in the throat of the Ximan Kingdom, I can''t swallow it again. Even though Nord guessed that the nobles of the Ximan kingdom would solve the South first, Nord had no mind about the west, because Nord knew that as long as he developed steadily, after solving the troops of the Ximan Kingdom, the territory of the Principality of Bethel was his own, so there was no need to be anxious now. While Nord was waiting, several areas in the northernmost part of the mainland fell into a long lost tranquility. At present, several places occupied by Nord have begun large-scale construction operations. Although Nord''s main task is to train soldiers, the people sent by Nord to manage the central and eastern territories are not idle. Judge Matthew and Lowell were not idle. Although Nord did not give them any support, Nord did not bind their hands. Nord gave them pictures in the middle and East, so that they could show their aspirations. As for what level can be achieved, it depends entirely on their ability. Anyway, Nord takes a stocking attitude towards them. Nord has focused all his energy on the training of these soldiers. Nord has to go to the central and eastern borders from time to time to inspect the training of soldiers by Marco and old Moore. Because this is related to the victory or defeat of Nord and seaman Kingdom, and Marco and old Moore did not disappoint Nord. They are familiar with training soldiers and know how to quickly make a civilian a qualified soldier. Chapter 365 Two months later, isaacburg Knight training camp. Nord looked at the swadian Knights roaring in front of him. Nord was a little relieved. After two months of training, these knights could not see the strangers before. They were like a knight who had been trained for a long time and could calmly deal with the battle on the horse. Nord had to accept the effect of the knight training camp, and what surprised Nord most was that in the past two months, the most obvious progress was not the knights, but the horses under their hips. These horses became very strong after two months of training in the knight training camp. The speed, endurance and load-bearing capacity of these horses have been greatly improved. When these horses were just equipped with armor, they basically didn''t consume their strength in a sprint. Such performance is not good on the battlefield. These knights are not one-time arms. How can cavalry with only one charge be called cavalry? However, after two months of training, these horses have been able to sprint back and forth with their vests on their backs, and they won''t even feel tired if they can wear them all the time. It was not until these horses were qualified that the swadian Knights really had a strong fighting ability, which also meant that the day of fighting between Nord and the Ximan kingdom was getting closer and closer, and the pace of war was approaching, but this did not stop the prosperity of Nord territory. Every two or three days, Nord made a lot of money in the workshop of Tami Town, especially the sales of Baijiu, which is almost unusually hot in the few places occupied by Nord. This also let Gustaf come to the island of Iraq to find Nord to rush the goods. Now the Baijiu deal between Nord and Gustaf has increased from three hundred barrels per month to five hundred barrels. But in this way, liquor is still in short supply in the north. In fact, the capacity of Nord brewing workshop has expanded to one thousand barrels per month, but some of the liquor has been hoarded by Nord because liquor is not a simple drink, and it can still save lives when it is on the battlefield. Especially next, Nord has to face the war with the Ximan kingdom. Nord has begun to consciously hoard a large number of materials, and the money Nord has made during this period has basically been spent by Nord. Although Nord makes money quickly, Nord spends money not slowly at all. For example, the road construction project is like a bottomless pit, swallowing Nord''s funds every month. Since Nord started the road construction plan, the road construction in Nord''s territory has not stopped. Moreover, during this period, the road from Tami town to Nanshan stronghold needs to be widened, because the current road can no longer meet the needs of the caravan. Not to mention the central and eastern areas newly occupied by Nord, these two places are only small-scale, and large-scale construction is still ahead. Therefore, Nord has to find ways to make money, and the first batch of red wine in the brewing workshop has been successfully produced during this period. Nord came to the city with one hundred barrels of red wine. Compared with liquor, red wine is a simple commodity. It is a tool for Nord to make money, because red wine is not what Nord army needs, and Nord also promised to think Tina, so long as red wine was brewed, Nord immediately sent it to her. Moreover, Nord has not been to Twain city for such a long time. Since Nord last separated from the Marquis of Twain in the middle, Nord has never seen him again, because Nord has been busy running back and forth in three places for a long time and has no time to stay at all. Gustaf also came to several times in the castle of IQ. It was Nord''s track that Nord had to increase the share of Baijiu. Nord went to special city to discuss something with the queen Marquis, especially when he was fighting with the Seaman kingdom. Nord had to ventilate with the Marquis of the twain. In fact, Nord''s strength has far exceeded that of marquis tween, but as Nord''s elder, Nord still has some respect for Marquis tween, and Nord has plans to build a nation next. Nord will not tell Marquis tween directly, However, Nord believes that with the sophistication of Marquis TEWIN, Nord''s real intention can be seen from Nord''s actions during this period. In fact, Nord wanted to compare the strength between his knights and the snow wolf Knights of Marquis TEWIN. Although Nord believes that his knights have strong combat effectiveness, it has not been tested in actual combat, Nord still wanted to compare with the famous snow wolf knights. More than 50 heavily armed knights in bright red armor marched towards TEWIN. Nord took the lead in the front of the team, and great pride also emerged in his heart. This Knights'' regiment is the army he has always dreamed of. Now he has it, Nord''s heart is also very happy. After a little half a year, Nord came to TEWIN again. He felt that this ancient city had not changed at all, as if time had not left a trace on it. However, Nord liked that vibrant town more than his ever-changing isaacburg. The guards on the city wall saw a team of knights running from a long distance. He couldn''t help sounding the alarm. Then before Nord entered the city, he saw Gustav coming out of the city and the snow wolf Knights behind him. The swardia Knights led by Nord met the strongest Snow Wolf knights in Bethel duchy. In terms of momentum, the swardia Knights led by Nord behind him still have to be better, because after the last battle, the snow wolf Knights also lost more than half of their staff. Now half of the snow wolf knights are replacement Knights, Many of them have not even been on the battlefield. Although Nord''s swardia knights are also newly established, these new knights were soldiers who climbed out of the sea of corpses and blood. Each of them has experienced many battles. Therefore, in terms of momentum, Nord''s newly established swardia Knights took a great advantage in momentum. Gustaf watched Nord, who was walking slowly towards Twain, with a complex mood. When he told him about the enemy''s presence on the wall, Gustaf knew that the visitor must be Nord because the direction was to go to the road of the island of ESQ. In the two months he ran to the road for the sake of Baijiu. When Gustav led the snow wolf Knights gathered because of the enemy to meet Nord outside the city, he saw such a scene outside the city. Although the Knights behind Nord began to slow down when they approached TEWIN, the momentum just gathered because of the charge did not dissipate, but became closer with the distance between the two knights, It seemed more dignified. Gustav even felt as if he was choked, but he couldn''t breathe. Chapter 366 As the two knights got closer and closer, there began to be a commotion in the team of the snow wolf knights. Those newly joined Knights couldn''t hold on in such a momentum exchange. Just after the momentum of the snow wolf Knights collapsed, Gustav felt that the invisible pressure suddenly disappeared. The Marquis of Twain standing on the city wall couldn''t help sighing. Gustav under the city wall didn''t understand what had just happened, but the Marquis of Twain standing on the city wall could see clearly, and he also understood what had just happened. This is the momentum competition between the two top knights. Although they haven''t fought yet, it can also represent the battle of the knights to a certain extent. Just like this, if the snow wolf Knights fight with the Knights brought by Nord, they will almost lose. Although Marquis TEWIN felt that a large part of the reason was that more than half of the casualties of the snow wolf knights had to add some newcomers. The complete Snow Wolf knights would not lose to the Knights led by Nord in the momentum competition, Marquis TEWIN was not sure that the snow wolf knights would defeat Nord''s knights. Marquis Twain looked at Nord who went to the city with Gustav. His eyes were full of confusion. Now he couldn''t understand Nord more and more, because Nord''s rise was too fast, and it was too fantastic. In just three months, Nord had a top knights in his hand, which made Marquis Twain doubt about life. After the knight returned to Twain, the Marquis of Twain handed over all the affairs of the territory to Gustav, because after this failure, the Marquis of Twain was a little discouraged, and he also wanted Gustav to grow up as soon as possible. During this period, the Marquis of the special Duke was very satisfied with Gustaf''s practice. Gustaf, who had just taken over the territory''s power, did not commit any mistakes. Gustaf could handle properly what kind of problems he faced, especially during Baijiu cooperation with Nord during that time. In the past few months, the liquor business has been able to earn nearly a year''s tax on the top of the liquor business, so that the family that had lost a lot of money in the city of beeron was rebuilt. But when the Marquis of the twain was pleased with Gustaf''s achievements, he heard the news that Nord defeated the Seaman kingdom in the central region. When Marquis TEWIN was happy, he was surprised. He didn''t expect that Nord had grown to this point. Even the Ximan Kingdom couldn''t get a bargain from him. Even if the combat effectiveness of the army of the Ximan kingdom was not strong, the number of troops was there, The five thousand troops were not able to resist by the soldiers who had suffered heavy losses at that time. However, Nord can create miracles. Marquis Twain actually has many questions in his mind to ask Nord, such as how he defeated the army of seaman kingdom. However, after seeing Nord this time, the reason in Marquis Twain''s mind has disappeared, because the knight regiment brought by Nord completely broke Marquis Twain''s understanding, It also made him feel no mood to ask Nord. Because Marquis Twain has understood that Nord''s strength has surpassed him for a very short time. When a miracle happens to Nord, there are still some in Marquis Twain''s heart, but when so many miracles happen to Nord, it can only show that Nord is really excellent, These incredible things happened to him as a matter of course. In Marquis Twain''s study, Nord and Gustav stood opposite Marquis Twain, just like a few months ago, but now the three people in the study have changed a lot, and there is a feeling that things are right and people are wrong. The Marquis of Twain has become more old. Even if the city of Twain was besieged for so long last time, the Marquis of Twain has not changed so much as it is now. In particular, the changes of pinod and Gustav have to make people feel that the Marquis of Twain is indeed old. Gustav is no longer the obedient baby in front of Marquis TEWIN. What happened in half a year has made him grow up rapidly. Gustav has become more mature and steady, and there is no jumping in his eyes. He has a momentum of bossing around. Of course, the biggest change is Nord. At the beginning, the young man who was still a novice in the study had never experienced the cruelty of war, but now it is completely different. Nord''s momentum is like a sharp sword out of its scabbard, always emitting a sharp edge, and Nord''s eye God has become more decisive. Looking at the two brothers Nord and Gustav, marquis Twain was not only filled with emotion. There was no doubt that they were rare talents. Marquis Twain was very pleased that although Nord and Gustav did not grow up together, their feelings were extremely deep, even closer than those brothers who grew up together. This may be fate. In particular, the unrest in the Principality of Bethel brought a deep feeling to Marquis Twain. In the final analysis, the unrest in the Principality of Bethel was caused by the lack of any feelings between the brothers of the eldest prince pansy and the second prince sol. If they had a little brotherly feelings, the second prince sol would not launch a rebellion so decisively. This gave the Ximan Kingdom an opportunity. It was said that the Principality of Beth was about to rise in the hands of the eldest brother Beth, but I didn''t expect that it would eventually perish in the hands of the second prince sol brothers. It''s really unpredictable. The thought of Gustav''s relationship with his brother is the same, which makes Marquis Twain more sad. In fact, the plot that happened to Archduke Beth also happened to him, but Nord avoided this situation. Marquis TEWIN took a glass of blood red red wine from his desk and drank it at his mouth. Suddenly, a bitter taste bloomed in his mouth, followed by a faint aroma and sour taste of fruit, which made Marquis TEWIN frown. He still didn''t like the taste. Compared with Baijiu Baijiu Baijiu, the taste of red wine is much more soft. After all, Nord''s red wine is made from fruit, and it has a great taste with the spicy taste of liquor. Obviously, the very strong character of marquis the great love of liquor. "How do you feel? This is what I say about red wine. Maybe this kind of liquor is higher than Baijiu sales." "The taste is OK, but I don''t like it." Marquis Twain put down his glass and said to Nord with a smile. He knew that Nord was giving money to the twain family this time. Although this was the business Nord gave to Tina, if the business made a lot of money, Tina would not be able to keep the Kinser coins in her hand. Because she is also a member of the twain family and must contribute to the twain family, but as Tina''s father and brother, they will not treat Tina badly. Anyway, she will not be short of money in the future. Chapter 367 After a short conversation with Marquis tween and Gustav, Nord looked into Marquis tween''s eyes and suddenly said: "I took down the eastern border some time ago and recruited a large number of soldiers in the eastern border. I may go to war with the Ximan kingdom again next." When Nord finished, the whole study became quiet. Marquis Twain and Gustav were digesting the information in Nord''s words. Although Nord was only a short sentence, it contained a lot of information, which made it difficult for Marquis Twain and Gustav to accept. Nord not only quietly won the East, but also took the initiative to fight against the dominant Ximan kingdom. The world changed too fast for them to accept. This is the news that Nord didn''t tell them that he wanted to build a nation next, otherwise they would be even more shocked. "Nord, when did you make such a big move? How can I know at all? No wonder I found you absent several times when I came to you. I went to occupy the East. It''s really you. Before long, you can become a marquis." Gustav patted Nord on the shoulder. His face was very excited. Nord was happy that Nord had made such great achievements. Nord could feel that Gustav was happy for Nord from the bottom of his heart. Nord smiled at Gustav and didn''t say anything more. Then Marquis Twain''s expression on one side was a little serious, because he guessed Nord''s next intention from Nord''s big move, because after Nord had defeated the army pursued by the Ximan Kingdom, he immediately occupied the East, then began to recruit soldiers, and now he is taking the initiative to fight against the Ximan Kingdom. Marquis tween has guessed what Nord wants to do, but for Nord''s bold move, marquis tween can only admire it in his heart, because he doesn''t have the courage to do such a thing as Nord. After the last major failure, the Marquis of Twain now only wants to preserve the foundation of the twain family. He has lost his enterprising spirit. Compared with young people like Nord, who are full of vigor and ambition, the Marquis of Twain has become a lot more timid. Even before, marquis Twain even thought about surrender. Although it was just a flash of thought, marquis Twain had never had such an idea before. However, during the period after his failure, marquis Twain actually began to think like this. It was really terrible. Later, however, marquis Twain heard that Nord had resisted the Ximan Kingdom, so Marquis Twain naturally let go and handed over all the affairs of the territory to Gustav. But today, Nord''s words made Marquis Twain have a great shock in his heart. Marquis TEWIN also wanted to fight with the Ximan kingdom again, but soon his eyes flashed a gloom, because there were not many soldiers under his command, and even the most elite Snow Wolf knights had not recovered their combat effectiveness. Marquis TEWIN had no strength to fight with Nord. "Let go, Nord, your future is not what I can suggest. You can only decide how to go in the future. I''m old and can''t give you too much help." Looking at the sighing Marquis tween, Nord nodded with a heavy heart. He knew what Marquis tween meant. Because Nord grew up too fast, marquis tween had just experienced a defeat and has not recovered now. Therefore, marquis tween did not want the tween family to participate in this war. In fact, Nord''s arrival did not mean that Marquis Twain sent troops to declare war with him to the Ximan kingdom. To tell the truth, marquis Twain now has a snow wolf Knights under his command, which can attract Nord''s attention. If Marquis Twain continues to participate in the war with Nord, it is estimated that he will also lead the civilians who have just picked up weapons. The nobles under Marquis TEWIN don''t train all the soldiers they recruit like Nord. Basically, they let these civilians take weapons and rush to the battlefield immediately. They don''t care whether these soldiers can survive on the battlefield. Nord knew about the soldiers under Marquis Twain, so Nord didn''t invite him to fight with him. Moreover, Nord felt that this was a war that would determine his future destiny and must be solved by him. Then Nord talked with Marquis Twain and left. During the conversation, Nord found that Marquis Twain had lost his ambition in the past, and he began to become timid. Nord left twain with emotion in his heart, because he was going to return to isaacburg to prepare for battle. Nord first asked Hill scholars to prepare a large amount of food supplies. Before the soldiers moved, the food and grass went first. Just when Nord gathered the soldiers, Nord began to arrange Hill scholars to transport materials from isaacburg to Belen City, because Belen city is not only the gathering place of Nord''s troops, but also the base camp of renod''s troops. All the materials needed by the troops have to be transported to the front line through beren city. On the third day after Nord returned from Twain City, Isaac led all the soldiers to assemble. At present, there are the remaining 300 soldiers in isaacburg, including the swadian cavalry regiment who has been transferred. In addition, the 600 hunters recruited by the mountain stronghold alliance, together with the soldiers killed in battle, Nord has continuously recruited more than 1000 people from the yamong mountain stronghold in this year, which is a very amazing number, but Nord thinks that the mountain stronghold in the yamong mountains still has great war potential. Just like the stronghold that offered Amun eagle to Nord before, it is a very direct example. During Nord''s training of soldiers, they have developed the method of using the eagle to deliver messages. This time, Nord used the eagle to give an order to old Moore to take his soldiers to Beilun city. Just half a day later, Nord received a reply from old Moore, saying that he accepted the order and set out immediately. You know, it takes at least four days from Devon city in the east to isaacburg, but the Mountain Eagle can fly back and forth in half a day, which makes it very convenient for Nord to pass his orders to all corners of the territory as soon as possible. Nord started immediately after receiving the news from old Moore. He led nearly a thousand troops from isaacburg. However, although there were only a thousand troops, Nord''s marching team was vast, because the army was followed by an endless caravan. These are used by Nord to transport materials, because Nord''s troops can reach tens of thousands this time. There are 1500 veterans and 4000 recruits under old Moore in the East, and 3000 militia trained soldiers under Marco in Belen city. Therefore, Nord''s current army can be said to be unprecedentedly strong. The army of 10000 people should basically be the strength of the joint efforts of the two marques of the Principality of Bethel. In the period when the war has entered the end, these troops are definitely a powerful force. They can decide who will be spent in the final victory of the war. Chapter 368 Nord held a majestic Besser black hound in his left hand. This seemingly ferocious big guy was only one year old. After Nord often took him to the knight training camp for two months, the little dog just born soon grew into the size of an adult dog like blowing air. The same treatment is the handsome Amun eagle on Nord''s shoulder. This little guy less than one year old has become the overlord of fighting in the sky. No mountain hawks dare to fly around him. As long as Nord takes this little guy, there is a no fly zone around. Nord named the black haired Besser hound rhubarb, and the overbearing Eagle xiaocang. Nord named it not for anything else, but to satisfy his evil taste. Nord wanted to experience how natural and heroic it is to hold yellow on the left and hold Cang on the right. Therefore, Nord turned a blind eye to the very conspicuous color of the fur on Rhubarb. It has to be said that this way of walking is very energetic. In addition, Nord''s gorgeous Falcon heraldry a has a heroic and extraordinary temperament at a glance. It''s good and has an internal flavor. When Nord entered the central region, Nord saw a different scene from before. Although a few months ago, the central region was full of ruins, and the refugees who came and went on the road lost their souls like lonely ghosts, great changes have taken place now. In recent months, Lowell has never been idle since he came to the central region. In the limited support given by Nord, Lowell has been committed to restoring the post-war production problems in the central region, and has achieved remarkable results. The civilian life in the central region has been greatly improved (with or without flavor). When Nord saw this scene, he still recognized Lowell''s action. In such a short period of time, he was able to restore the lives of civilians in the central region, which shows that this man really has something. When Nord arrived in Beilun City, old Moore led nearly 6000 troops to be stationed outside the city. In addition to the troops who had been in Beilun City, the barracks of nearly 10000 people outside Beilun city almost surrounded Beilun city. If they didn''t know that they were all friendly forces, the civilians in Beilun city would be absolutely panic stricken. Nord was also excited to see the large-scale troops under his command. This was his next team to make achievements. Nord had to rely on these elite soldiers if he wanted to fight the world. Nord didn''t go to the city immediately, but led the swadian Knights behind him to transit around the camp. Every time Nord arrived at a camp, he could hear the cheers like a mountain collapse and tsunami. After inspecting all the camps, Nord was very satisfied. Even if the war was coming, few soldiers were afraid, and when he saw Nord, they showed their reverent eyes. Even these soldiers in the East were no exception. Before they entered the barracks, these soldiers in the East thought that Nord was a very terrible ruthless butcher, because in those rumors, they said that all the soldiers in the East who went on the last expedition died in Nord''s hands. They were also very afraid of Nord, so they had to join Nord''s army. After hearing these rumors, Nord was unable to refute them. In fact, these words are also very reasonable. More than half of the former Eastern troops died under Nord''s troops. Therefore, Nord won the title of an Eastern butcher. Nord did not refute such a fact at all. No matter what the facts are, justice is free in the hearts of the people. After Nord entered the East, the civilians in the East slowly lived a happy life. In addition to the reasons why the nobles were imprisoned by Nord, judge Matthew''s actions in the east also made Nord gain a great reputation. Because some decrees issued by judge Matthew in the name of Nord have benefited the civilians a lot, because every decree of judge Matthew upholds the weak. These civilians know very well what actions are good for them. Therefore, after these soldiers enter the barracks, they understand how good Nord treats them. Knowing that the morale of the army was available, Nord led the army straight to Bellon the next day after a night''s rest in Bellon. When he left, Nord arranged for Lowell to deal with the logistics of the army. Therefore, the number of troops this time was too large, and relying on his own materials could not meet the daily consumption of the soldiers. Therefore, it is very important to establish a supply line from Belen city. Nord doesn''t want to be unable to pursue because of the lack of food and grass after defeating the troops of the Ximan kingdom. Nord also thinks that the Ximan kingdom must be driven out in this war. Moreover, during this period, beren city has also accumulated a large number of military materials. Even several warehouses have been built. Moreover, Nord takes very strict care of these materials. It is impossible to move the materials in the warehouse by a few people. Moreover, the current flying eagle book is also very convenient. As long as there is a shortage of materials in Beren City, isaacburg can immediately transport a large number of materials. After Nord led the troops to leave, he has no worries at all. Nord walked on the road of making achievements with 10000 troops. The army moved forward slowly and finally arrived at the bottom of the city of Bellon on the fifth day. Nord looked at the city of Bellon he hadn''t seen for a long time. Nord suddenly found that he didn''t have much impression of the city of Bellon. He didn''t look like a person who grew up here. A few months later, the blood on the wall of belon city has not been cleaned up. Those mottled blood stains seem to indicate how fierce the last battle at the head of the city was. Nord seems to be able to see the scene of the last battle, and the cries of soldiers and the screams before death seem to be indelible. Looking at this familiar and strange city, Nord let his army set up camp under the city. Before he was on the road, Nord had collected some intelligence about the Ximan kingdom. Although they are all well-known news, they are still of great reference value to Nord. After Nord defeated the pursuit forces of the Ximan Kingdom, it really disrupted the plan of the Ximan Kingdom, because the loss of these 5000 people stretched the army of the Ximan Kingdom, which had suffered a lot of casualties. Now they don''t even have the expanded troops, and the 5000 troops in Bellon city are unable to expand at all. Therefore, when Nord arrived at belon City, the Ximan kingdom had not taken any action to occupy the West. More than 5000 people of the Ximan Kingdom lived in belon city and had no idea of further expansion at all, as if they were blinded by Nord''s stick. However, Nord, who got the news, has no intention to occupy the western border now, because it doesn''t matter whether he occupies the western border or not. Now the western border is like an insignificant place, which has been forgotten by Nord and the Ximan kingdom. In fact, the western border has no competitiveness at all. After the death of marquis Molly, the western border has become a mess, There is no strength to determine the war situation. Chapter 369 Although the troops of the Ximan kingdom in belon city have no plans to expand, it is said that they are in full swing in the south. According to the information Nord received from the fleeing merchant population, the Marquis Jonson is also a hard bone. When surrounded by the army of the Ximan Kingdom, he would rather die than surrender. This firm will to be broken rather than destroyed is very consistent with the character of the BESer people. Just like the Marquis of Mellon, they would rather fight and die than surrender. This is also the reason why the nobles of the Principality of BESer despised the Ximan kingdom. Their beliefs in fighting are completely different. When the Ximan Kingdom sees that the situation is bad, it will surrender for a period of time. In particular, the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom play this set very smoothly. Even if the casualties of their soldiers are heavy, these nobles of the Ximan Kingdom rarely suffer casualties on the battlefield. Just like what Marquis Chad did after surrendering to Nord, no matter what the enemy asked, these nobles of the Ximan kingdom would try to meet them. Seeing that the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom cooperated so after surrendering, even as enemies, they rarely embarrassed them. Therefore, it is impossible for Marquis Jonson to surrender when he despises the nobles of the Ximan kingdom. In this case, the Ximan kingdom can only forcibly attack the city. However, the Marquis Jonson in the south is not easy. If the former Duke of Bethel knew the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom best, it would be Marquis Jonson. Because the southern border directly borders the Ximan Kingdom, almost every once in a while, there will be some small wars between the southern border and the Ximan kingdom. These battles are as simple as eating and drinking water for the soldiers in the southern border. Therefore, even if they have been besieged by the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom for several months, the soldiers and civilians in the southern border of the city have no intention of surrender. For these soldiers in the south, as long as they fight with the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom, they can''t admit advice, because their daily local life is to eat, sleep and beat the Ximan people, especially the last thing, which is their fun. If you tell others in the south that you look like a seaman, it must be abusive. If you walk in the street, you will be beaten. Therefore, the South will not yield to the seaman Kingdom anyway. Therefore, the battle is inevitable. The war lasted for a long time. When the Ximan Kingdom decided not to expand to the north, they wanted to try their best to those southern territories. Therefore, the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom suspended the activities of the garrison in Bellon city in order to concentrate on winning the southern territory stuck in their throat. But just when Nord led the army to surround the city of Bellon, the kingdom of seaman and the Marquis Jonson in the South had not yet decided the outcome, because the Marquis Jonson and his soldiers knew too much about the means of the kingdom of seaman. As soon as the soldiers of the kingdom of seaman raised their hands, the soldiers in the South knew what they wanted to do next. Similarly, the same is true for the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom. They also know what the soldiers in the South want to do, but the army of the Ximan Kingdom has no way to take the south, because under such circumstances, the two sides just compete for absolute strength, but the problem is that the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom can''t compare with the soldiers in the south at all. Therefore, after the war has been going on for several months, there has not been much progress. In addition to the gradual increase in casualties of the troops of both sides, the situation has not changed much as it was a few months ago. There is the same stalemate. At this time, what both sides can do is to insist. As long as they insist that the other side can''t bear the cost of casualties, they will give up on their own initiative. Then the Ximan Kingdom did not expect that Nord would attack them actively. In the understanding of these Ximan nobles, although Nord had a prominent life experience, a year ago he was just a Viscount without a fief. Even now he has been promoted to count, the threat to the Ximan kingdom is certainly not as great as the Marquis Jonson in the south. Therefore, after discussion, the Ximan Kingdom decided to turn the muzzle of the gun and directly aim at the Marquis Jonson in the south, which is the most threatening. Although Nord has some hands, they think Nord''s strength is more than defense, but it is not enough to attack. Therefore, when Nord came to the city, the nobles of the Ximan kingdom had not calmed down. Where did the soldiers come from? They didn''t expect that Nord had such efficient action power. In just a few months, he could pull out an army of nearly 10000 people. Looking at the belon city that I haven''t seen for a long time, Nord decided to go down first with the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom. Nord sent those archers to 500 people under the city and fired sentinel arrows into the sky. The bows and arrows couldn''t hit the wall at such a distance, but Nord''s purpose was not to kill the enemy on the wall. But it brings them great psychological pressure, because the sharp sound of the whistle and arrow piercing the eardrum will put great pressure on the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom in the city, and announce to them the fact that the ISAAC family has come back to seek revenge from the Ximan kingdom. The shrill sound of hundreds of archers firing their whistles pierced the sky, which made the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom on the city wall very nervous, because they didn''t know why the arrows fired by the archers made such a loud noise, but looking at the endless army outside the city, combined with such a shrill sound, the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom on the city wall were a little cold. After shooting the sentry arrow, Nord did not launch the attack immediately, but let the soldiers in the camp rest for another day. After getting enough spirit, Nord launched the attack on Bellon the next day. It was still like the previous siege tactical Spearman walking in front with siege equipment, followed by the remote team. Because Nord absorbed the tactics of the Ximan Kingdom, Nord was not in a hurry to attack now. Instead, after the long-range soldiers entered 200 meters below the city wall, they began to attack the soldiers on the wall of belon city. The archers of the Ximan Kingdom who were preparing to attack Nord''s troops on the city wall immediately suffered heavy casualties. Unfortunately, the soldiers who fled from the Ximan kingdom last time said that Nord''s troops attacked them on the mountain 300 meters away, but these nobles of the Ximan Kingdom didn''t believe it at all. Just as the Principality of Bethel despised the combat effectiveness of the Ximan Kingdom, the Ximan Kingdom despised the technology of the Principality of Bethel. They thought that the Principality of Bethel was a reckless man without brains, The only thing in my mind is fighting. Therefore, when they heard that Nord''s archers were stronger than them, the first reaction of the nobles of the Ximan kingdom was not to believe that they thought it was an excuse deliberately made by these deserters. How could these fools of the Duchy of Bethel have more powerful bows and arrows than them, However, Nord proved with facts how stupid the stereotype of the Ximan kingdom is. Nord is different from the nobles of the Duchy of Bethel. The nobles of the Ximan Kingdom paid a price for their arrogance this time. The archers who were preparing to shoot on the wall suffered heavy casualties under the first wave of attack by the Nord remote team. Those archers didn''t understand until they died, Why did Nord''s long-range forces have such a long range. Chapter 370 When Nord saw that the long-range archers had gained an advantage, he immediately asked them to move closer to the city wall. As we all know, the closer the distance, the more accurate the shot, and it is easier to kill with one shot and enter the soul, especially when the enemy did not take defensive measures. Therefore, when the long-range troops entered the range of 100 meters, they launched suppressive shots at the enemies on the city wall, especially those very high-level archers and crossbow soldiers. Basically, there was no empty shot, even now they have entered the range of archers in the Ximan kingdom. However, none of the archers on the city wall dared to fight back, because they saw with their own eyes those archers who just showed up and wanted to shoot. They were straight through their brains by the arrows under the city, and then died on the spot. They didn''t even have a chance to show him their acting skills. After shooting at the long-range troops for a while, old Moore asked them to stop, because the enemies on the city wall had hidden, and then it was the turn of those close combat troops to perform. They really needed to perform, because Nord''s strategy of attacking the city needed them to perform. After putting the siege ladder on the city wall, the melee troops under the city began to scream and kill, one by one, with red faces and green veins on their foreheads. That''s the kind of performance in which a chicken leg can be added to a lunch box. Because the cry and kill sound was too real, the soldiers on the city wall were cheated out. Then the soldiers under the city wall took the opportunity to export. These soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom never thought that the means they used to deal with the enemy would be used on them one day. After going back and forth several times, the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom on the city wall would never come out again. No matter how the soldiers under the city shouted, the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom were indifferent. Then Nord began to use the second scheme to directly let the melee soldiers launch a surprise attack on the city wall. This move was tried repeatedly in the East, and the soldiers on the city wall would win every time. If one of the soldiers in the city can''t defend, Nord''s melee soldiers may win the city wall. This time, the same is true. The soldiers who rush up the city wall silently immediately make the soldiers hiding behind the city wall in chaos. When Nord''s melee soldiers have rushed up the city wall, the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom haven''t reacted yet. Therefore, there was a scene on the city wall. Nord''s soldiers who attacked the city actually took the initiative on the city wall. Those Ximan Kingdom soldiers who couldn''t respond could only be beaten passively. When their strength was not as good as Nord''s melee soldiers, the Ximan Kingdom soldiers on the city wall actually began to retreat step by step. Nord under the city wall was also very shocked. He didn''t expect that his troops might win the city wall at the first charge, but Nord, who had achieved such a great advantage, wouldn''t miss it. Then he asked the soldiers under the city to launch a general attack, and an endless stream of melee soldiers boarded the city. Because Nord learned from the previous lessons, the spearmen of Nord''s expanded recruitment account for a large part, because so many wars have made Nord realize that the soldiers in close combat are the most casualties. Before the close combat soldiers are consumed, the remote unit will not be in great danger at all. Nord''s long-range troops rely on the advantage of range, and there are not many soldiers who can threaten them. Therefore, the casualties of those archers before were the result of Nord''s having to let them fight on the battlefield, which is very low compared with the crossbow soldiers like the long-range troops, because they basically don''t have much close combat ability. Nord recruited a lot of spearmen this time. More than half of the 10000 troops are spearmen. Now Nord doesn''t have to consider the shortage of melee troops at all, and Nord doesn''t have to let those hunters with melee ability rush to the front of the battle to fight with the enemy. After Nord''s endless melee troops boarded the city wall, the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom were driven out of the city wall. In the narrow terrain, even the Knights of the Ximan Kingdom did not have much way to face the spearmen in battle. The soldiers who have been trained for a long time can maintain absolute discipline. In the face of the enemy''s provocation and attack, these spearmen can also maintain a complete formation, and even they can maintain a complete formation to attack the enemy on the city wall. After a series of pulling, the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom on the city wall were defeated after all. They were driven out of the city wall by the ready spearmen. When the fierce cheers broke out on the city wall, Nord was still a little stunned, because Nord really didn''t expect to take the city of Bellon so easily. But then Nord smiled. Although he didn''t expect to win the city of Bellon so easily, Nord would never give up the city wall he had already got. Then Nord asked the soldiers to control the city wall. Nord was ready to pursue the victory and win the city of Bellon at one go. When Nord''s soldiers opened the north gate of Bellon, the soldiers from the city wall told Nord that the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom had escaped from the South Gate of Bellon city. They had no intention of sticking to the Bellon city. At the moment when the Bellon city wall was lost, the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom had opened the north gate and fled. Because they know that they can''t defeat the enemy when they lose the cover of the city wall. Originally, the army of the Ximan kingdom in the city of belon was only 5000, half of that of the Nord army. In the last battle in the city of belon, the Ximan Kingdom paid painful casualties even when it occupied the advantage. Therefore, after the city wall was lost, the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom resolutely gave up, because they knew that they had no chance of winning the next battle. Nord looked at the army of the Ximan kingdom that had gradually gone away, and he still admired it. Although these nobles of the Ximan Kingdom did not fight well, they really had a strong judgment on the situation. In particular, the research on escape is really deep. For the timing of escape and surrender, the nobles of Ximan Kingdom have their own skills, and they are extremely decisive. They don''t drag their feet at all. They say to go and leave without any nostalgia. They only let Nord face an empty city of Norda. It was said that Nord was shown, and he was shown by the operation of the nobles of the Ximan kingdom. Then Nord had to accept the city of belon with tears. Looking at the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom who had gone away, Nord was not even in the mood to pursue, because the number of swardia Knights under Nord was still a little small. They were also powerless in the face of more than 3000 wildly fleeing troops of the Ximan kingdom, Even if it is possible to pursue and kill several soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom, it is impossible to intercept them. Moreover, the follow-up troops could not keep up with the advance of the Knights. Therefore, it was unnecessary to pursue and kill the soldiers of the fleeing Ximan kingdom. This is really a poor enemy. It''s better to occupy the city of belon immediately. This is a very important thing. A year later, Nord returned to Bellon again. Last time, he left alone, sold all his family property and bore the reputation of a black sheep. Then this time, Nord came in with 10000 troops, and unlike at that time, Nord is now the master of the city. Chapter 371 Nord rode a bloody BMW on the streets of belon city. There are scenes in some places here. Nord still has a sense of familiarity. The predecessor should often walk here, but Nord doesn''t know how many people can recognize him when walking on the streets of belon city. In particular, now Nord is followed by a large army, followed by the fierce Swadian knights, and the bright red cloak is flying in the wind because of the victory. However, the army marched into the city, and then quickly occupied all corners of the city at Nord''s command. The city of belon, which has been occupied by the Ximan kingdom for half a year, seems a little depressed, but it has not been slaughtered by the Ximan kingdom. It has to be said that the Ximan Kingdom has done much better than the Principality of Bethel. Although these nobles have also plundered all kinds of wealth in the city of belon, they don''t eat too much. Therefore, although Bellon city has experienced several wars, it has not hurt the vitality of Bellon City, which is a blessing in misfortune. Compared with the civilians in the central region, Bellon city is undoubtedly much luckier. You know, in the dead town of caldera, it was slaughtered after occupation. No wonder the Ximan kingdom called the nobles of the Duchy of Bethel barbarians. That''s why their eating looks too ugly. It''s a disgrace to these elegant nobles. Even if the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom want to collect wool, they have to find a high sounding reason. The nobles of the Duchy of Bethel said that the nobles of the kingdom of seaman were hypocritical. On the contrary, the nobles of the kingdom of seaman called the nobles of the Duchy of Bethel barbaric. In fact, in Nord''s view, the crows in the world are generally black. These nobles are all virtuous, but the nobles of the kingdom of seaman pay more attention to face. In this regard, Archduke Bethel agreed, because he was the victim. He was fooled by the Ximan Kingdom, so that his family was broken and people died. Even the Principality of Bethel, which has been inherited for many years, was destroyed. Archduke Bethel expressed great regret that he did not prevent the Ximan kingdom. After entering belon, Nord went straight to the palace of the Principality of Bethel. This is the place where the power of the Principality of Bethel is most concentrated and where the Grand Duke of Bethel handles government affairs. However, this will soon belong to Nord. Nord has been to the palace of Bethel once before. It was that time that Baron Bethel summoned Nord, and then Nord was able to inherit his father''s title. In fact, a Viscount is not qualified to meet Baron Bethel, but obviously Nord is not an ordinary viscount. He is a vase of the Principality of Bethel, which is used to show the achievements of the bethel family. It''s just that Nord didn''t know at that time, but now when he came back, Nord still wanted to laugh, because if he had chosen to stay at the beginning, Nord could not escape the catastrophe in Bellon city. Nord should have the same fate as Duke Beth. There is also a deep hatred between the ISAAC family and the Ximan kingdom. The Ximan kingdom will not leave its enemies at ease. It can be seen from their treatment of Archduke Beth that these nobles of the Ximan kingdom are absolutely cruel and ruthless. Just like they did to the ISAAC family in those years, they simply killed everything and left no future trouble. If it were not for the Beiser family, the ISAAC family would definitely be slaughtered by the Ximan kingdom. Therefore, it can be seen that the nobles of the Ximan kingdom are very cold to their enemies. Nord looked complex and walked into the bethel palace. It has experienced the rise and fall of the Principality of Bethel for hundreds of years. It has witnessed the establishment and collapse of the Principality of Bethel. Now it has ushered in a new master, Nord of the ISAAC family. Nord may ascend the throne here in the future, but certainly not now. Nord is not so anxious. After occupying Bellon City, Nord can occupy the West first. Before, Nord did not expect that the Ximan kingdom would lose so quickly. Nord has no psychological preparation at all. In fact, this has slightly disrupted Nord''s plan. Before, Nord planned to beat the troops of the Ximan kingdom back to their hometown in one breath, but after taking belon city so quickly, Nord found that the troops of the Ximan kingdom were actually paper tigers. They looked scary and had a large number of people, but their combat effectiveness was not much. Therefore, Nord can adjust the focus of his strategy. He can let the Ximan Kingdom fight with the Marquis Jonson in the south for a period of time, and then Nord will occupy the West first, and then observe the situation in the south to see when he can join the war. Moreover, it doesn''t take much effort to occupy the leaderless West. Even Nord doesn''t have to do it himself. It''s more than enough for Lehman and others to lead 4000 soldiers. By the way, they can exercise their ability. Nord will have more and more troops in the future, and Rayman and others must have the ability to command soldiers independently. Nord stayed in belon city to observe the situation in the south. He could even put some pressure on the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom so that they could not go all out in the battle with the south. Nord didn''t even do anything else. As long as he kept sending scouts to the south, the troops of the Ximan Kingdom might be very confused. Moreover, Nord can take the opportunity to put the West into his own pocket, and let the Marquis Jonson in the South consume the effective strength of the Ximan kingdom. It can be said to kill two birds with one stone. This is the most favorable approach for Nord at present. I hope the Marquis Jonson can last for a long time. Although Nord admired the integrity of the Marquis of Jonson in the south, Nord knew that he was not with him at all. A few months ago, maybe the Marquis of Jonson didn''t take a look at Nord. Nord may be a nobody to the Marquis of Jonson. It is impossible for Marquis Jonson to bow down to himself. If Nord immediately sent troops to drive away the army of the Ximan Kingdom, maybe Nord would go to war with Marquis Jonson, because Nord doesn''t know whether Marquis Jonson will support Nord to establish a country and ascend the throne. Marquis Jonson is different from Marquis Twain. Marquis Twain is Nord''s uncle. As long as Nord''s strength can be justified and ascend the throne, marquis Twain will certainly support Nord, because they are a family anyway. But the Marquis of Jonson is different. Nord has no friendship with him. The only thing that can be related is that Nord may have the opportunity to save him this time, but Nord doesn''t know what the Marquis of Jonson is, and Nord doesn''t know whether the Marquis of Jonson will support Nord to ascend the throne because Nord saved his kindness. For these unknowns, Nord chose to deal with them carefully and take the most stable road with the most secure method, because they have reached this point. Nord has half stepped on the throne and is not allowed to have any accidents at all. Nord wants to minimize the risk. If it is because of the throne, Nord can understand how cautious he is. Nord enters the palace of Beth palace. In the center of this magnificent palace, there is a huge throne. The former Duke Beth sat there, but now it belongs to Nord. Chapter 372 Nord was very satisfied after walking around the king Bethel palace. Although Archduke Bethel had been dead for many days, it was not deserted here. Nord could see the traces of Ximan Kingdom living here, and the servants in the palace were still there. No matter who the master of the palace has changed, these servants can stay in the palace unharmed. After all, no one can get along with them. Moreover, these servants are looking at Nord with curious eyes and want to know who the new master of the palace is. However, when Nord hung the eagle flag of the ISAAC family above the palace, some nobles showed thoughtful expressions on their faces, and then began to talk, because it reminded them of the black sheep they laughed at six months ago. At the beginning, many people thought that after the black sheep left, there was less fun in Bellon city. They couldn''t find anyone to laugh at anymore, but they didn''t expect that Nord would return to their eyes again in the form of the return of the king. At this time, no nobleman dared to laugh at Nord''s black sheep, They didn''t even have the courage to look at Nord. Because the difference between Nord and their image is so great that they can''t believe that the resolute and brave young man in front of them is the black sheep of the declining family at the beginning, but no matter how suspicious these barons in Bellon can change the fact that Nord has staged a good play of the return of the king. Nord was not in a hurry to be crowned king, but the necessary rectification still needed to be done. After taking down Bellon, Nord immediately transferred Hill scholar, judge Matthew and Lowell to Bellon, because this was the original political center of the Duchy of Bethel. Even after being occupied by the Ximan Kingdom, these bloated institutions have not been abolished. The Ximan Kingdom plans to occupy the whole territory of the Principality of Bethel and let these departments continue to help them rule the land of the whole principality of Bethel. Then these nobles of the Ximan kingdom are driven away by Nord. Nord sent them here to give it to the later. Nord began to make preparations for the founding of the people''s Republic of China. The most important thing is that Nord didn''t see the system before the Duchy of Bethel at all. Nord wanted them to discuss an appropriate national system. Of course, with them, there is Abel, Nord''s housekeeper. Nord wants him to help him clean up the palace. Although the palace has a housekeeper who leads the servants, Nord doesn''t believe them. It is Abel''s housekeeper who can make Nord feel at ease. Nord doesn''t forget that Archduke Beth was caught by the two princes in the palace. Although Nord doesn''t believe that someone dares to make his idea now, Nord should also take precautions. As long as those people are not given an opportunity, Nord believes that no one can touch him at all, and the most important thing is that Nord is now in Bellon city. Belon city is a big city with complex people''s hearts. It is different from the remote mountain village where Nord stayed before. There are simple folk customs and people don''t have so many eyes. However, nearly 100000 people in belon city live in this area. It can be said that people have many eyes. Even the spies of King Ximan are hidden here, which is difficult to be found. So there''s still a lot of work to do after Nord, for example, registered residence system, or the large-scale census of the whole country. The workload of this matter is very serious. Nord''s mind is numb with his scalp. This is not something that can be done at one thirty. However, Nord is not in a hurry. These things can be done slowly. Now Nord''s primary problem is the war with the Ximan Kingdom, so there is a lot of time for hill scholars to make preliminary preparations. Now, with the flying eagle book, they can also deal with distant territories in belon city. Although the efficiency will become low, no matter how low, It is also much more efficient than other countries in this era. Within a month after Lehman went to recover the west, Nord''s vigorous reform in Bellon city was the most appropriate time for reform when Nord just recovered Bellon City, because during this period, both nobles and civilians will be honest in the face of Nord. Now they don''t know what kind of temper Nord is. Maybe after they find out Nord''s temper, they have to take some measures to make them so honest. If they want to implement it now, it will be very simple and don''t need to spend so much effort at all. Then these civilians and nobles who have lived in Bellon for decades find that great changes have taken place in the city that has just experienced the war after Nord took control of Bellon. For example, the soldiers patrolling the streets annoy the nobles because they can''t show off at all. No matter what kind of nobles they are, these soldiers will take them back as long as they violate the regulations, leaving no mercy and no privileges at all. Moreover, these past nobles are overwhelmed by the regulations issued by Bellon during this period, and they feel that they are covered with a heavy yoke. This is what Nord did during this time to suppress the privileges of the barons in Bellon as much as possible, so as to better implement his own system after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, because Nord knew that he would definitely restrict the barons and give more rights to the civilians in the future. Therefore, Nord began to crack down on the prestige of these nobles from now on, making them soberly realize that the times have changed. The era under Nord''s rule is not the era in which they can do whatever they want. After Nord entered belon City, the prestige of these nobles in belon city is getting worse and worse day by day. The civilians in Beilong city also gradually realized that the new owner of the city treated them very friendly, which made Nord quickly win the hearts of the people in Beilong city. These civilians in Beilong city are completely different from those in remote areas before Nord, but there are many elites among them. Then, after Hill scholar reported to Nord, Nord quickly recruited many elite civilians as their helpers. In this way, Hill scholar''s task was reduced a lot. Nord''s such measures directly lit the flame in the hearts of the civilians in Beilong city. These civilians knew that their good day was coming. During Nord''s month in Beilong City, the civilians in Beilong city felt that they were elated, and there was no fear in the face of the aristocracy. Especially after Nord incorporated a large number of civilians into his command and asked them to manage the city with hill scholars, Nord''s reputation in the whole Beilong City reached the peak. In this city, there are still a few nobles, but they have mastered most of the rights before. Now Nord has delegated the rights in the hands of the nobles to the civilians in order to strive for the number of civilians to stand beside him, because Nord knows very well how much power these bottom civilians can erupt. They are like a drop of water in a big river. They are usually calm in the river embankment. When someone releases them from the embankment, the power of these bottom civilians is endless. Chapter 373 A month later, Lehman won and returned, and the whole west was recovered by them. The nobles who fought with Nord in the West were captured by Lehman and then detained by Nord in the prison of bayron city. Suddenly, the voice of Nord in bayron city stopped. In this month, there was no positive opposition to Nord, but the voice of talking about Nord behind his back was endless. Nord knew that the nobles were complaining, but Nord didn''t care very much. As long as they weren''t positive against Nord''s plan, it was very normal to complain. Nord did not restrict their freedom of speech, but everyone had to pay a price for what they said. It was not just the nobles in the West who were detained in the prison of belon. There were still some fools in belon who came forward to put forward their opinions with Nord. But he didn''t know what kind of identity he was facing Nord. Now Nord controls their life and death power, just as they controlled the life and death power of civilians before. Compared with their previous behavior towards civilians, Nord''s behavior of just locking them in prison can be called kindness. After Lehman led the army to win and return, Nord gave these soldiers on the western expedition a simple welcome ceremony when they entered the city. The residents of Bellon stood on both sides of the road to cheer for these soldiers. It was not Nord''s neglect of these meritorious soldiers, but that the revolution had not been successful and comrades still needed to work hard. Nord has to drive all the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom out of the territory in order to feel at ease to celebrate the victory with these soldiers. Now we can only be simple. All the meritorious deeds of Nord will be recorded in the account temporarily. After Nord''s founding, he will double compensate them. In this month, Nord did not give up observing the situation in the south at all, but the situation in the South did not develop as Nord imagined. Although Nord only put a little pressure on the troops of the Ximan Kingdom, he did not actually make any drastic moves, and the army has been standing still in Beilong city. However, the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom did not think so. When they saw that Nord sent sentinels to observe the situation in the south from time to time, the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom simply stopped the attack, and then spent time with the Marquis Jonson in the south. They had no intention of ending the battle quickly. Obviously, Nord brought them great pressure, especially the nobles who had fought with Nord. They talked about how terrible the troops under Nord were among the nobles in the Ximan kingdom. What shot through the soldiers'' heads from 300 meters away is to boast that the soldiers under Nord are very brave. If Nord''s troops were not so brave, how could these nobles of the Ximan kingdom be unable to defend the city of Bellon for a day? If they didn''t go to the opponents like God, they were afraid of their teammates like pigs. These nobles of the Ximan Kingdom deserved to play tricks and cheated themselves. However, the shirking of responsibility of these nobles in the Ximan Kingdom inadvertently broke Nord''s strategy. Nord originally planned to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, waiting for the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom to consume a wave first, and then Nord led the army to clean up the mess. However, these nobles of the Ximan Kingdom messed up and bumped into each other, which ruined all Nord''s plans. Nord, who was very depressed, had to lead a large army to continue to set out. Nord led 10000 troops to the south to solve the army of the Ximan Kingdom who didn''t leave. There were 2000 soldiers just recruited in Bellon city to defend the city. Although Nord''s victory was in sight, Nord did not stop the expansion of his troops. Nord not only recruited 2000 soldiers in and around Bellon City, but also old Moore was left by Nord to continue training soldiers in the west, because Nord gave him the task of continuing to recruit 4000 troops in the West. Nord''s Kingdom has not been established, but Nord has made full preparations for the war with the Ximan kingdom. Even after the founding of Nord, he will not stop the war with the Ximan Kingdom, because the ISAAC family where Nord belongs has a deep hatred with the royal family of the Ximan kingdom. Even now, hundreds of years have passed, but Nord will not forget the hatred of the ISAAC family. More importantly, the Ximan kingdom is now in an absolutely weak period. Although they have achieved their own strategic goals in the battle with the Principality of Bethel, the Principality of Bethel was successfully destroyed by them. Perhaps when the Ximan kingdom made this plan, it didn''t expect that the plot would go so smoothly. Although the plan went very smoothly, it was very difficult to complete the plan. The troops of the Ximan Kingdom paid a painful price. There are only more than 10000 of the 40000 troops who went to the Principality of Bethel. Even if this is calculated, the Ximan kingdom may lose more troops than the Principality of Bethel. In this war of national destruction recorded in the annals of Northen continent, the Ximan Kingdom bought it with the blood of those soldiers. The war was a disastrous victory at most. Therefore, Nord would not miss this opportunity to take advantage of his illness and kill him. When Nord quickly reorganized the power of the former duchy of Bethel, that is, the day when Nord launched a large-scale attack on the Ximan Kingdom, Nord''s eyes looked to the south, which was the last puzzle of his future kingdom. As long as the problem of the south is solved, Nord will have the territory and strength to establish the country. Whenever he thinks of it, Nord feels hot blooded and even impatient. Nord takes a deep breath, and then waves his hand, and the 10000 troops behind him will gradually pull out. The orderly army set out towards the South with the Falcon flag of the ISAAC family on its shoulders. Due to the gradual expansion of the army, Nord has begun to plan to gradually refine the Corps. At present, all the soldiers are temporarily divided into two and handed over to Lehman and Marco respectively. Because this is only a temporary division, it seems a little crude, but the general idea is like this. Nord plans to set the number of soldiers of an army corps at 5000, then an army corps subordinate to five thousand battalions, followed by a 300 person brigade, a 100 person Squadron, a 50 person team, and a 10 person class. After this refinement, the whole army can become more flexible and respond more quickly to orders. This military system is only used temporarily. After the founding of Nord, these officers will be given some ranks, and the division of troops will be adjusted according to the specific situation. Nord will certainly think deeply about his kingdom''s government system and military system, because Nord wants to firmly grasp the power of the whole kingdom, he depends on two systems to help himself. They are like Nord''s left and right hands, firmly binding all subjects under Nord to his warship. Now Nord is going to fight in the south, which is the last battle before Nord''s founding. Nord is full of confidence, because both the army of Ximan Kingdom and the army of marquis Jonson in the south are already tired. However, Nord''s army is in high morale. Even if they join hands, they are not necessarily Nord''s opponents, Not to mention that they are still mortal enemies, there is no possibility of cooperation at all, which makes Nord''s odds of winning more than a few percent. Chapter 374 On the road of the southern expedition, Nord was very relaxed. Such a strong confidence came from his strong troops. Because Nord knew that he had a chance to win, he could maintain such a relaxed look and even have the mood to look at the scenery in the south. It can be said that the southern territory of the former principality of Bethel does not simply belong to the mountains. The terrain in the southern territory has become more gentle. The most of these are small mountain forests, and large peaks such as the Amun mountains are very rare. After leaving the south, there is the endless Hilo plain. Hilo plain is one of the five plains on the mainland, and the grain production is extremely rich. Even in the face of the invasion of the Principality of Bethel every year, the Ximan kingdom can still collect a large amount of grain from Hilo plain. Another point is that Hilo plain was the fief of the ISAAC family. After entering the south, Nord did not mean to hide the trace of his troops, so he swaggered into the south. Along the way, both the South and the towns occupied by the Ximan kingdom were occupied by Nord. Of course, many saw Nord''s large-scale army surrender without war. In this way, Nord led the army to the central city in the south, that is, Jon City besieged by the army of the Ximan kingdom. All the forces in the South and the Ximan Kingdom gathered here. Of course, after Nord arrived, the three forces gathered here. Among the three forces, Nord, who finally arrived, was the most powerful, and the combat effectiveness of Nord''s forces was also the strongest. After Nord led the troops, both sides under Jon City stood still and had no other response to the arrival of Nord''s forces. The army of the Ximan Kingdom neither meant to attack Nord or Jon City, nor withdrew immediately, which made Nord confused. He didn''t know what they thought. Nord chose an open space a little away from Jon city to camp. Then Nord led his knights to the near future to observe the specific situation. When Nord came not far from the camp of the Ximan Kingdom, Nord saw a team of knights coming out of the camp of the army of the Ximan kingdom to meet Nord in the direction of Nord. Nord looked at the coming knights, but ordered the soldiers to wait in place. Nord wanted to see what the nobles of the Ximan kingdom wanted to do, because Nord could feel that the Knights of the Ximan Kingdom didn''t want to attack Nord, but wanted to talk to Nord. Nord watched the richly dressed Knights of the seaman kingdom come to him. He had to admit that the Knights of the seaman Kingdom really looked very pleasing to the eye. First of all, regardless of the combat effectiveness of these knights, their style was very noble. When Nord looked at the Knights of the Ximan Kingdom, a young nobleman wearing silver and white armor and a white horse under his crotch was also looking at Nord''s army. The young nobleman had a handsome face, long blond hair and the momentum of being respected and excellent. At first glance, he was an unusual identity. As Nord guessed, as the distance between the two sides became closer and closer, the Knights of the Ximan Kingdom slowly came to Nord. The young nobleman headed by Nord nodded to Nord, and then greeted Nord like an old friend. "Dear count Nord, the heir of the ancient Isaac family and the Great Prince Charlie of the Ximan Kingdom salute you. Your army looks really strong. My nobles are praising Nord''s army as invincible." Charlie, the great prince of the Ximan Kingdom, talked with Nord with a smile. He looked very calm about how much influence Nord''s troops had on the nobility of the Ximan Kingdom who had fought. Even when he said that the army of the Ximan kingdom had failed to fight Nord twice, he still had a bright smile on his face, as if the previous soldiers had nothing to do with him. "Hello, Prince Charlie, I''m the heir of the ISAAC family, Nord. Thank you for your praise. I''m also very proud of the soldiers under my command. They are a group of great young men who dare to fight bravely against the enemies invading their own country. They are all good." Although Nord doesn''t want to say such polite words to people, it doesn''t mean that Nord doesn''t know how to be polite at all. He talks to people and talks nonsense. Nord also has a little. Since Prince Charlie praised Nord''s army, Nord accepted all orders and didn''t mean to be polite to Prince Charlie at all. Moreover, Nord was very satisfied with his soldiers. They did make great contributions to Nord''s rise. If it were not for the bloody fighting of these soldiers, Nord would not have achieved such achievements. They deserved such praise. For Nord''s attitude, Prince Charlie still felt a little unprepared, because he could understand Nord''s language, but it was obvious that Prince Charlie had great control over his emotions. In the face of Nord''s ridicule, he continued to talk to Nord as if he were nothing. "Yes, those who dare to fight against the invaders deserve praise. We are deeply impressed by this. This barbaric principality of Bethel will invade the Ximan Kingdom every year. Those people living on the border of the Ximan kingdom are unbearable. Without any way, the Ximan kingdom can only fight back." Prince Charlie''s face showed a sad expression. He went down the slope and began to spit bitterly directly along Nord''s topic. He said all kinds of wrongs of the Principality of Bethel, and his eyes were full of grief for those civilians suffering from war. In Prince Charlie''s mouth, the Principality of Bethel is a very cruel country. However, according to Nord, the war between the Principality of Bethel and the kingdom of seaman was actually started by the first king of the kingdom of seaman. Because the king of seaman thought that the Principality of Bethel would certainly pose a threat to his country in the future, he took the lead in cutting off the food of the Principality of Bethel, which triggered the war that lasted for hundreds of years. Therefore, the Ximan kingdom is not an innocent victim as Prince Charlie said. Although the practice of looting in the Duchy of Bethel is indeed wrong, the Ximan kingdom is definitely not a good thing. It can be said that it is birds of a feather. It is estimated that the number of people who starve to death in the Principality of Bethel would not be less than the number of people who die in the war if the combat effectiveness of the kingdom of seaman is not as strong as that of the Principality of Bethel. In fact, the war between the Principality of Bethel and the Kingdom of seaman is not right or wrong. There are no innocent people on both sides. The innocent people are those who starve to death and have been slaughtered by war. The nobles of the seaman kingdom are not qualified to accuse the cruelty of the Principality of Bethel, because they are not victims at all. The civilians of the two countries are the most innocent. Although Nord showed his contempt for Prince Charlie, Nord did not show it on his face. After all, Prince Charlie''s acting skills are so popular, so Nord also wants to play with him, If Nord knew Prince Charlie''s behavior, what were his plans. Chapter 375 "There is no right or wrong in the war. Those innocent civilians will always be hurt. In this war, thousands of civilians have been killed and injured on this land. In the central area north of Bellon, the population is less than half that before the war, so I want to end the war quickly." After that, Nord looked at Prince Charlie with sharp eyes. Prince Charlie was a little frightened by Nord, because Nord had experienced battlefield fighting, and his eyes would unconsciously show murderous spirit, which made Prince seaman a little afraid who had never seen such eyes before. Even Prince Charlie, who had been smiling and aristocratic before, turned pale. He could not breathe in the face of Nord''s fierce pressure. After adjusting for a long time, he continued to talk with Nord in a weak tone. "Yes, we should end this damn war as soon as possible. The ISAAC family is a family with a long history and ancient heritage. It is different from those savage nobles of the Principality of Bethel. The Ximan Kingdom respects the ruling power of the ISAAC family, and we can sign a non aggression Ordinance." When Nord heard Prince Charlie''s words, the corners of his mouth showed a smile. The Ximan Kingdom finally came to an end. The purpose of their conversation with Nord this time is to seek peace, because these nobles of the Ximan Kingdom also know that they have no chance of winning at all. The reason why they didn''t leave may be that they want to negotiate peace with Nord. "Non aggression?" "Yes, mutual non aggression. After signing the regulations, we will understand that we can evacuate this land. Even the upcoming Jon city can be transferred to you, and you can also obtain the friendship of the Ximan kingdom. Count Nord, I think you, as a wise man, should be able to understand what I mean. The past glory of the ISAAC family will be reappeared in your hands." Nord finally held back his smile. It turned out that the Ximan kingdom had been playing this idea all the time. Nord thought they had any conspiracy. It turned out that if they couldn''t fight, they asked for peace, and there was no sincere peace. What withdrawal and friendship were basically empty words. To say that we respect the past glory of the ISAAC family is actually to deceive Nord as a fool. It is a fool to try to resolve the hatred between the ISAAC family and the Ximan kingdom without paying anything. "The fine tradition of the ISAAC family is never to forget history. I will get what belongs to me. You don''t have to give it away. Prince Charlie, let''s see Zhenzhang on the battlefield." After that, Nord ignored Prince Charlie''s reaction and returned to the camp with his Swadian knights. Prince Charlie''s face turned blue. He felt an inexplicable humiliation in his heart. That feeling was that Nord had been playing with him as a clown before. Looking at Nord''s back, the anger in Prince Charlie''s eyes could not dissipate. Then he whipped the horses under his seat with his whip, just as he was relieving his resentment. Prince Charlie also led his knights back to the camp. The negotiation between seaman Kingdom and Nord ended in unhappiness. Everything that happened under the city was seen by the Marquis Jonson on the city wall. The proud Marquis, looking at the two teams of knights who broke up unhappily, showed a sneer on his face. He knew exactly what the Ximan kingdom wanted. He knew that he had won the war since the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom stopped attacking more than a month ago. The Ximan kingdom will certainly never have the possibility to capture Jon city again, but Marquis Jonson doesn''t know what happened in the north. Previously, he has learned from the nobility of the Ximan kingdom that the Principality of Bethel has been destroyed. In fact, when the Ximan Kingdom invaded the hinterland of the Principality of Bethel through the south, marquis Jonson knew that something big might have happened in the Principality of Bethel. Otherwise, the army of the Ximan kingdom could not enter the hinterland of the Principality of Bethel so blatantly, or they would be looking for death. But now Marquis Jonson is very confused, because he doesn''t know the army coming from the north this time. This is not the flag of any high-level nobles in the Duchy of Bethel, such as Marquis Mellon and Marquis TEWIN. He is very familiar with it, but Marquis Jonson didn''t see any of them this time. Instead, there was a strange flag and a strange army. When did such a powerful nobleman appear in the Duchy of Bethel? Why didn''t none of the marques he knew appear? What happened in the north in the past six months? Marquis Jonson, who was blocked in his house and couldn''t go out, is confused now, He had no idea what had happened. Now the only thing Marquis Jonson can know is that the army of the Ximan Kingdom outside the city will leave soon. Marquis Jonson looks at the camp of the Ximan kingdom with contempt. No matter who the new army outside the city is, as long as it is in the same number, the Ximan Kingdom has no possibility of winning. Marquis Jonson was so confident in his heart, not that he was very confident in Nord''s troops, but that he despised the troops of Ximan Kingdom and thought they had no military courage at all. As Marquis Jonson guessed, the battle under the city began to break out soon after Nord returned to the camp. After returning to the camp, Nord immediately asked Lehman and Marco to reorganize the soldiers to fight immediately, because Nord had felt that the Ximan Kingdom did not have much desire to fight. Maybe in such a stalemate, the troops of the Ximan Kingdom might retreat in a few days. But Nord doesn''t want the army of the Ximan kingdom to leave so simply. How can Nord send them a trip and hurt the water dog? Nord doesn''t want to miss the opportunity. Even for the next war, Nord won''t let the army of the Ximan Kingdom leave so easily. Nord has to weaken their living power. Nord had no intention of testing. The whole army attacked at first. The 10000 troops were divided into two camps. Under the leadership of Lehman and Marco, they encircled the territory of Ximan kingdom from left to right. Nord wanted to leave more troops of Ximan kingdom as much as possible. Marquis Jonson on the city wall frowned, because Nord''s appetite was bigger than he thought. Nord''s formation meant to eat all the troops of the Ximan Kingdom at once. It seems that people outside the city not only want to defeat the troops of the Ximan Kingdom, but also give them heavy damage, Looking at the eagle flags everywhere outside the city, marquis Jonson frowned. He seemed to think of the memory of outsiders in the city. Because the south is close to Shiloh plain, the story of the eagle governor of the ISAAC family is still widely spread. Therefore, at the first sight of the flag of the Nord Army under the city, Marquis Jonson recognized that the army outside the city belonged to the ISAAC family. Marquis Jonson''s eyes were slightly condensed. Under his influence, the ISAAC family had long declined. The surviving family in Bellon city was not the same concept as the eagle family at that time. The ISAAC family in Bellon city could not be recognized by him at all, but Marquis Jonson wondered where the soldiers holding the eagle flag came from. Chapter 376 Prince Charlie, who had just returned to the camp, heard the knight report to him that Nord''s troops were preparing to attack them. The news made Prince Charlie''s face more gloomy. Nord''s attack meant that he would not be given a chance. Prince Charlie didn''t make up his mind whether to fight or retreat, because if he left like this, he would be too oppressed. He had just been humiliated by Nord. Now if he ran away without fighting in the face of Nord''s army, Prince Charlie''s face would be lost today. "Do we still have the strength to fight the enemy?" Prince Charlie asked the nobles around him, but everyone was silent. Everyone chose to turn a blind eye to Prince Charlie''s problems. However, this was also an attitude. Although they didn''t speak, they didn''t have the slightest confidence in the battle. Prince Charlie took a deep breath, forced his face back to calm, and then ordered his men in a flat tone: "Prepare the soldiers for battle, and we... Are ready to evacuate at any time." "Your Highness is wise!" Hearing Prince Charlie''s order, the surrounding nobles seem to have suddenly resurrected. They collectively take orders from Prince Charlie, and then go out to prepare for battle and retreat. Only Prince Charlie is left in the camp alone. Prince Charlie is silent when he looks at the steps of the nobles leaving, and the humiliation and unwillingness in his eyes are almost spewing out. In the Ximan Kingdom, Prince Charlie has never been so angry. No one has ever given Nord so little face, which makes Prince Charlie feel very embarrassed, but he has nothing to do with Nord. Prince Charlie feels very oppressed. But what made Prince Charlie feel more oppressed was still ahead. After he left the camp, he found that Nord attacked him with an encircled formation, which showed that Nord didn''t pay attention to them at all. It was unbearable. Prince Charlie didn''t control his temper after all, and then ordered the soldiers to prepare for the battle. While ordering the battle, Prince Charlie was ready to retreat. Even if he was dazzled by anger, Prince Chad still didn''t forget his intention to retreat. It can be seen that the matter of escape has been integrated into the instinct of the nobles of the Ximan kingdom. No matter what situation they face, they will always leave a way back for themselves. When Prince Charlie put out the battle formation, Nord''s two winged troops soon came to the troops of the Ximan kingdom. Without Nord''s command, Lehman and Marco began to use the tactics already formulated, just like reciting the formula. What to do in battle was trained in advance. After entering the range of 300 meters, Nord''s long-range troops began to force. The arrow fell directly on the head of the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom over a distance of 300 meters. Although such a long distance could not cause much lethality, the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom did not suffer much casualties. However, it has caused a great commotion, and even these commotions have a greater impact on the army of the Ximan Kingdom than casualties, because this situation makes the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom think that the previous rumors are true. Nord''s army is really as strong and invincible as the rumors. Just before the soldiers of both sides had fought, the morale of the army of the kingdom of Ximan had fallen sharply, with a certain style of collapse without fighting. However, the riots of the enemy on the opposite side did not disturb the soldiers of Nord. Under the cover of the close combat forces, the long-range forces gradually approached the camp of the kingdom of Ximan. As the distance gets closer, the lethality of archers and crossbow soldiers becomes greater and greater. Moreover, as the distance gets closer, the soldiers on Nord''s two wings can almost cover the whole square array of Ximan Kingdom, and can be attacked by Nord''s forces in the front and back. Especially when the archers and crossbow soldiers entered the range of 100 meters, they could even shoot at the back of the enemy. Prince Charlie saw a random arrow that came out of nowhere and shot directly into the open space in front of him. Suddenly, Prince Charlie''s eyelids jumped. Looking at the arrow not far from him, Prince Charlie felt that he had become unsafe in the depths of the camp. He habitually wanted to escape the battlefield. As for the anger that was difficult to calm before, it also disappeared at the moment. But before Prince Charles ordered the retreat, the troops in front began to fight. The light infantry of the Ximan Kingdom and the Amun spearmen under Nord fought to the death. However, during the battle, the army of the Ximan Kingdom began to retreat, which seemed unable to compete at all. Originally, the morale of the army of Ximan kingdom was very low, and there was a big gap between the soldiers. However, the morale of Nord''s army was booming, which made the soldiers of Ximan Kingdom unable to resist the spearmen under Nord''s command. At the moment of engagement, Nord''s troops directly rushed into the formation of the army of the Ximan Kingdom like a cook. In the face of the strong attack of Nord''s troops, the army of the Ximan kingdom was unable to parry, and the whole battle front pushed towards the direction of the Ximan Kingdom at a crazy speed. Looking at the enemy coming in like a tide, Prince Charlie regretted that he shouldn''t have let the soldiers fight. If he had been more decisive and retreated directly when Nord attacked, the situation would not have evolved into what it is now. Now it''s very difficult for Prince Charlie to retreat unless he gives up so many soldiers, but Nord''s troops don''t give Prince Charlie too much time to think. Just when Prince Charlie hesitates, the soldiers of Ximan Kingdom have shown signs of collapse. Seeing this scene, Prince Charles no longer hesitated and directly fled the battlefield with the Knights. Other nobles in the Ximan Kingdom also fled behind Prince Charles, which directly led to the great defeat of the army. When the Lords behind him had fled, the soldiers on the battlefield had little resistance, Then he turned and ran away. When Seaman''s soldiers were about to collapse, Nord began to suck the battle of the Cavaliers behind him, which was the first battle of Nord''s knights, though the opponents were not able to give them any strength, and they did not wait until they had made a move. However, Nord sent them out, at least to see the blood. Otherwise, they may have been watching the play in the next battle. There is no place for the Knights before the next battle with the Ximan kingdom. Nord also wants to see how the combat effectiveness of his knights is. Although there were only fifty troops, the swardia knights were also fierce. Under the leadership of Nord, they went straight to chase the fleeing Prince Charlie. It was really different to rush through the crowd with cavalry. The feeling of being invincible was really very high, especially the scene of galloping and splashing blood filled with a bit of iron and blood atmosphere, Even if Nord doesn''t use a real riding gun, he can shoot a child. Chapter 377 In the end, Nord still failed to catch up with the fleeing Prince Charlie, because they ran too fast, and Nord didn''t try to catch up. As long as he could keep the 10000 soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom, Nord would be very happy. As for Prince Charlie and other nobles of the Ximan Kingdom, Nord didn''t mean to leave them too much. Because there is no need at all. These nobles are of no use to Nord. Even Prince Charlie is the same. Since Nord has no intention of making peace with the Ximan Kingdom, these nobles of the Ximan kingdom are of no use to Nord. Nord took great efforts with the knights to keep all the light infantry in the Ximan kingdom. It was a virtue of their nobles. These soldiers surrendered directly when there was no hope of escape, but it took Nord a long time. Until Nord captured all the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom, the Marquis Jonson of Jon city did not come out of the city to invite Nord into the castle. When Nord finished handling the thousands of prisoners of the Ximan Kingdom, Nord took the army to occupy the camp before the Ximan kingdom. In the camp, Nord looked in the direction of Jon City, and then sent a messenger to send a message to the Marquis of Jonson on the city wall, asking him to go out of the city to meet Nord immediately. However, after the messenger sent the message, the Marquis of Jonson on the city wall still had no response. Nord couldn''t wait for the figure of marquis Jonson until it was dark, which made Nord''s eyes flash a haze. It seems that Marquis Jonson is toasting instead of drinking. Nord will give him an ultimatum tomorrow. If Marquis Jonson still has this attitude, Nord won''t be soft hearted. At night in the south, there are many stars in the sky. Now it is the summer of the year, and the weather is not too hot. The stars in the night sky are the brightest all year round. Although Nord looks at the night sky, Nord''s heart is no longer here. Nord is now thinking about when it is suitable for the founding of the people''s Republic of China. After defeating the Ximan Kingdom, Nord has no enemies in the whole Duchy of Bethel, and Nord doesn''t even pay attention to the Marquis Jonson around him. In Nord''s view, the Marquis Jonson who fought tenaciously is like a dead bone in a grave. Early the next morning, Nord led the soldiers to the bottom of Jon city. Not long after, Nord saw a noble figure surrounded by knights on the city wall. Although it was not true, Nord knew that it was the figure of marquis Jonson. Nord looked up at the city wall and waved his hand without looking back. Lehman behind Nord shot an arrow at the city wall with his bow and arrow. It said that Marquis Jonson should immediately open the city gate and come out to see Nord. Looking at Lehman''s action, the soldiers on the city wall exclaimed, because the arrow crossed a distance of more than 400 meters and shot directly above the city wall. Marquis Jonson on the city wall took the arrow passed by the knight. He carefully looked at the arrow. It was a very well made arrow and felt very heavy. It was really not easy for the knight to shoot it from such a long distance. Looking at this arrow that was also well made by the Ximan Kingdom, marquis Jonson looked thoughtful, and then took out the letter Nord gave him from the arrow. Nord wrote a letter praising the Marquis Jonson''s courage to resist the Ximan Kingdom, and then advised him to open the gate to welcome Nord in. After reading the letter, the Marquis Jonson''s face was indifferent. No one knew what he thought. He grabbed the arrow in his hand very hard, flashed a struggle in his eyes, and then threw the arrow in his hand from the wall. Marquis Jonson looked at Nord under the city through the city wall. His eyes were full of war. In fact, the most fundamental reason was that he was not convinced of Nord at all. If the people under the city were Marquis Mellon or marquis TEWIN, marquis Jonson might go out of the city to show his obedience. Because in the heart of marquis Jonson, these two people have the status of equal communication with him. Even if they have won the Kingdom, marquis Jonson will not object too much, but Nord can''t. although Marquis Jonson and Nord have no personal grudges, marquis Jonson has also heard of Nord''s reputation as a black sheep. Marquis Jonson, who is full of pride, will not submit to a person he doesn''t look up to. Although Marquis Jonson can also analyze the current situation, after defeating the troops of the Ximan Kingdom, Nord is the only king of the Principality of Bethel, although he doesn''t know what happened in the north, But it seems that only Nord can come to the south in the whole North. This means that the final winner in the north is not the Ximan Kingdom, nor the Marquis Mellon, who is well-known to Marquis Jonson, but the unknown Nord under the city, and Nord with the title of black sheep. How can the proud Marquis Jonson bow his head. Even though Nord had just defeated the army of the Ximan Kingdom at the foot of the city, marquis Jonson was not convinced of Nord at all, so he wanted to try Nord''s weight himself. Even if this decision might make him doomed, marquis Jonson didn''t regret it. If he was allowed to submit to a person inferior to himself, it would be the greatest suffering for him. Looking at the arrow dropped by Marquis Jonson from the wall, Nord laughed angrily. Since Marquis Jonson is so stubborn, Nord will no longer give a step down. The road was chosen by Marquis Jonson himself. I hope he won''t regret it in the future. In fact, Nord was also thinking about how to arrange the Marquis Jonson after he surrendered, because the Marquis Jonson was different from the little nobles who had been under house arrest before Nord. He was one of the five marques of Bethel and was famous in the whole Bethel. If Nord could not deal with his problems properly, It is possible to find a leader for the nobles who oppose Nord. However, marquis Jonson''s choice helped Nord avoid this situation, because he didn''t mean to play with Nord at all, just like thinking that Nord''s identity could not talk to him at all. Although Nord has such strong strength, Nord may still be a nobody in Marquis Jonson''s heart, which can''t be compared with his noble marquis. Nord doesn''t know what the Marquis of Jonson thinks, nor is Nord interested in knowing. It''s enough to know that the Marquis of Jonson is his own enemy. In fact, Nord has already prepared to fight with the Marquis of Jonson, because Nord has a certain understanding of the Marquis of Jonson when collecting intelligence. Marquis Jonson is a proud man, and his temper is also very stubborn. He simply doesn''t hit the south wall and doesn''t look back. Even Duke Beth had no way to take him, and it''s difficult to get along with people. His temper is like a stone in a pit, smelly and hard. After returning to his camp, Nord began to prepare for the siege tomorrow. What Nord wanted was to make a quick decision and try not to delay time. Nord had no patience to continue playing with the Marquis of Jonson. The reason why Nord had such strong confidence was that there were not many troops in Jon city. Chapter 378 In the previous siege of the Ximan Kingdom and the south, it was not only the army of the Ximan kingdom that suffered heavy casualties. Nord had seen the siege of the Ximan Kingdom, which was called a ruthless and life for life. Nord believed that the soldiers in Jon city would also suffer heavy casualties in the previous battle. Early the next morning, Nord let the army attack the city. He didn''t give Marquis Jonson a chance to breathe. In fact, Nord could attack the city immediately on the day of the battle, because the Ximan Kingdom left a lot of siege equipment for Nord, so Nord could prepare too much. Because Nord''s troops were far more than the Marquis of Jonson, Nord was not too conservative. He directly attacked the city of Jonson from three walls. If the other side of the city was not backed by the river, Nord wanted the Marquis of Jonson to taste the taste of surrounded cities. The soldiers under Nord''s command are different from those of the Ximan kingdom. The reason why the Ximan kingdom is not assured of attacking the city is that their soldiers'' combat ability is insufficient. They must let the archers bring great lethality to the enemy. However, Nord''s troops are far beyond the soldiers under the Marquis Jonson in terms of quantity and quality. Therefore, Nord doesn''t need to be polite to the Marquis of Jonson at all. Nord attacked hard at the beginning, and three walls attacked together. Nord wants to know that under such great pressure, Jon city can last for a few days. Nord''s troops are divided into three teams and stand by under the three walls. Nord, Lehman and Marco are responsible for one wall, which is a small competition. See who can attack the wall faster. This is also a small test for Lehman and Marco by Nord, and see how much they have learned in the past month in the West. Finally, after getting ready, Nord asked a team of archers to go down the wall and watch the arrows. In addition to the purpose of frightening the enemy, it was also to attack the city together with the three walls, so that the enemies of Jon city had no time to take care of them, and Nord''s troops could better cooperate. Nord attacked from the front. According to the previous tactics, first let the archers and crossbow soldiers enter the position 300 meters below Jon City, but Nord looked up and saw that the soldiers on the wall hid themselves tightly, and there was no sign of exposure at all. Nord sighed in his heart. He knew this would be the case, because the more Nord fought, the more the enemy would know about him, because as long as the enemy was not a fool, he would guard against Nord''s sharp long-range forces. Marquis Jonson saw it on the city wall. Only after the battle between Nord and seaman Kingdom did he know how abnormal Nord''s long-range forces were. Therefore, when Nord attacked the city today, marquis Jonson had told the soldiers on the city wall to be careful of the arrows under the city wall. Seeing that the soldiers on the wall were so obscene, Nord had to let the soldiers continue to advance. After entering 100 meters, the long-range soldiers stopped. Then the melee troops rushed towards the discovery of the wall with the siege ladder. The whole process was unusually smooth. Nord felt that he would fight with the air again. But then the soldiers under the city wall began to seduce the soldiers on the city wall with shouting and killing. Sure enough, the soldiers who had been waiting for a long time finally rushed out. Then what was waiting for them was the relentless arrow rain of Nord''s long-range troops. Suddenly, the soldiers rushed out of the city wall were seriously damaged. Seeing such a scene, Nord smiled. Even if Marquis Jonson was more cautious, these soldiers were deceived. In such a short time, half of the enemies hidden on the wall were killed and injured. Compared with Nord''s cunning tactics, they were still too honest to understand how dirty Nord''s routine was. These are the routines that Nord learned in the city. They are just used to deceive these stupid outsiders, not to mention those honest bethers. Even the Ximan Kingdom and Nord may not have played with each other. Alas, I think Nord was also an honest man at the beginning. He just walked a lot in the city and became like this now. Therefore, the heart of playing routine is dirty. This sentence is right. I think Nord was clean like a piece of white paper, and it was polluted. Alas, the world is getting worse and the heart is not old. However, one thing to say, Nord''s tactics have indeed achieved great results. When Nord asked the soldiers under the city to seduce the enemy with shouting and killing again, the enemy on the wall appeared again. This scene really made Nord feel ashamed and happy as bullying children. It was really inhuman. But the effect is still obvious. Nord can feel that after being cheated twice, there are fewer enemies on the wall. Moreover, when Nord shouted to kill the soldiers for the third time, no one came out. Seeing this situation, Nord let the soldiers under the city quietly begin to climb the city. Sure enough, their number of floors was still too low. I didn''t expect that Nord had another floor. Nord asked the soldiers under the city wall to launch a general attack this time. For the confused soldiers cheated by Nord on the city wall, Nord just wanted to say to them, may there be no thousand layer cakes in heaven. Nord''s soldiers rushed up the city wall without any resistance. Originally, there were not many soldiers in Jon city. In addition, Nord attacked three walls at the same time to disperse the Marquis Jonson''s troops. Nord also shot and killed a large number of soldiers on the city wall in a deceptive way. Nord''s combination fist directly made the soldiers on the city wall lose their resistance, because their number was so small that they couldn''t take into account the three walls. When watching a steady stream of soldiers rush up the wall, Norton felt that he was stable, and Sir Johnson had no chance to turn over. Nord even had leisure to observe the conditions on other walls. The walls where Lehman and Marco were located were basically engaged in fierce fighting. They both rushed up the walls first. Nord had a trace of depression in his eyes. Nord had warned them many times about this. Just don''t rush to the front of the team as before. After all, the sword has no eyes. Even if they are both strong, but once an accident happens, Nord really can''t accept such a loss. Nord has great expectations for them. Now they are not just reckless men who only need to rush into battle. Nord needs them to lead the soldiers to fight. Thousands of troops are easy to get, and one will be hard to find. Now Nord''s men who can lead the soldiers to fight are Lehman and Marco. Nord doesn''t know how long it will take to cultivate the next general, Anyway, Nord doesn''t want to see them fall halfway. Looking at the two people killed on the wall, Nord thought for a while. He must criticize them well. He must give them a long memory and let them know that their lives are very precious. However, Nord thought when he watched the soldiers on the wall burst out stronger combat effectiveness under their leadership, What kind of method can maintain the high morale of soldiers, but also prevent these generals from falling into the risk of death. Chapter 379 Although the Marquis of Jonson was very tough, the city of Jonn did not have the strength to break the wrist with Nord. In less than half a day, the city wall was captured by Nord. When the Marquis of Jonson still wanted to fight tenaciously, his knights were not much ready to fight. These Knights also know very well that Marquis Jonson just wants to fight for himself, but it requires them to pay the price of their lives. Therefore, the fighting desire of these knights and soldiers is not strong at all. Strictly speaking, Nord is different from the army of Ximan Kingdom, and both of them should not be enemies. Especially when Nord''s soldiers showed strong fighting effectiveness, these soldiers in Jon city had no desire to fight. When Nord''s troops attacked the wall, many soldiers began to retreat gradually. Although they did not surrender to Nord, they ignored the order of marquis Jonson to let them fight. Nord was very happy to see that his army controlled Jon City, because it meant that the war was basically over. There were no enemies of Nord on the land of the former principality of Bethel. The enemy invaded by the Ximan kingdom had been solved by Nord, and even the last Marquis of the Principality of Bethel had been settled by Nord. Now no one can stop Nord''s steps. Nord looked in the direction of Ximan Kingdom and showed indifference in his eyes. After occupying Jon City, Nord asked Lehman and Marco to lead some soldiers to capture all the territory in the South and bring all the nobles to Jon city. Nord didn''t care what his defeated Marquis Jonson thought. After Nord caught him, he directly imprisoned him in the castle. Nord didn''t want to know what a loser who didn''t know the current affairs thought, so the pride of marquis Jonson was crushed by Nord. During the days that Nord waited in Jon City, Baron city had already started Nord''s inauguration ceremony. In fact, this matter had already begun to be prepared after Nord beat Baron City, but this work was very cumbersome, especially when Nord needed to hold a grand ceremony. Nord is not only the ceremony to ascend the throne, but also the promotion of the title of Lehman and his soldiers and the battle rewards for their soldiers. Nord has delayed the military achievements of Lehman and his soldiers for a long time in order to wait for this opportunity to build a nation. In addition to the ceremony, all the nobles of Nord''s former duchy of Bethel gathered in Bellon city. Except for the nobles in the north, in fact, the nobles in the region have become Nord''s prisoners, and there is no personal freedom at all, and Nord does not intend to put them back after the ceremony. Nord plans to confiscate all the territories of these nobles and then be managed by the state. As for these nobles, they can only stay in Bellon city in the future. Nord will give them some funds and privileges accordingly, and now the strong Nord is not afraid of their opposition. Although this will make Nord''s reputation among the nobles very low, even negative, Nord doesn''t care, because Nord didn''t rely on the power of these nobles from the beginning, and Nord''s rise has nothing to do with these nobles. Therefore, after Nord established the Kingdom, Nord will not continue to let these nobles continue to rule his people, but Nord still has to solve the problem of Marquis TEWIN. Nord does not want to fight with Marquis TEWIN in the end, so Nord needs to appease Marquis TEWIN by other means. Nord believes that Marquis Twain should be able to understand his own. Nord''s recovery of aristocratic power is the general trend. Anyone who violates this trend will come to no good end. In this new country, Nord''s order is the general trend. Only one person in this country can make a voice. This person must be Nord. After Lehman and Marco took over the southern territory, Nord led the army back to Bellon city. Nord did not choose to send troops to stay in the southern territory. Nord thought that the Ximan kingdom had no strength to attack Nord''s territory now. Another is that Nord will soon return to the southern territory again. However, the identity of Nord in the South may change next time. He is no longer the little uncle in the north, but the king of an emerging country. He leads the army to fight against another kingdom, avenge his ancestors and recover the previous family fief. On the way back to Bellon, marquis Jonson wanted to talk to Nord several times, but Nord ignored them. Nord didn''t want to forgive him for his previous provocation. Although his overestimation didn''t bring much trouble to Nord, his practice was undoubtedly a challenge to Nord''s status. Nord knew that Marquis Jonson must have regretted it. He didn''t expect that the soldiers under Nord''s command would be so strong that he couldn''t resist it for a day, but it was impossible for Marquis Jonson to make Nord forgive his previous rashness by virtue of his status as marquis. Nord doesn''t like him at all, the Marquis of Bethel duchy. Although Nord is very eager for talents, Nord really doesn''t want to deal with people like Marquis Jonson and Marquis Stilwell, because they are outsiders to Nord. Even under the command of Nord, who is now forced to join, they must be selfish. They are not consistent with the generals and soldiers in Nord''s team. Can Nord keep them to continue to become the Marquis of the Kingdom and lead the soldiers to fight? The example of the Principality of Bethel is a lesson from the past. Once the Marquis who holds great power betrays, great trouble will happen. For example, the rebellion of the Principality of Bethel is just a prince and a marquis, but the powerful country of the Principality of Bethel says no. How can Nord trust them? It''s not as good as the talents trained by Nord. For example, Lehman, Marco and others, Nord believes that they certainly don''t betray themselves, because they came together from scratch. Nord also promoted them from civilians to nobles. Nord doesn''t know what price the enemy can use to plot against them, Because Nord must have given them more than the enemy. Just like what a big man said in a previous life, there are only two reasons why your men left. The first is that they feel that their efforts are not rewarded, so they will betray in the face of greater interests. The second is that they are not happy under your men, so they want to leave. In fact, these two points are easy to avoid. Nord believes he can do these two points. In addition, Nord will solve the situation that his betrayal will have a significant impact on himself from the system, such as the system Nord is going to implement now. Nord intends not to give the nobles the right to manage the territory in the future, that is to say, the nominal territory of those nobles is also managed by Nord. What they can get is the territory income given by Nord every year. Nord believes that under the unified management, the territory can produce greater production capacity, and even higher income than those managed by these nobles. Chapter 380 Nord held a huge ceremony outside the city of Bellon. Although it was not the first time to enter the city of Bellon, this time it was a victory and return, and the army returned in triumph. In addition, Nord was about to establish a new kingdom. In any case, this day was a special day. Kony is a very ordinary resident of Berlusconi. His father used to be the housekeeper of a poor aristocrat. Therefore, when he was young, Kony also received a good education, but soon the aristocrat went bankrupt because he was addicted to pleasure, and the penniless Kony family was forced to live in the streets. Then Kony''s elderly father died because of living in the street. Kony, a strong man, can only face the cruel world alone. Fortunately, he learned a lot from his father, and Kony slowly lived in this indifferent city. Now he has his own home, a gentle and virtuous wife and two very lovely children. After the rebellion of the second prince sol this year, Kony''s life has changed a lot. Because the Ximan Kingdom controlled the city at that time, the economy of the city has become very depressed. The nobles of the Ximan Kingdom plundered a lot of wealth from Veron. Although they did not hurt the lives of civilians, they also indirectly led to the death of many civilians. Kony also lost his job at that time, and the family basically lost their source of income. They only watched his wife live by some sewing skills. It''s not just the Kony family who live a very hard life. Most of the residents of Beilong live such a life. They lose their source of income and lack materials. The lives of these civilians are difficult, but the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom don''t care at all, because in their view, the lives of these civilians have little to do with them, What they care about is how much they can get from Bellon. The methods of the Ximan kingdom are much better than those of the Principality of Bethel. They directly control the business of various industries in the city of Bethel, and then charge heavy taxes, forcing all kinds of prices in the city of Bethel to soar. Then those civilians have to hand over their hidden wealth to the nobles of the Ximan kingdom in order to survive. This is the better food between the Ximan Kingdom and the Principality of Bethel. Especially in those days of war, every civilian in Bellon hoped that the Marquis Mellon outside the city could fight into the city, end the rule of the Ximan Kingdom and return their life to the previous way. These civilians did not have much pursuit, as long as they could live a safe and stable life. However, the Marquis of Mellon let them down. They failed to defeat the Ximan kingdom. Later, it was heard that the Marquis of Mellon was brutally killed by the Ximan Kingdom, just like grand duke Beth. At this time, the residents of the city of Mellon fell into despair. They didn''t know who else could save them. After living in such a muddle for several months, Kony didn''t know when it would end. In the past six months, he watched his wife and children slowly become skinny, sunken eyes and messy hair, just like a ghost. Just when Kony thought that he would live in such a hell for the rest of his life, there were unexpected changes in the city of Beilong. Suddenly one day, the army of the Ximan kingdom that was domineering over them retreated, which was a very sudden retreat. Many residents of Beilong knew what had happened. You know, when Marquis Mellon attacked the city, the two fought for more than a month and did not decide the victory or defeat. Kony saw the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom carry down one body after another from the city wall. Kony, like ordinary bethers, despised the combat effectiveness of the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom, but they were too many. Even if the battle lasted for a month, there were countless soldiers of the Ximan kingdom in the city, as if they were endless. Kony, as a civilian, did not know how many troops of the Ximan Kingdom, but spent most of the day when the army of the Ximan Kingdom entered the city, Before, many civilians said that they starved because the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom ate up all the food in the city. However, Kony didn''t expect that the army of the Ximan kingdom would suddenly retreat without any recruitment. Until Kony saw another army coming into the city, he didn''t know where the army came from and whose army it was. Kony has no leisure to care about this matter, because there is still a family''s livelihood to be handled by him, but there is no hope in the depressed city of peron. Kony may wander around the city for a day and can''t find an opportunity to provide him with a job. He can only help some businessmen do chores and then exchange some insignificant food. But the situation changed just after the unknown army entered the city. Kony and his family looked at the soldiers who controlled the streets with fear. Although these soldiers were bethese like them, their tall bodies and high spirits were completely different from the soldiers Kony had seen before. Kony watched this group of silent soldiers occupy the whole street of Beilong City, and then a soldier like a small captain asked them to gather together. The cold and emotionless tone frightened Kony''s two children, but no one dared to refuse. Even though many civilians gathered in the street, there was no noise. The whole scene was silent. Some civilians even dared not breathe in the atmosphere for fear of attracting the attention of these soldiers. After seeing everyone gathered, the soldier like the team leader spoke to them in a loud voice. Kony listens carefully and does not dare to slack off. This is given to Kony by his dead father. You must listen carefully to the instructions of the superiors without any omission, especially when they can control your life and death. "I am a small captain of Lord Nord''s first Legion. Now the whole city of Bellon belongs to Lord Nord''s rule. In the future, you will all be Lord Nord''s people. Now the first task Lord Nord gives you is to clean up every street, and then you will get a reward from Lord Nord." When Kony saw that the team leader had finished, he began to ask his soldiers to distribute things. Kony lined up to receive the reward distributed to them by the so-called Lord Nord according to the soldiers'' instructions. Kony looked at the indifferent soldiers in front of him and smiled at him. But the team leader just looked at him curiously, with some inexplicable meaning in his eyes. Then without saying anything more, he sent a small bag of grain and a copper shell to him. Kony was a little disappointed when he looked at the grain and copper shell in his hand. He earned copper shell six months ago. In the past six months, they have been able to stutter very well. How can they make money? If Kony hadn''t left some savings at home before, I''m afraid it would be impossible for their family to get through this difficulty safely. But now they have not worked and have been paid, which makes Kony have a great favor for the Lord Nord who has never heard of, He may be a kind aristocrat. Chapter 381 Later, Kony knew Nord''s identity. It turned out that Lord Nord was also a famous black sheep in Berlusconi. Kony had heard Nord''s fame before, because Nord, like the nobles his father served before, was the black sheep of the declining nobles. Therefore, Kony had heard about Nord''s reputation for a long time, but he did not connect the current owner of Berlusconi with the famous black sheep before. The noble his father served was a real black sheep and did not play the return of the king like Nord. It is this experience that makes Kony respect Lord Nord more, because Lord Nord can achieve such achievements completely by virtue of his own skills, and Kony is deeply moved by the inspirational story from a black sheep to the master of Berlusconi city. Subsequently, Kony was overwhelmed by Nord''s actions in Beilong city. First, clean the streets, and then repair the houses and roads. In just a few days, the whole Beilong city became new. Even Kony, who has lived in this city for decades, felt a little strange, but Kony likes this new city very much. Although Lord Nord paid the remuneration, they did all these work. Every civilian in this new city of Beilong participated in it. If such a change is still expected by Kony, then the measures taken by Lord Nord will make Kony more excited. Lord Nord has reformulated the regulations of the city of Beilong, giving them a place to stand out. They have the opportunity to participate in both business and daily urban management. Kony used to work under a businessman. Now after the market of the city of Beilong is good, the businessman plans to continue to invite Kony to work under him. However, Kony refused. Instead of choosing the high paying job given to him by the businessman, he resolutely joined Lord Nord''s command and did the work of only ten copper shells a day. However, with his excellent ability, Kony soon stood out from the crowd and became an administrator under Lord hill. This makes Kony feel very excited. If he can help Lord Nord, Kony can feel very honored. Only people who have experienced darkness will yearn for a bright life, not only Kony, but many civilians in Berlusconi think so. In recent days, there is a more exciting news for Kony, and Lord Hill personally told them that Lord Nord will return triumphantly after defeating the Ximan Kingdom, and he will be crowned king on the day Lord Nord returns to Beilong. Lord Nord is going to be their king. There is an indelible excitement in Kony''s eyes. He can''t wait to share the good news with his neighbors on the street. This is Kony''s task, that is, to spread the news that Nord is about to be crowned king to everyone in Berlusconi. Soon, the news that Nord is about to be crowned king is like a storm raging in the whole city of Bellon. Some are inspired, some are eclipsed, some gnash their teeth and some are indifferent, but the majority of civilians still want to see Nord crowned king. Because more than a month after Nord arrived in Bellon, their lives have been significantly improved. Even many hardworking civilians now live better than before the war. These civilians know very well who brought all this. For Lord Nord''s coronation as king, the residents of Beilong city all expressed their support. They all want to become the new king of Beilong city. Kony is actively preparing for Lord Nord''s triumphant return and coronation ceremony these days. According to Lord Hill''s order, he began to organize people to make flags in the streets until the day Lord Nord returned triumphantly, The whole peron will fly colorful flags. This colored cloth was transported from Lord Nord''s territory and was very valuable. Kony couldn''t change one a month''s salary. However, in order to make a grand ceremony this time, Lord Hill distributed them all to the civilians and promised that after the ceremony, these flags would be given to every civilian participating in the ceremony free of charge. What a generous act. Kony also heard some nobles say that Lord Nord lost his family, but Kony was not angry. He just looked at those nobles and despised them very much, because these people can''t reach the state of Lord Nord. This entry ceremony is not only a celebration for Lord Nord, but also belongs to all the residents of Berlusconi. These celebrations cost a lot of flags and other items, which are also a great wealth for these civilians, and can even improve their lives. These huge flags can make one or two clothes, but Kony has discussed with his wife, and they plan to keep these things as a souvenir to commemorate the day when Lord Nord was crowned king. On the day when Lord Nord was about to enter the city of peron, Kony saw that the city of peron became colorful. There were colored flags flying in the wind everywhere. At the intersection of each street, a soldier held high the eagle heraldry flag with black and white background, which attracted extraordinary attention in this colorful scene. Kony knew that this was the coat of arms of Lord Nord''s family. He came from a very old family. He was the famous Eagle family of Ericsson empire in the previous era. Hundreds of years later, the eagle soared in the sky again, which made Kony realize that the details of Lord Nord''s family are incomparably profound. He is a well deserved king. Kony gathered the civilians of Berlusconi and asked them to stand in the street and line up to welcome Lord Nord into the city. Just after they lined up, there was a loud cheering from the direction of the city gate. Kony looked at the direction of the city gate and knew that Lord Nord should enter the city. Without letting Kony wait for civilians for a long time, they soon saw a team of knights dressed in red, riding unusually handsome horses towards them. The neat formation and motionless momentum made Kony''s breathing a little stagnant. But then, after these Knights passed by, Kony saw the protagonist of the ceremony, that is, Lord Nord, whom he respected very much. The very young noble rode on a blood red war horse, wearing gorgeous heraldry armor, and the heraldry of the eagle on his chest was lifelike, just like an eagle trying to fly into the sky. As like as two peas on the shoulders of Nord, the Coney looked up and saw that there were countless eagles flying in the sky. They were like celebrating Nord''s crowning. Coney looked at the extraordinary Nord adults who were very similar to those eagles flying in the sky. When Nord passed by the civilians, he would greet them kindly. Kony watched Lord Nord gradually come to his side. He had not figured out what he would say to Nord later. He was very nervous because he was about to make close contact with his respected Lord Nord. Kony was worried about gain and loss. But the real thing is that when Nord comes to Kony, his brain has become blank. He has forgotten all his lines and can shout with others¡° "Long live Lord Nord!" "Long live Lord Nord!" "Long live Lord Nord!" Chapter 382 Nord came all the way from the street to the palace of belon city. In fact, Nord didn''t like the feeling of welcome. Nord mainly wanted to share the glory with his soldiers, because not only Nord was welcomed on the road, but those soldiers were also warmly welcomed by the civilians of belon city. Nord already needs the welcome of these civilians to improve his status, but Nord''s soldiers need to be recognized very much. Before that, they were unknown civilians and changed their fate after joining Nord''s forces. However, the successive wars these days make Nord feel that he owes a lot to these soldiers. Up to now, Nord has not rewarded them with the credit they should receive. Therefore, Nord specially prepared these grand city entry ceremonies for them. Nord''s founding ceremony was planned to be held at the gate of the palace. The whole palace was surrounded by 10000 troops. Those civilians who wanted to participate in the ceremony had no place. Nord also knew that it was not easy to hold a ceremony in front of tens of thousands of people in this era. Because the audience behind the crowd simply can''t see or hear what the people in the middle are saying, and even a funny scene like a TV play will appear. A person''s speech must be repeated by many people before it can be transmitted to everyone, but in this way, once he makes a mistake, there will be a funny scene. However, in order to carry out the ceremony, Nord had to take such a method. Nord stood on the tower of the palace and looked at the orderly soldiers downstairs. Nord felt an abnormal surge in his heart. These were his team members. From the ten people who just arrived in Tami village to the current 10000 people, Nord took only one year. It seemed like a very long year. Nord felt like he had experienced a lot, including the youth who had just arrived in Tami village, the confusion when looking for miscellaneous mountain strongholds in Amun mountains, the joy of conquering kresenberg, and the anger when seeing innocent civilians looted, The above scene flashed in front of Nord. Now Nord is going to establish his own country. Everything before is very rare. Without Nord growing up in those experiences, it is impossible to stand on the tower of the palace and announce the birth of a new country to his soldiers. "Soldiers, I am your Lord Nord Isaac. I can stand on the tower of the Royal Palace and speak to you. It all depends on your bloody struggle. Without you, I will not have my achievements today. Therefore, I promise that as long as I am here in the future, I will ensure your prosperity." After those human microphones, Nord''s words clearly spread to the soldiers downstairs. Hearing Nord''s praise, each soldier was very excited. They looked at Nord eagerly, and their eyes were full of respect. "Today is a very special day. Today''s Bellon city is very beautiful. It is not only to welcome us back to victory, but also because it is about to witness the birth of a new country. That is what you fought with me. We won the enemy together and drove away the ximans who invaded our home, so as to build a new city here A new country. " Speaking of this, Nord paused for a moment and took a breath. He looked at the soldiers quietly listening to him under the city tower. Nord became more confident. These soldiers who trusted him would dare to challenge the foundation of the noble class. As long as they stood firmly behind Nord, Nord would dare to fight against the whole world Let''s help you fight the world? Terrible rice circle. "This new kingdom I will name as the kingdom of Damon. You will witness me being crowned king here. But this kingdom belongs not only to me, but also to you. It belongs to everyone who has made sacrifices and sacrifices for this country. Join me in cheering for our kingdom. Long live the kingdom of Damon!" "Long live the kingdom of Damon!" "Long live the kingdom of Damon!" "Long live the kingdom of Damon!" ...... The cheers under the stage were deafening. Not only the soldiers under the city wall, but also the whole city of belon were cheering. The voice of long live de Meng Kingdom echoed in the mountains, as if to spread all over the continent. This first country born in hundreds of years, this newborn kingdom made its loud voice. The cheers of the whole city of Bellon lasted for a quarter of an hour, and every civilian in the city of Bellon shouted hoarse. They sincerely supported the new king who was very kind and friendly to them. Especially when Nord said that the Kingdom belonged to each of them, the residents of the whole city of Bellon were very shocked. Because no one has ever said such a thing to him. The Kingdom always belongs to the king and has nothing to do with them. Even those nobles are more like the masters of the Kingdom than them. Although these civilians pay the most to the Kingdom, they have no status at all. Now the king Nord personally told them that the kingdom belongs to every civilian who has contributed to the Kingdom, which moved the civilians who have not been paid attention to again, because Nord is not just talking in empty words. From the action of Nord in the past month after he entered the city of Bellon, Nord is right at all. The status of these civilians is constantly improving. Nord is very generous to them. Some excellent civilians can even manage the whole city with Nord. Although they only obey orders, they really feel the improvement of their status. Nord waited until the cheers under the wall stopped, he slowly said, looking at some special existence in the crowd, that is, the nobles of the Duchy of Bethel. Some of them were rescued by Nord and some were captured by Nord, but no matter what their identity, Nord invited them to the city of belon to witness the birth of this new kingdom. "I am here to assure all the civilians of the kingdom of Damon that in the future, you will have only one Lord, that is, the king of the kingdom of Damon. Other nobles can no longer control your life and death. I will guard your safety. Moreover, all the nobles of the former principality of Bethel have been abolished. Only the nobles who have been canonized by me are the nobles of the kingdom of Damon. The Principality of Bethel has become History. " Hearing Nord''s words, a small group of nobles in the crowd turned pale, and their eyes looking at Nord were also full of hatred, because Nord''s move completely deprived them of their status. From now on, they are no longer a superior nobleman, but the same identity as those civilians. But they have no ability to resist Nord. The cry of the whole city of Bellon really frightened them. Where have these ordinary nobles experienced such a situation? The cry of these civilians is like a mountain collapse and tsunami. However, as Nord''s voice fell, the whole city of Bellon began to cheer again. "Long live King Nord!" "Long live King Nord!" "Long live King Nord!" Chapter 383 In the morning, Nord woke up from the soft bed in the palace and saw the beautiful dome. Bethel palace was still very luxurious. Although Nord did not immediately plan to enjoy a better life, the ready-made palace Nord could not live in vain. But now it is going to change a new name. This is not the king''s palace of Bethel, but the king''s palace of this new kingdom, Damon''s palace of Nord. It has been half a month since Nord held the founding ceremony, and Nord has also got a short rest. Compared with the time of war, this rest is still very busy when a kingdom has just been established, especially when the Kingdom has just experienced the war. It is time for the kingdom to be prosperous, not to mention that Nord has also formulated so many new policies, so the things to be faced every day are even busier. Fortunately, Nord was ready long before the establishment of the kingdom. Nord classified the current affairs of the Kingdom and handed them over to his subordinates. What Nord needed was overall planning and listened to their reports in the parliament hall every day. The first is hill scholar who is responsible for talent selection and education. Now hill scholar has finally returned to his old profession. Nord first asked him to carry out talent education and training in various places and strive to cultivate a group of talents suitable for him as soon as possible. As for the question of teachers, it is very simple to recruit directly from the palace. Although Nord''s reputation among the nobility is very low, and the great nobility who have been deprived of noble privileges by Nord simply hate Nord, don''t forget that these people only occupy a small part of the noble class, only one tenth at most. Most of the nobles are those who have no fiefdom knights, or some declining nobles. Even barons are not so cruel, Nord, because they enjoy too low privileges among the nobles, but they are the largest group of people. In order to make a living, these nobles have to fall into Nord''s camp. Because of mutual distrust, Nord will not let them take charge of important posts at all. Their first job when they join Nord forces is often to teach people to read. Only when they reach a certain number can they be promoted by Hill scholars. Hill scholars now hold the power to appoint officials in the whole kingdom. Hill scholar is the Prime Minister of the Kingdom appointed by Nord. He is not only responsible for the appointment of officials of the whole kingdom, but also for some national policies. Nord will listen to his opinions, but his usual work is education and talent selection. Judge Matthew is the justice minister appointed by Nord. He is mainly responsible for the public security of the whole kingdom. This is a very urgent problem, because now Nord has abolished all the nobles of the Kingdom, and many territories are now in the situation of no management. Therefore, the public security problem has become very critical. Since Nord appointed him minister of justice, judge Matthew felt that he had a very heavy burden on his shoulders, because there were too many places in the whole kingdom that needed him to govern. Therefore, after Nord appointed judge Matthew, he set out from belon and prepared to visit various parts of the kingdom to inspect the situation. Nord also gave him some privileges. For example, he could recruit some knights with good conduct into the security team. Nord would reward those knights who performed well according to the list he reported. Although Nord cancelled a lot of noble rights, countless people still focused on this trend, because there are very few emerging nobles in Nord''s kingdom, This also let many Knights see hope. Even a baron without a fief has a great attraction to these knights. Although Nord has cancelled the fief of the nobility, he will also give them a lot of money every year. This part of the money is even higher than the output of their territory. It is not as good as a baron''s annual allowance is 100 Falcon gold coins. Therefore, in the absence of territory, these nobles canonized by Nord can live very well. As long as he can abide by various laws of the kingdom of Damon, their descendants who inherit the title will be raised by the kingdom of Damon. But now there are very few nobles canonized by Nord. Except for Lehman who has been following Nord and some meritorious nobles, only a few nobles in the north have won the title of Nord. Nord canonized them in the face of marquis Twain. After Nord talked with Marquis tween, marquis tween finally chose to give up the Northern Territory and give it to Nord. In addition to the close relationship between them, marquis tween also knew very well that with his current strength, he would not be Nord''s opponent at all. It would be better to maintain the current good relationship rather than fight against Nord. After Nord told Marquis tween about this, he immediately supported Nord''s new system, handed over the Northern Territory to Nord, and then brought his family''s Snow Wolf knights to Bellon city. Then Nord directly canonized Gustav as Marquis at the founding ceremony, and he was the first Marquis of the kingdom of Damon. Because even Lehman and others didn''t get the title of marquis, they were just an earl, because Nord didn''t want them to rise to the sky directly. If they hadn''t contributed too much, Nord wouldn''t have promoted Lehman and Marco so quickly. From knight to earl, this is the speed of the rocket. It is even faster than Nord''s promotion before. Nord has been envied by many people when he was promoted from Viscount to Earl in a year. If Nord directly promoted Lehman and others to Marquis, it is estimated that many people''s mentality would be unbalanced. Moreover, those Knights regard Lehman and Marco as their idols. Since Lehman and Marco can directly cross the third level from knights to become a noble count, they can also. Although Nord has not recruited them into the army now, there are two ways for them to choose. One is to teach and educate people with hill scholars and may become an administrator of the kingdom in the future. The other is to fight crime with judge Matthew. Even if there is a glimmer of hope, these Knights will not give up, because they are very eager to inherit the title of family baron. Facing the two options, many Knights chose the latter, because compared with teaching and educating people, knights still like to solve problems with their long swords. Therefore, when judge Matthew left the city, many knights had been with him, and they all wanted to take this opportunity to join Nord''s team. Nord''s executive secretary is Lowell, who was recruited from the tavern before. He is mainly responsible for the specific administrative affairs of the whole kingdom, which is similar to that of hill scholars before. However, the scope has become very wide. In addition, there are not many officials in the current Kingdom, which makes Lowell''s burden very heavy, even much heavier than that of others. Another finance minister is will, a fat businessman before. His task remains unchanged. He is still responsible for taxation and commerce, but now it has become the whole kingdom. However, will is very proficient in finance. He has made great achievements when he was led by Isaac. Chapter 384 Two months later, in front of the Damon palace, Nord looked at the assembled army and felt infinite emotion. He was about to embark on the road of dominating the mainland. The next battle with the Ximan kingdom was inevitable. Nord had to strike first before the Ximan kingdom could breathe in the last war. Two months is not enough for the Ximan kingdom to re-establish a large number of troops. All the 40000 troops that entered the Duchy of Bethel last time remain on this land. Now Nord has thousands of prisoners working on roads every day. Even if the Ximan kingdom is strong, the casualties of these 40000 people will definitely hurt their muscles and bones. Moreover, Nord has not been idle for two months. He has recruited 4000 soldiers in the West and south, which should not be called the West and south. Because Nord adopted the reform of the new system, at present, the kingdom of Damon has five provinces, namely Jon Province in the south, Molly Province in the west, Belem Province in the middle, Devon Province in the East and TEWIN Province in the north. Nord adopts the provincial system. Controlling the whole area through the largest city in a province can also make the changes in the early stage of the kingdom easier, because as long as we manage the five large cities first, we can achieve the purpose of controlling the whole country, especially under the condition of shortage of manpower. Nord''s Kingdom also has a military minister, but this position is still vacant. Nord originally wanted old Moore to take this position, but his experience and ability are not enough to take this position, although what he is doing now is a division of labor of the military minister. Nord has been asking old Moore to train soldiers all this time. The troops in Jon Province in the South were recruited by Marco, but old Moore did the unified training. Moreover, in the last battle, Marco also broke through the limit and became a general, but Nord didn''t expect the exclusive soldiers he drew. Marco''s exclusive weapon is the sarion lion knight. Like the Swadian knight, this knight belongs to heavy armor cavalry, mainly because they use different weapons. The sarion lion Knight uses heavy armor, hard shield and lion nail hammer. They are more suitable for close combat and have great lethality to heavy armor enemies. However, the selection of personnel is the same as that of Lehman''s knights. They all need soldiers with strong close combat ability, but there are very few senior close combat soldiers under Nord''s command, because the upgrade speed of these close combat soldiers is far lower than that of the long-range troops standing behind. Now there are many high-level long-range arms under Nord, but they can''t be transferred to become more powerful knights, which makes Nord a little depressed. Therefore, the construction of Marco knights can only be temporarily stranded. Let him form it when there are appropriate people in the back. Nord also thought about whether to let those noble knights join Nord''s team. They are also very eager to make meritorious contributions to Nord''s battle. Finally, Nord gave up. At present, it is not the time to let these Knights join the army. However, in order to divert attention, Nord has prepared a competitive competition for Kingdom knights, so that all the knights in the field of Damon Kingdom have the opportunity to participate. The top ten knights who win can get the title of honorary Knights of the Kingdom conferred by Nord, and the knights who stand out in this competitive conference also have the opportunity to join Nord''s forces. Since the release of the news of the annual Knight competition conference, it has attracted the pursuit of knights all over the country. With the wide spread of the news, more and more knights rushed to Bellon from all directions, and then made Bellon very lively. In this case, Nord led the army to the battle. In addition to the soldiers left in Bellon, Nord took a total of 20000 troops to the battle. Two months ago, a steady stream of materials were transported from various places to Jon City, which will become Nord''s logistics base for the war. The materials needed by the army were sent to the front line from Jon city. Therefore, Nord specially transferred Lowell to Jon city to ensure that the battle can go on smoothly. Nord has made sufficient preparations for the battle with the Ximan kingdom. During this time, Nord also had some knowledge of the terrain of the Ximan kingdom. The Ximan kingdom is a kingdom in the north central part of the continent and a very rich country. It occupies the two plains on the continent, Shiloh plain and mam plain. It is the country with the highest grain production on the northen continent and is known as the granary on the continent. The size of the kingdom of seaman is about the size of two kingdoms of Damon. The land area is very large and the terrain is very flat. It is a typical plain country. The soldiers of the kingdom of seaman are mainly light infantry and archers, including a small number of light cavalry, but the scale is not very large. Moreover, the population of Ximan kingdom is also very large. Due to the very high food production, although the civilians in Ximan kingdom are very poor, they do not have the risk of starvation. However, under the pressure of these Ximan nobles, the lives of the civilians are not very good. After Nord led the army to leave Jon Province, he saw an endless plain. The border line between Ximan Kingdom and Damon kingdom is this one after another mountain range, which is like a dividing line, dividing the mountain and plain into two countries. After entering the territory of Ximan Kingdom, Nord felt very novel, because the scenery here was very different from that near the Yameng mountains. The Yameng Mountains gave people a feeling of vastness and grandeur, and the Hilo plain gave people a feeling of peace and stability. The breeze blows, the wheat waves rise one after another, the farmers in the village work hard in the fields, and there are children playing in the fields, but all this is imagined by Nord. The villages across the border in Nord are empty, and the houses have been vacant for a long time. Nord can see from the ruins of this village that the reason for the abandonment of these villages is war and looting. This is the place where the Principality of Bethel has committed crimes before. No wonder the civilians of the Ximan kingdom are very hostile to the Principality of Bethel, because the soldiers of the Principality of Bethel have committed many crimes on them. In fact, this is also an important reason why Nord is unwilling to let those nobles and knights join his army. Nord is afraid that they will spoil the atmosphere of Nord''s army. A mouse shit will spoil a pot of good soup. Nord''s requirements for the army are still very strict. From the very beginning when he joined the army, Nord began to strictly demand them. Nord''s discipline requirements for soldiers far exceeded that of this era. Moreover, Nord recruited recruits and did not have any veteran oil. Although they had strong combat experience, they were also contaminated with some bad habits. In order to maintain the purity of the team, Nord had to bear the pain to exclude these people. Therefore, now the soldiers of Nord''s army are very simple and obedient to Nord. There will be no such behavior of robbing civilians. Once found, Nord will deal with it severely and will not let those unhealthy tendencies grow in the army. Chapter 385 As Nord led the army into the Ximan Kingdom, Nord found that the civilians here were really hurt by the principality before. Only 20 kilometers deep into the border did Nord see the trace of civilians in the Ximan kingdom in a small town. This is a very ordinary town. Even Nord has never heard of its name. Ramsey town should have been a peaceful and peaceful town, but Nord can see from the mottled blood on the city wall that this town often encounters war. After Nord''s army arrived outside the city, the farmers who had been working outside ran back to the town in fear, and then closed the dilapidated gate of the town. From the degree of the dilapidated gate, it has not been repaired for a long time, or it has not been replaced after it was damaged in the previous war. Outside the closed city gate, Nord felt a little heavy. He looked up at the low city wall of the town. There was no soldier to defend. The civilians of these towns seemed naive to think that with this city gate, they could stop the 20000 army led by Nord. This practice looked sad and ridiculous in Nord. Nord looked at the tall Aru around him and motioned him to open the city gate. After receiving the order, ARU rushed to the city gate with the huge iron bar in his hand. With a powerful knock, the old city gate became fragmented, and the inside and outside of the city became very quiet, as if everyone was frightened by Aru''s terrible fighting power. After breaking the gate, ARU returned to Nord with heavy steps. Behind him was a lonely town. Compared with Aru, who was huge and wearing iron armor, the town seemed so weak and vulnerable. Nord didn''t immediately order the siege, but just waited. Under the influence of 20000 troops, the town was like an ant in Nord''s footsteps. It might be flattened by carelessness, but Nord didn''t have the heart to do so and didn''t let Nord wait long. In the shabby city gate, an old man came to Nord tremblingly. He looked at the army behind Nord in great fear. When he came to Nord, he fell to his knees with a plop. Nord looked at the old man kneeling in front of him. There was not much expression on his face, but turned over and dismounted and walked to him. "Get up and talk." The old man in shabby clothes stood up slowly when he heard Nord''s words, and then the face covered by wrinkles appeared in front of Nord. Nord didn''t know how to describe the old man''s face in front of him. It was like a knife of life, which left a deep mark on his face, and each wrinkle was mixed with suffering. The old man who stood up trembled and dared not speak, and even dared not look directly at Nord. He kept looking down at the ground, as if he had committed a great crime. Nord crossed the old man''s figure and looked at the town behind him. Through the city gate, Nord vaguely saw some people''s eyes injecting the situation outside the city. "What about the Lord of this town? Why don''t you come out to see me?" "If you return to the noble master, the Lord of our town was captured in the last war. Now there is no lord in our town." After listening to the old man''s answer, Nord understood why there were no soldiers on the city wall. It may be that the Principality of Bethel captured those nobles after occupying here last time, and then such a thing happened in the Principality of Bethel before exchanging prisoners. The captured nobles did not know where to go, I haven''t been able to return to my territory now. In other words, the town is actually an empty city, with no soldiers stationed at all. After learning about this situation, Nord led his knights to the city, but it''s better for the army to stay outside the city. Following the old man, Nord walked into a small town on the border of the Ximan kingdom. After entering, Nord found that the buildings here were completely different from those of the Principality of Bethel, or from the city of Bellon. Nord could see the architecture of the Eresin empire from these buildings, but it was not as magnificent as that of TEWIN. In Nord''s view, the buildings of the Ximan Kingdom have fallen back a lot compared with those in the past, of course, not to mention the Duchy of Bethel. They have few artistic cells and are full of fighting. All buildings are tall and solid. There are not many residents in the town, and the small town is still a little empty. It seems that years of war and looting have done great harm to the town. Nord looked at the nervous old people around him and the civilians looking at the soldiers behind Nord with frightened eyes "I''m Nord, king of the kingdom of Damon. I''m here to avenge my ancestors. The resentment between the ISAAC family and the Ximan royal family will not be involved, you civilians, so you don''t have to worry at all. Now I''ll give you a task." When Nord saw these thin civilians of the Ximan Kingdom, a trace of pity flashed in his eyes. They clearly occupied the rich land, but they still lived so hard. From their yellow and skinny faces, the lives of these civilians were not very good. Now Nord has no spare energy to manage them. Nord has to fight with the Ximan kingdom as soon as possible, but Nord can''t ignore them. Therefore, Nord had to think of a method that can barely help them and help them through these difficult days. "I hope you can spread a message in the nearby territory that the original owner of this land, the eagle Isaac family, has returned. Nord of the kingdom of Damon is a very kind king. All civilians living in the kingdom of Damon will not be bullied by any nobles, and can live a happy life with plenty of food and clothing." In addition to giving these civilians some remuneration, Nord wanted more people to know that Nord''s war against the Ximan kingdom was completely reasonable and legal, which was a personal grudge between the ISAAC family and the Ximan royal family. Although such news is not very helpful to the battle, it can reduce the rebellious psychology of these civilians towards Nord, because Nord''s current Kingdom inherits the mantle of the Principality of Bethel. However, in the hearts of the civilians of the Ximan Kingdom, the people of the Principality of Bethel are no different from the devil. Nord doesn''t want his kingdom to bear the black pot of the Principality of Bethel. Just like in Bellon, if you can have some good reputation among the civilians, it will be very beneficial to the future rule. Nord doesn''t want to live in the occupied land with hatred and civilians against himself. This is too passive for Nord. Especially now Nord is fighting away, Nord must turn passivity into initiative. Even if doing so will consume a lot of materials, and the workload of spreading information is not directly proportional to the materials paid by Nord. These civilians of Ximan Kingdom only need to use their words to get a lot of materials from Nord, which is particularly cost-effective for them, but Nord has not suffered a loss. Nord can earn more from these reputations. Chapter 386 After that, Nord''s army almost effortlessly occupied most of the territory near the border of the Ximan Kingdom, many of which were occupied by the Principality of Bethel last time and then recovered by the Ximan Kingdom, because it was impossible to defend Nord''s attack on the border after the Ximan kingdom was defeated by Nord last time. Even Seth City, the central city of the northernmost Longman Kingdom, failed to cause much trouble to Nord. Longman is a marquis that borders the south of the former Bethel duchy. However, Seth city was captured by Bethel duchy in the last war between the himan Kingdom and Bethel duchy. The Marquis of Seth was also directly executed by Archduke Bethel. The reason is that the Marquis of Seth has not carried out food trade with the Principality of Bethel for so many years, resulting in a large number of deaths of civilians in the Principality of Bethel. Therefore, the Marquis of Seth is the most heinous. He is the enemy of the Principality of Bethel. It is the same as the reason why the Ximan Kingdom executed Duke Bethel, or the Ximan Kingdom executed Duke Bethel for the same reason. In fact, these reasons are high sounding excuses. The real reason is that after killing the Marquis of Seth, the invasion of Duke Bethel is more powerful, and the reason of the Ximan Kingdom is the same. But in the end, all these things were cheaper for Nord. When Saite city didn''t have much defense power, Nord quickly captured it, which also indicates that Nord basically occupied half of the territory of HiLo plain even if he occupied the whole territory of Langma. Nord, resting in Saite City, didn''t know which territory he should attack next. There were three ways to choose in front of Nord. Bath led was directly south of Langma led. This road could lead to Jiman City, the capital of Ximan kingdom. If Nord wanted to win the war, he could choose this road. To the west of the Longma collar is the drahti collar, which is the territory of Nord''s old friend Marquis Chad. Because of the heavy losses in the last battle, the drahti collar''s troops are not very sufficient, which is also a very good breakthrough. If you choose to fight steadily, you can capture drahti collar first, and then slowly erode the Ximan kingdom. The last road is the Scola collar in the East, which is the most difficult road. Nord can basically exclude it, because there are many forests in the Scola collar. 80% of the land here is covered by forests. The forests on this land extend from the yamon mountains to here. If you are not careful, you may get lost in it. After excluding Scola''s leader, Nord has no choice. It depends on whether the latter''s strategic intention is to fight steadily or determine the outcome of the first World War. In fact, Nord prefers the latter in his heart, because Nord doesn''t want to delay the war too long, because the kingdom of seaman is very large, If Nord plays so slowly, he will leave a lot of breathing opportunities for the Ximan kingdom. However, when Nord is very worried about making trouble, some accidents will happen. For example, marquis Chad and Marquis Scola will encircle Nord''s back road from behind. If the back road is cut off, Nord may be trapped in this quagmire. After thinking for a period of time, Nord decided to temporarily divide his troops and let Lehman and Marco lead 5000 soldiers to attack drahti and Scola respectively, but they both feinted and did not go too deep. The real main force was Nord who led 10000 troops. Nord will try his best to attack bath collar, the last barrier of the capital city of Ximan kingdom. As long as Nord can capture bath collar, it will not be far from Jiman city. As long as it is two or three days away, Nord can lead the army to Jiman city. At that time, Nord could inform Lehman and Marco to lead their soldiers through the Mountain Eagle and make trouble with Nord, just like the war between the Ximan Kingdom and the Duchy of Bethel. As long as the capital of the Ximan kingdom was captured, the whole country would no longer have much resistance. Catch the thief and the king first. As long as the royal family of the Ximan kingdom is solved, the other nobles will become a plate of loose sand. Nord can clean up whatever he wants. Nord stands on the wall of the city of set and looks at the endless wilderness in the south. His eyes are full of war. The old Ximan kingdom is not Nord''s opponent at all. Nord''s kingdom is like a newborn sunrise, dazzling. The Ximan kingdom is like a piece of rotten wood, full of holes. Nord wants to directly turn over the rotten Ximan kingdom with the strength of the kingdom. After making the plan, Nord began to set out in three ways. The army pouring out of Sete city was like a trident, which stabbed into the abdomen of the Ximan kingdom. Nord took his life directly when the Ximan kingdom was injured. Nord led 10000 troops gradually into the hinterland of the Ximan kingdom. The civilians along the way were panicked when they saw Nord, but Nord didn''t have so much time to appease them. He just occupied the towns along the way when passing by. If there was resistance from the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom, Nord would ruthlessly suppress them. Then, the materials seized from the nobles were distributed to the civilians to help Nord pass the news. Nord gained a reputation in the hearts of the civilians in the Ximan kingdom by robbing the rich and helping the poor. Various legends about the eagle Kingdom also spread everywhere where Nord walked. Although Nord took the initiative to attack the Ximan Kingdom this time, under the strict discipline requirements of Nord soldiers, the civilians of the Ximan Kingdom did not suffer any violations, but gained a lot of benefits. Nord spent a lot of materials to spread the news, which has initially achieved success. Now the civilians in the north of Ximan Kingdom know that an eagle kingdom is rising, and there are many legends about the eagle kingdom. Before adding this area, the legend of the eagle governor has been circulating. Now, after Nord''s initiative, the deepest memories in people''s hearts have been awakened. Even for hundreds of years, the news about Nord''s ancestor, the northern governor, is still not buried in the long river of history. Although these civilians are not literate and will not record a historical book, the legend of the northern governor has not ended in word of mouth. Because it was a legend they heard when they were children. The story of the northern governor fighting the barbarians was widely spread among the civilians of the Ximan kingdom. Even the royal family of the Ximan kingdom was unable to prevent this situation, because they could not cut off all the tongues of those civilians. With the arrival of Nord, some benefits have fallen into the hands of the common people. Nord''s kingdom of Damon has gradually evolved into the eagle Kingdom, and then gradually coincided with the image of the legendary hero and Eagle governor in the eyes of the common people of seaman kingdom. Then many civilians believe that Nord''s eagle kingdom is to avenge the eagle governor, that is, those damned nobles and royal families of the Ximan Kingdom killed the eagle governor who protected them. Otherwise, there is no way to explain why the Ximan family under the governor at that time would become the master of this land. Chapter 387 After Nord entered bath territory, he could feel that his resistance was significantly improved, because the Principality of Bethel had never been so deep in the hinterland before, because the civilian life here was still rich, unlike the withering population of those territories on the border. Nord found that there were six or seven thousand people in a small town led by bath, and the villages Nord met along the way were very busy. Only when Nord led the troops across the border, these civilians would hide in their houses in fear, as if the previous war had nothing to do with them. However, from their shabby clothes, it can be seen that the lives of these civilians are not as rich as Nord imagined. They may not lack food here. These civilians can live strong, but they do not have enough materials for their consumption. However, such a huge population base has also brought great trouble to Nord. For example, when Nord attacks a town, those nobles can always recruit a lot of soldiers to rush up the wall to fight Nord. Due to the huge war potential of Ximan Kingdom, Nord has more haze in his mind. Although these temporarily recruited soldiers do not have strong combat ability, they can also consume Nord''s troops with the advantage of quantity, not only the information of personnel, but also the physical and mental consumption of soldiers. Nord slowly came to Bart city half a month after entering bath. Bart city is the territory of the Marquis of bath and the largest and strongest city in the bath collar. Nord fought here all the way, and more than 10000 soldiers were a little tired. Nord didn''t know whether the nobles of the Ximan kingdom were not the same kind as the people they met before, or whether they received a death order. Anyway, after Nord entered the bath collar, The resistance of those nobles was very firm. Even though he knew that he had no chance of winning, he set up many obstacles for Nord in various towns, which also dispelled Nord''s idea of occupying the whole bath collar first. According to the resistance of these nobles, Nord would take at least three months to occupy the whole bath collar, and then the cauliflower would be cold. Then the significance of Nord''s raid on Jiman City, the capital of the Ximan Kingdom, will be lost. Three months is enough for the royal family of the Ximan kingdom to make sufficient preparations. They can calmly dispatch troops from all parts of the Ximan Kingdom, and Nord will lose the opportunity to solve the Ximan kingdom in World War I. Therefore, after encountering such strong resistance, except for the towns along the road, Nord ignored those remote towns and quickly pushed directly to the bottom of Bart city. Nord felt a great headache when he looked at the full soldiers on the BART city wall. Nord is now very clear that these nobles of the Ximan kingdom must want to fight against Nord''s attack. In addition to the death order issued by the Ximan royal family, it is likely to have a great relationship with Nord''s weakening of the privileges of the nobles in China. Since Nord has just taken control of the city of belon, he does not have so much control over the city of belon. Unlike the previous Isaac collar, everyone has his own identity card, which can quickly distinguish foreign populations and prevent foreign spies. Now there are still many things to be done in the kingdom of de Mongolia, Therefore, the present kingdom of Damon looks like a sieve in the kingdom of seaman, with loopholes everywhere. Although the Ximan kingdom cannot cause unrest in the kingdom of Damon as before, and Nord''s control of power is much stronger than Archduke Bethel, now Nord''s army is monolithic, and the kingdom of Ximan has no chance to penetrate, but Nord can''t do anything about all kinds of news about the kingdom. The kingdom of Damon doesn''t have much secrets about the kingdom of Damon. It is very likely that as soon as Nord set out to fight, the spies of the Ximan kingdom had received the news, and then quickly sent the news to China. Of course, Nord''s various policies in the kingdom of Damon must also be known by the nobility of the Ximan kingdom. Perhaps in their view, Nord is digging their roots. Is a nobility without territory still called nobility, The nobility of the seaman kingdom must be unacceptable. It''s no wonder that they will fight so hard. Nord doesn''t believe that these nobles will be so loyal to the Ximan Kingdom and fight so hard to resist Nord''s attack. Even if he knows the reasons for these nobles'' firm resistance, Nord has no way, because it''s Nord''s national policy to weaken the privileges of nobles and improve the status of civilians, which can''t be changed at all. Then Nord''s eyes became very cold. Looking at the Battle City, Nord also held a breath in his heart. Since he can only fight for strength now, Nord is not afraid at all and will not be counselled at all. Before arriving at the Battle City, Nord has sent a message to Rayman and Marco to come immediately. Now there is no need to feint, It''s better to clench your fist and hit the kingdom of seaman to the ground. When he came to Bart City, Nord let the soldiers rest for a day before launching the attack. He still fired a sharp whistle and arrow in front of the array. Now this action has almost become a necessary ceremony for Nord''s army before attacking the city. Nord''s soldiers call this ceremony Eagle cry to frighten the enemy. Nord did not choose to attack the city on all sides, because the number of troops in Bart is no less than Nord''s troops. Nord now has nearly 10000 soldiers, and there are at least 8000 people in Bart, most of whom are newly recruited recruits. Nord doesn''t have much advantage in quantity, but there is a big gap in quality. Nord''s soldiers are elite soldiers who have experienced many battles, and Bart city may be new recruits who have just boarded the battlefield. Nord only needs to concentrate on some, and these soldiers are difficult to resist the attack of Nord''s forces. Now it is difficult for the Nord troops to deceive the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom tactically, and it is difficult for those who shout and kill to deceive the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom who have been prepared in advance, but the art of war is actually empty, empty and real, after suppressing the recruits above the wall with long-range troops. Nord''s melee troops went up the city wall with a cry of killing. Although they did not seduce the soldiers on the city wall, it also gave Nord''s troops an opportunity to climb the city wall. It was at this opportunity that Nord''s troops stabilized on the city wall, and the light infantry temporarily recruited by the Ximan kingdom had not been able to come out of the defensive position, Nord''s melee troops were already in front of them. When their combat effectiveness is not as good as Nord''s soldiers, the troops of the Ximan kingdom are in an absolute disadvantage, but they are extremely tenacious. They don''t want to be defeated if the situation is bad. Nord''s melee soldiers are at a standstill, and the subsequent troops can''t climb the wall at all, because the roads ahead are blocked. Nord had known this situation before, because the tenacity of the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom made Nord greatly improve them along the way. In fact, their combat effectiveness was not too weak. Otherwise, they could not have fought with the Principality of Bethel for so long. The main reason was that their noble family was too spineless and ran away without taking the initiative, How much combat power can his soldiers have. Chapter 388 Now, when the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom began to fight to the death, the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom also showed more tenacity than usual, which made Nord feel that he had always wronged them. These soldiers of the Ximan kingdom were not a group of timid cowards. At least at this time, they were very tenacious. The soldiers of the Ximan kingdom may be a group of lions, but they are led by a group of sheep, which makes the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom die slowly. You know, the northern army of the Eresin empire was famous in the whole continent, and the northern territory of the Eresin Empire refers to the approximate range of the Ximan kingdom. Therefore, there is only one truth, that is, the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom who led them did not give full play to the full strength of these soldiers of the Ximan kingdom. Without the leadership of the governor of the Northern Territory, the soldiers in the northern territory of the Empire were invincible. However, after the change of the Ximan Kingdom, they became vulnerable. Just like now, Nord''s troops have been on the wall for a long time, but they still failed to capture the wall as they wanted when they occupied a certain opportunity, but made the situation more anxious. Even with heavy casualties, these Ximan soldiers still did not retreat. Nord saw that the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom on the city wall were very tenacious. No wonder the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom and the Duchy of Bethel had not fallen behind in the battle for so many years. It must be the reason why these soldiers of the Ximan kingdom were very tenacious in the siege, because they had no way back, Behind the wall are their relatives. Even if these soldiers of Ximan kingdom are like beating chicken blood, they still can not make up for the gap in combat effectiveness. They can''t occupy any advantage in the face of Nord''s forces, and their courage can''t make up for the huge gap between strength. If the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom were elite soldiers who had experienced the battlefield, Nord would really spend a lot of effort. Nord is very happy now, because he did not delay at all. Soon after the founding of the country, he launched a battle with the kingdom of seaman. If he waited for a year or two, Nord might fill the mistakes of the Principality of Bethel and need to compete with the kingdom of seaman to win. At that time, it is impossible for Nord to win so easily. Although it is not very easy to win now, and the casualties of the troops are not large, Nord found that the soldiers began to feel depressed and tired. Nord knew that this was due to the fierce resistance of the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom. People''s hearts were full of flesh. Nord shaped good values for the soldiers under his command. Therefore, Nord''s troops had good practices, but now they began to feel tired. They were tired of killing and heart tired. The sworn resistance of the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom makes these soldiers think they are invading their homes and committing a crime. Perhaps this is the difference between the Nord soldiers and the soldiers of the Duchy of Bethel. The Duchy of Bethel has no sense of guilt about their looting. They are all at ease. However, when Nord''s soldiers did not loot, they began to feel guilty. In fact, Nord''s first reaction was not to blame them, but to be proud of them and himself, because in this cruel era, it is very difficult to have such a soldier with good quality. Most soldiers are the same as those in the Principality of Bethel, You don''t treat human life as a person at all. Nord is very honored to have these soldiers, because their character is valuable. Nord did not train them in vain. They are all good. Therefore, Nord has begun to do some psychological work for those soldiers to reassure them that Nord will not let them hurt innocent civilians. Moreover, they will fight against the kingdom of seaman in order to build a great country. Besides helping their ancestors revenge, Nord is to build a strong family so that all civilians will not be bullied by the nobility. This is Nord''s ideal for those soldiers born from civilians. Only soldiers with lofty ideals can have strong combat effectiveness. Although they know that the ideas of these soldiers are very simple and may be just to repay kindness, they can go through fire and water for Nord, and Nord has lived up to these simple soldiers. Now many nobles in Nord kingdom are soldiers under his command. Nord basically links the noble title to the military rank. For example, those members of the knights, at least as knights, can quickly enter the Baron title after many wars. The first batch of hunters who joined the team before and the six who are still alive are all barons of the kingdom. They are the highest nobles except Gustav and Lehman. Many soldiers under Nord are knights, and there are a large number. The middle-level officers of the army are knights. Nord didn''t mean to owe these soldiers at all. Basically, according to the strength of the system, as long as he survived several wars, he can be successfully promoted to the fourth level arms, and then he can be selected to become a knight of the kingdom. Now Nord is very anxious to expand the Knights. As long as he can reach level 4, Nord will promote Tami to knight. However, there are very few level 4 soldiers under Nord, and most of them are long-range soldiers, so there is no possibility of promoting the knights at all. Nord estimated that after the war with the Ximan Kingdom, there will be a lot of fourth-order soldiers in the army. At that time, Nord may have an organized knight regiment. At that time, the swardia knights who attack in groups will definitely be the enemy''s nightmare, especially in the plains. The knights who charge on a large scale are the absolute kings of the cold weapon age. With a dream of the knights in mind, Nord looked at the battle on the city wall. Although he failed to win the city wall, the casualties of Nord''s melee troops were not great. The battle on the city wall lasted for most of the day, and finally could not be divided. Then the tired two sides withdrew from the battlefield with a very tacit understanding, because if it continued, They may not be able to hold on. Looking at the soldiers slowly retreating from the city wall, Nord sighed in his heart. It seems that he is still going to fight a long war. Nord has failed to attack the city for the first time in so many battles. Previously, with sharp long-range shooters or cunning dirty tactics, Nord has always been able to gain a great advantage in attacking the city. This time, under the strong resistance of the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom, Nord tasted the taste of losing the siege for the first time, but for the first time in his life, Nord is no exception. When he is familiar with his own tactics and army characteristics and the enemy, Nord can only rely on the real strength of his army to defeat the enemy. This also makes Nord understand a truth. No matter how powerful the equipment advantage is or how clever the tactics are, only elite soldiers are the basis of everything. Otherwise, all this is empty talk. It''s like a castle in the air. There is no way to implement it at all, so it''s the most realistic to have some elite soldiers. Chapter 389 In the following four or five days, Nord continued to attack the city without interruption. Later, Nord wanted to understand that since it was a protracted war, Nord could let the soldiers attack alternately, and the soldiers who were tired of fighting on the wall could retreat to the rear and let the soldiers who had been waiting for a long time top it. In this way, it can not only maintain the pressure on the enemy, reduce the casualties of the troops, but also train the soldiers, which can be said to kill three birds with one stone. After Nord implemented such tactics, the morale of the troops is gradually recovering, because these soldiers can get enough rest. Moreover, after such a cruel battlefield, the soldiers under Nord''s command have become more tenacious. Only after the tempering of iron and blood can they become a real soldier. Taking advantage of the protracted war in Bart City, Nord''s recruits began to transform and change in the direction of elite soldiers. Five days later, Nord looked at the wall hopefully. After several days of fighting, Nord could feel that the resistance of the soldiers on the wall of Bart city was weakening. Nord guessed that the soldiers of Ximan kingdom should have reached the limit. Nord can see from yesterday''s siege that it is estimated that he will win the city wall in these two days. If yesterday''s time is not enough, maybe the city wall of Bart city has been won by Nord, so today is the opportunity for Nord to launch a general attack. Nord is ready to vent all his accumulated strength. The soldiers who have experienced combat before are different. After a few days'' rest, they have grown into soldiers with combat experience. Therefore, when Nord sent them to the city wall again, these soldiers showed more powerful combat effectiveness than before. As a steady stream of soldiers climbed the wall, Nord smiled at the corners of his mouth. The overall situation has been determined. The siege did not stumble as before, and there were blocking from time to time. The speed of soldiers climbing the wall was very smooth, which means that the enemies on the wall are losing. Before long, Nord heard the cheers from the city wall, and then the gate of Bart city was opened by the soldiers who entered the city. Nord entered Bart city without hesitation. So far, the strongest city in bath was captured by Nord, leaving Nord with a broad road. Now that he has captured the largest city under bath, the next towns can''t cause much trouble to Nord. Perhaps in another half month, Nord can lead a large army to Jiman, the capital of Ximan Kingdom, and Nord has completed his strategic intention of making trouble. After entering Bart City, Nord did not send someone to the city to search for those fleeing soldiers, but asked the soldiers of the army to guard the intersections of all streets and prevent the residents of Bart city from moving around. Nord chose to ignore the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom who fled from the city wall to the residential area. Nord''s first task in entering the city is to control the nobles of the Ximan kingdom. In particular, the Marquis of bath is Nord''s main target. Because these nobles do not live in the same area with the civilians, Nord''s search and arrest in the noble area will not cause the resistance of the civilians in the whole city. Nord has always implemented his own policy, that is, to win over the civilians of the Ximan kingdom. Therefore, Nord did not mean to embarrass those civilians after entering the city. Even though Nord knew that many soldiers of the Ximan kingdom were hidden among the civilians, Nord thought that as long as these leading nobles of the Ximan kingdom were caught, the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom had no intention to resist, Especially if Nord didn''t show aggression against them. In the noble area, Nord caught all the nobles of the Ximan kingdom in Bart City, and even the Marquis of bath was caught outside the city. In fact, when the city wall was taken down, these nobles had no chance to escape. Nord let his knights wander behind Bart city before the siege, just to prevent those nobles from escaping. As a result, they were really squatted by these knights. The Marquis of bath, who had just escaped from the city, was caught by the swardia Knights waiting outside the city. When he saw the Knights ambushed behind the city, the Marquis of bath had given up resistance, because they were not the opponents of these fierce knights at first sight. Nord looked coldly at the captured Marquis of bath. When he saw Nord, his eyes were full of hostility. Nord knew that he had no chance to mediate with these nobles, because the two sides are now irreconcilable class contradictions. While helping those civilians obtain more rights, Nord inevitably had to suppress the noble class. Therefore, for Nord who seized power from them, the nobles of the Ximan kingdom will not give Nord a good face. Perhaps in their view, Nord is a traitor. The traitor of the betrayed noble class is the class enemy of all nobles now. Even if Nord is an aristocrat of an ancient family with a long history, he will not be respected by them now, but Nord is not afraid at all. Even if he is against the aristocrats all over the world, Nord is not afraid at all, because there will be a more powerful force behind Nord to support himself. Nord smiled at the Marquis of bath, who was indifferent to him. As a winner, Nord had many ways to humiliate the proud nobles of the Ximan kingdom. After that, Nord sent these nobles back to the kingdom of Damon together with the men of the baggage team. Nord did not lock these nobles of the Ximan Kingdom in the prison in the city, If they escape after Nord leaves, it will be in trouble. Looking at the embarrassed appearance of these nobles, an inexplicable look flashed in the eyes of the civilians of the Ximan kingdom in the city. In particular, in order to humiliate the nobles who disliked themselves, Nord also asked the men of the baggage team to tie up the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom around the city. It is said that these nobles were angry and fainted on the spot. They had been humiliated like this. In particular, those civilians looked at their eyes, which was completely unacceptable to these proud nobles. There were not many accidents when Nord got the news. Nord had a hundred ways to make their life worse than death. That''s where it is, but Nord was in a hurry and had no time to play with them. After capturing Bart City, Nord had a very solid base in bath. Even if the next battle was unfavorable, Nord also had a buffer territory, and Lehman and Marco returned to the team on the second and third days after Nord occupied Bart city. Nord''s army has recovered to the size of nearly 20000 people, and from their mouth, Nord also learned that in the case of the other two Marquis leaders, they dare not come out like bath leaders. These nobles stick to the city, and the resistance will of the soldiers has obviously improved. Their attack is not very smooth. After knowing this situation, Nord felt a little lucky. Fortunately, Nord had chosen the strategy of making trouble with the Yellow Dragon before. If he played steadily and steadily, according to the resistance will of the Ximan Kingdom, Nord could not solve the battle quickly. You know, no matter how strong a country''s national strength is, it will be unbearable as long as it falls into the quagmire of a protracted war. Chapter 390 After the confluence of Lehman and Marco, Nord led the army to crush it all the way. It didn''t even take half a month to advance to the hinterland of Ximan Kingdom, which is also the territory of their royal family. This area is cut off by a big river. The sarifen river divides the Ximan kingdom into two. On the other side of the river is the mam plain. The reason why these two plains have such fertile territory is inseparable from the sarifen river. It is the irrigation of the sarifen river that makes the Ximan Kingdom known as the granary on the mainland. Nord is worried about looking at the river now, because the width of the sarifen River can reach 50 meters, and the only wooden bridge on the river has been destroyed by the Ximan kingdom. It seems that the Ximan kingdom is determined to delay time. The capital of Ximan kingdom is on the South Bank of sarifen river. Nord can even see the shadow of Jiman city from the north bank, but Nord can''t cross the river now. Building a river crossing bridge in this era is not a simple thing, which requires very strong construction strength. It is said that the bridge was built during the Eresin empire. After that, the Ximan Kingdom only repaired it every year. Now, in order to resist Nord''s attack, they actually chose to cut off the bridge. The nobles of the Ximan Kingdom also have great courage. Nord certainly doesn''t have time to rebuild a wooden bridge now. It takes a long time to build a wooden bridge, and the army of Ximan Kingdom doesn''t necessarily sit by and watch Nord build the bridge safely. As long as they exclude some soldiers from harassing, Nord''s construction time may increase indefinitely, Nord''s main problem now is to send 20000 troops across the river so quickly. There is only one way in front of Nord, that is to make a large number of rafts to cross the river at one time. Fortunately, the river of sarifen river is fast, which gives Nord the opportunity to cross the river. If Nord really wants to look at the river and cry when the river of sarifen River is fast in the rainy season every year, it will be a natural moat that cannot be crossed by rafts. However, making a raft that can carry 20000 troops is not a simple thing. In particular, Nord must ensure the combat effectiveness of the troops crossing the river at one time, because Nord can see that on the South Bank of sarifen River, some Knights of Ximan Kingdom roam near the river bank. Nord knew that if the number of people crossing the river at one time was too small, he might be attacked by the Ximan kingdom. Even when Nord''s troops crossed the river, the army of the Ximan Kingdom might choose to cross half. Now Nord dare not underestimate the army of the Ximan Kingdom, even if their combat effectiveness is not very strong, But the determination to fight was no less than Nord''s troops. For the sake of safety, Nord waited beside the river bank for five days, and finally built enough rafts. The rafts built by Nord in recent days can send 5000 troops to the South Bank of sarifen river at one time. Nord believes that with 5000 troops, it is enough to resist the army of Ximan kingdom. Looking at the troops preparing to cross the river, at the order of Nord, they crowded on the raft. Many soldiers who cut people with knives without blinking. At the moment, they were trembling on the raft, and their eyes revealed their fear of the river, Another important reason why Nord is so cautious is that many of Nord''s troops are dry ducks and have no water at all. If they fall into the water in the process of crossing the river, they may really sink to the end and can''t even bubble. Sure enough, as Nord guessed, Nord''s actions on the other side were seen by the nobles of the Ximan kingdom. Although there was a river between the two sides, Nord''s every move could not be concealed from their eyes, and Nord''s attempt to cross the river was so obvious that the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom could not ignore it. Just as Nord''s troops had just crossed the river, a group of soldiers came from the direction of Jiman city. Nord took a simple look. There were at least tens of thousands of people. Nord was glad that he wanted to make sufficient preparations. If he crossed the river in a hurry and sent only one or two thousand people at a time, it would be very dangerous, The river was just 50 meters wide, and Nord''s troops took ten minutes. When Nord''s troops were about to cross the river, the soldiers of Ximan Kingdom near the river bank were ready, but they did not stand on the river bank to block Nord''s troops from landing, because Nord''s long-range troops were ready to go on the North Bank of sarifen river. Fifty meters is not enough to hold Nord''s long-range archer. The reason why Nord let his troops cross the river calmly is that he was escorted by the long-range troops behind him. Obviously, the Ximan Kingdom also found this. They were not within 300 meters of the river bank. But after Nord''s vanguard troops set foot on the river bank, they began to attack the river bank. As long as the two sides fought hand to hand, Nord''s long-range troops could not play a great role. Before the second batch of soldiers arrived at the south bank, the first batch of landing taxis had fought with the enemies of Ximan kingdom. Nord was still a little anxious. The Ximan kingdom was obviously prepared. When Nord saw that these soldiers could maintain an effective formation when charging, he knew that the test of soldiers on the South Bank of sarifen river was coming. These soldiers were not the soldiers temporarily recruited by the nobles before. They might be the elite soldiers mobilized by the Ximan Kingdom Royal family during this period. No matter how anxious Nord was, he could not change the fact that the rafts were drifting so slowly in the water. It would take at least more than 20 minutes for the next batch of soldiers to reach the south bank, that is, the first batch of soldiers to reach the river bank had to resist twice as many enemies during this period. The troops looked calmly at the soldiers of the two armies fighting on the river bank. From Nord''s point of view, they did not know what the situation was like on the river bank battlefield, but Nord believed that his troops would not be defeated so easily, even in the face of twice as many enemies. The soldiers sent out of the city by the Ximan kingdom are elite, but Nord''s soldiers are not bad at all, even more elite than them. Although the soldiers on the other side of the river are not as good as the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom in quantity, they are far better than them in quality. Especially in the battle of more than a month after entering the Ximan Kingdom, the soldiers of Nord''s army have been greatly improved. Although every battle of Nord''s army seems very difficult during this period, the improvement of Nord''s combat effectiveness is also very obvious during this period. The more you train, the more you gain. Nord knows how much his troops have improved during this period. The tenacious soldiers of the Ximan kingdom are like a sharpener. The sword of Nord Nord''s troops is very sharp, and now it''s time for the sword to come out of its scabbard. Nord believes that his troops will teach the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom a lesson. Fighting with Nord''s troops in the field is not a wise move, even if they have the advantage of quantity. Hiding behind the city wall is their only choice. Chapter 391 Nord''s soldiers on the south bank resisted 10000 elite soldiers of the Ximan kingdom with a number of 5000 people, and even did not fall into the disadvantage in the situation. Moreover, with the passage of time, even Nord''s troops faintly gained the upper hand, because the more time is delayed, the more beneficial it is to Nord''s troops. The soldiers who are still crossing the river are effective support for the troops on the river bank. As long as they can persist until the later troops land, they can obtain consultation. However, on the contrary, the psychological pressure of the attacking party is the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom. After delaying the landing of the 5000 troops, the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom began to be very anxious, because the more the delay went on, the worse the situation would become. Seeing another batch of enemies on the sarifen River begin to land, the noble family of the Ximan Kingdom, who was responsible for directing the battle, flashed a trace of determination in their eyes. Nord looked at the city and couldn''t help but say a word in his heart. He wanted to shout out loudly. Don''t deceive the youth that they are poor in the East and west of the river for thirty years! (sorry, I''m on the wrong set,) Chapter 392 Jiman city is a very strong city. As long as there are enough troops in the city, it is very difficult to break from the outside, because the countless arrow towers on the wall give Nord a headache, not to mention that King Ximan has just had a lot of archers. Although the bow and arrow power of the Ximan kingdom is not very strong, it can not stand a large number. With the blessing of the arrow tower, these archers can pose a major threat to Nord''s siege forces, because during the siege, these archers hiding above the arrow tower can also attack the soldiers waiting under the city without hindrance. Therefore, after not solving the problem of archers, Nord will not attack the city with all his strength. After a day''s rest outside the city, Nord looked at the Jiman city in front of him and was still at a loss. Nord did not think of an appropriate way to solve the solid arrow tower on the city wall. But now that he has come here, Nord will not give up easily. Even if he is not sure of winning, he should at least try. Only when he knows what the real defensive strength of Jiman city is, Nord can think of ways to deal with it. After all, there are more ways than difficulties. Nord asked the soldiers to carry the siege equipment and came to Jiman city. Although Nord didn''t plan to attack the city immediately, he had to make sufficient preparations. At least let the soldiers on the city wall know that Nord really wanted to attack the city. Nord had to let Jiman City show its strength, so Nord could think about the next response. Nord showed that he wanted to attack the city, but in fact he wanted to test how the firepower of Jiman city was. Nord wanted his long-range troops to compete with the archers of Ximan Kingdom on the arrow tower of the city wall, which is the legendary middle gate sniper link. Nord wants his long-range troops to go to the archers of the Ximan Kingdom and make up for his weakness in the siege of his melee troops. Yes, Nord can make up for his weakness. When Nord attacks the city now, he can''t take advantage of anything except that the soldiers are a little more elite. Nord attacks the city all the way from bath, It''s hard to give them an advantage with long-range forces. The weakness of these long-range forces in attacking the city is gradually reflected. Before, Nord could rely on the advantages of equipment, or the enemy did not understand the characteristics of Nord''s long-range forces, so that these long-range forces could give the enemy a sudden attack and cause heavy losses. It can be said that they made full use of the sharp edge of the long-range forces and created great advantages for the battle. However, with the increase of the number of battles, the characteristics of Nord''s forces were gradually exposed. Then the Ximan Kingdom began to make targeted defense, which made Nord''s long-range archers useless. In particular, the recent battles made Nord understand that archers are not helpful for attacking the city. Or the siege itself should be like this, but the enemy Nord met before did not give full play to the advantages of the city wall, because he could not understand the situation of Nord''s forces, so Nord''s long-range soldiers took the lead. In fact, the normal siege is like Nord''s experience in more than a month, which is very difficult. Seeing Nord''s troops advancing slowly, the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom on the wall were ready to move. With the distance getting closer, Nord''s troops gradually entered the 200m range of the wall, and then Nord began to order long-range troops to attack the archers of the Ximan kingdom in the arrow tower. Nord didn''t let them shoot together, because with the protection of the arrow tower, the salvo can''t kill those archers on the city wall at all. It''s better to let these archers and crossbow soldiers shoot freely. Now Nord doesn''t require the arrow rain to cover, but only that they can accurately kill and injure the enemies on the city wall. At this time, the power of archers was shown, especially those with very high levels. The arrows they shot were fast and fierce. As soon as the soldiers showed their heads, several arrows immediately rushed to their face. After the war, the archers of the Ximan Kingdom on the city wall were overwhelmed by Nord''s long-range troops. Then Nord began to let the soldiers push slowly on the city wall, and the archers and crossbow soldiers firmly occupied the position 100 meters below the city. This is an excellent range, which can ensure the accuracy and will not make the elevation of the arrow too large. As Nord''s troops came to the bottom of the city, the archers of the Ximan Kingdom on the city wall began to fight back against Nord''s troops, because they could not be indifferent to watching the enemy close to their own city wall, and the 100 meter range also enabled the archers of the Ximan kingdom to attack the long-range troops under the city. The archers on the city wall are protected by the arrow tower, and the troops of Nord under the city wall, in addition to some soldiers holding shields in front of them, are completely exposed to the vision of the archers of the Ximan kingdom. Under the strong suppression of Nord''s long-range forces, the archers of the Ximan Kingdom feel very oppressed. This is the frustration that the range is too short. Nord''s troops can shoot at them, but they can''t attack Nord''s troops at all. This feeling must be hard. Now Nord''s long-range troops have entered their range, which makes the archers of the Ximan Kingdom how to resist not to fight back. Now only the long-range troops of both sides are involved in the attack, whether it is the light infantry of the Ximan Kingdom on the city wall, or the close combat soldiers who return to the long-range troops after putting the ladder on the city wall and return to the side of the long-range troops as the protection of the target. Behind them, the archers can only watch the play. These humble close combat soldiers can watch the flying arrows up and down the city wall. Nord looked at the duel between the archers on both sides, and his eyebrows became tight. Although the long-range soldiers under the city wall hurt the soldiers in the arrow tower a lot, he suffered a lot of casualties. The main reason is the arrow tower above the city tower, which makes Nord''s long-range troops can''t use their range advantage and can only make such a consumptive attack with the enemy. Even if the other side has more casualties, Nord can''t accept this result, because every soldier of Nord is very precious, especially these archers, all of whom are Nord''s treasures. Many of them are senior soldiers, and the loss is very painful here. After testing the firepower of Jiman city for a while, Nord ordered the soldiers under the city wall to retreat, because now Nord has understood that it is not wise to attack Jiman city. Even if Nord finally captured Jiman City, the price paid will be unbearable to Nord. After Nord asked the soldiers to slowly return to the camp, he racked his brains on how to attack the strong city wall. Nord tried to think about the ways to break the situation in his mind. Finally, Nord thought of two ways, which were common means of attacking the city in ancient times, but Nord had been very smooth before and had not been used. The simplest way is to improve siege equipment. For example, Nord''s siege equipment is very low-level. There are no useful equipment except siege pile and siege ladder. In fact, Nord asked the carpenter''s workshop to study some siege equipment a long time ago, which is just in use now. Chapter 393 Although Nord did not prepare the siege equipment in advance, Nord would take some carpenters and blacksmiths with him. They all belong to the baggage team and are responsible for the logistics work of Nord''s army. After testing the strength of Jiman City, Nord thought of the carpenters of the baggage team. Because the siege equipment Nord wants to build is not a simple item such as these ladders and wooden stakes, but a more advanced nest car and ladder. The nest car is an instrument similar to the mobile arrow tower. It has four wheels under it, and the middle is hollow, which allows archers to shoot arrows at the soldiers on the city wall at the top of the nest car. Because the height of the nest car is not lower than the city wall, the archers hiding in the nest car can shoot with the archers on the city wall at the same level. Moreover, due to the height, the advantage of the city wall is basically gone. No matter how to avoid and hide, as long as these soldiers stay on the wall, they can''t avoid the attack of Nord''s long-range forces. In this way, Nord''s archers have great advantages. With the nest car, those archers can change the siege into a mode similar to the city defense, just like everyone on an equal footing. What depends on their personal strength. However, it is obvious that the strength of Nord''s long-range force is much stronger than the archers of the seaman kingdom. However, the reason why Nord did not use the nest car before is that it is very difficult to build, and it is also a disposable item. Although the nest car built is very strong and can be stored for a long time. But the volume of this thing is too huge. Nord can''t run around with it. Although there are four wheels at its feet, it''s impossible to push it around, and it''s too stupid. It''s cost-effective to build one and push it around the world when attacking the city. Nord didn''t want to waste this effort before, so he didn''t plan to build a nest car. If Nord had to build a nest car without attacking a town, it is estimated that it will take at least ten days for Nord to arrive in GIMAN city next year. Even if Nord builds many at the same time, it will take at least a long time. Another kind of ladder can be understood very well. It is a ladder made of paper stacked in two sections. This ladder built by Nord is an advanced ladder. It is somewhat similar to the structure of the nest car, but the upper part of the ladder has become a folded wooden board. Soldiers can climb the wall directly through the ladder above, It can effectively avoid the damage of archers on the city wall to siege soldiers. When these two kinds of siege equipment were determined, Nord began to set up camp and slowly build siege equipment. Another siege method Nord did not give up. Instead, Nord did not plan to attack the city during the period when he was building equipment. Therefore, Nord planned to give the enemies of Jiman city a two pronged approach to let them see Nord''s means. Moreover, during this period of preparation, Nord did not let the archers of Ximan kingdom in the city idle. Nord would send some long-range troops to provoke outside their range every day. As long as the soldiers in these arrow towers dare to show their heads, they will be mercilessly attacked by Nord archers. Although the damage to the enemies on the city wall is very small, especially in the back, the enemies simply ignore the provocation of Nord''s forces, Nord still sent archers tirelessly to provoke under the city wall. It''s better than nothing. Anyway, beating children on rainy days is idle. Moreover, this is also a powerful blow to the enemy''s morale. As long as Nord persists in provocation, there will always be some soldiers of Ximan Kingdom who can''t help it. After all, the soldiers are full of blood. Even the soldiers of Ximan kingdom are very bloody. Although the use of such behavior is very ruthless, the war itself is very cruel, Nord must win because the loser will have nothing. Nord can catch more than a dozen fish from the arrow tower of the Ximan Kingdom every day, and it is less and less, because there are fewer and fewer bloody or rushed soldiers. They can learn from the casualties of their companions, and slowly they become more mature and numb. More than ten days later, after Nord built the nest car and ladder, Nord slowly pushed them to the battlefield. Suddenly, this behemoth like an arrow tower attracted the attention of the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom on the city wall. Including the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom, they took a breath and looked at the nest car and ladder slowly advancing towards them, His eyes were filled with horror. Nord''s soldiers pushed the behemoth hard. Even if there were four wheels at the bottom, they were all made of wood. It was very difficult to move the nearly three story building. Dozens of soldiers were needed to push near each nest car, and the movement still squirmed forward at the speed of a turtle. Yes, it''s wriggling. The speed of these nest cars is very moving. Even in plains like Jiman City, the operation of nest cars becomes very difficult, not to mention those places with complex terrain. Nord said that it is a one-time tool and there is no mistake. For most of the day, Nord''s soldiers finally pushed the nest car within 300 meters of Jiman City, and then it was time for those long-range troops to perform. Nord had prepared more than a dozen nest cars for the siege. Recently, Nord''s 20000 soldiers basically had no chance to be idle. Even if there is no battle, the soldiers of Nord''s army have no free opportunity. They have a lot of work to do, even harder than when they fight, but these hardships are very worth it. Now is the time to achieve results. Nord is staring at the nest car in the rear, I want to see if the siege equipment that took so long to build is useful. The long-range troops standing on the nest car feel very comfortable, because their vision is very broad, which is no worse than the city wall. The long-range troops in the nest car basically have a glance at the progress of the city wall, and then they can easily harvest the lives of the defensive soldiers on the city wall with the sharp tools in their hands. The soldiers on the city wall fell down like cutting wheat. Even the soldiers in the arrow tower had no resistance, because their range could not reach Nord''s nest car at all, and could not threaten the long-range troops in the nest car. This may be the rogue of the range. As long as I shoot farther than you, you have no way to take me. After the nest car appeared under Jiman City, the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom on the city wall became seriously injured. They didn''t expect that this behemoth would be such a rogue that it could make Nord''s long-range forces play such a powerful power, even if it agreed that the Ximan kingdom with archers as the main force, Those nobles did not expect that one day they would suffer such a strong arrow rain on the city wall. Looking at the great victory of the siege, when Nord was going to use the ladder to attack the wall of Jiman City, Nord suddenly found that the ground shook, and then heard the deafening sound of horse hoofs. Chapter 394 When Nord heard the sound, there was a cavalry force in the west of Jiman City, and the scale was still very large. With the distance getting closer, the vibration of horse hoofs alone became deafening. There was a trace of horror in Nord''s eyes, just like the royal family of Ximan on the city wall saw Nord''s nest car used to attack the city. Nord didn''t expect that there was such a large cavalry team in the Ximan kingdom. Although these were not armies composed of knights, even they wore leather armor. According to their dress, they should be light cavalry, but Nord''s face turned a little white. Because the number of these cavalry is too large, Nord can see that the number of cavalry is no less than 10000 at a glance. There is such a bottom card in the Ximan kingdom that has not been revealed. They are still really stable. If Nord''s siege equipment today had not put a lot of pressure on the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom, Nord believes that the Ximan kingdom will not easily use this card. When Nord thought that his troops and the soldiers in Jiman city were both defeated, he suddenly saw such a large cavalry team from the side and rear. Nord''s heart trembled. He knew very well what the Ximan Kingdom planned to use these cavalry, that is, to wait until the key moment to give a fatal blow to Nord''s troops. Ten thousand light cavalry are definitely a very key force in the final stage of the battle. They can play a decisive role. At that time, the tired team can''t stop the impact of these cavalry like a living dragon and a living tiger. Fortunately, Nord''s offensive today made the aristocratic consciousness of the Ximan Kingdom unable to resist, so they had to expose their cards in advance. Although Nord was very glad that the cards of the Ximan kingdom were played so early, the 10000 light cavalry were very difficult to resist at any time. Even though the morale of Nord''s soldiers is booming now, it is very difficult to stop these cavalry. Even if they are only light cavalry, they are well deserved kings in the cold weapon era. Nord must be in full readiness. Looking at the cavalry getting closer, Nord asked all the soldiers to gather near the nest car. At present, Nord can only rely on the nest car. The nest car with arrow tower function can provide some help to Nord''s soldiers, at least help Nord''s troops stabilize the front, and make Nord''s formation troops penetrate the light cavalry of Ximan kingdom. The most violent attack of the cavalry is their terrible impact. As long as the speed of the cavalry can be slowed down, Nord will have the possibility to defeat them, but the most difficult thing is that Nord has no defense facilities to stop the cavalry. Only the flesh and blood of the soldiers under his command could stop the cavalry. With Nord''s order, the soldiers who were still watching the cavalry charge and lost their mind began to quickly gather near more than a dozen nest cars. The troops of nearly 20000 people surrounded these nest cars. Nord asked his soldiers to form a close queue and establish a very tight formation based on the nest car. When the cavalry was coming, Nord''s troops were ready. Although the momentum of the cavalry charge was very frightening, the long-range troops on the nest car took the lead in the attack. Not all long-range troops can get on the nest car. At most, a nest car can stand a dozen soldiers. The rest are on standby under the nest car. However, in order to give a blow to these fierce cavalry, Nord specially put these long-range soldiers in the front line. This approach is still very dangerous, because once the retreat is not in time, these long-range troops simply have no resistance to the cavalry charging, but Nord believes his soldiers can handle this situation well. After so many battles, the cavalry are rushing in front of them, These soldiers can still act according to Nord''s instructions and the inertia of ordinary training. In fact, in such a large-scale war, a soldier won''t have too many personal ideas at all, which is a very wonderful thing, because they are like a linked tool. According to the usual training, they act by instinct on the battlefield. Therefore, it can often be seen that if one person does not retreat, in fact, the soldiers can stick to it, but if one soldier starts to escape, it may lead to the collapse of the whole situation. For soldiers, they are united on the battlefield and do not have many people''s thoughts. The long-range troops on the nest car take the lead. With the advantage of height, these soldiers can attack the charging cavalry at a distance of 400 meters. Although the distance of 400 meters is the limit of range, because these are the reasons of light cavalry and there is no protection of heavy armor, the long-range troops on the nest car can still kill the charging cavalry. Followed by those long-range troops, they have to face a much larger situation than their comrades in arms on the nest car, because it is very difficult for them to ensure their orderly output in the face of the positive impact of cavalry. Fortunately, there are so many cavalry coming. These long-range soldiers don''t even need to aim. They just need to shoot out the arrows or crossbows in their hands. As long as they can fall into the cavalry formation, they can cause great lethality. Under the joint attack of the two long-range forces, some people in the opposite cavalry team turn over and fall from time to time. However, this did not affect the momentum of these cavalry charging. Even if a cavalry fell, there would be other cavalry following. As if nothing could stop the cavalry charging, Nord could even see some soldiers who were shot down by bows and arrows and trampled by subsequent cavalry. Although Nord''s long-range troops caused great casualties to the light cavalry of the Ximan Kingdom, they did not stop the momentum of cavalry charging. They were like a torrent, ruthlessly crushing everything under the hoof of the horse, no matter whether it was the enemy or fallen comrades. Once the cavalry started charging, it was impossible to stop. With amazing speed, Nord''s long-range troops had not been able to shoot a few arrows, and even the crossbow soldiers had just shot the second crossbow arrow, and these cavalry had rushed close to them. Although there was a trace of fear in the eyes of these long-range soldiers, the cavalry like a torrent did give them a lot of pressure. Their hands trembled when they shot the last arrow. Even with more experience in combat, they were very nervous in the face of such a situation. Thanks to the instinct formed by ordinary training, the long-range troops and close combat soldiers in front of the battle quickly changed positions, because under the condition of high nervous tension, Nord even found that this change speed was even faster than ordinary training. He was nervous but did not make mistakes, because a voice in his heart always told these soldiers that this was not a drill. As long as there was a mistake, he would pay the lives of his comrades in arms around him. Therefore, in a very short time, the long-range troops in front of the array quickly returned to the camp and replaced them with a group of resolute spearmen, They stood at the front of the line with spears in their hands. Chapter 395 The spearmen under Nord''s command have always done the dirtiest work and shed the most blood. Therefore, in order to compensate them, Nord treated the spearmen who have experienced several battles twice as much as other soldiers at the same level, but it is such preferential treatment that makes these spearmen have a strong sense of honor in their hearts. The preferential treatment given to the spearmen did not make them arrogant, but made them more courageous. Even the spearmen who joined later were full of courage, because they were inspired by the achievements of those spearmen before. Although the casualties of the spearmen were the largest, they were also the troops praised most by Nord. Because the spearmen with a sense of honor in their hearts will not be afraid of fighting and death, because that is the way for them to obtain glory. In the face of the charging cavalry, the eyes of these spearmen are burning with fierce fighting spirit and hold the spears in their hands. These soldiers are fearless. The cavalry who rushed to the front pointed their spears at the enemy below. A grim smile flashed on their faces, as if they had seen the enemy in front of them about to be pierced by his spear. In the face of the cavalry who charged, the soldiers in front of the array also held up their spears and stood in place tenaciously without flinching. The cavalry from the charge was like a spray on the reef, and the blood splashed like a spray. Before the most powerful attack, there was a scene of people falling on their backs. Because Nord arranged the troops to form a close formation, the cavalry''s rapid charge came to an abrupt end when they broke through the three-story human wall. The chaotic situation in this area completely hindered the follow-up cavalry''s assault. Although it stopped the cavalry''s charge, Nord''s troops also paid a painful price. Nord built a wall of flesh and blood to forcibly stop these cavalry from breaking into the momentum. Now the cavalry''s charge momentum has been reduced, and Nord can breathe a little relieved. According to the previous plan, Nord and Lehman led the troops to launch a counter charge. The purpose is not to let these cavalry speed up again and try to turn the battle into close combat. As long as these light cavalry lose the advantage of speed, they are not Nord''s opponents at all. With Nord''s order, Nord''s troops began to launch a counter charge against the stalled cavalry. Although the speed of these infantry charging was slow, it was as powerful as a landslide. Nord''s 20000 troops bravely went to fight with the enemies on the horses. The spearmen with black iron wood spears were the first to rush to the front. The spearmen equipped by Nord''s army were not the four or five meter long spears, but the square spearmen specially formed to restrain the cavalry. The black iron wood spears used by Nord''s soldiers were similar to the spears, about two or eight meters. This kind of spear is suitable for fighting on the battlefield. Unlike those four or five meter spears, it is impossible to wave on the battlefield. In fact, the square spearmen are like a tool, just like fortifications. They are not suitable for fighting on the battlefield. The weapons suitable for fighting in random warfare are generally the most suitable at the height of two meters. It is probably the height of a person. It maintains flexibility without losing distance and can give full play to the combat effectiveness of soldiers. Just like Nord, these spearmen who rush into the cavalry camp, the way of fighting is very strong. The spears in their hands are more flexible and swift than those in the hands of light cavalry riding on horses. They are like a poisonous snake waiting for an opportunity. They will always give them a fatal blow when the light cavalry reveal their flaws. Even if these light cavalry have the advantage of horses, they are not the opponent of these spearmen. In fact, in such a scuffle, personal strength and the cooperation between two or three comrades in arms are the most important thing. In particular, the cooperation between the three person team often makes the enemy unstoppable. When three spears appear in front of these cavalry from different directions, these light cavalry have no ability to resist at all, so they are stabbed off their horses by the Spearman. When the light cavalry stopped, Nord''s large forces rushed forward. The originally agile light cavalry seemed to be trapped in a quagmire, and they couldn''t extricate themselves. They were entangled by Nord''s endless melee soldiers, especially the soldiers in the front row. Suddenly they found that they were surrounded by the enemy, and Spearmen were constantly emerging around them. There are also constant comrades in arms falling. Nord and Lehman rushed into the enemy array with the swardia knights. Although the size of the Knights was small, and the knights with more than 50 people were like a drop in the ocean compared with the light cavalry team with 10000 people, Nord led the knights to advance like a sharp knife, which directly tore apart the formation of the light cavalry. Taking advantage of this gap, Nord''s soldiers deeply penetrated into the light cavalry, making the light cavalry team of Ximan Kingdom unable to move. Thanks to his predecessor''s childhood training, Nord''s combat ability on horses is also good. Although he is not walking on the ground, he can also give full play to 80% of his strength, Even better than Lehman, who has been training riding for a long time. Nord rushed to the front of the team. Although Nord didn''t want to rush so far, but the horses under Nord''s command were very excellent. Even wearing heavy armor, Nord was much faster than other horses. Therefore, before he knew it, Nord had rushed to the front of the team and there was no comrade in arms around him. A recent knight was also ten meters away from Nord, but Nord was not too afraid, because Nord had found out the details of these light cavalry in the process of fighting with those light cavalry. Their strength was slightly stronger than that of the light infantry of the Ximan Kingdom, and the riding skills of these light cavalry were not as skilled as Nord imagined, Far less than those Knights trained since childhood, they can not meet the standards of the Knights. Even Nord felt that the light infantry riding on the war horse were the same, especially when he saw their leather armor that was the same as the light infantry, Nord understood that these light cavalry might be promoted from the elite of the light infantry. No wonder the kingdom of seaman can support such a large number of cavalry, which was originally expanded to make up for the number. If the 10000 cavalry want the fighting power of knights, Nord didn''t have to fight and surrendered directly. Nord even felt that no country on the mainland could have a Knights of 10000 people. After knowing the details of these light cavalry, Nord was completely relieved. If these light cavalry grew up on horseback, Nord might be very troublesome, but these light infantry riding war horses could not have the strength to defeat Nord. To tell the truth, Nord really valued this light cavalry before. Just when Nord''s troops were holding the light cavalry, the gate of Jiman city suddenly opened, and then a large group of soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom rushed out to hold the Nord troops fighting under the city wall. Now the situation began to become critical again. Nord''s troops fell into a situation of being attacked from both sides, and the advantages they had just obtained disappeared. Chapter 396 At least 20000 Ximan Kingdom soldiers rushed out of Jiman City, which became very serious. In terms of number, the enemy has exceeded Nord''s forces, and it is still a case of double attack. Nord estimates that Ximan Kingdom has been prepared for a long time. It is even possible that the Ximan Kingdom has made this plan before Nord has arrived at the foot of Jiman city. They ambush these light cavalry outside the city to wait for such a moment and make a strong counterattack to the enemy who is still attacking the city. Fortunately, Nord didn''t attack directly like an iron headed baby, but waited for the siege equipment to be built before he took the initiative to attack. Otherwise, Nord would be difficult to deal with this situation. 30000 soldiers of Ximan Kingdom, even if their combat effectiveness is not as strong as Nord''s troops, but the current situation is very unfavorable to Nord. Hearing the whistle and arrow shot from the nest car, Nord looked back and saw that his troops were attacked in the rear. In fact, that direction itself was in front of Nord''s attack. Just in order to resist the attack of the light cavalry of the seaman kingdom in the rear, Nord turned his troops around, but in this way, the direction facing the wall became very empty. Nord looked at the light cavalry about to collapse. Nord sighed secretly. It seemed that there was no way to win these light cavalry. Now Nord had to shrink the formation. After Nord killed a light cavalry of the Ximan kingdom with his fine iron spear, Nord immediately turned the muzzle of the gun and led the swadian Knights back to the city wall. When seeing the enemy coming out of the city gate, Nord''s soldiers also responded. First, the long-range soldiers on the nest car responded first. They caused great damage to the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom who had just rushed out of the city gate with their bows, arrows and crossbows, leaving enough reaction time for Nord''s melee soldiers. Before the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom could engage, Nord''s close combat soldiers had built a simple defense formation, which failed the Ximan Kingdom''s intention to attack the rear of Nord''s forces. Then the light infantry of the Ximan Kingdom rushed to the front and engaged in a fierce battle with Nord''s close combat team. Now there is a large-scale battle under Jiman City, with 50000 soldiers participating. The total strength of Ximan kingdom is 30000, and Nord''s forces are 20000. Nord''s side fighting on both sides is somewhat passive, not to mention Nord''s forces are still at a disadvantage, which makes Nord''s forces have no strength to fight back at all. In order not to let the front continue to expand, Nord had to let his troops slowly shrink the formation. Now he can only hold tight and delay time, wait for the right time to fight back, and know that the retracted fist has more strength to fight. With the withdrawal of Nord''s troops, the army of Ximan Kingdom began to advance step by step. The retreat of Nord''s troops was a sign that they were about to be defeated, which greatly increased the morale of the soldiers of Ximan kingdom. They rushed to the position of Nord''s troops like chicken blood. However, after Nord''s troops secured the line of defense, these howling soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom rushed up as if they had hit an iron plate and were dizzy. After Nord''s troops took root in the line of defense, they were like a towering rock. I stood still under the wind and rain of the waves. The swardia Knights led by Nord were not idle, because to maintain the mobility of the knights, Nord led the knights to cruise around the infantry front to reduce the pressure on these close combat forces. Nord''s knights could not find an enemy in this battle, whether it was the light cavalry or light infantry of the Ximan Kingdom, In front of Nord''s heavily armored knights, it is vulnerable. The only problem is that the number of knights is too small. In such a large-scale battle, it can''t play a decisive role at all. If Nord''s number of knights can reach 1000, even if it is only 500, Nord is confident to lead the knights to disperse the enemy''s formation. The epic battle lasted for nearly a day. From sunrise to sunset, there was no victory or defeat. Even if the soldiers on both sides were very tired, neither side dared to relax, because they knew very well that once they relaxed, the end would be very miserable. It was not until it was dark that the soldiers on both sides stopped by tacit understanding. The Ximan Kingdom suspended the attack, and Nord''s troops had no strength to fight back. This was not an order issued by the commanders of both sides, but the soldiers who fought could not hold on, so they stopped by tacit understanding when it was dark. Looking at the slowly retreating soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom, Nord took a breath, wiped the blood on his face with his already sour arm, and then ordered his soldiers to return to the camp. These soldiers dragged their tired bodies and injured comrades back to the camp. Even if the sky has become dark, the area under the city wall is still very beautiful. The blood is as beautiful as the blood. The layers of bones are almost covered with the ground. The broken meat, limbs and arms can be seen everywhere. Finally, the night gradually erodes the terrible scene of this area. Returning to the camp, Nord and the soldiers almost went to sleep at the end, regardless of the strong smell of blood and blood soaked clothes. However, Nord soberly told those soldiers fighting on the nest car to pay attention to the night watch before going to bed. After today''s battle, Nord did not dare to underestimate the nobility and army of the Ximan kingdom. Today''s battle is a lesson for Nord. He told Nord that he would pay a price if he underestimated any enemy. Even the nobles of Ximan Kingdom, who had always shown their weakness before, would not lack the courage to break the boat at the last moment, which is a real lesson with Nord. In the middle of the night, Nord was awakened by the night watchman. Nord, who was sore all over, immediately jumped up from his bed and looked at the soldiers who came to report like a frightened bird. After listening to the soldiers'' report, Nord was silent, and then slowly walked out of the camp. As soon as he got out of the camp, Nord saw the flames in the direction of Jiman city. Nord looked at the flames under the wall and heard countless souls wailing. The beating flames were like unwilling souls shouting at Nord. Nord''s eyes showed the faces of the soldiers who fell during the day. In fact, there were Nord''s own soldiers, There are also soldiers from the kingdom of seaman. Their expressions have pain, hatred, consternation, reluctance, confusion and panic, but their faces have one thing in common, that is, their eyes reveal the last trace of nostalgia for the world. Nord didn''t know what they were thinking at the moment of death, and Nord had never experienced death, so he didn''t know whether that moment was very long for them. Otherwise, how could a person have so many emotions? Nord looked at the bright fire under the city wall in the dark night sky and was silent. Chapter 397 The second day after the war was calm, and now Nord had no plan to attack Jiman city immediately, because after yesterday''s battle, the soldiers in the camp became very tired. Nord didn''t have any spirit when he saw each soldier in the morning. Yesterday''s war consumed them a lot of energy, not only physically, but also mentally. Another more important reason is that the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom secretly left the city last night and burned all the nest cars that Nord had moved under the city wall with a fire. Although Nord can continue to build, it still needs time, manpower and material resources. Therefore, during this period, Nord will let the soldiers have a good rest. Therefore, after a terrible battle, Jiman city has recovered its long lost peace. Nord didn''t choose to provoke the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom on the city wall this time, but sent people to clean up and bury all the bodies under the city wall, whether from his own side or the enemy. Although the Ximan Kingdom put a fire in this place, many bodies were not cleaned up. Now it''s summer. If you delay for a few more days, these bodies will be corrupt, and that location will also affect Nord''s siege. More importantly, once there is a plague, the consequences will be unimaginable. The soldiers on the city wall watched Nord''s troops clean up the bodies without disturbing them at all. Even Nord''s soldiers approached the archers of the Ximan kingdom to collect the body within the range, and these archers of the Ximan Kingdom did not attack, because everyone had only a little conscience in mind, so they would not disturb the soldiers of the city wall to collect the body for the dead. The two sides maintained a tacit truce like this. It was calm for half a month. Nord only endured it because he wanted to accumulate more storms. Nord didn''t know why the Ximan Kingdom forbeared. Moreover, Nord has been looking for the position of the light cavalry of the Ximan Kingdom these days. Nord did find their direction, but before Nord solved them, these light cavalry had already fled like a frightened bird. The mobility of Nord''s troops could not catch up with these escaped soldiers, and there was no way to separate troops to catch up. Because after the last battle, Nord''s troops only had 15000 people left, but Nord estimated that at least 10000 people had been killed in the battle in the Ximan Kingdom, and more than 5000 people had been killed in the battle only by the light cavalry. Together, more than 15000 people had been killed on both sides, that is, the tombs of 10000 people buried outside the city were soon piled up into a hill, which looked very spectacular. However, in order to prevent these light cavalry from harassing again in the next battle, Nord drove them far away. Moreover, Nord also asked his knights to patrol in that area, that is, not to let those light cavalry know the trend of Jiman City, because they listened to the soldiers'' report before attacking the city, and someone rode out of the city from the back door of Jiman city. But at that time, Nord didn''t mind too much, because Nord thought he had a great advantage. With the strength of the nest car, he would be able to inflict heavy damage on the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom on the wall, and Nord didn''t believe that the Ximan kingdom could play any tricks. The troops that can support Jiman city are estimated to have arrived long ago. It''s no use going out of the city to ask for help now. But in other words, even Nord knows the light cavalry troops of Ximan Kingdom, Nord can''t do anything about them, because the mobility of these light cavalry troops is too strong. Half a month later, Nord led the troops to make a comeback. During this time, ten nest cars were also pushed out of the camp, and two ladder ladders were also ready. As long as the remote troops could suppress the enemy on the city wall, Nord would immediately let the melee soldiers attack the city, and strive to let the light cavalry in the distance take the city of Jiman in one fell swoop with support, Nord has only half a day left. As soon as the time comes, the five thousand light cavalry will come to support. At that time, Nord will become very difficult to attack Jiman city. The nest car is delivered to the designated position by the soldiers. Under Nord''s wall, there are ten thousand soldiers preparing to attack the city. In fact, there are five thousand long-range troops and five thousand melee troops. There are five thousand soldiers left in the territory by Nord. The archers and crossbow soldiers in the nest car took the lead, shooting the enemies on the wall one after another. The archers of the Ximan kingdom were still suppressed by Nord''s long-range forces. Then Nord took advantage of the unintentional defense of the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom and put two cloud ladders on the wall. Then Nord asked the melee soldiers to climb the wall through the ladder. Due to the characteristics of the ladder, Nord''s melee soldiers also climbed the wall smoothly, and Nord also ordered the nearby archers to fire sentries at the camp. Just when the battle on the city wall became in full swing, the 5000 troops left by Nord in the camp appeared in the city of GIMAN, and then the soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom on the city wall soon lost the city wall after the attack. When the soldiers on the city wall and the nobles of the Ximan Kingdom failed, they didn''t know where the five thousand enemies in the city came from. In fact, the answer came from the ground. Nord made another preparation as early as the first battle to make siege equipment. That is to dig a tunnel from the camp directly into Jiman city. It took Nord nearly a month to dig the tunnel near the gate of Jiman city. In order to dig the tunnel, Nord also spent a long time calculating the distance. Nord did not make a mistake to go under the city wall to provoke, but also to measure some data and make the tunnel dig into Jiman city smoothly, Nord tried his best, too. Fortunately, in the end, the plan was successful. In fact, Nord used some very common siege moves in ancient times. The Chinese nation can be said to have developed the tactics of siege and guarding the city to the extreme. Both sides can be said to be unremitting, especially in the aspect of guarding the city. If a general who was good at guarding the city came out from ancient times to guard the city gate, even if Nord tried his best, he could not successfully attack the strong city wall with 20000 troops. Their city guarding skills are like an art, and there are many doorways to pay attention to. Just like Nord only learned a few superficial things, it is enough to run rampant in this era. Compared with the ancient nation in the previous generation, the Ximan Kingdom, which is good at brushing means, is still too young. The Chinese nation has basically reached the pinnacle of tactical research, and has advanced tactical and strategic ideas in a very early period, It''s like there are countless kinds of art of war. Nord felt that he had benefited a lot from just knowing some superficial things. Only in the war, when he encountered some difficulties, Nord could always find a way. Even such a strong city wall was broken by Nord. Although some twists and turns occurred and the soldiers were seriously injured and killed, Nord was very satisfied with the final result, Because Nord finally took down the wall of the capital of the kingdom of seaman. Chapter 398 After cleaning up the enemies on the city wall, Nord saw that the soldiers in the city had not surrendered, but established a second line of defense relying on the palace of the Ximan kingdom. It seems that they still didn''t give up and want to continue, because the royal family of the Ximan kingdom knew very well that there was basically no possibility of reconciliation between Nord and them. The first thing that Nord controlled to live in the city wall was to immediately block the city gate, and it was done by the soldiers who drilled out of the tunnel. Nord was worried that the royal family of the Ximan kingdom would escape. For this reason, Nord also put the Swadian knights who were useless in the siege behind Jiman city. Finally, the royal family of the Ximan kingdom was trapped in the city by Nord, just like the besieged Isaac family in those years. After controlling the city wall, Nord even brought the whole city into his own control. The Ximan royal family shrank in the palace was like a turtle in a jar and could not escape from Nord''s palm. Nord did not rush to attack the Ximan palace, but comforted the civilians in Jiman city first, so that they would not become panic because Nord occupied the city. Nord would ensure that their safety would not be violated, mainly publicizing the rhetoric prepared by Nord before. Nord is the legal heir of this land. This war is to avenge the Ximan royal family, and Nord is the descendant of the eagle Archduke. Although these identities and high sounding words seem to be absent, they are very conducive to Nord''s rule over this land of the Ximan kingdom in the future. Everything should be done in a proper manner. With a good name, Nord soon comforted all the civilians in Jiman city. Even the random soldiers hiding in civilian areas no longer hate Nord''s team. They mainly stand at this point. They have no hope of victory, Therefore, these soldiers of the Ximan kingdom will certainly not come out to die. Moreover, after knowing the identity of Nord, the soldiers and civilians of the Ximan Kingdom understand that this is actually a fairy fight. As long as they are not involved in these innocent civilians, they will not work hard for the Ximan royal family. Moreover, in people''s hearts, the status of the Ximan royal family is really not as high as that of the eagle governor. It is precisely because the eagle governor has a high status. As his descendants, after Nord guaranteed not to infringe on the safety of civilians, these civilians in the Ximan Kingdom have a great affection for Nord. In fact, these civilians do not care who the ruler is on their head. As long as they can live a good life, these civilians will not mind another king ruling them. Moreover, the status of the Ximan royal family in their mind is not very high and has not received the love of the people. If those respected kings, Nord could not comfort these civilians so easily, just like Nord if he was besieged in belon, Nord believes that those civilians who respect him will not be indifferent. Even if Nord didn''t rule these civilians for too long, Nord''s position in the eyes of the civilians was very high. In a few months, Nord exceeded the position of Archduke Beth in the eyes of the civilians in belon City, and far exceeded. In fact, this is not the fickleness of the civilians. Who is really good to them, the hearts of the civilians have a steelyard. Without the disturbance of civilians and the light cavalry outside the city, the Ximan royal family will only end up as prisoners of Nord. In fact, the number of soldiers in the Ximan royal palace is not very large. Most of these tenacious soldiers are private soldiers of nobles. They are basically both prosperous and lossy with these nobles, Moreover, soldiers who grew up in noble families are loyal to their masters. Nord didn''t have any plans to save face with the Ximan royal family, and soon launched an attack on the palace. The battle for the palace was not as difficult as the city wall, because the palace didn''t have many defense facilities at all, which was also the architectural feature of the Ericsson empire. For example, the castle in twain didn''t have many defense facilities, Because the designers of the city planned all the defense facilities on the wall. If the wall can''t stop the enemy, the palace can''t play any role. Nord ordered the soldiers to launch an attack on the magnificent palace without worrying about whether the battle would damage the ancient palace. Of course, if the Ximan royal family chose to surrender, Nord would certainly accept it, but after Nord''s persuasion, the Ximan royal family still wanted to resist to the end. In this case, Nord doesn''t need to leave a face for them. Under the attack of Nord''s army, the Ximan palace fell without blocking for too long. At this time, the sky is not gray, and the sun is still hanging in the western sky. However, like the Ximan Kingdom, it has come to the end of the world, and it will soon sink into the ground and extinguish the last ray of light. Taking advantage of the sunset glow in the sky, Nord slowly walked into this familiar and strange palace to him, because almost every generation of people in Nord''s family history records have such a wish, that is, to recapture their family territory and re-enter the palace belonging to their family, which is the wish of every generation of Isaac family, It may seem to others that the ISAAC family is just talking nonsense. Because the declining Isaac family doesn''t have much, er, credibility to say such words, but Nord has completed the thoughts of the ancestors of the ISAAC family. Unfortunately, they can''t see such a scene. Even Nord''s father certainly can''t think that Nord can achieve such a great cause. Looking at the blood stains in this beautiful palace, Nord seemed to remember the date recorded in the data, the day of the fall of the ISAAC family, and the people of the ISAAC family were slaughtered in this palace. Nord imagined that the scene at that time was much crueler than it is now. Nord didn''t let the soldiers kill the surrendered soldiers and nobles. Although Nord was angry, he didn''t lose his mind. The surrendered nobles naturally had a way to punish them. Only one who had an enemy with Nord could not escape. Nord was not in a hurry at all. Before Nord entered the palace, the whole palace was controlled by Nord''s soldiers. Therefore, Nord could observe the scenery of the palace so slowly and hope to coincide with the scene recorded in the family historical data. However, hundreds of years later, the palace has been changed beyond recognition. If the place hadn''t been moved, The place recorded here and the ISAAC family is basically two palaces. Walking slowly into the main hall of the palace, Nord saw a slightly fat middle-aged figure sitting on the main hall. Because of the reason of living in dignity, there were not too many wrinkles on his white fat face. Seeing Nord coming in, the king of Ximan Kingdom picked up a sharp sword around him and walked towards Nord with trembling eyes full of hatred and madness. The lonely king knew that the man in front of him was the enemy who defeated the Ximan Kingdom and the last evil of the ISAAC family. He hated his ancestors. Why didn''t he kill the ISAAC family, otherwise this would not happen now. Then the lonely King charged his enemy for the first time in his life with a sharp sword. Chapter 399 Eagle calendar three years, Eagle City. Caravans from the north are coming in and out of the largest city in the north of the continent. Three years after the war, the Ximan Kingdom only lives in people''s memory. Under Nord''s rule, those civilians soon forget the appearance of the Ximan kingdom. Now they are all the people of the kingdom of Damon. Although these people like to call it the eagle Kingdom, it is not only because the emblem of the ISAAC family is an eagle, but also because these civilians love the eagle Archduke before. More importantly, the gold coin issued by Nord in the kingdom is the eagle pattern. Who doesn''t love these glittering Eagle gold coins? The currency in circulation in the kingdom of seaman and the Principality of Bethel has been abolished by Nord. Now the daily use is the gold coins newly issued by the kingdom of Damon. On the front is Nord''s clear face and behind it is a flying eagle. Moreover, the workmanship of these coins is much more exquisite than that of the coins of the previous two countries, so they are loved by people once they are issued. They even give Nord''s crown the name of eagle. Although Nord has no intention to rename his kingdom, he still likes the name of Eagle Kingdom very much. Although he did not change the name of the Kingdom, Nord changed Jiman city to Eagle City. This ancient city finally restored its original name after hundreds of years. Not only that, Nord also changed the calendar and set the year when Jiman city was captured as the first year of the eagle. It was also the day when Nord avenged the ISAAC family and the day when Nord''s kingdom became strong. After Nord took the capital of the Ximan Kingdom, it officially declared the demise of the Ximan Kingdom, because in the following six months, Nord gradually occupied all the land of the Ximan Kingdom and lost the capital, The nobles of the kingdom of seaman seem to have lost their spiritual support. Even if Prince Charles, the heir of the Ximan Kingdom, summoned an aristocrat to resist Nord''s attack, it was useless. Nord knew later that there was still a fish in the Ximan royal family. Although Nord did not kill the Ximan royal family, except that the Ximan king wanted to work hard with Nord and was killed by Nord with a sword, The other Seamans were just put in prison by Nord. Prince Charlie had been leading the light cavalry outside the city before, so when Nord captured the Ximan royal family, he was not in the city, so he escaped by Prince Charlie. However, in the face of this situation, Prince Charlie was unable to return to heaven, because most of the soldiers of the Ximan kingdom had been concentrated in the city before, There were no more soldiers in other territories to support Prince Charlie''s fight with Nord. Under the relentless pursuit of Nord, Prince Charles had to flee the country in a hurry and become a poor prince in exile. He should be brave enough to chase the poor bandits. Nord didn''t give Prince Charlie any chance to breathe. After taking the capital, Nord kept recovering the whole territory of Ximan kingdom. So far, Nord has unified the north of the mainland. Nord also restored the glory of the ISAAC family. The eagle flag fluttered in every corner of the north again, and the years of war in the north of the mainland dissipated with the demise of the two countries. The civilians who had been slaughtered by war also ushered in a period of peace and tranquility. In a flash, nearly three years have passed. In these three years, the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia has ushered in a vigorous development. Because there is no war, Nord can devote himself to the construction of the country. Then Nord let all the people see Nord''s determination to national construction. The construction of roads makes the communication between commodities and civilians more convenient. Because Nord has improved the status of civilians, these excellent civilians have sprung up from all fields, and can be seen in all industries such as commerce and administration. After being liberated by Nord, the civilians who had been suppressed by the nobility erupted into infinite potential and enthusiasm. They proved to Nord that these civilians were no worse than the nobility who ruled them. As long as Nord gave them trust, these civilians could perfectly complete the tasks assigned by Nord. During the two or three years of construction, Nord gained not only a gradually prosperous country, but also the respect and love of all civilians. Nord''s reputation in the kingdom of Damon has reached the peak. As long as Nord is mentioned, no civilians in the kingdom of Damon do not clap their hands. The biggest investment of Nord these days is in the education industry, because it is an envy that can''t make ends meet. It''s difficult for you to see the return immediately. Unlike building a road, you can see the income when the road is built. The economic benefits brought by the flow of population and goods are very obvious. Now Nord''s tax revenue in a year is an astronomical figure, But Nord did not let the gold coins remain in the warehouse, but threw them back into various constructions. This has formed a virtuous circle, so the kingdom of Damon will prosper day by day. It is like entering the high-speed lane and developing rapidly. Even Nord, the creator of all this, is stunned. The development of the kingdom of Damon in recent years is amazing. From the small town at the southernmost end of MAM plain to the mountain stronghold in the northernmost part of Amun mountains, no place is idle. The concerted efforts of the whole country have achieved such great achievements. In two years, the kingdom of Damon has completed simple infrastructure construction, and all large cities have been connected through broad brick roads. Nord''s next plan is to build roads to every village, but this is a long-lasting project. Nord will spare no effort to stick to it. Nord clearly knows how strong the economic benefits brought by the roads are. Now, in the market of Eagle City, we can see a wide variety of specialty goods from all over the country, which Nord can''t afford. Security is also a big problem in such a convenient period of population mobility. When judge Matthew didn''t have enough manpower, Nord even seconded the army to him, because the current kingdom of Damon is too big. Even after the brick road is built, it takes more than half a month to reach Eagle City from Tami town in the north, This makes some people want to take risks. Although there has been no large-scale war in the past two years, Nord''s troops have not been idle. They can''t do without their presence, whether helping judge Matthew maintain order or suppressing bandits all over the country. Every soldier is very busy and doesn''t have much rest time at all. Nord has expanded his army to 60000, but it is still stretched for such a large country. Fortunately, Nord has a recruitment plan every year. In a few years, Nord''s army will reach 100000. At that time, even if he has the strength to dominate the mainland. Although Nord has been asking the army to suppress bandits for the past two years, those bandits and bandits have been cutting stubble after stubble like weeds on the roadside. As a last resort, Nord has to strengthen public security management and expand the scale of the public security team, trying to nip these green robbers in the bud and cooperate with the preliminarily completed census, Nord is trying to keep this evil wind down. Chapter 400 It is often seen on the roads of the kingdom of Damon that a group of security teams holding black hounds patrol dutifully. They are very dutiful in maintaining the public order of the territory. They can be said to be reserves of the army of the kingdom of Damon. Their instructors come from soldiers in the army. Nord actually treats these security teams as military reserves. Their training is exactly the same as that of the army, but their task is to protect the security of the territory. In fact, this is the same as the responsibility of the army. The army also wants to protect national security. This is why Nord is confident that the army can expand rapidly in the future, because there are many security teams in the kingdom of Damon. They are a group of great young men and volunteer to join Nord''s army. With the implementation of these measures, the number of green robbers has been reduced from the root, and the public security in the kingdom of Damon has become much better. Now the civilians in the kingdom of Damon are not afraid even if they travel alone, because every day, the public security team patrols the road with black hounds and sees the boys of these public security teams, Both businessmen and civilians on their way are very relieved. This practice has helped Nord brush a wave of prestige. Now Nord can be said to be the greatest king in the eyes of civilians, and there is no one. Nord is very satisfied with the development of the kingdom of Damon. Hill scholar and Lowell have done very well and managed this big country in an orderly manner. Judge Matthew hasn''t fallen behind. The rapid improvement of public security in the kingdom of Damon has a lot to do with judge Matthew''s continuous running. All the public security teams were established by judge Matthew. Judge Matthew has traveled all over the kingdom of Damon in the past three years. When Nord saw judge Matthew again, he was a little surprised, This weather beaten middle-aged man is judge Matthew in his image. Judge Matthew must be the most tired, but it doesn''t mean that other people''s work is very easy. For example, will, the chancellor of the exchequer of the kingdom of Damon, who was originally just a businessman, was pushed to the position of Chancellor of the exchequer by Nord, and all Nord''s businesses should be under his control, In the past two or three years, Nord saw will, a businessman who had become fat, lose weight with the naked eye. It is precisely because of everyone''s hard work that the kingdom of Damon can achieve such brilliant achievements. After its national strength is strong, Nord looks to the outside world. Because Nord has been buried in development in the past two years, he has not paid too much attention to the outside world, especially the provocation of the Kingdom of eurillo to Nord. The oriro kingdom is a kingdom in the center of Northen continent. It is one of the heirs of the Eresin Empire and the largest and most powerful kingdom at present. After the sudden collapse of the Eresin Empire, the oriro kingdom was suddenly established. No one knows what happened at that time. However, according to the information collected by Nord in recent years, after the last eagle Archduke of the ISAAC family and the governors of the other two empires led their troops to the imperial capital, a shocking scuffle broke out there. According to the external news, the three governors fought each other because of their disagreement. But Nord saw more than that from the family historical data, because Nord knew that the reason why the eagle governor rushed to the imperial capital was that he received the emperor''s Secret instructions. Nord believed that the other two governors should be the same reason. Nord didn''t believe that the three governors would fight for no reason, because there was no conflict of interest between them. The three governors were far apart, and they were the most favorable supporters of the emperor of Eresin empire. In addition to the nominal emperor, these governors were the local snakes in all parts of the Empire, which could be said to be below one person and above ten thousand people, There is no need for them to rebel at all. Therefore, Nord believes that the current version is simply to cover up some inside information, and the last governor of the Empire at that time, the royal family of the kingdom of Sinai, was very hostile to the kingdom of oriro. At that time, the governor in the west of the Empire claimed that the royal family of oriro was a traitor to the Empire. However, the oriro royal family claimed to be the legal heir of the Eresin Empire, because the heir of the oriro royal family had the blood of the Eresin imperial family. At first, Nord speculated that such a tragedy might occur due to the rebellion, but then Nord rejected it. Because the oriro royal family was just a collateral figure of the Eresin imperial family, almost the kind of person no one knew when he threw it on the street. The ancestors of the oriro royal family had no status and strength to launch a rebellion at that time, and the governors might not look at him in the right eye. However, it is undeniable that the ancestor of oriro''s royal family is the only survivor of the imperial capital Eresin city. He is the only survivor in the whole city. Hundreds of thousands of people in such a large imperial capital have disappeared, leaving only a broken ruins. According to the claim of the oriro royal family, the fighting in the imperial capital was very fierce at that time, so the soldiers, including civilians, were buried in the war. However, this statement is illogical. How can all the soldiers die together? What makes Nord more confused is that the oriro royal family, which had no reputation, cheered up and established the oriro kingdom. The nobles around him seemed to support him and recognized his identity as the heir to the royal family without any doubt. In just six months, the oriro kingdom was established, but Archduke hine, the governor of the western border of the Empire, was very hostile to the oriro Kingdom, and he was attacking the oriro kingdom all his life. However, until the death of Archduke Sinie, he failed to gain the upper hand in the war with the kingdom of Europe. The new kingdom of Europe actually blocked the attack of an old Archduke. Hearing this news also surprised Nord, because Nord knew very well that the energy of an imperial governor was very great, Just like the governor of the ISAAC family can easily gather 100000 troops in the north of the Empire, the Grand Duke of Sinai in the West will not be much worse. Later, after the death of Archduke Sinai, his descendants established the kingdom of Sinai, but what has not changed is that they have always been keen to attack the kingdom of oriro. Every few years, King Sinai will launch a war with the kingdom of oriro, just like a tradition of their kingdom. However, the attitude of other countries on the continent towards the kingdom of eurilo is completely different from that of the kingdom of Sinai. After the collapse of the Eresin Empire, the whole continent was divided into several countries. It is interesting that except that the kingdom of Sinai was established by the governor in the west, other countries have nothing to do with the other governors. All over the country as like as two peas as like as two peas, what the two governors'' families are almost like the Isaac family, and the families of the three governors who go to the imperial capital have not come to a bad end. This is also what Nord doubts in his mind. This is very suspicious, very wrong. Chapter 401 What Nord was very puzzled about was that even if the governors took away a lot of troops from the territory at that time, they were definitely the top battle at that time with the heritage and reputation of these governor families, but they were attacked at the same time, and their results were very miserable, This has to make Nord suspect that this itself is a huge conspiracy. But this conspiracy was obviously not possessed by the oriro royal family. Their ancestors didn''t have such great ability at that time. From the perspective of benefit, Nord can''t find out who was the behind the scenes murderer at present, because these kingdoms can be said to have benefited from the disaster at the beginning, but they didn''t have so much energy at that time. According to the available data, Nord''s judgment of the situation is completely confused. Perhaps only the kingdom of oriro and the kingdom of Sinai know what happened at the beginning, because it is the reason why they become sworn enemies. However, neither the original Archduke of Sinai nor the king''s office of oriro is the behind the scenes murderer. Nord looks at the whole continent and really can''t see the behind the scenes murderer. Although the kingdom of Damon is in a closed door situation, Nord is very concerned about the information from the outside world. From the information of the Ximan royal family and the information obtained from the outside world, there are only five kingdoms left on the continent. The kingdom of Damon, which replaced the kingdom of seaman and the Duchy of Bethel, as well as a pair of feuds just mentioned, the kingdom of oriro and the kingdom of Sinai, as well as the kingdom of kokilwa in the southernmost part of the continent and the United Kingdom of Calvi in the East. In particular, the attitude of the latter two kingdoms towards the kingdom of eurilo is very ambiguous. It has maintained a very friendly relationship with the oriro Kingdom, including the Ximan kingdom that has been destroyed by Nord. The kingdoms that stand up from the Eresin Empire should be hostile to each other, but they have maintained a strategic alliance before. Nord doesn''t see any reason. The oriro royal family handed over the assets of the Eresin Empire to these kingdoms. What''s the point for them to boast that they are the royal family of the Eresin Empire? Nord searched the database of the Ximan royal family and found no information. Nord suspected that it had long been destroyed by the Ximan Kingdom, or it was a secret spread by the royal family. Because the country where the kingdom of Charlie took refuge was the kingdom of oriro, and some time ago, the kingdom of oriro sent messengers to condemn the injustice of destroying the kingdom of seaman, because Nord had to provide the kingdom of oriro with 500000 kg of food at a low price every year. Nord thought this was the humiliation of the kingdom of oriro to himself. In a rage, Nord drove the messenger away. Then Nord checked the data and found that the kingdom of seaman provided a large amount of food to the kingdom of eurilo every year, and it was provided at a low price. This was a naked py transaction. It also lasted for a very long time. Since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, the kingdom of hilman has been providing food to the kingdom of oriro. It didn''t stop until Nord occupied the closed country of the kingdom of hilman. So far, it has lasted for hundreds of years. No wonder the messenger of the kingdom of oriro asked Nord for food. To tell the truth, there are a lot of grain in the Treasury of the kingdom of Damon. In the past two years, the grain of the kingdom of Damon has increased rapidly, not only yam, but also wheat. The output of various grain crops has also achieved a great harvest. Nord''s infrastructure is not only roads, but also canal mills and other things that civilians need very much, Therefore, the grain yield of the kingdom of Damon will increase year by year. In fact, Nord is not stingy with this food, but the attitude of the kingdom of eurilo is very arrogant, and there is no sense of respecting Nord at all. Anyway, Nord is the king of the kingdom of Damon, but the messenger is about to lift his nostrils to the sky. If the messenger respectfully discussed with Nord, maybe Nord would agree. For the sake of those starving civilians, Nord might trade food with the kingdom of oriro, but his attitude really annoyed Nord. Nord is not a subsidiary of the kingdom of oriro. It is very outrageous for the messenger to talk to Nord in a commanding tone. Nord doesn''t know how the Ximan royal family endured before. You know, because of the problem of food, the Ximan kingdom had fought with the Principality of Bethel for hundreds of years, and then became so humble in the face of the oriro kingdom. Nord knows that the oriro kingdom is much stronger than the Ximan Kingdom, but the attitude of the Ximan kingdom is definitely problematic. In addition to the fact that the oriro Kingdom took in Prince Charles, the remnant of the Ximan royal family, Nord''s new enemies and old accounts were calculated together. He directly drove the messenger out and told the king of the oriro kingdom that if you want food, you can buy it at a high price. They have no room to bargain. Just when Nord thought that the kingdom of oriro would send messengers to communicate directly with him again, Nord didn''t expect to receive an urgent report from the border. He found the army of the kingdom of oriro in the south of the kingdom. Nord laughed angrily when he saw the war report. The kingdom of oriro really made Nord a dish. They didn''t choose to communicate and directly met each other. This is really beyond Nord''s expectation, because according to the information collected from the outside world, the nobles and civilians of the kingdom of oriro love art and are deeply fascinated by it. They are full of romantic feelings from top to bottom, but Nord didn''t expect that the kingdom of the kingdom of oriro is so casual in the face of war. Maybe this is art. But Nord felt that there was a deeper reason to avenge the Ximan kingdom? Nord felt that not only that, but it may also have a great relationship with the secrecy between the Ximan royal family and the oriro royal family. No matter from the attitude of the king or messenger of the oriro Kingdom, they don''t like Nord at all, even if Nord''s identity is very noble. The identity of the eagle Archduke is definitely much more noble than the collateral royal blood of the oriro royal family. Nord doesn''t know where they despise Nord. Then Nord figured out that it may be the identity of the ISAAC family that will be hostile to the oriro Kingdom, because Nord is not in the same camp with them. Strictly speaking, Nord belongs to the camp of the Eresin Empire, which is the same as the kingdom of Sinai. It is in a state of hostility with the oriro Kingdom, which inexplicably inherited the heritage of the Eresin empire. Look, this can explain why the attitude of the oriro kingdom is arrogant. Perhaps the kingdom of oriro just wanted to find an excuse to attack Nord. The arrogant attitude before was just to pave the way for the final dispatch of troops. In this way, Nord was even more confused about what happened hundreds of years ago. The war at that time was not as simple as it was on the surface, and there must be a conspiracy behind it. However, Nord can''t see through the truth with the existing information, but since the kingdom of oriro wants to fight, Nord will accompany it to the end. Nord''s body is getting rusty in the past two years, and even Lehman and Marco are eager to try. After a large-scale war, the previous bandit suppression can''t meet their vigorous energy, They have all the strength to make it. Chapter 402 Two years later, great changes have taken place in Nord''s forces. The biggest change is that Nord has a large knights. In addition to the Swadia Knights of Lehman and the sarion lion Knights of Marco, Nord has also obtained an exclusive arm, the eagle hunting knights. Unlike the Falcon Knights under Nord''s influence, Nord''s knights are a kind of bow cavalry, that is, they are knights riding and shooting on horses. In this way, Nord''s archers also have the qualification to be promoted to the knights, and there are a lot of archers, because the upgrading speed of archers is very fast, and there are many fourth-order arms that can promote Nord. Now, the Knights under Nord''s command include 1000 Falcon knights, 500 Swadian knights, 500 sarion lion knights and a total of 2000 knights, which is Nord''s strength. Even if the kingdom of oriro has one of the two strongest knights on the continent, the dawn knights, Nord is not afraid, because according to Nord''s knowledge, The dawn order has no more than 3000 members. Moreover, the dawn knights should always be on guard against the attack of the kingdom of Sinie. They simply dare not transfer too many soldiers to fight against Nord. Otherwise, the kingdom of Sinie will definitely make the kingdom of eurello feel overwhelmed. When they see the emptiness of the troops of the kingdom of eurello, the Kingdom of Sinie will not miss this good opportunity. Therefore, when hearing that the kingdom of oriro came to attack, Nord did not feel afraid. Nord felt that he could fight with the kingdom of oriro, even if the kingdom of oriro ranked first on the mainland. To tell the truth, the real combat effectiveness of the kingdom of oriro was not as good as that of the kingdom of Sinai. Every battle was pressed by the kingdom of Sinai. However, it is obvious that the kingdom of oriro has the right to speak on the mainland. They are allies with two-thirds of the countries on the mainland. They simply play with the kingdom of Sinai. Even though the kingdom of Sinai has strong strength, it is still excluded by other countries because they are not in the same camp, The kingdom of Sinai is a remnant of the old empire. Nord is now rapidly gathering 60000 soldiers in the kingdom. In fact, 20000 soldiers are stationed in Eagle City. Other soldiers are divided in various cities. However, after the Mountain Eagle sends a message, Nord can quickly notify everyone to gather. In addition, due to the relatively perfect construction of roads and other facilities, the gathering speed of these soldiers is still very fast. Even reaching Eagle City from the farthest place will not take more than a month. In order to prevent the army of the kingdom of oriro from entering the national territory for destruction, Nord took the lead and rushed to the border of the kingdom with 20000 troops and 2000 members of the knights to meet the army of the kingdom of oriro. When he arrived at the city of West prion, the most frontier city of the Kingdom, plus the soldiers coming along the way, Nord''s troops had reached 30000 people. Within a few days after Nord arrived at West prion, the troops of the kingdom of oriro had come to the city. Looking at the endless army, Nord felt a little sigh. Sure enough, there is still a gap between the strength of the kingdom of Damon and the kingdom of oriro. There are at least 50000 soldiers under the city. This is not the full strength of the kingdom of oriro, because they are also prepared for the attack of the kingdom of Sinai, so they can''t use all the troops of the country in the war with the kingdom of Damon. But even so, the kingdom of oriro can easily send 50000 soldiers to conquer the kingdom of de Mongolia. It can be seen that the name of the kingdom of oriro, the largest power in the mainland, still has some strength. It seems that it is not easy to break into a few names. Otherwise, the throne of the kingdom of oriro is unstable. From the perspective of equipment alone, the equipment of the kingdom of oriro is obviously better than that of King Ximan. It is much better in both quantity and quality. Nord sees that at least half of the troops of the kingdom of oriro are wearing iron armor. Although it is not heavy armor, it is only some light lock armor, but it is also much stronger than leather armor. Even wearing double-layer leather armor, three-layer leather armor is far less protective than one-layer iron armor. In fact, the equipment of the troops of the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia is not poor in quantity. In these three years, the output value of the workshops of the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia has witnessed explosive growth, especially after the establishment of the country, Nord opened the workshops to various cities. The previous apprentices were able to undertake important tasks, so Nord''s workshops were blooming everywhere. Workshops were established in major cities of the kingdom of Damon. Later, after annexing the kingdom of seaman, the scale of the workshops became even larger, because there were some craftsmen in the kingdom of seaman. The workmanship of the kingdom of seaman is much stronger than that of the Principality of Bethel. Neither the type nor quantity of goods on the market can be compared with that of the Principality of Bethel. Therefore, from this point, we can see why the soldiers of the Principality of Bethel have stronger combat ability, but there is no way to take the kingdom of seaman, because the national strength of the kingdom of seaman is much stronger than that of the Principality of Bethel. The huge population of the Ximan Kingdom and the rich resources of the Amun mountains of the Principality of Bethel have created the strong workshop manufacturing capacity of the kingdom of Damon. The raw materials transported from the Amun mountains are sent to various workshops throughout the country for processing, and the goods made are sent to the whole country for sales, which is the current situation of the workshop industry operation of the kingdom of Damon. Even so, the goods produced by various workshops in the kingdom of Damon are still in short supply, because the whole market of the kingdom of Damon is too large, and the purchasing power of these civilians is also very strong. After Nord liberated the pressure on civilians, these civilians have a lot of savings for consumption. These situations are secondary, mainly because the production of military weapons preparation is what Nord attaches most importance to. This is a very huge number. Nord has not only expanded tens of thousands of troops, but also needs workshops to manufacture the equipment of many public security teams all over the country. Often these workshops have to produce some civilian goods while producing military products, so their tasks are very heavy. Fortunately, Nord gave them enough time. In three years, all the troops recruited by Nord were replaced with new equipment. All melee troops wear two pieces of armour, a lock armour outside and a leather armour inside, which can fully increase the protection ability of melee soldiers. Even long-range troops wear two layers of leather armour to enhance their defense ability without failure. The exclusive arms of Lehman and Marco are covered with plate armor made by Hansen. The plate armor made of refined steel belongs to the category of heavy armor, which can be said to be the strongest armor in the era of cold weapons. Nord still found a place with rapid water flow in the sarifen River to build a hydraulic forging workshop, so that he can build more than 1000 pairs of plate armor in two years, If those blacksmiths knock one by one, they have to knock until the end of the year. It is more convenient to use machinery. Moreover, hydraulic forging is not a complex structure. As soon as Nord told Hill scholar, he was drawn to Nord by drawings. It is because of the hydraulic forging machine, the rapid flow areas of sarifen River and other rivers, hydraulic mills have sprung up one after another, and a technological invention can soon be used in other areas. Chapter 403 In terms of equipment, the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon are not too many behind the soldiers of the kingdom of oriro, and there is little difference in the number. Although Nord has only 30000 troops in the city, it will not be long before the remaining 30000 troops of the kingdom of Damon can arrive. Therefore, he still has some advantages in quantity, but Nord doesn''t know what the strength of the soldiers of the kingdom of euril is. He has never dealt with the army of the kingdom of euril, because the kingdom of euril and Nord were too far apart before. The database of seaman Kingdom also does not record the relevant data of the troops of euril kingdom. The news that Nord inquired from external channels is that the archers of euril kingdom are very famous, and the reputation of euril divine archers is famous on the whole continent. In addition, their infantry Nord didn''t know much, because he was too famous with the oriro archers and the dawn knights, so the oriro infantry were not very famous, but Nord wouldn''t easily underestimate any enemy. The soldiers of the Ximan Kingdom taught Nord a profound lesson. There are no incompetent soldiers, only incompetent commanders. Therefore, Nord should also go all out to treat the army of the kingdom of oriro. Nord also wants to see how the army strength of the mainland''s first power is, and how much strength the famous oriro Archer has. Whether they could break the wall defended by Nord''s 30000 troops with 15000 troops, and whether Nord''s sharp long-range troops could compete with the oriro archers. After reaching the city of siprian, the troops of the oriro Kingdom directly attacked the wall without too much temptation. Moreover, it is obvious that the commander of the kingdom of oriro has enough knowledge of the troops of the kingdom of Damon. After entering the range of 300 meters on the wall, the soldiers attacking the wall began to move forward slowly with their shields, and the shields of the soldiers of the kingdom of oriro are very exaggerated. These soldiers are holding a huge fan-shaped shield, can wrap the whole body behind the shield, and their defense is very tight, and their pace is very cautious. When they slowly enter the range of 200 meters below the city wall, the oriro archers behind the shield began to attack the city wall. Nord was relieved when he saw this. From this range, the distance between the oriro archers and the kingdom of Damon was almost the same. The reason why Nord didn''t let the long-range troops attack at 300 meters was that the shield soldiers of the kingdom of oriro were well defended. Nord doesn''t want his long-range troops to take the lead. It''s like a master duel. The one who takes the lead will fall into the disadvantage. Therefore, Nord is waiting for the right time. Waiting for those oriro archers to attack is the right opportunity. Then, at that moment, the arrow rain all over the sky bloomed like fireworks. The oriro archers under the city and the long-range troops of the kingdom of Damon on the city wall almost shot at the same time. Nord didn''t know whether there was a video clip of arrows hitting each other in the air. Nord just felt that time was like pressing the fast forward button, Suddenly, countless arrows appeared in front of me. Nord quickly crouched under the city wall, and then saw the archers and crossbow soldiers around him falling to the ground. Nord was inexplicably shocked. Was the oriro archers so strong that Nord''s long-range troops could not compete? Listening to the thump of arrows on the city wall, Nord could not see the situation under the city wall at all. Because Nord knows very well that he may die as long as he has a probe. There is no doubt that there are not one or two bows and arrows shot from Nord''s head. Nord can only judge what the current form is from the archers still fighting and the arrows flying from the sky. Nord saw that there were fewer and fewer long-range troops falling to the ground around him, because after the first painful lesson, these long-range troops learned well. When changing arrows or reloading crossbow arrows, these archers and crossbow soldiers would hide under the shelter of the city wall, but just stand there and expose themselves to the eyes of the enemy to change arrows. In fact, Nord has long arranged for these long-range troops to pay attention to this situation, but before, these archers and crossbow soldiers did not encounter equal opponents, even if they brazenly changed their arrows, there was no problem, because the archers who sniped with their middle door in the previous battle were not their opponents at all, So these long-range troops have never formed the habit of hiding their body shape. Only after experiencing lessons can they learn a lot of things. At the moment of being hit hard, these long-range troops thought of the shooting action that they left behind. Now they understand the role of the action that Nord asked them to train repeatedly. They learn from a cut. This battle also made the proud long-range troops of the kingdom of Damon understand that there are people outside of people, knowledge is infinite. It''s a good thing to grow up in the lessons. When Nord saw that there were fewer and fewer archers falling on the wall, and each shooting action became more skilled, Nord''s heart fell slowly again. Before long, Nord had fewer and fewer arrows shooting at the city wall. Nord boldly looked outside the city wall. It turned out that the casualties of the oriro archers under the city wall were also very large. Even the soldiers with huge fan-shaped shields didn''t come to a good end. Originally, it was a contest between the long-range forces of both sides, but it affected these pond fish with shields. Even with a shield in hand, it is difficult to survive in such a dense arrow rain. In particular, these arrows are mixed with powerful crossbows and arrows. It is no big deal to be shot at the shield by a bow and arrow. Even with the height of the city wall, a distance of 200 meters is not enough to shoot through the shield. But the crossbow soldiers are different. Even at a distance of 200 meters, the power will not decrease much. As long as it is not an iron shield, the crossbow can break through, because the wooden shield can''t be too thick, otherwise the soldiers can''t carry it. It is estimated that the shield of the infantry of the kingdom of oriro can only defend against the arrows shot by the archers, but it has little effect on the crossbow, which is a more powerful weapon. Therefore, the shield soldiers under the city wall were soon solved by the crossbow soldiers of the kingdom of Damon. Then the oriro archers were exposed to the long-range troops on the city wall without any defense. There is no need to say more about the next situation. Just like the long-range soldiers without any defense on the city wall, they have no resistance under the accurate arrow. In fact, when all the shield soldiers fell, the oriro archers began to retreat, but they didn''t think it was difficult to escape the range of the long-range forces on the wall, because they had to expose their backs to the enemies on the wall within 100 meters. Therefore, it is not surprising that there are so many casualties of oriro archers. In fact, the strength of these oriro archers is not poor. Their real strength is similar to that of the archers in the kingdom of Damon, but the gap between their fortifications is too large. A solid shelter is a very key thing for the archers. Chapter 404 In the camp under the city, a handsome young man looked at the defeated troops under the city wall and smiled. There was an inherent elegance in his smile, as if this elegance was engraved in his bones. Charles, the exiled Prince of Ximan Kingdom, stood behind him with a very respectful attitude. The young nobleman turned around, his delicate face seemed to emit dazzling light, his eyes twinkled like gemstones, and his long hair like gold was draped over his shoulders. In the face of the failure of his soldiers, the prince of the kingdom of oriro didn''t care too much. "It''s really interesting. The ISAAC family really has some strength. How can it rise after its decline? The eagle family really deserves its reputation." "Your Highness Glaser, the remaining evils of the ISAAC family are indeed somewhat powerful, but they are still far from the kingdom of eurillo. I believe that it is easy to defeat the usurper of the ISAAC family under your leadership." Prince Charlie, who was under the influence of others, followed his royal highness granser of the oriro royal family with a charming look, almost in an inseparable attitude. Prince Charlie didn''t care about the disdain of the aristocrats of the surrounding oriro Kingdom, because for him, the oriro kingdom was the last straw to save his life. Without the help of the kingdom of oriro, he would have no hope of recovering his country in his life. Therefore, flattering and flattering Prince Glaser became his only choice. Then Prince Glaser did not pay attention to the followers behind him, but went straight to the tent in the camp. Here he wanted to think about how to solve the current problem. The reason why the kingdom of oriro is so anxious to go to war with the kingdom of Damon is that during this period, the kingdom of Sinai has no energy to attack the kingdom of oriro, because the kingdom of Sinai has to resist the enemy of the other side, and now it has no time to take care of him. Otherwise, the kingdom of oriro has no troops to go to war with the kingdom of Damon. The tents of the kingdom of oriro are also very exquisite. The materials used are very exquisite velvet. The tents are painted with exquisite patterns and patterns. It is a scene of a male deer with a crown walking in the forest, which also represents the identity of the owner of the tent. It is the royal family of oriro. The crown stag is the heraldry of the oriro royal family, but the heraldry of the Eresin imperial family is the crown lion. From the change of the lion and the stag, the kingdom of Sinai has always criticized the stain of the oriro royal family, saying that they are not qualified to regard themselves as the heirs of the Eresin empire. As we all know, the lion will not give birth to a stag, Therefore, it can be inferred that the oriro royal family is not the orthodox successor of the Eresin Empire at all. The oriro royal family did not respond to this. In any case, the very of the oriro Kingdom has been recognized by other countries on the mainland. No matter how the kingdom of Sinai demonstrates, it can not change this point, because other countries on the mainland simply ignore the so-called evidence of the kingdom of Sinai. Even though the kingdom of Sinai has strong strength, the right to speak is firmly controlled by the kingdom of eurilo. The mainstream speech on the mainland simply turns a blind eye to the news of the kingdom of Sinai. Therefore, it is really not easy to say that the kingdom of Sinai has been inherited for so many years, especially when it is excluded. In the exquisite camp, Prince Granger sat on the ground with an aristocrat of the army. Soon, attendants came in to dress them. The fresh fruit was placed in front of each aristocrat, as if this was not a battlefield, but a banquet held in the castle. "As you have seen in the battle just now, the archers of the kingdom of Damon are no worse than ours. This is really a very incredible thing. We are in trouble. Do you think of how to solve it? The kingdom of oriro has no time to fight a long war. We must make a quick decision." Prince Granger picked up a strawberry like fruit from the wooden table in front of him, and then gracefully chewed it in his mouth. His eyes were on other nobles in the camp. He wanted to see that others did not solve the current problems. Today''s battle scene gave him a headache. Before Prince Granger''s voice fell, a noble who looked about 30 years old stood up on the right side of the camp. He first gracefully motioned to the Granger kingdom in the middle and the nobles around him, then cleared his throat and slowly expressed his opinions. "Your Highness, although the enemy''s strength is strong, the oriro archers are not in vain. We just suffer from the lack of the city wall. Without the defense of the city wall, the enemy on the city wall may not be our opponent, so I suggest that the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon can be attracted out of the city wall to fight." Prince Granger looked at the chatting aristocrat with an expressionless face. There was no fluctuation in his eyes, because the aristocrat did not give a reasonable suggestion. It was very difficult to seduce the enemies on the wall. Prince Granger wanted to know what the aristocrat thought. "Count Holmes, do you want to lure these enemies out like this?" "We can ask the ISAAC family of the kingdom of Damon to go out of the city for a war. The ISAAC family is also an ancient family. I believe they will not shame the honor of the family. Otherwise, they dare not go out to fight. I think the name of the eagle family can be handed down." The count named Holmes had a little contempt and excitement in his eyes, because belittling the eagle family could make him happy. He seemed to have thought of the scene that the heir of the ISAAC family was defeated by himself in the first World War because he didn''t let his family''s glory dust. If he could defeat this ancient family, he would not only improve his reputation, but also help Prince Glaser solve his problems. Maybe after Prince Glaser inherited the throne, he could mention his title. Considering that he might obtain the status of marquis, count Holmes looked at Prince Glaser with very hot eyes. "Then go and prepare. I allow you to use the name of the oriro royal family to make an appointment with the eagle Isaac family. If you can let the enemies in the city out, you will be the first to fight." Prince granthar waved his hand and asked the Marquis Holmes with hot eyes to prepare immediately. Although he felt that the success chance of the plan was not great, he had to try at least. After the count Holmes left the camp with his head held high, Prince granthar looked at the other nobles in the camp. "If you have other ways to say it, you can get more meritorious deeds after taking the kingdom of Damon. I will ask for meritorious deeds for you in front of the king." Prince Charles next to Prince Granger stopped talking and opened his mouth to speak, but he swallowed his words. Prince Granger found Prince Charlie''s abnormality, and then turned his head to Prince Charlie, who knew the enemy best. His eyes shining like gemstones were full of doubts. Seeing Prince Granger''s eyes and thinking of his ruined country, Prince Charlie finally said his views. Only after he said his thoughts, Prince Granger''s eyebrows frowned tightly, because Prince Charlie made Prince Granger very confused. Chapter 405 "I don''t think the enemy will be fooled. I met Nord, the heir of the eagle family. He is not a person who will go out of the city to fight us because of a war letter. I don''t think the strategy just won''t work." Prince Charlie smiled bitterly on his face, and then shared his experience of fighting with Nord with the public. He failed miserably in several battles with Nord, and it became worse and worse. Now, after speaking out, Prince Charlie felt a sense of public punishment. After all, as a loser, Prince Charlie was very ashamed to tell others these things in public. After listening to Prince Charlie''s story, the nobles in the camp also had some concepts about Nord''s image. This is indeed a brilliant nobleman. He rose to his current position in just a few years and is worthy of being the heir of the eagle family. Prince granthar frowned at Prince Charlie and then looked at the nobles in the camp. After they heard Nord''s growth experience, everyone was amazed. He was amazed at Nord''s rapid rise. Prince granthar keenly found everyone''s thoughts, so he asked Prince Charlie with a heavy face: "Based on what you know about Nord, what can we do about him?" "Maybe we can attack this city in his way." Prince Charlie hesitated at first, but then his eyes lit up, because Prince Charlie felt he had a very good idea, so he respected Nord in the way Nord had treated them and saw what he would do. "When attacking Jiman city before, his troops used only a movable arrow tower as the siege equipment. This tool can greatly enhance the power of archers. I think the skilled craftsmen in the kingdom of eurilo can imitate these siege equipment." Then Prince Charlie and Prince Glaser described the nest car he had seen outside Jiman city. Because he had no close contact with this kind of thing, Prince Charlie could only roughly describe the shape and function of the nest car, but these simple descriptions made Prince Glaser feel the power of this siege instrument. Prince granthar understood that this siege equipment is dedicated to the archers. It can make the archers play a great role in the siege. Then Prince granthar couldn''t wait to summon the craftsmen and let them start imitating this siege equipment. I have to admit the superb skills of the craftsmen in the kingdom of oriro. Under the description of Prince Charlie, these craftsmen soon made a small nest car. Although there is still a gap with the nest car made by Nord, they can imitate it in such a short time, and we can see the strength of these craftsmen. Although the nest car does not have much technical content, such huge war equipment is not so easy to copy. Generally, there are few brush craftsmen who do not have such high understanding. Looking at this small nest car, Prince Glaser smiled. With this siege equipment, the battle of oriro archers has at least doubled. Nord in the West prion town looked at the challenge book sent to him half an hour ago. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help twitching, and then he laughed. Nord didn''t know what the kingdom of oriro thought. They actually thought Nord would go out of the city to fight with them. Looking at this well intentioned challenge, Nord seemed to be able to see how tangled the people who wrote this challenge were. In his words, he first praised the ISAAC family, then began to ridicule Nord for not daring to go out of the city to fight, and finally assured them that they would fight fairly in the name of the oriro royal family. Nord looked at the letter with a smile and a smile, and then shook his head helplessly. The nobles of the kingdom of oriro are really whimsical. It is really a country full of art. Even people''s brain circuits are different from others. This innocence is not available in other countries. It is worthy of being an old artist. Even war is so artistic. After Nord refused to go out of the city to fight, the camp of the kingdom of oriro became quiet again, because they did not choose to continue attacking the town, but dormant. It was like brewing a bigger conspiracy. Nord did not understand what moths the army of the kingdom of oriro was making, so he could only make the soldiers well prepared. Then, more than half a month later, Nord was surprised to see the nest car slowly pushed from a distance. He didn''t expect that oriro had studied this thing for so many days after he stopped fighting. Although Nord knew that once the nest car was used, other countries would compete to imitate it. However, the speed of the kingdom of oriro is too fast. He learned the siege technique from Nord so quickly, and now he is learning and selling it to use in the battle with Nord. Didn''t they expect that Nord, who uses the nest car, doesn''t know how to deal with this kind of thing? Although the nest car, a siege device, can really play a great role in the siege war, it''s not considered to use this kind of thing to deal with Nord. Nord looked at the nest car gradually coming to the city and felt some emotion. He also led the trend and changed the siege mode of this era, From now on, the siege and defensive war will not be as simple and rough as before. Compared with the nest car made by Nord, the nest car made by the kingdom of oriro is even more beautiful. They even equip a lot of decorations on each nest car. The flag of the kingdom of oriro and the nest car also have various complex patterns. Although Nord doesn''t know the performance of the nest car made by the kingdom of oriro, Nord''s nest car can''t be compared simply from the appearance. Sure enough, it is a nation full of art. Even the siege equipment should show personality and art, because Nord found that the nest cars under the city wall are actually different, whether in shape, size, or the patterns on the nest cars are different, which is really wonderful. It was count Holmes who wrote the challenge with Nord last time that was in charge of commanding the battle. Originally, he was not qualified to command the army. However, before the battle, he wanted Prince Glaser to volunteer to find Nord. The failure of the last challenge did not lose the glory of the ISAAC family, but turned count Holmes into a clown. This is unacceptable to count Holmes, who is bent on making achievements. In particular, he has made a guarantee in front of Prince Glaser before. This failure may leave a bad impact on Prince Glaser, such as the bad impression of talking nonsense. Therefore, in the siege after making the nest car, the count of Holmes asked his troops to play the role of the main attack. The shame can only be washed with blood. Only Holmes can defeat Nord, then all the laughingstock before him will no longer exist, and he can still become a hero in this war. Count Holmes gambled all his worth and life this time. In addition to the soldiers sent by Prince grancer to attack the city, count Holmes also brought all his troops, a total of 5000 people and nearly 20 nest cars, surrounded the town of West prion. Chapter 406 To tell the truth, Nord is still a little nervous. Although the nest cars in the kingdom of oriro are full of artistic atmosphere, and it is not clear what the actual functions are like, there are so many nest cars that they are put together like a city wall. But now that Nord has built the nest car, he must have a way to deal with it. After the last battle, Nord also clearly knows the strength of the soldiers of the kingdom of oriro. These soldiers are indeed very elite. They are much stronger than the kingdom of seaman, but they are the first strong soldiers in the mainland. Nord feels that the soldiers of the kingdom of oriro do not have this strength. They can''t even compare with the elite soldiers of the Principality of Bethel. The elite soldiers of the Principality of Bethel are definitely a nightmare for the troops of other kingdoms. After that, the soldiers recruited by Nord in the bethel area are basically close combat infantry. It can be said that the civilians in the bethel area are definitely natural soldiers. Making them long-range troops is definitely second to none. Now Nord also understands why the bow and arrow technology of the Principality of Bethel has declined so fast, because the body of the bethel is their strongest weapon. This sentence is not wrong at all, especially compared with the ordinary people in the plain area, this gap is too big. In the daily training of the barracks, Nord found that an elite Besser soldier can easily defeat three or five elite seaman soldiers. The gap may not be that big when he first entered the barracks, but with the daily training and upgrading, their gap is gradually widening, and it is getting bigger and bigger. Later, Nord divided the scope of arms recruitment, recruiting close combat soldiers in BESer area and long-range troops in seaman area. The soldiers who have been recruited before are ignored, but the army will use this framework to expand recruitment in the future. Therefore, Nord felt that the combat effectiveness of the close combat soldiers of the kingdom of Damon was absolutely first-class in the mainland. After competing with the oriro God archers, the long-range soldiers of the kingdom of Damon were not bad at all. They defeated the top archers on the mainland with the advantage of the city wall. Nord above the city wall is confident, and the count Holmes below the city wall is also heroic. At this moment, he feels that he has reached the peak of his life, commanding 5000 troops to attack a new kingdom, conquering the strong city wall with powerful war machinery, making remarkable achievements and gaining the trust of Prince Glaser, Thinking about count Holmes became intoxicated. It was not until the knight around him reminded him that count Holmes was alive. After the association just now, his eyes looked a little more inexplicable. Looking at the soldiers defending above the city wall, it was like seeing their own achievements. He could only win the city wall. Count Holmes felt that his future was out of control. He urged the soldiers in front to push the nest cars in front to the designated position. Because of the strange structure of these nest cars, they move very slowly. Each nest car only needs 50 soldiers to push, while the nest car made by Nord only needs 20 soldiers. Nord asked the craftsmen to study in vain. It''s not so simple to climb technology. Nord just knows a general concept. Without finished products, it''s very difficult for these craftsmen to make things in their memory. Nord also spent a lot of manpower and material resources to study it. It will take many years for the kingdom of oriro to eat these things thoroughly. Now these nest cars are only similar in shape, and some key places are far worse. Nord saw that there was a nest car in the camp, pushing the wheels and falling off, and then ran out of the camp with a group of craftsmen for emergency repair. When the nest car entered 300 meters below the city wall, Nord ordered the long-range soldiers to start the attack, because it had reached the range of the long-range troops of the kingdom of Damon, but it was still 100 meters away from the designated position that the nest car wanted to reach. It was the distance of 100 meters that caused heavy casualties to the soldiers of the kingdom of oriro, because they were attacked by the arrow rain of soldiers on the wall on the way to push the nest car, and the arrows falling in the distance caught these soldiers who were still pushing the nest car off guard. Looking at the stagnant nest car, count Holmes was very anxious. He quickly asked the shield soldiers to go ahead to protect the soldiers, and then asked the soldiers who pushed the nest car to hide behind the nest car as far as possible and use the nest car to resist the arrows falling from the city wall. In this way, the speed of the nest car became more slow. In this short distance of 100 meters, count Holmes felt that he had spent a year, blocking the fire of the long-range soldiers of the kingdom of Damon with shield soldiers, and the soldiers of the kingdom of eurillo sacrificed with their own flesh and blood, so that the nest car reached its position smoothly. Count Holmes''s face became very gloomy. Before he met a hair of the enemy, the troops used by the kingdom of eurillo to attack the city had suffered heavy casualties, which made Marquis Holmes have a bad idea in his heart. I''m afraid the battle was not as smooth as he thought. However, the count of Holmes, who has bet all his wealth, has no other way to choose. Now he can only go one way to the dark. He just hopes that these nest cars can play their due role. The count of Holmes can only place his hope on these nest cars, otherwise he has no other way to change the current form. Looking at the teams of oriro archers who boarded the nest car, Holmes placed all his hopes on them. Now the count of Holmes hopes that the oriro archers in the nest car can be powerful and shoot the enemies on the wall. Nord on the wall also saw that the oriro archers entered the nest car, and then Nord smiled coldly. Using Nord''s moves in front of Nord wanted to defeat Nord (that''s all right). It''s impossible. Nord has prepared a big meal for these oriro archers. I hope they can enjoy it. Then Nord asked the long-range soldiers on the wall to start using special arrows. Nord''s research on various special arrows has not fallen behind. For example, armor breaking arrows and sentinel arrows belong to the category of special arrows. Now Nord will use another kind of rocket, which is specially used to attack the city. It''s not the explosive rocket, but the very easy burning Tung wood. Just wrap a layer of flammable cloth on the arrow and fire the arrow quickly. According to the flammable characteristics of Tung wood, it will soon ignite the buildings hit. The reason why Nord hasn''t used it before is that he is afraid of causing fire, because most buildings in this era are wooden structures. Once a fire occurs, it is unimaginable. The fire caused is likely to destroy a city. Nord is not a destructive maniac. Therefore, Nord hasn''t used it since he made rockets. Destruction is always easier than construction. Nord has been committed to the construction of the territory and deeply realized the hardships of construction. Therefore, Nord does not want to turn the territory he has obtained into a ruin or rebuild on the ruins, but now is a good time to use rockets. Chapter 407 The power of the rocket is needless to say, because it kills buildings, so it does not require accuracy. As long as it is not a blind man, the nest car with such a large target can certainly hit it. Therefore, after changing the rocket, the long-range forces on the wall changed the target. One after another, they shot their arrows at the huge nest car. With the burning arrows on the wooden nest car, these nest cars were soon lit. Then the oriro archers inside the nest car thought they had an advantage, because there were not many companions around them who fell down. They can shoot at the enemies on the city wall, and they have no power to fight back. In fact, all this is an illusion, because the long-range forces of the kingdom of Damon do not take the oriro archers in the nest car as the target at all. As long as the nest car is lit, these oriro archers cannot escape. Although the oriro Archer inside the nest car didn''t find it, the count of Holmes outside could see it clearly. After seeing that the nest car slowly turned into a huge torch, the count of Holmes''s face was like death, and a chill came directly to his heart. The count of Holmes felt that everything was going to be over, and it was a lie to move towards the peak of his life. Now it was difficult for him to retreat. Thinking of the guarantee he had made in front of Prince Glaser and his confidence before, the Marquis of Holmes felt that his face was slapped. This fire directly burned all the hopes of count Holmes. His fantasy of the future and his current status were gone. Looking at the fire burning on the nest car, Holmes was very cold in his heart, because he had seen the arrival of failure. With the burning of the nest car, the oriro archers inside also found something wrong, because they felt hot all over, just like being in the sea of fire. Looking at the smoke coming out of the window, these oriro archers looked down. They were really in the sea of fire. The fire had burned their eyebrows, and they found it now. However, the fire has spread to this point. The oriro archers on the nest car have no way out, and the channel under the nest car is full of flames. Then these oriro archers become very flustered. The oriro archers who just thought they were suppressing the enemy on the wall are like suddenly falling from heaven into hell, All the previous excitement disappeared without a trace. Looking at the fire spreading upward, some oriro archers bit their teeth and jumped down from the nest car. Then many people competed to follow suit. Nord standing on the wall saw this very spectacular scene. The ignored oriro archers jumped from the nest car to the ground like dumplings. They scrambled to jump to the ground. Then the height of the nest car was at least two or three stories high. Although these oriro archers saved their lives temporarily, their legs were difficult to save. This spectacular scene did not affect the output of the long-range forces above the city wall. After all the nest cars were lit, Nord ordered these archers and crossbow soldiers to shoot the soldiers of the kingdom of oriro who still stayed under the city freely. Because the count of Holmes has become restless now, the soldiers of the Kingdom of oriro under the city wall have become very chaotic. No one ordered them what to do at all. Even the soldiers who were fighting the fire were affected by the panic situation. With the continuous shooting of long-range soldiers on the city wall, these soldiers of the kingdom of oriro soon had the psychological activity of retreating. With the first soldier who took the lead in escaping, other soldiers of the kingdom of oriro also followed in flight. So far, the confident battle of count Holmes ended in this form of tiger head and snake tail. Prince granser, who was standing in the rear, looked very ugly when he saw the nest car on fire. The dignified Prince of the kingdom of oriro didn''t have the elegant demeanor when he faced failure last time. There was an indelible haze in his eyes. Even his handsome face became a little ferocious. Looking at the white faced Prince Charlie around him, he turned and returned to the camp with a cold hum. Few soldiers of the kingdom of oriro under the city could escape. Most of them were shot and killed by long-range soldiers on the wall. Especially in that chaotic period, the long-range soldiers on the wall had no pressure output. When facing the fire, the soldiers of the kingdom of oriro were like a group of headless flies, Completely exposed to the walls, within range of the kingdom of Damon''s long-range forces. In the end, count Holmes could not escape back to the camp. At that time, he was shot through his head by a random arrow from the city wall. Before his death, count Holmes was relieved. Yes, he was relieved. After he died in the battle, his stigma was half relieved. No one will gossip about a nobleman who died in the war. Even Prince grancer will not embarrass the heir of count Holmes. Although he died, count Holmes saved face for the family. Therefore, count Holmes was relieved before he died. However, there is another person in the camp of the army of the kingdom of Europe who feels that life is better than death, that is, Prince Charles. Originally, he gave Prince granser the idea, but now he has buried thousands of troops of the kingdom of Europe. Now the aristocrats of the kingdom of Europe look at Prince Charles very badly. If these oriro nobles did not know that Prince Charlie and Nord of the kingdom of Damon had a bitter hatred, they would think that all this in front of them was a deliberate play by Prince Charlie and Nord, in order to bury thousands of troops of the kingdom of oriro and delay time better. Because it took them a long time to make the nest car a few days ago, the nest car that was originally built gave them great hope. Such a huge war tool is very reliable at first sight. The nest car two or three stories high visually brought a great impact to these oriro nobles. However, how much they expected at the beginning, how disappointed they are now, and how full of expectation they can return to a big defeat, which makes all the people in the kingdom of eurilo accept that they are here to attack the kingdom of Damon, not to give them heads as they are now. Prince Granger returned to the camp and sat there meditating. Although the situation has not become so bad, the death and injury of thousands of troops of 50000 people is not a bone and muscle injury. The troops of the kingdom of oriro still have a great hope of winning, especially in terms of the number of troops, the troops of the kingdom of oriro still have an absolute advantage. However, these two failures taught everyone in the kingdom of eurillo a lesson, and it was also a painful blow to their morale. Even Prince granser, who had always been very stable, was a little depressed and just arrived at the border of the kingdom of Damon. This was not the same as Prince Glaser''s expectation, nor was it the same as that of all the nobles of the kingdom of oriro, including the king. In these people''s expectation, the kingdom of oriro sent 50000 troops to attack a newly established kingdom of Damon, which was just captured. It was not expected that the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon would be so powerful. Chapter 408 Belittling the enemy will pay a price, just like now. After learning enough lessons, the nobles of the kingdom of eurillo deeply realized that the strength of the kingdom of Damon is very powerful. In fact, it is not too late to realize the mistake. However, these two failures have dealt a great blow to their confidence. Now the morale of the troops is relatively low, and the atmosphere in the whole camp is very low. Although the camp is full of people, there is no sound. Everyone is bowing his head and thinking. He doesn''t know what he is thinking. Prince Granger sat in the middle of the camp like a silent statue. His exquisite face was a little dark, which made the whole person''s temperament very melancholy. I believe that even the greatest sculptor in the world could not carve such a beautiful statue. I don''t know how long later, Prince Glaser slowly raised his head and looked at the people in the camp and the silent nobles with his precious eyes. Prince Glaser slowly said: "Seeing your expression, I thought we had lost the whole war. Although the strategy of quick decision failed, our troops did not suffer too much loss. Why do you sigh one by one? We still have hope of victory. Even if we can''t win the whole kingdom of Damon at one breath, I will fight down the town in front of us and export evil Gas! " "Can you bear it? We haven''t even touched the enemy''s wall now. Are we going to admit defeat? I can''t swallow it!" "You can bear it!" "Answer me!" Prince Granger, who has always maintained the elegant demeanor of nobility, also became emotionally excited. There were even several green veins on his forehead, which added a bit of ferocity to his handsome face, but also made him look a bit more manly. The former Prince Granger was exquisite like a woman. His Highness''s generosity finally boosted the morale of these oriro nobles, and then the atmosphere in the camp became hot. These oriro nobles shouted to give Nord a good look tomorrow. On this failed night, Prince Glaser and the oriro nobles decided to launch a general attack tomorrow to show the troops of the kingdom of Damon the strength of the kingdom of oriro. Otherwise, they really underestimated it. They fought a war for half a month, but they didn''t even see the city wall. It was too oppressive. This makes the proud oriro nobles simply can''t stand such shame. Like the civilians in the oriro Kingdom, these nobles are also very emotional. They all boast their artists. After all, artists are emotional, because their emotions were mobilized by Prince granser, and then they had the idea of fighting to the death with Nord. After determining the total plan for tomorrow, Prince Glaser asked these nobles to go back to arrange tasks and comfort the soldiers by the way, because not only the morale of these nobles was low, but also the soldiers of the kingdom of oriro. After all, they would be brave for the soldiers. If these nobles were lost, then these soldiers would certainly not cheer up. When the next day, Nord looked at the clear sky and thought it was another one of peace and tranquility, because the army of the kingdom of oriro, which had just experienced a tragic failure yesterday, would adjust for a period of time, but Nord didn''t expect that the kingdom of oriro would launch an attack in such a hurry. When Nord boarded the wall, the small town had been surrounded by the troops of the oriro kingdom. Nord looked at the four enemies outside the wall, and his heart sank. It seemed that the oriro kingdom was going to launch a general attack. The battle ahead is an appetizer at best. Now it is the biggest test for Nord. The attack under the siege is very difficult to deal with, because Nord can''t always observe the situation on the city wall to facilitate more convenient tactical arrangement, and Nord can''t trust enough people. Marco also gathered soldiers in the rear, which means that Nord and Lehman should be responsible for the defense on both walls at the same time. This is not only a test for Nord and Lehman, but also for these soldiers. In fact, it is also a training for the middle-level officers of the army to see if they can stand out. During these two or three years, Nord has been training middle-level officers in the army, and even opened an officer school in the army. Nord still taught them in person, telling them some war knowledge, just as Nord told Lehman and Marco at the beginning. Now they have both left the army and can impart knowledge to these officers. At that time, Nord felt very emotional, because both Lehman and Marco had grown into talents who could take charge of their own affairs. Even the older of the three, old Moore, is now a very important official in the kingdom of Damon, responsible for the training of soldiers in the whole kingdom and managing the problems of weapons and equipment. Old Moore is already the official military Minister of the kingdom. However, Nord did find some excellent seedlings among the middle-level officers. For example, Julian, who attacked the city gate with Aru last time, is a material that can be made. This time, Nord handed over the defense of one side of the city wall to him for management. Nord hopes Julian can shoulder this important task. As soon as Nord had finished arranging, the attack of the kingdom of oriro began. It seemed that they had great determination. It seemed that they would never give up until they reached their goal. Therefore, Nord had to deal with it carefully. Looking at the fierce soldiers of the kingdom of oriro under the city wall, Nord''s eyes flashed a cold light. As long as Nord could persist for a few days, The death of these soldiers under the city is coming. Since the beginning of the battle, it has directly entered a white hot state. Although the oriro Kingdom has not been able to attack the city wall before, they have always wanted to take advantage of the advantages created by the oriro archers, but they did not expect that the long-range forces of the de Meng kingdom are so sharp, so they suffered such a big loss. Now the kingdom of oriro has come to understand that relying on the archer forces that are superior to other countries has become a disadvantage in front of the kingdom of Damon. Excessive use of the advantages will cause harm to them, because compared with Nord''s long-range forces, the archer of oriro has no too many advantages at all. Nord looked at half of the soldiers wearing lock armour under the city wall. His heart was heavy. The real bloody and cruel siege was coming again. No matter how many times he had experienced, Nord was numb to the siege, because it was too cruel. On this small city wall, countless soldiers chose to catch and fight on it. And there is no half step retreat. Both the attacking side and the defending side are the same. There is no way to retreat. You can only kill all the enemies you see. Even if you have won the final victory, only the victorious side is qualified to stand and speak on this cruel wall. This is the cruelest part of the siege. It''s not like fighting in the wild. If you can''t fight, you can retreat. It doesn''t work on the city wall. You only have to stop and fight until death. This is the battlefield of warriors. Chapter 409 For three days in a row, the kingdom of oriro stormed the city wall, and achieved great results, because with oriro''s divine archers, their melee soldiers can easily climb the city wall. Frankly, this is the role of archers in siege, mainly to help melee infantry create siege conditions. Before, the practice of the kingdom of oriro was a bit of putting the cart before the horse. They should not take the oriro Archer as the main force of siege. Now when they understand it, it will pose a great threat to the wall of West prion. Nord was surprised by the battle on the wall these days. When the armored infantry of the kingdom of oriro attacked the wall, Nord really didn''t have much to do, because the wall of this small town was too small to compare with the wide and strong wall of Eagle City. The melee infantry in iron armor of the kingdom of oriro are not too afraid of the archers on the wall. Their lock armor can effectively defend against the shooting of bows and arrows. Even the armor piercing arrows are difficult to cause damage to them at a long distance, unless one arrow hits the key part. However, for the vital points of the body, these close combat soldiers defend very closely. The main arms of the close combat in the kingdom of eurilo are sword and shield soldiers. These soldiers can be the most balanced infantry. They have both attack and defense, and have strong combat effectiveness both in attack and defense. The crossbow soldiers of the kingdom of Damon can do the most damage to them. They are equipped with armor and arrows. If they hit an arrow at close range, they can kill those close combat soldiers. They can''t know this terrible war weapon at close range even if they wear iron armor and hold a shield. Due to the terrain above the city wall, Nord can''t send too many long-range troops to the city wall, because the space is completely insufficient. As long as the sword and shield soldiers of the kingdom of oriro climb the city wall, Nord can only send a large number of close combat troops to fight them on the city wall. In this way, it fell into a vicious circle. The long-range troops on the wall were gradually reduced. They were replaced by Nord with more close combat soldiers, because these close combat soldiers were allowed to block the pressure from the sword and shield soldiers of the king of eurilo, and then the firepower on the wall was inevitably weakened. However, in this way, the oriro sword and shield soldiers can more easily climb the wall. In the end, the long-range troops of both sides become spectators. They can only watch these close combat soldiers fight on the battlefield. These long-range soldiers can only warm the field for those close combat soldiers at the beginning of the battle. The real protagonist of the siege is these close combat soldiers. In just a few days, Nord''s troops had great casualties, which was the inevitable result of fighting on the city wall. Close combat was so cruel. As long as they were careless, they were in danger of death. Even the spearmen of the kingdom of Damon began to fight the enemy with their two handed axes. Although they are spearmen, Nord still equipped them with some close combat weapons, that is, the Tomahawk used by those crazy soldiers. Normally, Nord will let them start training. These close combat soldiers should master not only Tomahawk, one handed sword, shield and other weapons. At the beginning, it may only be required to be able to use spears, but with the increase of time, Nord''s requirements for them will become higher and higher. Nord wants to make these melee soldiers more omnipotent, because the limitations of using a single weapon are too great. For example, it is very inconvenient to have a spear close to three meters above the city wall. Once they are approached by those sword and shield soldiers, it will become very dangerous. It can even be said that these eurillo sword and shield soldiers are somewhat restrained from spearmen, and the soldiers using spears will not play well in the face of them. Therefore, after the first day, the melee soldiers of the kingdom of Damon on the wall began to change weapons and began to use the combination of shield and Tomahawk. Even some very confident soldiers fought with double axes. Needless to say, this must be learned from Lehman, because the double axes used by Lehman are very famous in the whole army. Besides, Lehman is also the most powerful soldier besides Aru. It''s not surprising that there are many little fans in the army. Even Marco was a fan of Lehman at the beginning, not to mention the soldiers below. Before, those crazy soldiers recognized Lehman''s fighting style and the posture of sweeping everything with double axes, Let Lehman in the barracks rose a wave of powder. After the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon on the city wall changed their weapons, the battle on the city wall became more bloody, because the combat distance between the two sides was shortened. The competition between battle axe and one handed sword can be said to be a close fight. These soldiers can be said to be really bloody fighting. As long as we have solved the enemy in front of us, we will inevitably splash our own blood. As the battle continues, everyone on the wall seems to have been bathed in a blood pool. Especially in the next two days, the wall that has not been cleaned is filled with a disgusting smell of blood. However, these soldiers continued to fight on the wall as if nothing had happened, because they had adapted. They were all soldiers who survived from the sea of corpses. Their adaptability was improving rapidly, and they didn''t have the energy to pay attention to the surrounding scene. Because the battle on the city wall has been hot and continuous. No soldier on the city wall dares to distract himself from thinking about other things. It is an act of looking for death to think nonsense in the battle. Only wholeheartedly fighting can make him survive in this tragic battlefield. In order to survive, everything else is not so important. Nord looked at the bloody and tragic scene on the wall, and there was no wave in his heart. It seemed that all this was not so terrible in his eyes, just like the scenery on the roadside. Nord was not the first time to face such a scene, but there was no doubt that it was the most tragic this time. Both sides involved in the war, whether the oriro sword and shield soldiers or the close combat soldiers of the kingdom of Damon, are more elite than the soldiers who fought before. Similarly, this will make the fighting more exciting, and the collision between elite soldiers will be more intense, just like the collision of excellent sword soldiers, which will be full of sparks. The soldiers on the city wall changed batch after batch, but the battle never stopped. Almost 30000 soldiers of Nord in the city went to the battlefield to experience it. The battle of the four walls made siprian, a border town in the south of the kingdom of Damon, restless. The residents of West prian have been living in fear these days, because the cries of killing from the four walls have been uninterrupted from morning to night. However, these days, the civilians of West prian have helped Nord a lot. Under the organization of the administrator of the kingdom of Damon, they have helped Nord''s army do what they can. For example, in the logistical work of boiling water and taking care of the wounded, even in fear, these civilians in West prian chose to stand with their respected King Nord. Although they could not climb the wall to fight for their king, these civilians did not have the idea of standing idly by when they saw the soldiers fighting hard on the wall, Because these civilians know that the soldiers on the wall fight to protect them. Chapter 410 The city of West prion was united, so the will to resist was very firm. It was not until ten days later that the attack of the forces of the kingdom of oriro stopped, because the ten days of continuous fighting made both sides feel very tired, but they always insisted on their belief in victory. Oriro really couldn''t hold on. In just ten days, the troops of oriro Kingdom lost more than 20000 casualties. When this data was calculated, Prince Glaser''s face was pale. He couldn''t accept that so many troops had not made any progress. Even if he goes back with his current achievements, his position as the successor of the kingdom may be shaken, because no one wants to make a prince who defeated the war king, but Prince Glaser is now difficult to ride a tiger. At the beginning, he fought with the king to command the war, but now he has become a hot potato. Prince Glaser doesn''t know how to laugh at himself when he returns to euriloresin. At present, King Glaser''s throne is not secure. However, the troops that have suffered heavy losses now do not have much combat effectiveness. From the listless look of the soldiers around them, they have begun to get tired of the battle, because for more than a month, the confident army of the kingdom of oriro has been blocked outside the small towns on the border of the Kingdom of Germany and Mongolia. They didn''t even see what the scenery of the kingdom of Damon looked like. Now there are less than half of the troops left, which makes the soldiers of the kingdom of oriro frustrated, because they feel that they can''t defeat the enemy in front of them. The combat effectiveness of the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon is surprisingly strong, which is three points stronger than the soldiers of the kingdom of Sinai who have fought with them for years. Especially those strong soldiers are a nightmare for the soldiers of the kingdom of euril. The crazy combat posture of the soldiers holding double axes is deeply printed in the minds of the soldiers of the kingdom of euril. Every time they encounter such enemies with double axes, the of the kingdom of oriro will feel very difficult, because one or two oriro sword and shield soldiers can''t deal with them at all. They must pay a very high price to defeat them, but doing so is not worth the loss, because the number of enemies on the wall is not less than them. This means that when they gather their forces to encircle those tall soldiers, the soldiers of the surrounding oriro kingdom must be slaughtered. What the soldiers of the oriro kingdom can''t accept most is that there are many tall soldiers in the team of the kingdom of Damon. At least half of the soldiers are tall, which has caused great psychological pressure on the soldiers of the kingdom of Europe. When finally facing these tall soldiers, the soldiers of the kingdom of Europe obviously have fear. As long as they see the tall enemy in front of them, they subconsciously want to avoid it. As the battle continued, the morale of the troops of the kingdom of euril was slowly falling. Their excited look was gradually dissipated by the battle, but when the passion subsided, they gradually realized that the kingdom of euril had lost its chance of victory. The troops of the kingdom of oriro suffered heavy casualties, but the troops of the kingdom of Damon were also difficult. At least half of the 30000 troops were killed and injured. If the kingdom of oriro had not retreated, Nord estimated that his troops would not last for a few days. Now almost all the soldiers in the City have walked around the gate of hell. From the embarrassed dress of these soldiers, it can be seen that they are covered with viscous black blood, which is the trace of the dried blood. These soldiers have no time to take care of their condition. After coming down from the city wall, whether their hands are covered with blood or not, they pick up food and put it in their mouth. After eating, they fall asleep. They have no time to think about other things. Especially in the back, due to the excessive casualties of the troops, the defense on the four walls of Nord became very tight, and the troops became stretched. In order to increase the defense on the city wall, Nord had to reduce the rest time of the soldiers, because there were not enough troops in the city for Nord to rotate. West prion city may be captured at any time, but finally the soldiers of the kingdom of oriro suspended the attack. Even Nord doesn''t know who will be the final winner if it goes on like this. It may be that the kingdom of oriro captured West prion City, or the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon guarded the small town at a very high cost, The kingdom of oriro retreated because of heavy casualties, and the army of the kingdom of Damon in the city was unable to pursue. If we continue to fight, these two situations may happen, but no one knows what will happen in the end, because the oriro Kingdom has chosen another safer path, but in Nord''s view, this path is the way for the oriro kingdom to seek its own death. At this time, the retreat of the kingdom of oriro is equivalent to giving the victory to Nord. Although the soldiers in West prion have no ability to go out of the city to defeat the enemy, don''t forget that Marco is still on the way to the battlefield with 30000 fresh troops. Nord calculates the future, and the reinforcements of the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia led by Marco should also soon arrive at the battlefield. As long as Marco arrives at the battlefield, that is the death time of the army of the kingdom of oriro outside the city. Therefore, Renord''s task is to closely watch the troops of the kingdom of oriro and don''t let them escape home. Renord wants to leave them all in the territory of the kingdom of Damon. Therefore, on the second day when the kingdom of Europe suspended its attack, Nord asked Lehman to take 2000 members of the Knights out of the city, and then sneaked around behind the army of the kingdom of Europe, in order to prevent them from choosing to retreat while the form was unfavorable. In the next two days, Nord found that the camp of the army of the kingdom of oriro outside the city was still there, and they still didn''t choose to withdraw, which puzzled Nord, because the war had reached this point, what''s the significance of the army of the kingdom of oriro staying here. Do the nobles of the kingdom of oriro still think they have hope of victory? In fact, these oriro nobles had long wanted to retreat, but Prince Glaser did not agree to their request, because other oriro nobles still had a way out, but Prince Glaser did not. If he returns to the kingdom of oriro in such a gloomy way, the war will be a disgrace for him in his life. The failure of this battle may be remembered for a lifetime. He doesn''t want to go back and become a laughing stock in the eyes of others. Therefore, Prince Glaser wants to fight to the death. However, these oriro nobles didn''t want to work hard with Prince Glaser, because they originally planned to abuse vegetables here, but they didn''t expect that the kingdom of Damon could have such a strong combat effectiveness. They didn''t get a bargain, but suffered a big loss. Therefore, these oriro nobles had a retreat intention, but Prince Granger was not at ease. These days, they were arguing about whether to go or stay. However, Prince Granger did not convince these nobles these days, so he had to choose to withdraw. When looking at the faces of soldiers outside the camp who were somewhat happy because of the withdrawal, Prince grancer''s expression became very gloomy. Chapter 411 On the fourth day after the armistice, the whole camp had been cleaned up, and Prince granthar''s handsome face was full of unhappiness. Since he had agreed to evacuate, there would be no oriro nobles to touch the bad luck, and no one would continue to provoke Prince granthar at this time. In fact, the most frustrated person in this camp is not Prince Glaser, but Prince Charlie, the former heir of the Ximan kingdom. Many oriro nobles despise him. After the failure of this battle, Prince Charlie is like a transparent person in the whole camp, as if everyone can''t see this person''s existence. Prince Charlie stood behind Prince Glaser. His face was as if he had lost his soul, because Prince Charlie knew that this war was his last hope for national recovery. However, after the failure of this battle, he was of no value to the kingdom of oriro. After the kingdom of Damon showed such strong combat effectiveness, the restoration of the kingdom of seaman became like a mirror. Even the kingdom of oriro could not defeat the kingdom of Damon. Prince Charles did not know who else could help him, or that no country on the mainland would help him restore his country, including the current Kingdom of oriro. Prince Charlie was deeply aware of this, so his mood became so sad at the moment. Looking at the rest of Jiman City, Prince Charlie''s eyes were full of tears. However, a trace of panic soon climbed onto Prince Charlie''s face. Prince Charlie, who was still a little sad, opened his mouth and looked at the north. Prince Charles''s state soon attracted Prince Granger''s attention. Prince Granger, who was already very depressed, looked at Prince Charlie with some disgust, because it was this person who put himself in the current situation. If he was giving Prince Granger a chance, he would never come to wade in this muddy water. Looking at Prince Charlie''s strange expression, there was a trace of doubt in Prince Glaser''s eyes. What on earth did he see to make Prince Charlie show such an expression, and then along the direction of Prince Charlie''s eyes, Prince Glaser''s eyes also revealed a trace of disbelief. At the same time, Nord on the city wall was still observing the evacuation of the camp of the kingdom of oriro outside the city. When he looked back, Yu Guang saw a smile on Nord''s face. On the endless mam plain in the north, a black line slowly appeared from the far side. At this moment, everyone on the battlefield knew very well what was coming from a distance. It was an army, a very large number of troops. The reinforcements led by Marco finally arrived at the battlefield at the last moment. If they came late, they might not even be able to drink the last soup. Looking at the soldiers of the kingdom of oriro who were about to flee, Nord directly ordered all the troops in the city to start to leave the city. As long as they delayed for a few hours, the troops led by Marco could arrive. Therefore, Nord had to drag the enemies outside the city. Now there are only more than 10000 soldiers left in West prion, and some of them are wounded. However, after hearing Nord''s order, these soldiers still go out of the city to meet the enemy. This is a determined army. In this half month''s battle, the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon have become more tenacious. More than 10000 soldiers quickly gathered in the city. Although there was no battle these days, the soldiers in siprian were always ready. Now they quickly came outside the city at the command of Nord and headed for the camp of the army of the kingdom of Europe. Looking at the troops coming out of the city, Prince Glaser''s eyes were full of anger, because he didn''t expect that Nord wanted to kill him and didn''t leave him any way out. If there were no reinforcements, Prince Glaser might be very happy, because for such a time, the oriro nobles could only choose to fight Nord. But now the situation is completely different. Knowing that the reinforcements on the opposite side are coming, choosing to fight with the troops of the kingdom of Damon at this time is self destruction. Looking at the enemy who quickly rushed towards them, Glaser ordered the troops to retreat immediately, and he took the cavalry to retreat first. At this time, don''t worry about how to explain to the Kingdom when you return to the king. It''s good as long as you can escape alive. If they don''t even have a chance to escape when the reinforcements of the kingdom of Damon arrive later, don''t think too much at this time. Running for your life first is the most important thing. Therefore, after giving the order to retreat to the army, Prince Granger rode a group of snow-white horses under his crotch and led his 500 dawn knights to leave the battlefield. Whether these soldiers could escape to heaven is not a question that Prince Granger can think about. Even if these soldiers are allowed to fight, there is no possibility of victory in this battle. When seeing that there is such a large number of reinforcements in the kingdom of Damon, Prince Glaser and those oriro nobles know this very well, because as they guessed, the kingdom of Damon with 30000 new troops is absolutely sure to win the battle. Looking at the troops of the kingdom of oriro who have begun to flee, Nord is very happy. The depression in his heart has been cleared for more than ten days. Before looking at the soldiers with heavy casualties every day, Nord''s heart is really not taste. Moreover, seeing more cruel and bloody scenes on the wall can really bring great pressure to people''s psychology. But the victory will be won soon. Of course, Nord is full of joy. Not only Nord, but also his soldiers have a happy smile on everyone''s face, because even these soldiers know that the victory is in front of them. They have defeated the enemy again, and they are the first power in the continent, the kingdom of oriro. The soldiers of the kingdom of Damon are very proud of the identity of the enemy alone. After all, before, there was no way to compare the status of the Principality of Bethel or the kingdom of seaman with that of the kingdom of oriro. The kingdom of oriro, which occupies the center of the continent, is the Pearl of the whole continent. Not to mention that the oriro Kingdom still has a strong flavor of art and culture. Compared with the people of the oriro Kingdom, the civilians in other corners of the continent feel like a hick. They admire the oriro Kingdom very much, not only in the name of the strongest country on the continent. For example, the exquisite works of art of the kingdom of euril are sought after by the whole continent. It is a dream of people in many countries to have a piece of art of the kingdom of euril. From civilians to nobles, the pursuit of the art of the kingdom of euril is very terrible. This may be the reason why the kingdom of euril has such a strong voice. As in the former principality of Bethel, many nobles are proud to own a work of art in the kingdom of oriro. Many civilians in the Principality of Bethel have only heard the name of the work of art in the kingdom of oriro and have never seen the real face at all. Nord has seen many art works in the Eagle palace, which must be said to be very exquisite and beautiful. Chapter 412 Of course, the fastest runners were Prince Glaser and the oriro nobles. In addition, nearly 1000 people of the Knights rode horses and ran in the field between the kingdom of Damon and the kingdom of oriro, leaving their soldiers far behind. Seeing this scene, Nord finally understood who the nobility of the Ximan Kingdom learned from. It turned out that they had such an excellent idol as the oriro kingdom. The Ximan Kingdom really learned like a model, but Nord didn''t care too much about Prince granser and others who had run away, because that was not Nord''s task. The group of soldiers of the kingdom of oriro running around like headless flies is the task that Nord needs to be responsible for. The troops led by Nord currently have no cavalry, so it is impossible to catch up with the knights who have fled far. However, Nord is not worried at all. A few days ago, Nord had asked Lehman to go to the rear of the kingdom of oriro to intercept the troops to be evacuated, Nord believed that the nobles of the kingdom of eurillo must not escape their palms. More than 20000 troops in front of Nord are very difficult. Because of too many people and no one to lead them, the situation has become very chaotic. Nord doesn''t know how to deal with the chaotic situation. Nord''s current soldiers are only more than 10000. It''s still difficult to deal with the troops of the kingdom of Europe with more than 20000 people. However, after approaching the formation of the disordered army, Nord is relieved, because these troops of the kingdom of Europe have no desire to resist at all. They just run for their lives and won''t fight with the troops rushed up by Nord. Seeing this, Nord began to let the soldiers shout the slogan of surrender without killing. Suddenly, the cries of more than 10000 people rang through the whole plain, as if there was only one voice echoing between heaven and earth. "Surrender without killing! Kneel down to avoid death!" "Surrender without killing! Kneel down to avoid death!" ...... In this cry like a mountain collapse and tsunami, the already panicked oriro soldiers were directly defeated. Then Nord saw a team of oriro sword and shield soldiers put down their weapons, and then slowly knelt on the ground, covering their faces with both hands. He could see a trace of relief in his ashamed look. With the complete collapse of the mentality of the soldiers of the kingdom of oriro, Nord easily captured the remaining enemies. However, many soldiers ran very far before Nord caught up with them, but Nord was not worried. After leaving some troops to look after the prisoners, Nord pursued them with the remaining troops. Prince granser, who ran the fastest, and the oriro nobles soon returned to the territory of the oriro kingdom. Siprian itself is a town on the border, only more than ten kilometers away from the oriro kingdom. When they returned to the territory of the oriro Kingdom, they were relieved, But suddenly I saw a long waiting Knights waiting for them in the distance. Prince granthar and others were pale. Although this was already the territory of the kingdom of oriro, they certainly wouldn''t think it was sent by the kingdom of oriro to take over their own troops. There is no doubt that this knight regiment was not good, and it may be the enemy. At the thought of this possibility, the faces of all the people in the team became very ugly. Looking at the Knights blocking the road, these eurillo nobles were very angry, because they had all conceded defeat and retreated. It was too much for the kingdom of Damon to want to kill them all. It seems that the knights were ready a long time ago, otherwise they would not appear on the road of their retreat and wait. At this moment, the oriro nobles felt like they had been tricked. The war was like a conspiracy, a conspiracy against them. Then these oriro nobles looked for the figure of Prince Charlie in the crowd, but after looking for a circle, they found that Prince Charlie had long disappeared in the chaos. After finding that Prince Charlie was missing, these oriro nobles more agreed with the speculation in their hearts that the war was a conspiracy, the ghost of Prince Charlie. When the oriro nobles were looking for a place to carry the pot, Lehman led the knights in the distance to launch an assault. The vibration of the sound of Horseshoes soon made the oriro nobles come back to their senses. They didn''t care to curse Prince Charlie in their hearts. They had to deal with the knights in front of them. Prince Granger let the members of the dawn Knights rush to the front, because among the escaping team, only the dawn Knights still have strong combat effectiveness. Other knights can''t be compared with the dawn knights at all. Moreover, at this critical moment of life and death, the noble knights who have no desire to fight can''t get the trust of Prince Granger. Now, the 500 Knights of the dawn knights are prince Glaser''s last straw and his last hope. The only ones who can redeem him are the dawn knights who are good at fighting. The dawn knights in silver armor look very brave. But they are not ostentatious. These knights are warriors with hundreds of battles. They have their figure in the war with the kingdom of Sinai every year. If it were not for the bravery of the dawn knights, the kingdom of oriro might lie under the iron hoof of the kingdom of Sinai. The kingdom of Sinai is backed by the kovo prairie, which is the most suitable place for war horses to inhabit in the whole continent. Therefore, the reputation of Sinai light cavalry is widely spread on the mainland. This is not the horse light infantry of the Ximan kingdom. The light cavalry of the kingdom of Sinai has a very powerful battle. Their soldiers grew up on horseback since childhood. Moreover, it is said that the kingdom of Sinai has been fighting with unknown enemies. Otherwise, relying on the combat effectiveness of the kingdom of Sinai, the kingdom of oriro would have been overwhelmed. Besides, the light cavalry of the kingdom of Sinai can turn the kingdom of oriro into scorched land. The reason why the kingdom of Sinai did not let the light cavalry go around to rob the kingdom of eurilo was that, in addition to their own non tyranny, the dawn Knights also played a great role. It was the deterrence of the dawn knights that made the light cavalry of the kingdom of Sinai dare not go so far. The dawn knights are the largest knights in the mainland. Its predecessor is the dawn Knights of the Eresin empire. However, the dawn knights are buried in the long river of history with this brilliant empire. Only some knights who perform missions outside are spared. Later, these spared Knights formed the two most powerful knights on the continent, the dawn knights and the dusk knights. The dusk knights were later accepted by the kingdom of Sinai and became the Knights of the kingdom of Sinai. Therefore, there were two large cavalry groups in the kingdom of Sinai, the gun Knights of Sinai and the dusk knights. Just by name, we can know that the grievances between the twilight knights and the dawn knights are like those between the kingdom of Sinai and the kingdom of eurillo, which can not be resolved at all, because the root problem is the truth of the collapse of the Eresin empire. Like the kingdom of Sinai, the twilight Knights believe that the oriro royal family betrayed the Eresin Empire, so they are at odds with them. This is why the remaining dawn knights are divided. It should be that they have found some clues, so they always believe that the oriro royal family is a traitor. Chapter 413 The members of the dawn knights were very silent before the battle. Even if there were more people on the opposite side than them, these knights were not afraid at all. Since the dawn knights were established, they have been fighting and did not stop at all. These members of the dawn Knights believe that they guard the dawn of the Eresin empire. Although the Eresin Empire no longer exists, the people living in this land have not changed. The original intention of the dawn knights is to inherit the will of the Eresin Empire and continue to protect the people on this land. This is the promise made by the founder of the dawn knights and former members of the dawn knights to the emperor and peaceful people of the Eresin empire. Even if the Eresin Empire no longer exists, these members of the dawn Knights still stick to it. This is why the scale of the dawn knights is so large, because there are countless people in the kingdom of oriro who want to join the dawn knights. It is this belief that makes the dawn Knights better than the oriro royal family to some extent. Fortunately, the dawn knights are not interested in other things except fighting. Therefore, the oriro royal family can tolerate the growth of the dawn knights. At present, the number of the dawn Knights has reached 5000, and the number is very large. The Yellow faint knights who have been fighting with them is only more than 2000. This is why even if the kingdom of Sinai has a large number of light cavalry, it still has no way to take the kingdom of oriro. The arms of the kingdom of oriro are very suitable for guarding the city. The balance ability of sword and shield soldiers enables them to exert great strength on the city wall. Coupled with the famous oriro archers, the towns of the kingdom of oriro are difficult to be broken. Moreover, with the protection of the dawn knights, it is difficult for the kingdom of Sinai to harass the hinterland of the kingdom of eurilo. How to defeat the dawn knights is a headache for the kingdom of Sinai. The dawn Knights have caused great trouble to the kingdom of Sinai, but the kingdom of Sinai has been unable to solve them because the combat power of the dawn knights is very strong. This is a group of knights with strong faith. No matter what difficulties they face, they can give full play to their super strength. This is the strength of the dawn knights. Even now, this is no exception. The members of the dawn Knights put down their overlay helmets one after another, and then charged at the enemy under the leadership of the leading knights. The members of the dawn Knights showed a very tacit understanding. 500 people were just like one person. There was no slightest confusion from stillness to charge. Even the actions were very neat and uniform. They looked pleasing to the eye. With silver white armor, the dawn Knights looked gorgeous to the extreme. Prince Granger and a group of oriro nobles followed the dawn Knights closely, for fear that they might fall behind accidentally. This battle is to break through. If they fall behind at this time, no one will come back to rescue them. Therefore, they must follow the steps of the dawn knights, but it is very difficult to do this, because these people do not have such superb riding skills as the dawn knights, so the team behind them becomes very chaotic, which is why Prince Glaser let the dawn Knights take the lead, It is these noble knights who can''t rely on at this time. Originally, it was not a long distance. It became closer under the charge of the Knights. With the shortening of the distance step by step, the lances of the two knights were raised one after another. The Knights of the kingdom of Damon were led by the Swadian knights. They were the knights who charged at the most time and the most comprehensive knights. These Swadian knights are very skilled in both lance charging and melee combat. Therefore, in daily training, swadian Knights take the lead in charging. The lion Knight of sarion uses not a lance, but a lion nail hammer. This is a very powerful weapon with short-range lethality and is not suitable for charging. Falcon knights are a group of archers, and it is impossible to play the role of charge, so this arduous task can only be undertaken by Swadian knights. However, the protection ability of these Swadian knights is also very strong. Even people and horses wear heavy armor. They are more luxurious than the dawn Knights opposite. They may also occupy a certain advantage in the lancet sprint, because the swadian Knights wear heavy plate armor, which can effectively resist the damage of lances. However, the dawn Knights wear a kind of armor similar to fish scale armor. This kind of armor is made of a unique structure, and its protection ability is stronger than that of ordinary lock armor. However, the workmanship of this armor is very complex. It can be seen from the manufacturing process alone that the output of this armor should not be very high. It may be a long time for the dawn Knight order to have so many sets of armor. The silvery white armor shines brightly in the sunshine, while the Knights of the kingdom of Damon are as dazzling as blood. The silvery white and blood red torrents collide, as if an invisible roar sounded in their ears, and the heaven and earth seemed to be static at this moment. The sound of the collision between the lance and the iron armor, the neighing of horses, and the shouting and killing of knights came in an instant, and the frozen picture was suddenly restored. However, those knights who fell due to the collision never stood up again. The strength of the lance sprint is very amazing. As long as they can''t escape and are stabbed by the lance, they will only die. The scene of the cavalry collision was very terrible. It could be said that people were turned upside down and flesh and blood were flying everywhere. Lehman, who rushed in front of the crowd, was almost doomed. At the moment when the cavalry gun of the dawn Knights stabbed him opposite, Lehman''s soul turned to his side, and then the head of the cavalry gun crossed over the plate armor in front of Lehman''s chest. Because of the angle, the lance didn''t stab Lehman, but it also surprised him in a cold sweat. Lehman felt that he had walked around in front of the ghost gate and almost died in the hands of the enemy. This was the most dangerous time since so many battles. If he was careless just now, his body would definitely be pierced by a sharp Lance. Just like the Knights around him and opposite him, they were directly lifted by the force exerted by the cavalry. At the moment of the collision between the two cavalry, more than 100 knights on both sides died on the spot. There is no doubt that the cavalry has such a powerful power. The end of the relative charge between the two cavalry is to lose both sides. However, after the two knights collided, the Knights of the kingdom of Damon took the initiative, because the number of Knights of the kingdom of Damon was much larger than that of the dawn knights. Therefore, before the dawn Knights got rid of the scene of the collision, the lion cavalry of sarion killed out from behind the cavalry of Swadia. At this time, it was the turn of the sarion lion knights to show their great power. They waved the lion nail hammer in their hands and rushed through the crowd. Even the armor they wore was as fragile as a piece of paper in front of the sarion lion knights, because these sarion lion knights were specialized in dealing with heavy armor enemies. The dawn knights were stunned by these rushed out sarion lion knights. Chapter 414 The lion Knights of sarion are very good at this kind of scuffle. It''s like a group of lions rushing into the sheep and killing everywhere. It''s hard for the dawn knights who are still in a daze. It''s like adding to the snow, which makes them suffer heavy losses again. But the dawn knights are not in vain. Although the random war is not the opponent of these sarion lion knights, they are also fighting tenaciously. In the face of the attack of sarion lion knights, these dawn Knights did not shrink back at all. They did not let the reputation of the dawn Knights be ruined. However, due to the problem of weapons, the one handed sword of the dawn knight has little damage ability against the plate armor of the lion Knight of sarion. It is not as powerful as the lion nail hammer of the lion Knight of sarion. In fact, it has a lot to do with the enemies faced by the dawn knight in the past. Most of the land of the kingdom of Sinai is grassland, so the amount of iron ore is very low, and there are many deficiencies in the process of smelting iron ore, so the weapons and equipment of the kingdom of Sinai become very scarce. In addition, the kingdom of Sinai is excluded by other countries on the mainland, and it is difficult to buy weapons and armor through other channels. Therefore, most of the soldiers of the kingdom of Sinai are light cavalry. It is not that the kingdom of Sinai does not want to form heavy cavalry, but they do not have heavy armor at all. Even the kingdom of Sinai is difficult to get together the heavy armor of the knights, let alone the armor of cavalry. Therefore, the kingdom of Sinai has no way in the face of the fully armed dawn knights. This is why the dawn Knights use one handed long swords. In the battle with the kingdom of Sinai, they have no need to use armor breaking weapons at all, and the enemy has no armor to break them. In a word, there is only one country on this continent whose soldiers are heavily armored. That is the kokilwa kingdom in the south. Due to the terrain in the south of Northen continent, there are many volcanoes there. There are a lot of iron ore reserves in the largest Loki volcano group. Thanks to the characteristics of volcanoes, the iron smelting technology of kokilwa kingdom is very developed. They even lead the magma from volcanoes to apply it to the smelting technology of ironware. Therefore, the kingdom of kokilwa can equip all its troops with iron armor. However, it is said that another reason is that the people in the kingdom of kokilwa are generally short, so they can save a lot of refined iron, but it is very dangerous to talk about this problem in front of a kokilwa. They may jump up and hit your knees with a hammer. Of course, it''s a joke. Kokilwa people are not as short as they think. Although they are only 1.5 meters tall, their bodies are generally wide and strong, so they look very short. However, this does not affect the strength of the soldiers of the kokilwa kingdom. They have the only heavy armor infantry regiment on the mainland, fully armed from top to bottom. These heavy armored infantry are the enemy''s nightmare. In a conflict between the kingdom of kokirwa and the United Kingdom of Calvi, this heavy infantry army resisted the attack of 30000 enemy soldiers and then defeated all the enemy. Since then, no one dared to laugh at the height of the kokirwa. Dignity is fought in battle. The kokirwa people have proved their dignity with their achievements, and the dawn knights are the same. Even if the one handed sword in their hands can not pierce the enemy''s heavy armor, they still don''t give up and continue to look for opportunities with their long sword. Because the lion Knight of sarion is not surrounded by iron armor all over his body, for example, the arms and thighs are not protected too much. The dawn knights can still cause a little damage to the lion Knight of sarion, but such a slight damage is useless. Even if the dawn knights are brave, it is difficult to win under the attack of Swadian knights and sarion lion knights. The dawn Knights have fallen into the disadvantage in terms of number, weapons and equipment and morale. Therefore, the defeat of the dawn knights is just a matter of time. When the dawn Knights fought with the Swadian knights and the sarion lion knights, the Falcon knights at the back were not idle. The 1000 Falcon knights in the rear were like the wings of the Knights. With their mobility, when fighting in the front battlefield, they circled to the side of the battlefield and attacked the enemies behind with their bows and arrows. In the face of these flexible and sharp Falcon knights, the oriro nobles behind the dawn knights are unlucky. Their accurate and tricky arrows have caused heavy casualties, but these oriro nobles have no strength to fight with these Falcon knights, so they can be beaten passively. However, under the arrow rain of the Falcon knight, the oriro nobles simply had no room to escape. They desperately wanted to crowd the crowd, because they could only be used as targets for others outside. However, the confusion of the team caused by this directly wanted to squeeze in, but someone was always outside. It was in this case that the oriro nobles began to fight among themselves. The dawn knights in front were still fighting bravely, but the oriro nobles behind also began to fight against their own people. The friendship of fighting together seemed to be invisible. At this moment, the ugliness of human nature was shown. They all wanted others to resist the bow and arrow from the enemy for themselves. Prince granthar''s face was livid in the crowd. He didn''t expect that at this time, the oriro nobles could still have internal strife. Looking at the crumbling dawn Knights ahead, he might fail the next second. Prince granthar closed his eyes painfully because he wanted to make a very embarrassing decision. The desperate Prince Granger chose to surrender. He asked the surrounding oriro nobles to dismount and surrender, and then the dawn knights in front stopped attacking. The oriro nobles, who had no will to resist, immediately surrendered after hearing Prince Granger''s order. The dawn knights in front wanted to continue to resist, but when they saw that the nobles behind them surrendered so quickly, they had to put down their weapons and surrender, but these members of the dawn knights were very unconvinced, although the enemy in front of them was very strong, But the dawn knights were not so easy to defeat. Because of Prince Glaser''s orders, these dawn knights had to obey. Watching the dawn Knights surrender one by one, Lehman also let the Knights give up the attack. These dawn Knights'' sneak attacks are also a good thing, which can at least reduce some casualties for the Knights. Lehman still highly recognizes the strength of these dawn knights. It is worthy of being the largest knights in the continent, and indeed has very outstanding combat effectiveness. After capturing all the enemies, Lehman slowly came to Prince grancer. He looked at the handsome prince and was a little embarrassed because of his escape. However, from his outstanding temperament, Lehman could recognize that he was an important figure in the kingdom of Europe. However, Lehman didn''t talk to Prince Glaser much. He took these prisoners and quickly had a round with Nord. On the way, Prince Glaser wanted to talk to Lehman several times, but Lehman ignored him, even if Prince Glaser seduced Lehman in various ways. Chapter 415 The last force that wanted to escape was intercepted by Lehman from behind. Since the kingdom of oriro came to attack the kingdom of Damon, 50000 troops have been wiped out. Marco, who just arrived, didn''t expect that he didn''t even drink the last mouthful of soup because he was more than half a month late. Although Marco and the 30000 soldiers he brought did not participate in the battle, it does not mean that Marco did not have any credit. If it were not for the large number of reinforcements led by Marco, the soldiers of the kingdom of Europe would not surrender so easily. Even when the oriro Kingdom chose to retreat, they still had some advantages over the troops of the kingdom of Damon in West prion, but their advantages disappeared as soon as the reinforcements brought by Marco arrived, which is why Prince granser and those oriro nobles were so eager to escape. If they wait until Marco arrives, it will be too late. It will not be so easy to retreat at that time. Although they still can''t escape from Nord''s palm in the end, they didn''t expect that Nord sent his knights to the rear to intercept them a few days ago, or they really ran away. These Knights ran away on a smooth road. If they hadn''t intercepted in advance, they couldn''t catch up. Looking at the eurillo nobles who were imprisoned, Nord smiled. These arrogant guys certainly didn''t expect to have today. Everyone in the kingdom of oriro thought that Nord had just established the Kingdom and had experienced two more wars. However, he did not expect that the kingdom of Damon recovered so quickly, nor did he expect that the troops of the kingdom of Damon had such a great combat effectiveness. Therefore, never underestimate your enemy. This is the biggest crime against yourself. When Nord came to these prisoners, Nord found Prince granser in the crowd at a glance, because he was too conspicuous in the crowd. Nord had heard that the oriro royal family were all handsome men and beautiful women before. Nord also said that because it was a rumor, it was those people''s beautiful words to compliment the oriro royal family. But when he saw Prince Glaser himself, Nord understood that the rumors outside were true. The oriro royal family was as beautiful as they said. Looking at Nord''s eyes, Prince Glaser frowned. Nord''s eyes made him feel uncomfortable because he could feel that Nord underestimated him. Even if he is now a prisoner, Prince Glaser''s heart is still full of pride. The pride of the oriro royal family is full of bones. Therefore, his eyes at Nord are very bad. Prince Glaser thinks that the reason for his failure is to despise the enemy. If he knew that the strength of the kingdom of Damon would be so strong, Prince granser would not choose to play like this now. He would bring more troops and be more careful when fighting, but the world did not regret giving him medicine. The war of the kingdom of eurillo ended in failure. "I will keep in mind the invasion of the kingdom of euril against the kingdom of Damon. After a while, I will personally go to the capital of euril and ask your king why he declared war on the kingdom of Damon." The other party is particularly arrogant. The best way for such people is to be more arrogant than him and let the other party taste what arrogance is. Therefore, Nord has no respect when talking to Prince Glaser. In fact, Nord''s current status is much higher than Prince Glaser. Nord is the king of the kingdom of Damon. Although Nord and Prince Glaser are of the same age, it doesn''t mean that their status is the same. The status of a prince is far from that of a king. However, when Nord came to this group of oriro nobles, he didn''t see their respect for Nord, even though they are now imprisoned by experience. "You won''t have such a day. The oriro kingdom is stronger than you think. Don''t think that if you defeat me, you will have the capital to fight with the oriro kingdom. If you let us go now, I may help you get the friendship with the oriro kingdom." "Let you go? The kingdom of Damon doesn''t come and go if you want. When you go to the kingdom of euril in the future, I will take you and show you what kind of enemy the kingdom of euril has provoked. We could have been friends, but the kingdom of euril has chosen to be the enemy of the kingdom of Damon, so I will accompany you to the end!" There was a sneer on the corner of Nord''s mouth. The dead duck''s mouth was so hard that it was still playing tricks in front of Nord. That''s why Nord didn''t want to kill indiscriminately. Otherwise, Nord wouldn''t have cut enough heads for these oriro nobles. Nord ignored the barking of Prince Glaser''s defeated dog. He wanted to quickly clean the battlefield and count the casualties. When he was in the city, Nord only roughly counted the figures. The real list of dead soldiers should be notified to the rear as soon as possible, so that the families of the dead soldiers can get the news as soon as possible and enjoy the treatment and benefits given by Nord as soon as possible. Now every soldier in Nord''s army has detailed data statistics. Where to recruit and join the army for a few years are recorded. Therefore, every soldier killed in battle can be clearly checked in the army''s data. Of course, there is only one point roster on the battlefield. The detailed data are in Eagle City and managed by old Moore. In addition to asking old Moore to pension the soldiers as soon as possible, Nord needs to further recruit soldiers. What Nord just said to Prince Glaser is not to scare him. Nord really plans to attack the kingdom of eurilo to avoid indecent behavior. Nord wants to question the king of the kingdom of eurilo. At present, Nord''s strength is too weak, so we must find a suitable time. You know, the kingdom of oriro is located in the middle of the continent, which can be said to be a four war place. Although the kingdom of oriro is only at war with the kingdom of Sinai, if Nord conquers the Kingdom of oriro, it will be regarded as stabbing the hornet''s nest. Nord estimated that the whole continent would explode. Whether it was the kingdom of Sinai or the kingdom of kokilva, or even the famous United Kingdom of Calvi, they would take part in the battle. No matter what the purpose was, they could not watch Nord defeat the kingdom of oriro. Therefore, Nord must find a suitable time. At present, there are still too few troops in the kingdom of Damon, and there is no strength to dominate the mainland at all. Only with the strength of self-protection, it is very difficult to take the initiative to attack. Therefore, Nord must make sufficient preparations. Before, the focus of the kingdom of Damon was on the national infrastructure. Whether it was building roads or specifying various rules and regulations, it was building a foundation for this emerging kingdom. After two or three years of nonstop construction, the foundation of the kingdom of Damon has been firmly established. The kingdom of Damon has been able to bear the potential for the gradual outbreak of war by Nord. Nord wants to focus his current work on the next battle. Nord plans to expand the size of his troops to 100000 within half a year. Chapter 416 Nord is not aimless. The kingdom of Damon does have the potential of this war. It does not mean that Nord wants to recruit a large number of civilians into the team. Nord did not agree with the act of integrating civilians without combat experience into the army from the beginning, and it is the same now. Don''t forget that there is also a very large number of reserves in the kingdom of Damon, that is, the public security teams scattered in various cities. These public security teams that have undergone training for one or two years are no worse than the recruits under Nord who have not been on the battlefield, because their usual training is the same. From the day Nord established the security team, he regarded it as a reserve of the army. However, in order not to increase the burden with the Kingdom, the salaries of these security teams are paid by various towns, because they are responsible for protecting the safety of urban residents in addition to training. The role of the security team is very similar to that of the police, but they have much greater rights than the police. As long as they find anything that harasses the safety of civilians, they have the right to manage, and they don''t care about violent law enforcement at all. As long as they find something that violates the law and commits a crime, they will be severely punished. Therefore, these security teams have very strong combat effectiveness. Although they have not been on the battlefield, they still see a lot of general small scenes. Many members of the security team still have human lives. That is, when there were a lot of robbers in the past two years, the security team often fought with those robbers. Although they did not participate in the suppression of bandits, they often met bandits on patrol. It can be seen that bandits were rampant during that period. If Nord had not sent all soldiers to suppress at that time, it is estimated that the order of the kingdom of Damon would be very chaotic now. Nord''s eyes can''t rub sand, nor can these robbers commit crimes under Nord''s eyes. Now it seems that when suppressing bandits, they not only harvested a group of elite soldiers and good generals, but also a group of reliable reserve soldiers. It seems that the scale of the security team will be expanded in the future. Nord did not transfer back the soldiers who had just arrived in West prion, but took advantage of this rare opportunity to expand the scale of West prion to make the future war more smoothly, because West prion, the southernmost town of the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia, is the bridgehead for the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia to attack the kingdom of eurilo. After that, all the armies of the kingdom of Damon will gather in West prion first, and then cross the border to launch an attack on the kingdom of oriro. Therefore, West prion''s strategic position rose sharply after Nord decided to fight against the kingdom of oriro, becoming a crucial position. In fact, when Nord led 30000 troops into the West prion Town, he felt that the town was too small. 30000 soldiers and the town residents filled the town. Nord even set up traffic guidance at the intersection, otherwise the crowded town would cause congestion. This may be the first time in the middle ages. It is imperative to reconstruct the town of West prion, but the renovation of the city wall is a large-scale project. Camp Nord plans to build several large-scale barracks around the town of West prion, so as not to let soldiers disturb the lives of civilians in West prion as much as possible. When West prian built the barracks, Nord returned to Eagle City with the Falcon knights. Nord wanted to organize the plan of army expansion in Eagle City. It was very simple for Nord to recruit from the security team, but it was not a simple thing to transfer the security team from all parts of the country, because it involved a lot of things. The most crucial point is how to ensure that the law and order of the town will not decline because of the withdrawal of the personnel of the law and order team. In fact, the simplest and effective way is to continue to expand the enrollment, but in this way, the workload will become very huge. How many people will be transferred and then how many people will be expanded are issues that need to be discussed. Although these are small problems, details determine success or failure. Nord doesn''t want to fall short because he puts down such a small mistake. This is an important reason why Nord wants to go back to Eagle City all the way. Another reason is that Nord received a message and made something he has been thinking about for a long time. In the Royal Palace of Eagle City, Nord sat at his desk and didn''t look at the flawless porcelain for a long time. In his previous life, Nord was tired of reading it. He would use these things every day when eating. Although it was not as exquisite as the porcelain in front of him, Nord was common. However, when seeing such a great work again in this era, Nord''s mind inevitably surged. In fact, Nord had started the plan when the kingdom of Damon was just established, but Nord didn''t see the finished product until three years later, because it was not so easy to burn such a beautiful porcelain. It is precisely because of the complex process that porcelain becomes more beautiful. The reason why it takes so long is that Nord hopes to produce in mass. It does not mean that the master of the porcelain workshop must be able to produce one or two exquisite porcelain. Even if it is successful, it must be able to produce in large scale. In addition to exploring the firing process in the past three years, there is another important reason to cultivate a large number of apprentices. It is much more difficult to master the process and fire of firing porcelain than firing bricks. If the bricks are burned out, they can barely be used, but if the porcelain is burned out, they can only be smashed and started again. Only after being crushed to pieces can such a washed out color appear. Nord has not found the beauty of porcelain before, or where is the beauty and pattern of porcelain? Color? Neither. Now Nord has finally realized the beauty of porcelain. The beauty of porcelain lies in its cultural connotation. The shape, pattern and color all contain rich cultural connotation. However, Nord did not understand this meaning at the beginning. It may be the reason why Nord usually lives in the environment. In fact, it is difficult to find the mystery. However, when Nord saw the exquisite porcelain again after wandering in the world for several years, he recalled his hometown, the nation with thick history. Maybe he knew how to cherish it only when he lost it. Now Nord can''t go back, so he will miss it more. With porcelain in his hand, Nord couldn''t return to God for a long time. I don''t know how long it took, a sound of footsteps came from outside the study to wake Nord up. Then Nord saw Prince Glaser come to the study, and all the prisoners of eurillo kingdom were escorted to Eagle City by Nord. Prince Granger''s face looked very haggard. Although Nord did not abuse him, the taste of being a prisoner was not good, especially the sight he saw along the way shocked his heart. He was not here. As a prince of the kingdom of Europe, he would make an envoy to the kingdom of Ximan every few years. Therefore, he knows the land of the kingdom of seaman very well, but the land in front of him makes him feel very strange. This is not the land that Prince Glaser saw a few years ago. It has broad roads, rich people and prosperous cities. It is even stronger than the kingdom of oriro. Prince Glaser is not a bag of wine and rice, From these places he could see the strength of the kingdom of Damon. Chapter 417 It was because he saw the strength of the kingdom of Damon that Prince Glaser became so haggard. Nord''s words brought him great mental pressure, because Prince Glaser suddenly felt that the kingdom of oriro seemed to provoke a powerful opponent. The strength of the kingdom of Damon may really be able to compete. Even now, the strength of the kingdom of Damon is not so strong, but Prince granser knows that the kingdom of Damon can cause great damage to the kingdom of eurillo, because the enemy of the kingdom of eurillo is more than the kingdom of Damon. The kingdom of Sinai is still eyeing, and the failure of this war may have a great impact on the kingdom of euril. Facing the attack of the kingdom of Sinai this year, the defensive forces of the kingdom of euril will become very empty. If the kingdom of Sinai finds out this and increases the intensity of the attack, the kingdom of euril may really fall into a dangerous situation. This is what has been torturing Prince Granger''s heart, because he knows that the kingdom of oriro has made a very big mistake this time, but looking at Nord''s attitude seems to be useless. Prince Granger has been asking to see Nord before, but he has not received a response. Hearing Nord''s call this time, Prince Glaser thought about how to resolve Nord''s grievances. Then as soon as he entered the door, he saw that Nord''s hands were like shining works of art. Out of his love for art, Glaser put all his previous ideas behind him, and no oriro could ignore the works of art. Looking at Prince Granger''s eyes, Nord knew that the porcelain business was secure. Although Nord knew the beauty of porcelain, Nord did not know whether people in the world could appreciate this beauty, especially in the case of lack of culture, and whether the aesthetics of this era could accept porcelain. Nord specially asked the prince of the kingdom of oriro to appreciate it. Perhaps no one around Nord knows more about art than him. As long as he can get the love of Prince oriro, it shows that porcelain will be popular in the whole continent. Nord can also get great benefits from the porcelain business, not just money. From the position of the kingdom of oriro on the mainland, Nord can see that some cultural details are still very important. For example, the works of art of the kingdom of oriro affect the cultural trend of the whole continent. The high position of the kingdom of oriro may be closely related to this. As for whether there are other deep-seated reasons, Nord is not clear. However, as long as the odds of victory can be increased, Nord must insist on doing it, because the odds of victory and defeat are increased bit by bit. Every chance of victory may affect the outcome of the final battle. Nord hopes that his accumulated advantages can be greater and greater. Seeing Prince Glaser indulge in porcelain, Nord seemed to see the popularity of porcelain in the whole Northen continent in the future. Nord''s eyes were full of pride, which was the pride of the nation with infinite creativity and imagination. If it was not a beautiful nation, how could he create such beautiful things. After watching it for a long time, Prince Glaser slowly raised his head and looked at Nord with a very serious look, even some heartache, as if Nord had done something harmful. Even when Nord defeated him, Prince Glaser didn''t show this expression and looked at Nord. "Why make it into the shape of a bowl? It''s an insult to art. I..." Prince granthar trembled angrily. He sweated cold on a hot day and his hands and feet were cold. This is simply a waste and insult to art. Prince granthar can''t tolerate it. How can such an artistic work be such a vulgar shape. Nord looked at Prince Granger with an angry expression. He thought it was a waste of art, but porcelain was made and invented for people to use from the beginning. These beautiful patterns make people feel better when they are used. "This itself is a porcelain bowl, which is used for eating. There are many other shapes of porcelain, including vases and other devices specially used for placing." With that, Nord picked up a porcelain plate from his desk. The round porcelain plate looked like the bright moon in the sky. Prince Glaser fell in love with the porcelain plate at the first sight. Then Prince Glaser took the porcelain plate from Nord''s hand and stroked it with love in his eyes. Prince granthar''s obsession was undisguised, or he couldn''t control his emotional expression at all. Seeing such a scene, Nord gradually smiled at the corners of his mouth. Then Nord invited Prince granthar out of his study at the cost of two porcelain. If Nord didn''t give him these two pieces of porcelain, he might have to be dragged away by the guards. But in this way, his face was too ugly. It was just two pieces of porcelain. Nord gave them directly to him. Anyway, now Nord has a lot of porcelain, which should be regarded as the appraisal fee for him. Then Nord found lov, who had not appeared for a long time in his study. As the five nobles first canonized by Nord, lov recently seemed a little low-key. Lehman, Marco and old Moore are all famous figures in the kingdom. Village head Colin is also taking care of his days at home. His two sons are people the king trusts very much, Village chief Colin has nothing to pursue now. Therefore, LOV is the only one who seems to be forgotten by Nord. In fact, Nord did this deliberately in order to make lov gradually fade out of people''s vision, because the nature of his work is not suitable for publicity. Reputation is a kind of poison to him. For so many years, Nord has not put down his intelligence collection work. In the previous war, Nord was able to learn the news of the attack of the kingdom of oriro so quickly, which is inseparable from lov. At the beginning of the establishment of the kingdom of de Mongolia, that is, the period of seclusion, Nord had arranged for lov to arrange an intelligence station in the kingdom of oriro. When the hot side is full of merchants who travel far and wide, and will not use the name of the kingdom of Damon, this can minimize the risk of lov''s exposure. In recent years, lov has opened the way with money and has established strongholds in various cities of the kingdom of eurillo. Therefore, what happened in the kingdom of eurillo can soon reach Nord''s ears. To reach such a level, love is indispensable. Nord looked at some thin love in front of him and was very moved. Because of the current working characteristics of love, Nord could not reward him at all. Promoting his title was equivalent to baking him on a fire. Love is destined to live in the shadow. Nord hopes to see the light again one day, which means that Nord has no enemies in the whole continent, and love can appear in front of everyone without any concern. At that time, Nord will be able to make his achievements and contributions to the kingdom of Damon public, and promote his title to the due level, instead of paying a lot in obscurity as it is now, or just a small jazz title. Chapter 418 The main plan that Nord arranged with lov this time is to let him do his business in other countries, especially the other two kingdoms that are very far away from the kingdom of Damon, the kingdom of kokilwa and the United Kingdom of Calvi. Of course, it is also necessary for the kingdom of Sinai. Nord plans to buy a large number of war horses from the kingdom of Sinai, and just in the name of the kingdom. In any case, the kingdom of Damon can have a little relationship with the kingdom of Sinai. No matter Nord''s previous identity, as the heir of the ISAAC family, he and the royal family of Sinai are the governor of the Eresin empire. In addition, they are all enemies of the kingdom of oriro, and the enemy of the enemy is a friend. Moreover, according to the information obtained by love, Nord learned that the materials in the kingdom of Sinai are very scarce, especially various commodities are very rare. The main reason is that the kingdom of oriro excludes the kingdom of Sinai. Businessmen from other countries on the mainland do not contact with the kingdom of Sinai in the open. They only do some smuggling business in the dark. However, with such a large kingdom of Sinai relying on this amount of smuggling, the goods are in short supply, and the kingdom of Sinai itself has no ability to manufacture goods. It is absolutely a win-win thing for the kingdom of Damon to trade with the kingdom of Sinai. Nord doesn''t even have to be responsible for sales. Just connect with the royal family of Sinai directly, so that Nord can get what he needs and the royal family of Sinai can make a lot of money. Love is not responsible for the trade with the kingdom of Sinai. Nord plans to directly send an envoy to negotiate with the royal family of Sinai. Nord believes that with the origin of the kingdom of demang and the kingdom of Sinai, this opportunity is still very great. By the way, he can also discuss the coordinated attack on the kingdom of oriro. Nord plans to hand it over to the diplomats of the kingdom. Over the past few years, Nord will go to the tavern to see the refresh and clean-up of NPC every time, but few talents will be refreshed after a few years. Only a few barely usable talents have been recruited by Nord. The diplomat named Harper is one of the best. Nord even got a mathematician. Finally, Nord, who has thought for a long time, was recruited by his mathematician named goles, because Nord has accumulated a lot of merit and has no place to use. Moreover, Nord''s thinking about mathematicians is very useful. At least it can help Nord calculate a lot of data. Especially now, the kingdom of Damon has such a large land area and a centralized system, which makes the affairs of the Kingdom very busy. Therefore, a mathematician who is good at analyzing and calculating data is very important. After a while, Nord plans to send Harper diplomats to the kingdom of Sinai to open up trade relations with the kingdom of Sinai and help the Kingdom obtain a large number of war horses. Nord believes that with Harper''s eloquence and the situation faced by the two countries, this mission is still very successful. As for the other two countries, the name of the kingdom of Damon has no effect. No, it may even play a negative role. Especially when the war between the kingdom of eurilo and the kingdom of Damon spread to the kingdom of kokilwa and the United Kingdom of Calvi over a period of time, the business of the Kingdom of Damon may be suppressed. Therefore, Nord can''t let lov reveal his identity from the kingdom of Damon. Before, lov''s caravan walked in the name of other chambers of Commerce in the kingdom of euril. It was a chamber of Commerce in the kingdom of euril purchased by lov. Most of the people in the chamber of commerce were euril, and only a small part were lov''s confidants. The chamber of Commerce named flamingo was also named by Nord. At that time, Nord was in an excited period of restoring the glory of the ISAAC family. Nord, who was very excited, named the Flamingo for the chamber of Commerce, which implied the rebirth of the ISAAC family. Nord''s current plan is to do business with the kingdom of kokilwa and the United Kingdom of Calvi in the name of the Flamingo chamber of Commerce. The commodities are porcelain and wine. He doesn''t even intend to sell these things in the kingdom of oriro, because Nord knows the benefits of these two fist commodities, nothing else, It was Gustav who controlled the wine business in bethel that made the twain family make a lot of money. Nord believes that if these two commodities are sold in the kingdom of oriro, they will certainly be noticed by interested people, and the status of the kingdom of oriro will not be estimated too much. It is even possible to directly investigate the details of the Flamingo chamber of Commerce. In this way, even if Nord is self defeating, he has a great chance to expose the Flamingo chamber of Commerce. However, there is no need to worry so much about selling these two commodities in the kingdom of kokilwa and the United Kingdom of Calvi. First, the works of art of the kingdom of oriro are wildly sought after in these two kingdoms. Secondly, as a chamber of Commerce of the kingdom of oriro, the nobles of the two kingdoms will always worry about it. When they want to find news from the kingdom of euril, it is estimated that the kingdom of euril has been busy for a long time. At that time, the kingdom of Damon should have started a war with the kingdom of euril. If the plan goes well, the kingdom of Sinai is likely to join the war. At that time, where will the kingdom of euril worry about these little things, If they don''t mind, their kingdom is in danger of collapse. Nord intends to use this time difference to complete the layout operation in the kingdom of kokilwa and the United Kingdom of Calvi. When the war is going on, or not many people will pay attention to a chamber of Commerce, because the war involving the Three Kingdoms will certainly attract the attention of everyone on the whole continent. The most noteworthy is the Calvary United Kingdom, because it is a country with a strong business atmosphere. People here are keen on business, and it is also the place with the most mercenaries, because where there are many businessmen, there is more oil and water, and there are also many robbers. Therefore, in order to protect their safety, businessmen have to let mercenaries to protect their own safety. Over time, the number of mercenaries in Calvi United Kingdom has become more and more. Now Calvi United Kingdom will use a large number of mercenaries in combat, because their soldiers'' ability to do business is stronger than their ability to fight. This is also because 10000 heavy infantry of the kokilwa kingdom were able to defeat 30000 soldiers of the Calvi United Kingdom. Nord is very clear about the performance of mercenaries on the battlefield, and many of these mercenaries are from the original Bethel principality or descendants of the bethel people. In the past, many mercenary regiments came to the Principality of Bethel every few years to recruit soldiers, because the mercenaries of the Principality of Bethel were very powerful, but this situation no longer existed after Nord established the kingdom. The civilians of the kingdom of Damon now prefer to become a glorious soldier rather than go to the distant United Kingdom of Calvi to be a mercenary. After telling lov the whole plan, lov fully understood what Nord meant. Now LOV is no longer the leader of the caravan who didn''t know anything at that time. After so many years of intelligence work, lov has grown into a qualified intelligence leader. What to do is more clear in lov''s heart than Nord. Watching lov leave the study with firm steps, Nord felt he owed lov too much, but Nord kept this account in mind. Chapter 419 The eagle calendar lasted for four years. After several months, members of the security team from various cities gathered together. Nearly 60000 troops gathered in the Eagle City. A huge military camp outside the city was filled with slogans from the military camp every day. The civilians in Eagle City are used to it. Since the last war, a series of soldiers have reported to Eagle City. Then this large-scale military camp has carried out continuous training. At the beginning, there are civilians watching it next to the military camp. Later, no one paid attention to it and even thought they were noisy. Nord trained these soldiers with tacit understanding. Although the members of these security teams have good combat effectiveness, the battlefield is still very different from normal. Nord just wants them to get rid of some common stinks during their time in the barracks, or they may die on the battlefield. At present, the main training project in the military camp is actual combat, a 1000 person scale battle, all soldiers are fully armed, and then fight with wooden sticks. Such actual combat exercises can enable these soldiers to recognize the cruelty of the battlefield as soon as possible, and let them know that it is not so easy to become a glorious soldier. It''s easy to get hurt in such an exercise that is very close to the actual combat, but in order to make them adapt quickly, Nord still didn''t change his mind, because there is not much time left for Nord. In the negotiation with the kingdom of Sinai, the attitude of the royal family of Sinai is very ambiguous. Although they agreed to trade with the kingdom of Damon and agreed on the time to attack the kingdom of oriro with the kingdom of Damon, according to the description of diplomat Harper, the kingdom of Sinai did not seem to trust the strength of the kingdom of Damon very much. They felt that the kingdom of Damon was very arrogant and dared to say that they would be able to defeat the kingdom of oriro. Nord had no repugnance to the attitude of the kingdom of singe. After all, they had agreed to trade agreements with the kingdom of Germany. That is enough for Nord. The first transaction has already returned five thousand horses, and what the kingdom of Germany has been paying is a lot of goods and materials, and the ten thousand barrels of Baijiu liquor that the king of Singh needs. Nord did not know who earned it. Now the price of liquor in the kingdom of de Meng is a barrel of Eagle Coins. However, the price of the war horse varies from two to five Eagle Coins, and the quality of horses depends on the quality of horses. But for the kingdom of Xin, the most important thing is the war horse. Even if the trade between the kingdom of Sinai and the kingdom of Damon is not the best war horse in their country, it is also a rare and excellent variety for the kingdom of Damon. The next trade is not as large as the first time, and it will be a long stream in the future. These five thousand war horses are said to have solved Nord''s urgent need. Nord was planning to expand the knights, but he was stuck in the war horses. Even if he could have the cheating means to upgrade the war horses, he could not solve the problem of scarcity of war horses. The number of war horses in the kingdom of de Meng now does not exceed 10000. Nord can''t use them all as war horses. Some of them are pack horses to help the caravan transport goods, or traveling horses to travel. These horses can play a great role in maintaining social order. Nord can''t easily requisition them, and these horses are too docile for work and are not suitable for the battlefield. The horses just traded from the kingdom of Sinai are good seedlings that can serve as war horses. With these war horses, Nord can at least expand the size of the knights to 4000 people. In the last war with the dawn knights, the Knights of the kingdom of Damon were not small, and nearly 100 knights were killed in the battle. However, they also made great achievements. When the dawn Knights of the kingdom of oriro surrendered, there were only more than 200 people left. Excluding the difference in the number of people, the combat effectiveness of the eagle Knights of the kingdom of Damon was no worse than that of the dawn knights. Moreover, the division of labor of the three Knights of the eagle knights is different. The Swadian knights are the strong body of the eagle and are responsible for supporting the main body of the Knights. Their task in battle is to take the lead in charging. The sarion lion knights are the sharp claws of the eagle and are responsible for tearing the enemy''s body in battle. The Falcon knight, as a long-range output, is the two wings of the eagle. When fighting, it uses its own mobility to output fire on both wings to suppress the enemy''s formation. In the battle order of the Falcon Knight order, the swadian Knight uses a lance to sprint, the sarion lion Knight uses a lion nail hammer to defeat the heavily armored enemy, and the Falcon Knight encircles and suppresses the enemy on both wings. Nord''s tactics for the eagle knight regiment are still very perfect. Because of the combination of arms, the eagle knight regiment has become very comprehensive. It has very strong abilities in close combat and long-range. Now, after Nord expands the scale of the knight regiment, the combat effectiveness of the eagle knight regiment has become more powerful. The number of Falcon Knights expanded to 2000, swadian Knights 1000, and sarion lion Knights 1000. The number of Eagle Knights has directly doubled. The number of knights with 4000 is second only to the dawn knights in the whole continent. As long as there is a competition, Nord is confident to snatch the name of the first knights in the mainland. Both the barracks outside the Eagle City and the strongholds outside the West prion town are in intense training every day, and the soldiers are actively preparing for the war. Nord also mobilized the whole country to deal with the war. After passing through the Eagle City, the materials transported from all parts of the country are transported to the West prion town for storage for future use, When the kingdom of Damon mobilized up and down, the news from the border finally spread back to the king capital of the kingdom of oriro. This city, known as the capital of the new Eresin emperor, was in a panic, because the news from the outside made the proud nobles and civilians in the city unacceptable. The troops sent by the kingdom of euril to conquer the kingdom of Damon were completely destroyed. Even Prince granser, the leader of the army, was captured. None of the 50000 troops returned to the kingdom of euril safely. The news appeared in the ears of the people of euril like a bolt from the blue. Originally, the king and civilians of the oriro kingdom were very confident in the war, because in the previous propaganda, the oriro Kingdom claimed that they were just. The oriro Kingdom sent troops to help the Ximan Kingdom defeat the invaders, and it was reported that the emerging kingdom of Damon had experienced two large-scale battles in a short year, and now it has been greatly weakened. As long as the kingdom of oriro sends troops, it is easy to catch. Of course, this thing is advocated by Prince Charlie. Prince Charlie is determined to return to the country. After arriving at oriro rissin, he runs around and pleads for mercy, which fully shows the good image of a poor prince who is determined to return to the country. Moreover, Prince Charles did not lie. After asking about it in the kingdom of oriro, he knew what had happened in the north of the continent. The old feud between the kingdom of seaman and the Duchy of Bethel had been destroyed, leaving only a new country, the kingdom of Damon, and the descendants of the Isaac family, the governor of the northern territory of the Eresin empire. Chapter 420 During this period, the most popular news on the mainland is the successive collapse of the Principality of Bethel and the kingdom of seaman. The news of the collapse of the Principality of Bethel before, other countries on the mainland just take it as an interesting story and sigh that countries have begun to collapse in hundreds of years. However, because the Principality of Bethel is remote, and its reputation on the mainland is not very high, and it is not even as famous as Bethel mercenaries, no country in the neighboring Ximan Kingdom cares about the Principality of Bethel, which is located in the northernmost part of the mainland. The news of the fall of the Duchy of Bethel made many people know where the Duchy of Bethel was. However, with the successive fall of the Ximan Kingdom, people on the whole continent felt differently. They were deeply aware that a new kingdom was about to rise. Moreover, it will bring something different from the mainland that has been balanced for hundreds of years. Many families with a long history and kings of various countries are very clearly aware that a war sweeping the mainland is coming, and the battle to dominate the mainland has quietly sprung up. The oriro kingdom is the first to act, because they are adjacent to the kingdom of Damon, so they are also the first to react. However, due to their position, after intelligence analysis, the kingdom of oriro decided to go to war with the kingdom of Damon, because only two years can not smooth out the damage caused by the two wars. However, the kingdom of oriro does not understand the system of the kingdom of Damon. As a centralized country, the mobilization and execution of the kingdom of Damon is different from all countries on the continent. The kingdom of Damon completed the construction of infrastructure in three years, which is unbelievable in other countries. For example, at present, the oriro Kingdom, the largest country on the mainland, may have far less infrastructure within the Kingdom than the de Mongolia kingdom. As a divided territory, the oriro Kingdom has no right to manage the territory of the Kingdom''s nobility, let alone how to carry out infrastructure construction. Therefore, the kingdom of oriro mistakenly estimated the strength of the kingdom of Damon, which led to the failure of this war. The war started by the kingdom of oriro was not well prepared at all. This was a war full of arrogance and contempt. When this war started, it was doomed to failure. But a few months later, when the news of the defeat was sent back to the capital of the kingdom of euril, there was an uproar. The news of the failure of the army of the kingdom of euril even made the whole civilians of the capital of euril panic. The city of euril rissin experienced such a uproar for the first time. Before the war with the kingdom of Sinai, there was no such great loss. The 50000 troops accounted for almost half of the troops of the kingdom of euril. The remaining 60000 troops were on the western border to guard against the attack of the kingdom of Sinai. The kingdom of euril was very empty, because the whole kingdom had no redundant troops to guard against the next attack of the kingdom of Damon. Even the most optimistic civilians know that the kingdom of Damon will not give up, because this war was first opened by the kingdom of euril. Since the kingdom of Damon has destroyed the achievements of two countries, no one will think that they will put down their gratitude and resentment with the kingdom of euril. Therefore, the civilians of the kingdom of oriro are very pessimistic. At this time, don en, the head of the dawn knights, called on the civilians of the kingdom of oriro not to give up resistance, but to stand up bravely, and then the king of the kingdom of oriro appeared to inspire the people. Moreover, the king said with great confidence that the kingdom of oriro would not be defeated by this difficulty. They had thought of many ways to deal with the current problems and reassure all nobles and civilians. Then the kingdom of oriro urgently recruited 50000 soldiers all over the country, and the royal family of oriro paid a great price for this. After all, except for the territory directly under the royal family, other places are not under the jurisdiction of the oriro royal family. If you want these nobles to continue to recruit soldiers in their own territory, the oriro royal family must subsidize them, and the soldiers who went to war with Prince granser must be paid by the oriro royal family. After all, in the face of national crisis, the oriro royal family can only gnash their teeth and agree, which is also a matter of no way, because even noble people such as king oriro have to maintain a good relationship between monarchs and ministers with their nobles at this critical juncture. To put it bluntly, the rights of nobles are too great, and the rights of the king are seriously limited. Unlike the kingdom of Damon, Nord''s orders are implemented very quickly, and no one dares to discount at all. This is the advantage of power concentration. Such a system can enable the country to give full play to its maximum strength, and the whole country can fight the enemy with a strong fist. Just when the kingdom of oriro began to recruit 50000 soldiers all over the country, the date agreed by the kingdom of Sinai and the kingdom of Damon was coming. The winter had just passed, and the time for all things to recover was also the fourth year of the eagle calendar. Nord led 60000 troops out of the city in the Eagle City. Nord should lead the army to gather with the elite soldiers outside West prion first, and then attack the kingdom of oriro together. Before that, Nord needs to know the specific situation of the kingdom of oriro in detail from lov''s mouth, and then formulate the next war strategy. Nord knows very well that the next war is very critical. After all, the next thing to face is the most powerful kingdom of Northen continent, and accidents may happen at any time. Who knows if they have any back-up preparations. Nord hopes to solve the problem of eurilo Kingdom at one time. If it drags on, it will be very disadvantageous to the kingdom of Damon. Although there is the cooperation of the kingdom of Sinai, the kingdom of eurilo is not without allies. Therefore, once the war is delayed, it may evolve into a general war of the whole continent. The kingdom of Damon and the kingdom of Sinai jointly confront the remaining three kingdoms. No matter who wins in the end, it will be a disaster for the whole continent. Moreover, Nord is not confident that two against three. Countries that have survived on this land for hundreds of years are not easy to provoke. After experiencing the lessons of the Ximan Kingdom, Nord will not underestimate any enemy. Even if it seems that it is not a very strong enemy, it is possible to have a Jedi counterattack. After arriving in West prion, Nord met lof. In recent months, lof has traveled almost half the continent, first to the United Kingdom of Calvi, and then to the kingdom of kokilwa. Lof has received a lot of information from these kingdoms, which also let Nord know a little about the local conditions and customs of these regions. There are many rivers in the Calvary United Kingdom, and the easternmost part of the continent is an endless ocean. At the industrial level of the middle ages, there is no way to know what the world outside the ocean is. Moreover, the Calvary United Kingdom is a country united by cities, which is even very different from the aristocratic canonization system in the middle ages. There is no king in the Calvary United Kingdom. The government affairs of their country are mainly decided by several Archduke after discussion, which makes the external performance of the Calvary United Kingdom like a plate of loose sand. But it is this unique geography and system that will lead to the unprecedented prosperity of the business of the Calvary United Kingdom. Chapter 421 Therefore, in the United Kingdom of calvay, porcelain and wine are very popular. In particular, porcelain is instantly regarded as a treasure by those businessmen in the United Kingdom of calvay. They may never think that these exquisite porcelain are made of clay. Maybe this is the art of turning stone into gold. The porcelain sold by the kingdom of Damon is more valuable than gold. The color of these porcelain is much brighter than gold. Even the cheapest porcelain lov sold more than 200 gold coins, and the largest porcelain bottle directly sold more than 1000 gold coins, which can be said to be worth thousands of gold. It''s just like robbing money. No, robbing money can''t be so fast. Lov''s money can be equivalent to the salary of thousands of soldiers a year. If we consider the problem of long-term flow, the profits of these two commodities alone can make Nord have tens of thousands of troops out of thin air. It has to be said that the businessmen of Calvi United Kingdom are really rich and have a very high status in this kingdom. In fact, it can be said that their nobles have become businessmen, which may be the impact of a national atmosphere. As for another country, it''s different. When lov said about the kokilwa Kingdom, his face was a little strange, because the kingdom was really strange. Although the system was not as deviant as the Calvi United Kingdom, their civilians and nobles were very harmonious. What made lov uncomfortable was their height. Moreover, the kokilwa people are also very hospitable. Porcelain is not much sought after in the kokilwa kingdom. Although they think it is a beautiful art, they will not spend a lot of money to buy Porcelain. The delicacy of the original keirwa people was two things: Food and iron, but now there are many things like that. Drinking is especially important after drinking. It is so strong that even the hammer is whirling. Baijiu has been popular with people in the kekiir kingdom. When lov left there, many keirwa people discussed with Rover. Let him bring more Baijiu next time. In addition to the kingdom of Sinai, where Harper diplomat was sent before, Nord is in line with all kingdoms. Before, he hid in a gully and didn''t understand the form of the mainland. Now Nord is completely aware of what kind of world he is in. From the different characteristics of these kingdoms, it is not difficult to see that the whole Northen continent is still very colorful, but Nord has never had the opportunity to visit before, and Nord doesn''t know whether he has seen almost the scenery of the whole continent in his lifetime. As a king, Nord will not easily enter the territory of other countries, but it will soon be OK to bring the whole continent into the territory of his own country. He can go wherever he wants at that time. Nord has not forgotten his small goal, that is, to unify the whole Norsen continent. Nord is now pursuing his original intention. After Nord asked lov about the terrain of the kingdom of oriro, Nord planned to attack steadily. Although the area of the kingdom of oriro is very large, there is a very huge forest in the middle of the kingdom of oriro. That is, the lancaro forest in the center of the mainland. No one knows how big the lancaro forest is, because no one can cross the whole forest. Moreover, the kingdom of oriro has written regulations that anyone who enters the lancaro forest, whether noble or peaceful, shall be hanged. This makes the people of the kingdom of oriro retreat from the lancaro forest, and if they want to reach the king capital of the kingdom of oriro, they must go around the lancaro forest half a circle, which is very expensive. Nord estimates that it will take several months to reach the city of oriro rissin as soon as possible. Nord did not have the idea of leading a team across the forest. Now Nord led 100000 troops and would not easily make such an adventurous move. Moreover, Nord could see from the attitude of the kingdom of oriro that the forest in the middle of the continent might not be so simple, otherwise the kingdom of oriro did not need to issue such strange instructions. Since we can''t get to euriloresin city quickly, it''s better to take all the northern territory of eurilro kingdom first. It''s recommended to be steady. At the beginning of the war, eurilro kingdom can''t turn over any big waves under the joint attack of Damon Kingdom and Sinai kingdom. Therefore, on the date agreed with the kingdom of Sinai, Nord led his 100000 troops across the border of the kingdom of eurello. Nord also officially declared war with the kingdom of eurello. The war was provoked by the kingdom of eurello, and Nord chose to accompany it to the end. In addition to asking loff to lead the way, Nord also took the captive Prince Granger. According to the previous agreement, Nord asked him to see with his own eyes how Nord led the army to the city of euriloresin. In recent months, Prince Granger also understood that as a prisoner, he was not qualified to bargain with Nord at all. Moreover, in his contact with Nord, Granger gradually found that Nord was actually an ambitious person, or his ideal was very big. Once, inadvertently, Nord told Prince Granger that his ambition was to unify the mainland. At that time, Prince Glaser was stunned by Nord''s statement, because the word was too strange to them. Hundreds of years of division made all countries have no sense and determination of unity. Even if they went to war with each other, it was also because of some interests. After the dispute was settled, there was no idea of unifying the mainland. This is why no country has been destroyed for hundreds of years. In the two or three years of Nord''s rise, two countries have been destroyed one after another. Although the Principality of Bethel was not destroyed because of Nord, the kingdom of seaman was destroyed by Nord himself. Looking at the heroic Nord, Glaser really had an idea at that time. Maybe the young man in front of him could really do it. After all, he has created so many miracles. Although Nord restricted Prince Glaser''s movement, he did not restrict his freedom. As long as the guards follow, Prince Glaser can go to most places. That is, in just a few months, Prince Glaser will understand how powerful the kingdom of Damon is. The kingdom of Damon is like a very huge giant, unlike other kingdoms. As long as the decree passed down by the kingdom of Damon, Can be implemented in every city in the kingdom. This gave Prince grancer a different feeling. Even the emperor of the Eresin Empire didn''t have such treatment. He also divided the empire into four territories. The four governors of the Empire were also powerful, but Nord was different. Nord had the right to the kingdom of Damon alone. The civilians all over the country only listen to Nord''s orders. This power has never existed since ancient times. Nord may be the most unique one. Therefore, Prince Glaser is pessimistic about whether the kingdom of oriro can win the war, because now he knows how powerful the kingdom of Damon is, Compared with the kingdom of Damon, the mobilization ability of the kingdom of oriro is simply weak. Even in a protracted war, the kingdom of oriro has no possibility of victory. Chapter 422 The 100000 troops of the kingdom of Damon surrounded the most border town of the kingdom of eurilo. When the guards of the town saw the endless army outside the city, they surrendered without any resistance, because they had no possibility of victory. The total strength of this small town is 500 people. How can it compete with Nord''s 100000 troops? Seeing that the nobles in the kingdom of eurillo don''t even have the mentality of resistance, Prince Glaser can''t help feeling more sad. Now he can''t see any hope at all. With a steady strategy, Nord did not make a sudden rash advance, but let 100000 troops sweep the northern part of the kingdom of oriro in three ways. Nord''s sweeping does not mean looting, but to occupy all towns and villages in the northern part of the kingdom of oriro and remove all their resistance. According to the news that Nord got from loff, the kingdom of oriro urgently recruited many soldiers in the north, but the kingdom of oriro did not have time to gather, that is to say, 50000 troops were scattered in the whole northern region, which gave Nord the opportunity to break them one by one. Therefore, Nord made a three-way plan this time. It was too inefficient for 100000 troops to gather in one place. Therefore, Nord led 50000 troops as the Chinese army to attack the territory of the kingdom of oriro from the middle road and occupy all the towns along the way. Lehman and Marco led more than 20000 people to attack in parallel on the left and right wings respectively. Once there was any situation, they could gather to take care of it at any time. In this way, the attack efficiency of the kingdom of Damon was greatly improved. In just a few days, the kingdom of Damon occupied half of the northern part of the kingdom of eurillo. The army of the kingdom of Damon can be said to be overwhelming, and Nord didn''t expect to attack so quickly. In fact, compared with Nord''s previous play, this is a very stable tactic, but Nord''s army still exists in the kingdom of eurilo. Every town that wanted to resist didn''t resist for long, mainly because the power of the kingdom of oriro was too scattered. Before they could gather, they were caught off guard by Nord. Even the nobles of the kingdom of oriro were ready to fight with the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia, but they didn''t expect that the attack of the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia would be so fast and rapid. The attack plan of the kingdom of Damon and the kingdom of Sinai is top secret, because when he was an envoy, the foreign statement of Harper diplomat was to discuss the trade between the two kingdoms. As for the appointment of the joint attack time, he discussed it privately with the king of Sinai. Even few people in the kingdom of Sinai know the news. Even fewer people in the kingdom of Damon knew the news. Except Harper, Nord didn''t tell anyone the news. Although the whole country knew that there was going to be a war with the kingdom of oriro, no one knew the specific date. The news was not known to the outside world until the day of Nord''s expedition, but it was too late to prepare and deliver the news at that time. Nord knew very well that many businessmen from other countries in the kingdom of Damon were ears and eyes. These businessmen were doing business everywhere and shouldering the task of collecting intelligence. After all, intelligence is also a commodity, and it is also a very valuable commodity. If you can pass those easily obtained information to your kingdom and get a lot of money, these businessmen will certainly do it. In fact, businessmen in this period are the disseminators of consumer information circulation. It was these businessmen who traveled all over the world that transmitted what happened in various kingdoms to all corners of the mainland. Even Nord could not restrict them, because all businessmen took part-time jobs as intelligence traffickers, but they would not take the initiative to spy on intelligence, because their main purpose was to do business. Unlike lov''s caravan, the main purpose is to help the kingdom of Damon collect intelligence. Doing business is just a cover for identity. Making money is by the way. Although lov''s caravan makes a lot of money with the excellent commodities of the kingdom of Damon, this is why there are so many merchants in the Kingdom of Damon during this period. There is no airtight wall in the world. Many businessmen have slowly discovered that the upstart caravans of the oriro kingdom were originally sourced from the kingdom of Damon recently. This has brought many well-informed businessmen to the kingdom of Damon. Seeing the explosion of the Flamingo chamber of Commerce, these businessmen with keen sense of smell are like sharks smelling blood, He swam from all sides of the mainland, as if he wanted a share. Nord does not refuse to do business with anyone, and after more merchants purchase goods from the kingdom of Damon, the Flamingo caravan can hide deeper, and the kingdom of Damon can get a lot of profits. Why not. If the Flamingo is sold as an exclusive chamber of Commerce, it will not clearly expose the unique relationship between the Flamingo chamber of Commerce and the kingdom of Damon. On the contrary, after the situation becomes bigger, the Flamingo chamber of commerce can fish in troubled waters more safely. Therefore, Nord did not actively restrict those businessmen. As long as the kingdom of Damon did a good job in confidentiality, they could not get any useful information. Compared with the benefits obtained by the kingdom of Damon, this disadvantage can be ignored. Just like this war, several marquis in the northern part of the oriro Kingdom slowly reacted after Nord had entered the oriro kingdom for more than half a month, but it was too slow at this time, and Nord was already in the city. Now Nord is facing the city of marquis Harriman of the kingdom of Europe. At present, the force gathered in this city is less than 10000. Facing the siege of Nord''s 50000 people, marquis Harriman in Blanes seems very headache. It is impossible to surrender. He doesn''t want to be the first Marquis of the Kingdom of Europe to surrender without war, which will nail him to the pillar of shame. However, in the face of the huge enemy, the troops in Blanes city are seriously insufficient. Harriman''s already sparse hair on his head has become itchy. The Mediterranean hairstyle has not made Harriman smarter. The Marquis of Harriman, who can''t think of any way, can only fight hard. Looking at the army outside the city, marquis Harriman touched his smooth forehead and scolded in his heart. It was really a headache that which guy came up with the idea to provoke such a terrible guy. Marquis Harriman looked at the soldiers with fear around him and knew that he had no chance of winning at all. Even the soldiers around him knew that there was no possibility of victory in the battle. Marquis Harriman didn''t know how to encourage the morale of the soldiers. All rhetoric had no effect in front of the huge gap. Therefore, marquis Harriman quietly waited for the enemy''s attack. Perhaps when fighting, these soldiers can eliminate their inner fear. I hope those guys can come and rescue themselves. However, marquis Harriman knows very well that this possibility is very small. He knows very well about the other marquis. They are guys who have no profit and can''t get up early. They don''t understand the truth at all. Chapter 423 The army of the kingdom of Damon gradually approached the city of Blanes. Although it was a marquis''s city, there were not many defense facilities in the city. Nord even saw that some walls had been in disrepair for a long time. Because there was no war between the oriro Kingdom and the Ximan kingdom before, the civilians and nobles in this land have been peaceful for a long time. Even if they participate in the battle, they also go to the western border thousands of miles away to fight with the kingdom of Sinai, and there is no need to renovate the towns in the north of the oriro kingdom. But it was too late for them to renovate this time. Nord didn''t give them time to prepare. You know, renovating the city wall is a very huge siege, and the ordinary Marquis can''t afford the cost. When recruiting soldiers, the repair of the city wall was already on the agenda. However, there are very few cities and towns in the whole north of the kingdom of oriro to renovate the city walls. It is not only a financial problem, but also after a long time of comfort, the nobles and civilians of the kingdom of oriro are aware of the seriousness of the problem and seriously underestimate the cruelty of the war. Now they can only bear the bitter fruit. Nord didn''t even have the mood to prepare the nest car. No matter how he looked at the wall in front of him, Nord found a gap in the wall and threw huge stones at the wall with a simple stone catapult. This simple catapult is a siege device recently invented by the kingdom of Damon. Just like the nest car, this siege device has long been put on the agenda and built, but the effect is not very ideal. Its power is far from the power of the catapult in Nord''s mind. At the beginning, a catapult could only throw a 50 kg stone 50 meters away. This distance was too close to play a role in the siege. Therefore, Nord asked these carpenters to improve all the time, but it didn''t work much, It was not until Nord recruited the gals mathematician from the tavern that he solved the problem for the carpenters. Although the structure of the catapult is simple, its technical content is not low. A single lever principle drives those carpenters crazy. They know this principle and how to use it, but they don''t understand what this principle is and how to play its greatest role. This is also the main reason for the close attack distance of the catapult. After goles joined the research of the catapult, the research of the catapult has become very rapid. Now the catapult can throw 100kg boulders on the wall 200 meters away, and its lethality can be said to have doubled. The most important thing is that the catapult can be easily disassembled and assembled, which allows Nord''s army to move with the catapult at any time. Unlike the nest car, the catapult has a bulky body and has no way to move. Its main body is a strong elastic wooden pile. Thanks to the convenience of the catapult, the siege means of the kingdom of Damon have become more complex and diverse. Both the catapult and the nest car have made the siege of the kingdom of Damon very simple. Before arriving at Blanes City, Nord didn''t even need to use the catapult, and the small towns of the Kingdom of Europe were broken by Nord. This battle is the first battle of the catapult. Nord also wants to see how powerful the catapult is. Before the catapult enters the position, Nord has to let the long-range troops escort the catapult. The distance of 200 meters has been within the range of the oriro Archer on the wall. First eliminate the archers on the city wall and leave room for the catapults. Nord doesn''t want his catapults to become big torches. Nord doesn''t want to happen to himself after the lesson to the kingdom of oriro last time. The battle of the long-range forces finally suppressed the oriro archers on the city wall by virtue of the number of people in the kingdom of Damon. Seeing the accurate archery of the oriro archers on the city wall, Nord had to be amazed. These oriro archers were no weaker than Nord''s elite archers in archery. The long-range troops of the kingdom of Damon have the advantage of equipment, while the oriro archers are protected by the city wall. The two sides can be said to be equal. Although the kingdom of Damon temporarily gained the upper hand and suppressed the oriro archers with the advantage of number of people, the loss is not less than them. Sure enough, the oriro archers standing on the wall can give full play to their real strength. Nord didn''t care too much about the casualties of the troops. After many battles, Nord''s heart slowly hardened. Nord''s eyes stopped blinking when he saw the deaths of hundreds of people. This is the necessity of war. There are no undead people in war. As long as their sacrifice is valuable, it may be the reason for their high power. Nord feels that he has become more indifferent. He should have regretted the death of hundreds of people. I don''t know when it has disappeared. Nord believed that he would not be hard hearted before. Nord really didn''t do it. I don''t know when to start. It was difficult for Nord to set off a wave in the hearts of the soldiers who died in the war, as if the innocence and kindness in his heart had disappeared. Maybe Nord has become more cold, or he is used to the death of soldiers. A sincere heart has become numb. Moreover, Nord''s affairs are very heavy now, and there is a grand small goal waiting for him to achieve. Now Nord doesn''t have so much time to be sentimental. In Nord''s calm eyes, twenty stone catapults came to the bottom of the city and were ready to go. With the debugging of the military craftsmen, hundreds of kilograms of boulders were loaded on the stone catapults. Then, at the command, the boulders fell on the wall of Blanes with the potential of thunder. The dilapidated city wall of Blanes can''t resist the impact of boulders. The threat of a hundred kilos of boulders falling from the sky stunned the enemies on the city wall. Where have these soldiers of the kingdom of Europe seen such a scene? The whole city wall was hit by boulders, and there was no place to hide. Because even hiding behind the city wall can avoid arrows, but this pair of huge stones is useless. Under the attack of several rounds of stone catapults, the city wall of Blanes almost collapsed, and huge stones are like inlaid in the city wall. Broken arms and limbs can be seen everywhere on the city wall, and some can''t even escape and be crushed into meat sauce by boulders falling from the sky. When Nord asked soldiers to attack the city wall, there were no soldiers on the city wall of Blanes. The Marquis Harris standing under the city wall had a dull look. Because of the angle of a huge stone, he flew to the city wall and crushed more than a dozen soldiers in front of him. The huge stone also crushed the Marquis Harris''s will to resist. He didn''t know what kind of enemy the oriro Kingdom had offended. However, marquis Harris understood that such an enemy could not be resisted by himself. Marquis Harris looked at the fragmented city wall with dull eyes. His heart was very helpless. The resistance he imagined before was only his wishful thinking for a period of time. He was not the opponent of the kingdom of de Mongolia at all. Blanes fell before a round. Chapter 424 After capturing the city of Blanes, Nord didn''t have much feeling. Because he was too relaxed, he didn''t give any interest at all. However, Nord was still happy to see the territory of the kingdom of Damon become larger. From another point of view, it''s definitely a good thing to fight so easily. Because this means that neither the army of the kingdom of Damon nor the soldiers of the kingdom of oriro have too many casualties. It is a very good thing for Nord to win the northern territory of the kingdom of oriro at the least cost. Without too many casualties, there will be no deep hatred with the civilians in the city, which also means that Nord can rule the civilians in this land more easily, and they will not resist Nord''s rule. As long as the situation is stabilized in the early stage, the follow-up work of the kingdom of Damon will gradually put these civilians who originally belonged to the kingdom of oriro into Nord''s arms. Nord''s war is not just an attack on the kingdom of oriro. Nord should gradually conquer this area while attacking, so that the civilians on these lands can gradually recognize the identity of the kingdom of Damon. Therefore, Nord has slowly mobilized some administrators from the kingdom to manage these newly occupied areas, As for the nobles of the oriro Kingdom, they were escorted to Eagle City by Nord. In Eagle City, there is an area where all the nobles captured and banned by Nord are living. Now the scale of this area is getting larger and larger, because Nord is still conquering the territory of the kingdom of oriro. The reason why Nord puts these people in Eagle City is to facilitate management, And Nord felt that these people who sympathize with each other must have a lot to talk about. Taking advantage of the fact that the kingdom of oriro has no resistance, Nord gradually encroaches on the territory of the kingdom of oriro. As long as it is occupied by Nord, the kingdom of oriro will not take it back so easily. At this time of phase II, the kingdom of oriro should be too busy. Different from the position of the kingdom of Damon, the attack of the kingdom of Sinai is very fatal to the kingdom of euril, because the kingdom of Sinai attacking from the southwest is not far from the king of the kingdom of euril at all. Without the obstruction of lancaro forest, the rofei plain of the kingdom of euril is flat for the kingdom of Sinai. Apart from the towns along the way, the only barrier that can block the kingdom of Sinai is the large-scale dawn knights. However, after the kingdom of oriro lost 50000 standing troops, the response of the southwest border to block the kingdom of Sinai becomes very empty, and the kingdom of Sinai may break through the defense line of the kingdom of oriro at any time. Therefore, during this period, the nobles in euriloresin city did their best to face the threat of the kingdom of Sinai. Unlike those comfortable nobles in the north of eurilro Kingdom, these nobles were very cautious in the face of the threat of the kingdom of Sinai all the time, because they knew that it would be very dangerous if the kingdom of Sinai broke through the defense line. However, the direction of the kingdom of oriro is also very solid. Over the years, the kingdom of cinne has been able to break through the defense line only a few times, but each time has impressed the kingdom of oriro, because the light cavalry of the kingdom of cinne can play a very strong strength on the flat Luofei plain. Every time, the dawn Knights fought hard and surrounded and suppressed by countless forces, so that they could drive the xinne light cavalry invading the rofei plain out of the eurello kingdom. Every loss of defense line will bring huge casualties to the eurello kingdom. However, it also made the king and southern nobles of the kingdom of oriro realize the importance of fortifications, because every time, the towns in the south of the kingdom of oriro spend a lot of manpower and material resources to repair their walls. Up to now, the defense line of the western border of the kingdom of oriro has become very strong after so many years of repair. The kingdom of Sinai has not broken the defense line of the kingdom of oriro for many years. This happened after the kingdom of oriro thought it had been at ease and even transferred some troops to pass through the kingdom of Damon. The Western defense line of the kingdom of oriro became empty. However, before the follow-up troops could make up for it, the kingdom of Sinie seized the opportunity and began to attack the kingdom of oriro. When the king of oriro heard the attack of the kingdom of Sinie, the king who had been in power for more than 20 years was like water. He secretly made a decision in his heart that the kingdom of oriro must win this time. Since he succeeded to the throne more than 20 years ago, the king of Europe has not encountered such a crisis, or the situation has never been worse than now since the founding of the kingdom of Europe for hundreds of years. Even when the kingdom of Europe was just established, the kingdom of Europe can easily deal with the attack of the kingdom of Sinai. However, the kingdom of oriro is now stretched out. This period is not the time for the kingdom of Sinai to attack, because it has not been two years since the kingdom of Sinai last attacked the kingdom of oriro. Just over a year later, the kingdom of Sinai launched another attack. This unreasonable attack made the king of oriro understand, It was the chain reaction caused by the failure of the last attack on the kingdom of Damon. Originally, the kingdom of Sinai launched an attack on the kingdom of eurello every five years, which almost formed a tradition. In less than five years, the kingdom of Sinai must launch a large-scale attack, but now the kingdom of Sinai has broken this tradition. The result is unspoken. I''m afraid the kingdom of Sinai has grasped the weakness of the kingdom of eurello. And the worse news is that there is another enemy in the north of the kingdom of oriro, that is the kingdom of Damon. According to the previous analysis, the kingdom of Damon may not give up. From the behavior of the kingdom of Damon in destroying the kingdom of seaman, this is not a weak and deceptive country. On the contrary, this is a young and ambitious country. Although it has just been established, the country''s achievements are unusually strong. The successive collapse of the Duchy of Bethel and the kingdom of seaman also shows the sharp tusks of the kingdom of Damon. I''m afraid the northern part of the kingdom of eurilo will also be threatened. King oriro''s eyes were full of worries. There was a very powerful enemy in the southwest and north of the Kingdom, which made king oriro suddenly feel that the huge oriro kingdom was like a huge ship with holes in its hull, which could be submerged by wind and waves at any time. The helmsman of the king of oriro feels that his choice of every step is very important, because taking the wrong step may lead the kingdom of oriro into the abyss. Therefore, he must choose to be very cautious. Every step he takes determines the future of the kingdom of oriro. After careful consideration and weighing the pros and cons, King oriro first solved the current problem, that is, the invasion of the kingdom of Sinai. Because there is a lancaro forest between the northern region and the kingdom of Damon, the threat is not so urgent, Even if the kingdom of Damon launched an attack on the kingdom of oriro, it will take them at least half a year to threaten the capital of the kingdom of oriro. Moreover, at present, the king of oriro can not provide any help to the northern region. He only hopes that the 50000 soldiers recruited in the northern region can last for a longer time. Chapter 425 Because in response to the next attack of the kingdom of Sinai, King oriro urgently recruited some soldiers in the south. Unlike the nobles in the north, the nobles in the south of the kingdom of oriro cooperated very much. Because they were always facing the threat of the kingdom of Sinai, they could clearly understand the situation. When facing the attack of the kingdom of Sinai, these Southern nobles didn''t push three blocks and four blocks. He knew that if they didn''t contribute, they would be unlucky in the end. If the kingdom of Sinai really broke the defense line, the tragedy that hasn''t appeared for many years is likely to happen again. Just when the kingdom of oriro was united, the army of the kingdom of Sinai arrived as scheduled. On the southwest border of the kingdom of oriro, on a vast grassland, a huge cavalry team was moving forward slowly, and their destination was the gateway of the kingdom of oriro not far away. In order to resist the attack of the kingdom of Sinai, the kingdom of euril built a huge fortress on the border with the kingdom of Sinai. This large-scale city is specially used for war. From the dense arrow towers above, we can see how much the kingdom of euril attaches importance to it. Because of the obstacles of some hills, this is the only place for the kingdom of Sinai to enter the kingdom of euril. The kingdom of euril also spent a very high price to build a fortress here, which can be said to be a fortress made of flesh and blood. If you want to build a fortress here, you must face the attack of the kingdom of Sinie. If the kingdom of euril wants to build a fortress, the kingdom of Sinie may not agree. It is in the back and forth pull that the kingdom of euril sacrificed the lives of countless soldiers to build the fortress. That is, since this time, the kingdom of Sinai has never successfully broken through the defense line of the kingdom of eurilo, but now the fortress is facing great defensive pressure, and 100000 light cavalry of the kingdom of Sinai came under the fortress with great momentum. The soldiers in the Delhi fortress have not realized this dignified atmosphere for a long time. Before, the attack of the kingdom of Sinai was up to 50000 or 60000, but this time, 100000 troops were dispatched. It seems that they will not stop until they break through the Delhi fortress. Looking at this magnificent fortress, sari, the young king of the kingdom of Sinai, felt some emotion. King Sari had just inherited the throne for less than five years. When his ambition was booming, he looked at the nobles around him and said: "Is it true that, as the envoy of the kingdom of Damon said, the troops of the kingdom of euril have fallen into emptiness?" Looking at the heavily shadowed fortress in front of him, the king of Surrey didn''t seem to feel that the strength of the fortress was decreasing, but seeing the very nervous posture of the soldiers of the kingdom of oriro on the wall seemed to confirm this fact again. Surrey looked at the fortress in front of him and a divine light flashed in his eyes. "Your Majesty, if there is no accident, it should be right. I saw Prince granser captured by the kingdom of oriro in the kingdom of Damon, and the kingdom of Damon is ready to attack the kingdom of oriro. It is meaningless for the kingdom of Damon to deceive us." "That means we can win the fortress, right? After the kingdom of oriro built the fortress, it paid more and more attention to the kingdom of Sinai. We just met this opportunity. We should take advantage of this opportunity." King Surrey is very young, so he is eager to achieve something great. For example, he has conquered this fortress that the kingdom of Sinai has not conquered for a long time. Maybe he can gallop in the territory of the kingdom of euril like his ancestors. King Surrey worships those ancestors who can break the national defense line of the kingdom of euril. Every king who gained the upper hand in the war with the kingdom of oriro will be loved by the kingdom of Sinai. The hatred with the kingdom of oriro has been deeply integrated into their bones. Perhaps at the beginning, the kingdom of Sinai just wanted to avenge the Empire of oriro, but with the delay of time and the deepening of hatred, The hatred between the kingdom of Sinai and the kingdom of eurilo is not as simple as before. The hatred between the two kingdoms can no longer be resolved, especially now the kingdom of Sinai is facing the exclusion of the whole continent, which is given by the kingdom of oriro. Therefore, whenever attacking the kingdom of oriro, the soldiers and civilians of the kingdom of Sinai are very excited, because they want to be vicious and give a good look to these arrogant oriro people. Soon, the king of Surrey began to let his cavalry attack. The siege of the kingdom of Sinai was very strange, because the kingdom of Sinai had no archers, so it was very passive when attacking the city, but there was a reason why the kingdom of Sinai had been pressing the kingdom of eurilo for so many years. The light cavalry of the kingdom of Sinai is also unique, that is, they are very good at using javelins, and they are used on war horses. With the speed advantage of war horses, the javelins in their hands can play a very powerful lethality, even comparable to the range of bows and arrows. Moreover, the accuracy of throwing javelin is no lower than that of archers. When elite light cavalry feel hot, the javelin in their hands can hit 100 shots and 100 hits, and the power of javelin is not comparable to that of bows and arrows. The enemy hit by javelin is either dead or injured. Therefore, the siege method of the kingdom of Sinai is like this. It uses the high-speed impact of war horses to throw the javelin into the city wall. Therefore, after King Suri ordered the attack, 10000 Sinai light cavalry began to perform. The scene of thousands of horses galloping. Even if the soldiers of the kingdom of oriro have seen it many times, they will inevitably feel a little depressed. The repression brought by the cavalry is very powerful, and the oriro archers in the fortress archery also feel very nervous. Because they knew what they were going to face next, their bows and arrows seemed weak compared with the javelins in the hands of the cavalry opposite. The only thing that could bring them a sense of security was this fortress with strong defense. Ten thousand light cavalry rushed towards the Delhi fortress, and the speed was faster and faster, until they reached the position 200 meters below the city, and the speed was increased to the limit. Then the light cavalry immediately aimed their javelin at the soldiers above the fortress. The javelin came out like a lightning across the sky. It ran directly from the hands of the xinne light cavalry to the front of the oriro soldier. The rapid javelin ran directly through the soldier''s body. The soldier with a bow and arrow nailed it to the wall behind the arrow tower. A pair of waving arms seemed very weak. The blood foam overflowing from the corners of his mouth could see that the soldier had no possibility of survival, because he had no strength to speak. The rapid javelin directly penetrated the lungs of the oriro God archer. It was more and more difficult for him to breathe in the wings of his nose. Only his eyes still kept nostalgia for the world. After throwing the javelin, the light cavalry turned their horse''s head for a short time, rowed very smartly in front of the city wall, and then returned to their camp. In the whole process, they were very relaxed and freehand, and their movements were very skilled. It seemed that they had been tempered, and there were no unfamiliar places. Under the javelin throwing of the light cavalry, the soldiers in the fortress suffered heavy losses. Chapter 426 The light cavalry of the kingdom of Sinai skillfully attacked the city by throwing javelin, which caused great damage to the soldiers of the kingdom of euril above the city wall. However, those euril archers are not vegetarian, because the light cavalry of the kingdom of Sinai are wearing leather armor, and euril archers can also cause great damage to them. Even the casualties of the oriro archers are lower than those of the xinne light cavalry, because they are protected by the city wall after all, and the xinne light cavalry under the city wall has nothing, but this kind of casualties can be accepted by the sari king, even if he kills 800 enemies and loses 1000 himself. Because for the siege, the casualty ratio is very good, and it is attacking this solid fortress. King Surrey is very satisfied with it, because as long as he wins the fortress, there is a smooth road in front of him. Without the barrier of the fortress, the light cavalry of the kingdom of Sinai can do whatever they want in the territory of the kingdom of euril. Even if they can''t beat the siege of the kingdom of euril, they can easily withdraw with the mobility of the light cavalry of Sinai. It can be said that as long as they win the fortress, the kingdom of Sinai will be invincible in the next war. Therefore, the kingdom of Sinai can attack the city at any cost. After one 10000 team is thrown, another 10000 team will pick up immediately. In this way, the soldiers in Delia fortress will face the continuous attack of the kingdom of Sinai until one party insists. Under the attack of the light cavalry of the kingdom of Sinai, the form of Delhi fortress is facing a shaky situation. On the city wall, the arrow tower is filled with javelins thrown by the light cavalry. Although it is a wooden javelin, it is deeply nailed in the city wall with terrible impact. From the dense javelins on the city wall, we can see how much attack pressure the soldiers of Delia fortress bear. Although the javelins were stuck on the city wall and did not cause damage to the oriro archers on the city wall, these javelins brought them a lot of pressure. The javelin flying in from the lookout of the city wall or the window of the arrow tower caused great damage to the oriro archers who were shooting arrows. Even if they were stabbed by a javelin, it was difficult to survive. In particular, seeing their comrades in arms being javelin with their own eyes had a great impact on the hearts of the oriro archers, especially the soldiers struggling, It is always echoing in the mind of the oriro archer. Such an attack lasted for three days. Then king Suri of the kingdom of Sinai found that the arrow rain in the fortress had become sparse, which had never happened before. Only one statement could explain the situation, that is, the strength of the fortress was indeed insufficient. In previous battles, the kingdom of Sinai has never encountered such a situation. After the establishment of the fortress, the kingdom of Sinai has made many attacks no smaller than the current scale, but there has never been a shortage of troops in Delhi fortress. You know, this is only a three-day attack. This situation has occurred in Delhi fortress. King Surrey''s eyes showed a trace of heat, because he had seen the scene that the kingdom of Sinai was about to break through the Delhi fortress, because this was something that several generations of kings of the kingdom of Sinai had never forgotten. Since the establishment of the Delhi fortress, the light cavalry of the kingdom of Sinai had never galloped on the rofei plain of the kingdom of eurilo. And he, King Sari Sinie, the glorious successor of the governor in the west of the Eresin Empire, is going to fight against the traitors again. Thinking of this, King Sari''s lofty feelings have sprung up in his heart. He has made up his mind to attack the city wall tomorrow. The kingdom of Sinai has no other strategy in the siege, and there is no good way except to use the siege ladder to attack the city wall. Ant attached siege is a very simple but effective means in any age. Although the siege means of the kingdom of Sinai is not special, it is still enough for them. At present, the number of soldiers in the kingdom of Sinai far exceeds that in the fortress of Delia. From this point alone, it can be seen that the siege of the kingdom of Sinai is very sure. For the cavalry of the kingdom of Sinai, it is a very powerful means to attack the enemy on the city wall with javelin. Although the cavalry are the king of the cold weapon era, siege has always been a difficult problem for the Knights. After all, no one can let the cavalry rush to the wall to fight the enemy. Therefore, the kingdom of oriro can rely on the fortress to tenaciously resist the attack of the kingdom of Sinai. Without the protection of the fortress and the dawn knights, Perhaps the kingdom of oriro had long been destroyed by the kingdom of Sinai. But now the fortress can''t guard the kingdom of oriro, because the kingdom of oriro killed itself and sent the soldiers of Delia fortress to attack the kingdom of Damon. Perhaps they thought that the kingdom of Sinai would not attack again after the attack, so these idle soldiers might as well be sent to attack the kingdom of Damon. Most of the soldiers in the Delia fortress are soldiers in the north of the oriro Kingdom, which is a conventional unspoken rule of the oriro Kingdom, because the southern territory will face the impact of the kingdom of Sinai. If all the soldiers are put in the Delia fortress, the rear will be very empty. Once the stronghold is broken through by the kingdom of Sinai, there is no limit to their troops. If you want to send soldiers from the north, you can''t quench your thirst. It''s better to let the soldiers in the North garrison the stronghold at the beginning, and then the soldiers in the South can support at any time. Moreover, there is no war in the northern part of the kingdom of oriro. Let those soldiers idle, or let them garrison the fortress in the north. In this way, it can also relieve the pressure in the south. Therefore, the army in the northern part of the kingdom of oriro will appear behind the fortress of Delia. Then Prince grancer took him to conquer the kingdom of Damon. After all, the kingdom of Damon is located in the north of the kingdom of eurillo, but it is very appropriate for the soldiers in the north of the kingdom of eurillo to conquer, but this has created the emptiness of Delhi fortress, which is entirely the responsibility of the kingdom of eurillo. At present, the only 20000 soldiers left in Delhi fortress can no longer support the defense of Delhi fortress after three days of uninterrupted consumption in attacking the kingdom of Sinai, because the defense range of Delhi fortress is very wide. More than 10000 people could not stop the attack of the kingdom of Sinai. At present, there are more than 90000 people in the kingdom of Sinai, which is nine times the defensive strength of Delia. Anyway, it is difficult to defend the fort of Delia, because the number gap is too large. If the kingdom of Sinai and the kingdom of eurillo are not feuds, they may have surrendered when facing the siege. But in any case, the soldiers of the kingdom of oriro will not surrender to the kingdom of Sinai, which is their inner pride. Similarly, the soldiers of the kingdom of Sinai will do the same. This may be a feud. If the kingdom of Sinai wants to capture the fortress of Delhi, unless all the soldiers of the kingdom of oriro are killed, even one person is left, The soldiers of the kingdom of oriro will fight to the end. Chapter 427 The extremely bloody offensive and defensive war was staged on the wall of Delhi fortress. For several days, the continuous siege made the soldiers of the kingdom of Sinai gradually stand on the wall. Even if there was no force to stop the soldiers of the kingdom of oriro, they did not step back. From the moment the kingdom of Sinai boarded the city wall, the soldiers of the kingdom of oriro chose to fight to the end. Every inch of the land above the city wall was flowing with the blood of the soldiers of the kingdom of oriro, which was their last stubbornness and their last pride. Although the soldiers of the kingdom of oriro would rather die than surrender, this did not change the current situation. There were more and more soldiers of the kingdom of Sinai in the fort of Delia. Later, even if the city wall fell, the soldiers of the kingdom of oriro retreated to the city and did not yield to the kingdom of Sinai. Finally, the soldiers of the kingdom of eurillo shed the last drop of blood for their inner pride. At the cost of more than 20000 people, the kingdom of Sinai finally won the fortress that has hindered them for decades. Standing on the wall of the fortress of Delia, King Suri was very excited. From this moment on, his achievements can be juxtaposed with those great ancestors. He can also lead the Sinai light cavalry to gallop on the rofei plain of the kingdom of eurilo. He will also be greatly respected by the people and future generations of the kingdom of Sinai. The victory of Delhi fortress by the kingdom of Sinai also means that the kingdom of oriro has no barrier under the iron hoof of the light cavalry of Sinai. Next, there is a smooth road waiting for the king of sari, but the king of Sari made an unexpected decision, that is, to tear down the fortress that makes the kingdom of Sinai bitter. The king of Surrey did not rush to attack the hinterland of the kingdom of oriro, because it was easy for him. The kingdom of Surrey was not dazzled by victory. He chose to completely stabilize his advantage first. When the king of Surrey opened, his top priority was to dismantle the damn Delhi fortress immediately without leaving a stone. After the kingdom of Sinai occupied the Delhi fortress, they began their demolition work. It is not a very simple thing to dismantle this huge Delhi fortress, but with the efforts of 80000 soldiers, Eventually, the fort of Delia was razed to the ground. The news of the fall of Delia fortress caused an uproar in the kingdom of eurilo. More than ten days after the attack of the kingdom of cinne, Delia fortress fell one after another. The kingdom of eurilo has not had time to send someone to support it. The fortress that has been guarding the kingdom of eurilo since its establishment has fallen. This is definitely a very fatal blow to the kingdom of oriro, because the Delia fortress and the dawn knights are the two walls in the hearts of the people of the kingdom of oriro, that is, they are protecting the civilians of the kingdom of oriro from the invasion of the kingdom of Sinai. However, one of the walls in his heart collapsed, which made the civilians who had just raised their morale and fought very disappointed. Even the king of euriloresin was very shocked. He expected that the Delhi fortress could hold for at least one month, and then they could send soldiers to the Delhi fortress for support. However, in less than ten days, the solid fortress was lost. The current situation is very bad for the kingdom of oriro, because the kingdom of oriro will be very passive in the face of the attack of the kingdom of Sinai. The highly mobile Sinai light cavalry on the plain is definitely a nightmare for any army. The king of oriro knew that the king''s capital might be defended next, because the light cavalry of Sinai Kingdom might rush all the way without any obstacles. This time, the king of oriro must be prepared. The king of oriro must not lose. At present, there are only more than 30000 recruits and veterans in euriloresin city. It is not enough to defend the king. We must dispatch troops from nearby territories. However, in the face of the next invasion of the kingdom of Sinai, it is not necessarily that several nobles are willing to send their troops to euriloresin City, Therefore, King oriro''s attitude must be tough. Just when the kingdom of Sinai was ready to go and the kingdom of euril was actively preparing for the battle, the army of the kingdom of Damon led by Nord was showing weakness and breaking bamboo in the north of the kingdom of euril. Even though the aristocrats of euril had gathered some troops later, they were still very weak in the face of Nord''s army. Especially after the use of the catapult, the siege force of the army of the kingdom of Damon increased rapidly. The dilapidated fortifications in the northern cities of the kingdom of eurillo could not stop the attack of the kingdom of Damon like a tide and like thunder. Nord''s biggest headache now is actually the management and appeasement work after conquering the territory, because as more and more places are occupied, more and more people are needed in these territories. Although the kingdom of Damon has trained a lot of talents in the past two years, these talents themselves are not enough in the kingdom of Damon, so it is very difficult to squeeze out some. Therefore, Nord had to recruit a large number of students from hill scholars, and then mobilize some experienced officials from various countries and places in the kingdom. In this way, it can play the greatest role. In this way, the form of fighting in front and governance in the back allows Nord to directly sweep away the resistance forces in the northern part of the kingdom of Europe within three months. The northern part of the kingdom of oriro is larger than that of the former Ximan Kingdom, but there are many hills here. Unlike the Ximan Kingdom, which has two large plains connected together, the Ximan Kingdom has very rich food. Even if the people live in poverty, there will be no large-scale hunger. Therefore, the population of Ximan Kingdom becomes very large. Maybe the area of Ximan kingdom is not the largest country, but the civilian population of Ximan kingdom is very dense. Nord gradually found that the civilian population of oriro kingdom is not as rich as Nord imagined in the north of occupied oriro kingdom. The population of these towns is not as large as that of the Ximan Kingdom, and the food produced is not as rich as that of the Ximan Kingdom, but their life is very stable, because there is no conflict between the Ximan Kingdom and the oriro Kingdom, so the life of the civilians in the north of the oriro Kingdom is very happy. There is no contradiction between living a poor life and living a happy life. Because of the status of the kingdom of oriro on the mainland, the kingdom of oriro used to buy a large amount of grain at a low price from the kingdom of seaman every year. Therefore, although the grain output of the kingdom of oriro is not high, especially in most parts of the northern hilly areas, the grain price of the kingdom of oriro is very low. The price of grain in the oriro kingdom was even lower than that in the Ximan Kingdom, which is ironic. There was no pants that would be lost when transporting grain from the Ximan kingdom to the oriro kingdom. As a food producing area, the civilians in the Ximan kingdom had to pay a high price to buy the food they planted. However, such a good day did not exist after Nord destroyed the kingdom of hilman. The closed country before the kingdom of Damon had a great impact on the kingdom of oriro. First of all, the civilians of the kingdom of oriro could not enjoy convenience, especially in the north of the kingdom of oriro near the kingdom of hilman. Chapter 428 After Nord occupied the northern part of the oriro Kingdom, it was found that these people were really very difficult to serve, especially those civilians with a certain reputation. Although they were not the nobles of the oriro Kingdom, they were firm supporters of the oriro nobles. The education of the kingdom of oriro is still good. Many civilians can get the opportunity to read. Although it takes a very high amount of money, it provides them with the opportunity to climb up. What makes Nord very angry is that these elites who are clearly born among civilians despise their fellow civilians. Most of these civilians with some knowledge have become the running dogs of the nobility. Instead, they try their best to oppress the civilians in order to get the admiration and favor of the nobility, because no one knows how to deal with the civilians better than them. These people have a deep grasp of the psychology of the civilians. These same people, after Nord occupied the northern part of the oriro Kingdom, had been making trouble with the officials sent by Nord. Even the nobles of the oriro Kingdom recognized the situation, but these elite classes who had not yet become nobles began to jump up and down. When Nord took over the northern part of the kingdom of oriro and heard the news reported by the territorial officials behind him, Nord felt that his anger could be three feet high, because Nord had previously formulated a strategy of treating the civilians of the kingdom of oriro equally with the civilians in the kingdom of Damon. However, it is obvious that they do not agree with this situation. Therefore, Nord directly ordered the whole northern part of the kingdom of oriro to enter the military control mode. Once the rioters were found, they would be arrested and severely punished. It is really possible to open a dyeing workshop by giving them three colors. Under Nord''s severe attack, the civilians who made trouble were honest at last, because their masters had been defeated by Nord. No one could support them and toast without penalty, but the taste of penalty must be bad. From this matter, Nord also saw the arrogance of the civilians in the kingdom of oriro. In fact, the reason why these elite civilians are ignorant of current affairs is far from their own arrogance. After all, the kingdom of oriro is the largest country on the mainland, and their civilians will more or less despise people from other countries. Just like the kingdom of Damon, a country they have never heard of before, they will not pay attention to them. For these civilians who can''t recognize the situation, Nord will deal with them seriously. Nord has found that the previous methods can''t be used for the civilians in the kingdom of oriro. Because the national conditions of Ximan Kingdom and euril kingdom are different, the civilians of Ximan kingdom are easy to appease, but the civilians of euril kingdom are jumping up and down. After understanding this truth, Nord began to treat these civilians of euril kingdom with tough means. With the change of Nord''s attitude and the adjustment of the policy of the kingdom of Damon, the northern part of the kingdom of eurilo soon stabilized. In particular, after Nord set an example and directly sentenced the civilians who took the lead in making trouble to death, the whole territory immediately became stable. After dealing with the trivial affairs of the northern territory of the kingdom of oriro, Nord took the knights to the side of the lancaro forest, which was originally the restricted area of the kingdom of oriro. There was no human habitation within ten kilometers around. Nord saw this magnificent forest from a distance. After approaching, Nord was shocked by the scene in front of him. Lancaro forest is like a skyscraper rising from the ground, standing between heaven and earth. Even the periphery of lancaro forest is a giant tree with a height of 100 meters, which is much higher than the big tree Nord saw in the depths of yamon mountains. The trees in the periphery of lancaro forest are like a high wall to protect the whole forest. Moreover, Nord sees that the giant trees in the outermost row are arranged very closely. The giant trees with luxuriant branches and leaves make Nord unable to see the scene in the forest. Looking at this slightly mysterious forest, Nord''s heart is very curious, But I didn''t go in to find out. Judging from the attitude of the kingdom of oriro towards this forest, Nord should be careful. No matter in previous lives or in this life, Nord''s only advantage is to believe in evil. There are some things that don''t need to be found out, just avoid it. After observing outside the lancaro forest for a while and seeing the mystery of the forest, Nord led the knights to leave here. Even the moment Nord drove his horse away from the periphery of the forest, he suddenly looked back at the forest, because Nord felt that there was a line of sight staring at himself in the forest, but when he looked back, he found nothing. This feeling made Nord uneasy all the way. He didn''t know whether he had felt an illusion or whether someone was really staying in the depths of the forest. Nord didn''t know the reason why the kingdom of oriro treated lancaro forest. This doubt could be solved only when he arrived at the capital of the kingdom of oriro. After returning to the territory, Nord had no chance to think about it, because lov just received a very important news from the south of the kingdom of oriro, that is, the kingdom of Sinai has occupied the Delhi fortress of the kingdom of oriro, which also forced Nord to make a decision as soon as possible. Whether to continue to stay in the north of the kingdom of oriro and guard the fruits of these victories, or immediately lead the army to the city of oriro rissin to have a fun. The answer to this question will be figured out by Nord soon. Nord must see the fun of oriro rissin. Although the previous agreement with the kingdom of sinne was that the kingdom of Damon attacked the kingdom of euril from the north and the kingdom of sinne attacked from the southwest, the place where the two sides met was not discussed in detail, because it depends on the specific situation after the outbreak of the war, there is no doubt that euril risin, the capital of the kingdom of euril, is a very suitable place. Once again, some security teams are mobilized from within the kingdom of Damon to maintain the stability of the northern part of the kingdom of eurillo just occupied after the army of the kingdom of Damon leaves. At present, Nord has no idea of recruiting security teams from the civilians of the kingdom of eurillo. Because these civilians in the kingdom of oriro have not been trusted by Nord. When they become a real civilian in the kingdom of Damon, Nord will give them the same treatment. Once again, these civilians in the kingdom of oriro should honestly obey orders. Even if the army of the kingdom of Damon is about to leave, the martial law status here will not change. On the contrary, it may become more strict with the departure of the army, and the security team of the kingdom of Damon is not easy to deal with. Although Nord transferred some troops before, Nord did not move the main skeleton of the security team. Therefore, these security teams are still the previous violent organs that can suppress bandits. The civilians in the kingdom of oriro can only be honest in front of them. For the maintenance of public security, the security teams are more professional than the troops in the kingdom of Damon. Their normal work is these things. They can be said to be familiar with maintaining stability. In fact, more than half of Nord''s soldiers can also. However, Nord found that after training in the military camp for a period of time, these people''s means have become more simple and rough, far less smooth and smooth than what they did in the security team before. Chapter 429 Nord led 100000 troops around the lancaro forest. On the way, Nord felt the feeling of peeping through the forest from time to time, but Nord knew the forest very well. In fact, there was no one. During this period in the north of the eurillo Kingdom, Nord knew how much the eurillo Kingdom cared about the lancaro forest. Because this is the only explicit decree issued by the kingdom of oriro, which prohibits anyone from approaching the lancaro forest. Violators are directly hanged. Moreover, this ban is implemented mercilessly, and there are many local rumors about monsters in the forest. Anyone who enters the lancaro forest has never come out. Nord thinks that the former may be a strange talk that these civilians think, because no one knows what the so-called monster looks like. Nord believes more in the latter, that is, after entering the forest, he may never come out again. As for whether it is because of disorientation or other reasons, Nord doesn''t know. Anyway, Nord won''t go in. Even though he felt that the eyes from the forest made Nord very uncomfortable, Nord pretended to be calm and ignored it. Nord had 100000 troops under his command. No matter what happened, Nord had room to protect himself. But a memory flashed in Nord''s mind made his face very ugly, because the last eagle Archduke of the ISAAC family thought so. He led 100000 troops in the north to the capital of Ericsson fearlessly, and then never came back. The current plot is so similar to that at that time. The historical scene seems to repeat itself at this moment, just like an invisible hand controlling fate. The inertia of history seems inevitable. Nord can''t help but put a question mark on his journey. There seems to be some haze ahead. The city of euriloresin is like a tiger''s den waiting for him. Then Nord''s eyes become firm, because Nord believes that my life is up to me and nothing can stop Nord''s determination. Nord seems to have a feeling in his heart, That is, the answer to everything should be in the lancaro forest, which is forbidden to anyone by the order of the kingdom of oriro. However, if you want to know what''s going on, Nord must feel the city of euriloresin. Therefore, the root of all the problems still needs to go to this ancient city to know the final answer. Why did the imperious erisin Empire suddenly fall, and why did the eurilro Kingdom mark the lancaro forest as a forbidden area. All the truth can only be solved in the city of euriluoruixin. Now Nord can quickly rush to the final battlefield with the army. Nord''s eyes seem to see that there will be a battle outside euriluoruixin to determine the fate of the kingdom of euriluoruixin in the near future. This battle may also be the battle that determines the final trend of the situation on Northen continent, because as the most powerful kingdom on the continent and the country in the middle of the continent, the fate of the oriro kingdom is closely linked to the situation on the whole continent to a certain extent. The rise and fall of the oriro kingdom will inevitably have an impact on other countries on the mainland. If Nord wants to decide his own destiny, he must participate in the battle outside oriro rissin, but Nord''s 100000 army is still very far away. In the southwest of the kingdom of eurilo, after the Delia fortress was demolished, the 80000 troops of the kingdom of Sinai rushed to the direction of the rofei plain without hesitation. King Suri was in high spirits. After the Delia fortress was demolished, a huge stone pressed on the kingdom of Sinai disappeared. It is not so easy for the kingdom of Europe to rebuild a Delia fortress, and King Sari will not let the kingdom of Europe rebuild the Delia fortress again so easily, at least during his reign, it is completely impossible. You know that King Sinai, who made the kingdom of Europe easily build a Delia fortress, is still nailed to the pillar of shame of the kingdom of Sinai, That king was the worst king in the hearts of the people of the kingdom of Sinai. Sinnie light cavalry began to fight everywhere after entering the hinterland of the kingdom of Europe. Although some big cities were not easy to attack, ordinary small towns were not so easy to stop. Although the kingdom of sinnie was not a butcher, they did not massacre the civilians of the kingdom of Europe. However, war does great harm to civilians, and the kingdom of Sinai is also very eager for property, because this is a common human disease, the soldiers of the kingdom of Sinai can not be avoided, and the military discipline in this era is not so strict, so looting of property is inevitable. The civilians of the kingdom of oriro are still very lucky. At least they can save their lives in the turmoil. However, the aristocrats of the kingdom of oriro are not so lucky. The kingdom of Sinai is not just robbing property. All the aristocrats captured by the kingdom of Sinai will be executed without any room for negotiation. Because this is how the kingdom of Sinai punishes traitors. This is how the feud between the kingdom of Sinai and the kingdom of oriro has been established for so many years. When Delia fortress was not established, the nobility in the south of the kingdom of oriro updated very quickly. Whenever the army of the kingdom of Sinai invades the defense line of the kingdom of euril, these euril nobles close to the border will always replace a group, which is why the kingdom of euril will pay such a high price to build a fortress with flesh and blood. King Surrey learned from the experience of the previous Sinai kings. After entering the LOFI plain, the hinterland of the European Kingdom, he did not rashly let his men divide troops, but pushed closely together. 80000 Sinai light cavalry were like a storm raging in the LOFI plain. Because the previous kings of Sinai who broke through the defense line of the kingdom of Europe have made a very fatal mistake, that is, when the form is very good, let the Sinai light cavalry under their command divide their troops to attack. Although this can cause greater damage to the kingdom of Europe in a short time, it also gives the kingdom of Europe a chance to break each one. It was in these wars that the dawn Knights established the reputation of the first knights on the mainland. In these wars, the dawn Knights defeated the xinne light cavalry assigned by the kingdom of xinne one by one, and then slowly drove the troops of the kingdom of xinne out of the territory of the kingdom of eurillo with the help of other times. But this time, the sari king of the kingdom of Sinai did not give the dawn Knights a chance to break one by one. From the beginning to the end, 80000 Sinai light cavalry did not separate. Although the sari king was young, he was calm and wise. He learned the lessons of the previous Sinai Kingdom and pushed steadily towards the capital of the kingdom of eurilo. Again, during the period, the nobles under King Surrey suggested to him to divide the troops more than once. This may be a problem that all cavalry would commit, that is, when they face the vast plain, they always couldn''t help but want to gallop, and maybe greed in their hearts also occupied part of the reason. The richness of the kingdom of oriro is not comparable to that of the kingdom of Sinai, but these requests were rejected one by one by the king of Surrey. The ambitious king of Surrey was not blinded by immediate interests. Chapter 430 King Surrey wants to do something that the kingdom of Sinai has not done in previous dynasties. That is, he wants to attack the capital city of the kingdom of euriluoruixin, as if he can capture the city of euriluoruixin. King Surrey can be said to be the greatest king of the kingdom of Sinai in previous dynasties. The previous kings who broke through the defense line of the kingdom of eurillo were driven out without threatening the city of eurillo rissin. Therefore, King Surrey wanted to be the first. He wanted to be the greatest king in the history of the kingdom of Sinai. Therefore, King Surrey had such an idea after he captured the fortress of Delia. After half a month''s promotion, the Sinai light cavalry easily came to the capital of the kingdom of oriro. Looking at this magnificent city, King Suri''s heart is also heroic. His 80000 cavalry is his strength. From the day of the founding of the kingdom of Sinai, their goal is to break through the city of oriro rissin and punish the traitors of the Empire of irisin. For so many years, the kingdom of Sinai has been making great efforts to this end. Until King Sari inherited the throne, they have been far from this goal, but they did not expect that the whole continent began to change suddenly just a few years after King Sari inherited the throne. King Surrey also seized this good opportunity and did what his predecessors had not done. King Surrey boldly drove his horse closer, and 80000 cavalry started to move forward, which put great pressure on the soldiers of the kingdom of euril above the city wall. During this time, the kingdom of euril deployed troops from various territories, but also gathered more than 50000 soldiers, far less than the enemies outside the city. The king of oriro standing outside the city looked at the magnificent 80000 cavalry outside the city. He couldn''t help sighing. A mistake became eternal hatred. At that time, his impulsive decision caused this situation. The king of oriro has become white haired for a while. He has become very old when he was only in his forties. In order to guard the city of euriloresin, the king of eurilro put down his old face and asked for reinforcements everywhere. However, when the kingdom of Sinai arrived at the bottom of the city, only 50000 people gathered. Facing the 80000 troops of the kingdom of Sinai, the king of eurilro did not know how long he could hold on. The sari king under the city of euriloresin has been smiling at the enemies on the city wall. His heart is almost happy. The title of the unique king before the kingdom of Sinai has been fastened on his head. No matter what the outcome of this war is, it will be recorded in the history of the kingdom of Sinai, This Sari King led the army of the kingdom of Sinai to bravely attack the capital of the kingdom of eurilo. Next, it would be more perfect to win the city. King Surrey''s eyes converged. He seemed to see a figure surrounded by the stars and the moon of the oriro aristocracy on the city wall. Without asking King Surrey, he knew that it must be the king of the oriro kingdom. The distance didn''t seem to stop their eyes from crossing. At this moment, the two feuding kings looked at each other across the air. Although they couldn''t see each other''s face clearly, they knew very well that this was the person they had always wanted to defeat. King Surrey didn''t stay much under the city, because he was ready to attack the city wall and had come here. Anyway, King Surrey wanted to try. Even if he couldn''t win the city of euriloresin, he had to teach them a profound lesson. What''s the significance of just coming here to see. Without keeping the soldiers of the kingdom of oriro on the wall waiting, the next day the kingdom of Sinai launched a large-scale siege. Although the city of oriro rissin is the capital of the kingdom of oriro, its fortifications are not as complete as the Delhi fortress, because the city of oriro rissin has not been attacked in the most difficult period of every war with the kingdom of Sinai before. But this time the city of oriro rissin will be tested, and it is a very serious test. Once it fails, it will be doomed. The inheritance of the kingdom of oriro for hundreds of years may be cut off. Therefore, the king of oriro must be careful. The sari king under the city is much more relaxed. He has achieved unprecedented achievements. Now he is holding grass and beating rabbits. Of course, it is better to capture the city of euriloresin. Then it can be said to complete the long cherished wish of the kingdom of Sinai. If it fails, the king of Surrey can accept it. After all, the kingdom of oriro can compete with the kingdom of Sinai for so many years. There must be two brushes. Although it is trying, the kingdom of Surrey did its best when attacking. There was no trial at all. It was serious at the beginning. From the beginning, the symbolic cavalry of the kingdom of Sinai attacked the city. Coming to the city of euriloresin was not only the heart of King Suri, but also the blood of these soldiers of the kingdom of Sinai. From this moment, they were creating the history of the kingdom of Sinai. The high spirited Sinai light cavalry felt that their whole body was full of strength. They rode their horses and launched an attack on the city of euriloresin. They also felt hungry and thirsty in their javelin. They seemed to want to drink the blood of their feud. The scene of ten thousand horses galloping certainly did not appear on this land for the first time, but euriloresin was the first to suffer such an attack. Some eurilro soldiers on the city wall had seen this scene at the border, and some newly recruited soldiers were trembling with fear. But they didn''t step back, because behind them was their home, and the city behind them was still waiting for their protection. No matter how big their inner fear was, they couldn''t overcome the determination of these oriro soldiers to protect their home. They clenched their swords and shields, clenched their bows and arrows, and stared at the cavalry under the city. It was a look of hatred. If the eyes can kill people, the xinnie light cavalry under the city may have been buried, but these soldiers have no choice but to punish the arrogant xinnie light cavalry under the city wall with their bows and arrows. After the xinne light cavalry soared to the limit of speed, they threw their javelin at the enemy on the wall. The javelin not only attached the speed of horse charging, but also had the determination of these xinne soldiers to capture the city of euriloresin, and then the javelin plunged into the crowd with incredible power. Even with the protection of the city wall and the nearby oriro sword and shield soldiers, the oriro archers who wanted to fight back fell down. Even some sword and shield soldiers with shields were killed by javelin. The wooden round shield seemed unable to stop the shooting power of javelin. Some round shields were pierced by several javelins at the same time and immediately broke. The broken wood splashed everywhere, which also made the soldiers behind the shield killed by the next javelin. Countless screams and wails sounded on the wall of euriloresin city. Even so, the eurilro soldiers on the wall were not afraid, but stubbornly fought back against the enemy under the city. The oriro archers also caused heavy losses to the light cavalry wearing leather armor, because these oriro archers are very clear that they must not let these xinnie light cavalry easily attack the city wall, but must let them pay a price, otherwise the next attack of these xinnie light cavalry will be more fierce. Chapter 431 The back and forth attacks did not make any party shrink back. The morale of the light cavalry of the kingdom of Sinai was in its heyday, while the soldiers of the kingdom of eurilo showed great tenacity. Their previous pride turned into persistence at this moment. They really didn''t want to lose to the kingdom of Sinai. After several days of attack, King Suri also found out the details of the city of euriloresin. The capital of euriloresin kingdom is not as strong as he believed. Even his soldiers reported to him that the pressure they are facing is not as great as that of the Delhi fortress. Of course, this may also be due to the high morale of the soldiers of the kingdom of Sinai, but this is also the advantage of the kingdom of Sinai. Since the soldiers do not feel the pressure, the king of Surrey certainly will not stop the attack. Of course, he should maintain a fierce attack while the morale is high. The tug of war began, because the soldiers of both sides were insisting and wanted to win the final victory, so the war situation became very anxious. Neither side had the idea of retreating half a step, but the casualties of the troops of the two kingdoms were gradually increasing. As the fighting continued, King Suri was not as optimistic as before, because the casualties of the troops in the kingdom of Sinai were a little large. Although he knew very well that the soldiers in euriloresin were not easy, it was really not certain who fell in the end. King Surrey is now thinking about whether to bet that the soldiers of the kingdom of oriro fell before the kingdom of Sinai. The more than ten days of attack directly lost 20000 soldiers to the kingdom of Sinai. Now there are only 60000 light cavalry in the camp outside the city. The king of Surrey estimated that the casualties of the oriro soldiers on the city wall were not lower than those of the kingdom of Sinai, or even higher. Compared with the soldiers who have experienced many battles in the Delhi fortress, at least half of the oriro rissin soldiers were recruits, and even the veterans were not as good as those in the Delhi fortress. The bustling city of euriloresin is very different from Delia with only arrow tower. Bustling places may kill the will of soldiers, especially when the management of soldiers is not very strict. A group of elite soldiers will lose most of their combat effectiveness in a few years without strict discipline requirements. Although the resistance will of oriro soldiers is very tenacious, their tenacious will can not make up for the gap in combat effectiveness. Once, the casualties of oriro soldiers in the city were even greater than that believed by the king. At the beginning, there were 50000 troops, but now there are only more than 20000. King oriro is very worried now. He is afraid that the soldiers in oriro rissin will suddenly collapse, so all his plans will be in vain. Even at such a critical moment, King oriro is still hopeful, because just a few days ago, he got a news that the reinforcements of the kingdom of oriro are on their way. As soon as the reinforcements arrive at the battlefield, the kingdom of oriro has the hope of turning defeat into victory. As long as it can persist for a few days, but how to persist has become the biggest problem, because the attack intensity of the kingdom of Sinai has not decreased at all these days. Both kings were in a difficult situation to choose, but in the end, the young king Surrey decided to gamble, because if he didn''t grasp such a good plan this time, he might regret it in the future. King Surrey decided to continue the attack, and to increase the strength of the attack and directly launch a general attack to attack the city wall of euriloresin. When hearing that their king was going to attack the city wall, the soldiers of the kingdom of Sinai, whose morale had dropped slightly, were like a resurrection full of blood. They really wanted to take the city of euriloresin. Even if they paid a lot of casualties, the soldiers of the kingdom of Sinai were not afraid. Looking at the excited soldiers, King Surrey''s heart was also inspired. Even the soldiers under his command were so excited, and he had nothing to worry about. It seems that the victory of this period made him look forward and backward. On the contrary, these soldiers performed better than the king of Pisa. It can be seen from here that when facing major choices, no one can maintain an ordinary mind. After deciding to go all out to attack the city, the king of Pisa no longer hesitated. On the contrary, such a decision is more in line with his heart, Because the king of Surrey, who showed great talent, was not a forward-looking man. As long as he recognized one thing, he would not easily change his mind until he completed the goal he set. Therefore, on the day after he made up his mind, the army of the kingdom of Sinai began to attack the city wall of euriloresin. In fact, there is another more important reason for the sari king to make the decision to attack the city. That is, the counterattack force on the city wall is getting smaller and smaller these days. The sari King guesses that the oriro archers on the city wall have suffered heavy casualties and are unable to counterattack them. So this is a very good opportunity. As long as you defeat the melee soldiers used by the kingdom of eurilho to defend, the kingdom of Sinai can capture the king they think of. However, if you want to defeat the soldiers on the wall of eurilho risho, the kingdom of Sinai still needs to pay a huge price. The king of Surrey was ready in his heart. Even if he sacrificed another 20000 soldiers, even 30000 soldiers, he thought it was very worthwhile. It was very worthwhile to exchange tens of thousands of dollars for the destruction of the kingdom of eurilo. The kingdom of Surrey felt that it was not a loss at all. The attack of the kingdom of Sinai became more fierce, but the soldiers of the kingdom of euril did not yield. The euril sword and shield soldiers on the city wall would not retreat even if they were seriously injured. Even if they paid the price of their lives, they would change the lives of an enemy. This is the last insistence of the soldiers of the kingdom of oriro. They do not want to become sinners of the kingdom of oriro. Moreover, in order to boost morale, the king of oriro had to share the news of reinforcements with the soldiers still fighting on the city wall. The reason not mentioned before was that they were afraid of leaking information, and the situation at that time did not become what it is now. Looking at the crumbling city wall, King oriro had to confess the last news to all the soldiers, because at this moment of fierce battle, he had to ensure that he could defend the new city of orilori before he could think of other things. The oriro sword and shield soldiers on the city wall don''t know whether the king''s news is true or false. Why their reinforcements haven''t arrived yet, but no matter why, these oriro soldiers have no other choice. Fighting with the soldiers of the kingdom of Sinai who rushed up the city wall is their only choice. The soldiers of the kingdom of oriro will not compromise, and the soldiers of the kingdom of Sinai will not miss this good opportunity. As long as they work hard, they can capture the capital of the kingdom of feud. Nothing excites them more than this news. That is why the troops of the kingdom of Sinai can maintain such high morale when so many people are killed. In the repeated tug of war for the city wall, no one can occupy a greater advantage. The situation is not as one-sided as king Surrey thought, nor did he quickly win the city of euriloresin. The eurilro sword shield on the city wall showed super toughness and combat effectiveness. At this most critical juncture, The most unknown sword and shield soldiers in the kingdom of eurello guarded their walls instead. Chapter 432 The sword and shield of the kingdom of oriro helped the city of oriro rissin delay a lot of time. Three days after the general attack, the kingdom of Sinai failed to break through the wall of the city of oriro rissin, and at this time, the face of King Sari became very gloomy. This is totally different from what he imagined. It is clear that the city of orilorisin is about to lose its hold, but they still have a hard top for three days. In these three days, the face of the kingdom of Surrey is getting worse and worse day by day, because he has used all the means. If you can''t attack the city of euriloresin, the war may be over. I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to come to the capital of euriloresin so smoothly next time, because this time, the light cavalry of the kingdom of Sinai can come to the city of euriloresin like entering a no man''s land. It can be said that this is the year when the kingdom of Sinai has the most chance, but it seems that it still failed to seize this opportunity. Now the troops of the kingdom of Sinai have lost more than half of their casualties, but the city of euriloresin is still strong. King Suri wants to continue, because victory is in sight. However, the morale of the troops of the kingdom of Sinai inevitably became low. The previous pride of trying to win the city of euriloresin was also dissipated by the cruel battle and the tenacious resistance of eurilro sword and shield soldiers. In the face of the upcoming victory, the cruelty of the siege first affected the soldiers of the Kingdom of Sinai. From the 100000 people who first attacked the kingdom of oriro to less than 50000 under oriro rissin, more than half of the light cavalry in the kingdom of Sinai have really suffered casualties, which has been a very serious blow to the morale of the troops, and it also means that half of the familiar faces before can no longer be seen. Although the proportion of casualties of soldiers in the kingdom of oriro is larger, they have no way back at all. In the face of the attack of the kingdom of Sinai, they can only choose to fight. However, the kingdom of Sinai does not have a way back. Now even if they retreat, they can be praised by the citizens of the kingdom of Sinai, because they have done what their predecessors did not do. It was in this mood that the fighting will of the kingdom of Sinai began to become low. If it were not for the repeated insistence of King Suri, the kingdom of Sinai might have begun to withdraw its troops. King Suri wanted to persist for another two or three days, because it had reached this point, and it would be unreasonable to stop fighting. Just when King Sari wanted to continue the attack, the situation changed dramatically. On the new day, when King Sari ordered direct soldiers to attack the city of euriloresin, two huge armies suddenly appeared behind the kingdom of Sinai. Moreover, the troops of the kingdom of Sinai were surrounded from the left rear and the right rear, and the number of these two troops was more than 50000, twice that of the light cavalry of the kingdom of Sinai. After so many days of siege, the people and horses of the kingdom of Sinai were very tired. The 100000 reinforcements of the kingdom of oriro directly made the soldiers of the kingdom of Sinai lose their fighting spirit, and the king of Surrey had to accept this situation, because not to mention the attack, how to escape from the encirclement is the most important problem. Looking at the coming city of oriro rissin, the king of Surrey was very sad. Just a little, really just a little. Give him three more days. No, in two days, the king of Surrey was confident to win the city of euriloresin, but the kingdom of eurilro did not give them this opportunity. The attack of the kingdom of Sinai finally fell short. King Surrey was really unwilling. The young king was slowly stubborn and unconvinced in his eyes, but anyway, the war should be over. It was time for him to return to the kingdom of Sinai. Although he felt very sorry for not seizing this opportunity, the harvest of the kingdom of Sinai was very great. This war has greatly damaged the vitality of the kingdom of oriro. Within ten years, the kingdom of oriro can''t slow down. After all, the Delhi fortress they rely on as a barrier has been removed by the kingdom of Sinai. On this point alone, the battle of the kingdom of Sinai is very worthwhile. Not to mention that the kingdom of Sinai has also launched an attack on the capital of the kingdom of eurilo this time. If it returns to the territory of the kingdom of Sinai, King Suri can pull up a force of 100000 people again, because such good news can definitely make the civilians of the kingdom of Sinai very excited, and the reputation of King Suri can reach the peak. Looking back at euriloresin again, I will come back, but it will not be so easy for you to escape next time. The king of Surrey said to himself in his heart that after looking back, the loss and reluctance on the king of Surrey''s face disappeared, and he turned back to the king of Surrey who had great ambition. Now the problem he wants to solve is any escape from the encirclement. However, compared with the siege, it is very simple for the xinnie light cavalry. In the field, the xinnie light cavalry are not afraid at all. Except for the defeat in the dawn knights, they don''t pay attention to other soldiers. Thinking of this, King Surrey frowned. Sure enough, there was a roaring sound of horse hoofs behind him. You don''t have to look at King Surrey. Then the dawn Knights came out of the city. King Surrey licked his lips. It seems that the real battle has just begun. King Surrey did not take care of the dawn Knights behind him, but directly asked the xinne light cavalry to start charging the troops at the right rear. The soldiers of the xinne kingdom had no time to kill time with the dawn knights. If it was later, the troops of the xinne kingdom would be surrounded by the troops of King eurillo. Now the kingdom of Sinai must escape from the encirclement. Therefore, King Surrey resolutely launched a breakthrough battle, and did not give the dawn knights who had just left the city a chance to catch up with them. As an old opponent, the kingdom of Sinai knows how difficult the dawn knights are. Moreover, these dawn Knights did not participate in the siege at all, just like the king Surrey did not let his twilight knights and Sinai gun Knights participate in the siege. The reason is that it is too outrageous to let the Knights participate in the siege. You should know that the value of a member of a knight''s order can top at least 100 soldiers, but it is obvious that a knight can''t beat 100 soldiers, but this doesn''t mean that the knight''s order is extravagant. You should know that the value of the knight''s order is not only these. Good steel should be used on the blade. A powerful knights can decide the outcome of a war. Without the blessing of the knights, they can only be beaten passively in the national war, just like the meaning of the dawn knights to the kingdom of eurilo. It is definitely not as simple as 5000 soldiers. However, it is very difficult to establish a Knights'' order. In particular, there are not many knights in the whole continent, and the dawn knights are well deserved to be the strongest among them. In particular, its scale is comparable to that of other knights. The 6000 member Knights'' order is definitely the most important card of the kingdom of eurilo, The dawn knights are worthy of the expectations of the kingdom of oriro. Every time they can turn the tide. Chapter 433 The king of Sari charged with the rest of Sinai light cavalry, but the enemy blocked on the road was not good. When the king of Sari observed closely, he found that the heavy infantry in front of them were kekirwa, and they were in full battle. If the soldiers of the kingdom of Sinai don''t want to fight with which branch of the army, the heavy infantry of the kingdom of kokilwa is definitely among the best. In history, the kingdom of Sinai and the kingdom of kokilwa have not been able to get any advantage in the battle. For the kingdom of Sinai, the kingdom of kokilwa is like a stone in a pit, smelly and hard. Even the charge of cavalry seems to have no way to take these knights with heavy armor. They form a close formation, which can effectively block the charge of Sinai light cavalry. As long as the xinne light cavalry is slowed down by these kokirwa heavy infantry, it must be a very difficult and fierce battle, which makes the mobility advantage of the xinne light cavalry disappear. Obviously, it is difficult for the xinne kingdom to defeat the heavily armed infantry in close combat. Therefore, after seeing the kokilwa heavy infantry blocking the way, King Suri had a headache. These tin cans were really difficult to deal with, but if he wanted to escape from the encirclement, he had to rush forward. There was also the dawn knights in hot pursuit. It was too late for the xinne light cavalry to turn their horses to break through in another direction. A trace of cruelty flashed in the eyes of King sari. Even if the heavy infantry of kokilwa were blocking the way in front, the light cavalry of the kingdom of Sinai were not vegetarian. The earth was trembling with the charge launched by 50000 light cavalry, and the heavy infantry of kokilwa were trembling in their hearts. They could not be nervous in the face of the power of the cavalry. When the sinnie light cavalry came to the position 200 meters in front of the heavy infantry array, the sharp and burst javelin once again exposed their tusks. The scene of tens of thousands of javelins rising in the air was even more spectacular than the arrow rain of archers. Then these javelins with the momentum of charging with war horses fell into the formation of kokirwa heavy infantry. Even wearing heavy armour, it is difficult to resist such a fierce attack as javelin. In fact, the powerful javelin still hides some armor breaking effect. Although it is not a specially made armor breaking javelin, these ordinary javelins have also caused great damage to kokilwa heavy infantry. The heavy infantry with shields fell down immediately. Many heavy infantry were covered with javelins. The heavy infantry with shields in the front row could not stop so many javelin raids. The powerful javelin hit the shield like rain. Kokilwa heavy infantry iron shield can ensure that it will not break after being impacted by javelin, but the great power from javelin is not so simple to stop. At the same time, the arms of shield players stabbed by more than a dozen javelins may be fractured due to the great power. The javelin thrown by the sinnie light cavalry not only brought great damage to the heavy infantry of kokilwa, but also brought them a good opportunity, because the formation of kokilwa soldiers was a little chaotic at the moment when the javelin fell, which created a chance for the sinnie light cavalry to break into the enemy array. After throwing the javelin, the sinnie light cavalry quickly grabbed the long gun placed on the side of the war horse, and then used the prestige of the war horse to stab the long gun hard at the heavy infantry in front of them. The sound of the collision between the long gun and heavy armor was heard all the time. Many kokirwa heavy infantry vomited blood and flew out upside down. The strength exerted by the cavalry on the long gun made them unable to stop. Kokilwa heavy infantry fell down in front of the formation, but these tough heavy infantry were like a group of machines without feelings. In the face of such a scene, they rushed bravely to the xinne light cavalry, and the long hammer in their hands waved wildly to the cavalry on the horse. The cavalry hit by the hammer also spit blood and fall off the horse. The strength of the heavy infantry of kokilwa is very powerful. The hammer itself is made of iron, but after being taken to the battlefield by these heavy infantry of kokilwa, it still shows good power. Even if the enemy hit by the hammer does not die immediately, he will be seriously injured and lose the ability to resist. After the heavy infantry of kokilwa launched a counterattack, the light cavalry of the kingdom of Sinai fell into a quagmire. Seeing this, King Suri no longer hesitated to let the Knights of Sinai gun open the way. After the Knights broke up at dusk, he began to make every effort to break through the encirclement of the enemy. The sinne gun knights are the strength of the sinne Kingdom and the elite selected from thousands of troops. Each of them has strong combat effectiveness, which is more than ten times stronger than the ordinary sinne light cavalry. After the sinne gun Knights opened the way, the troops of the sinne Kingdom began to slowly break into the formation of the army of the kokilwa kingdom. However, this slow speed must not be compared with the galloping speed of war horses. The following dawn Knights slowly caught up with the troops of the kingdom of Sinai, and then waiting for them is the old rival dusk Knights split from the same knights. Different from the silver white armor of the dawn knights, the armor of the twilight knights is painted black. The dark color is matched with the bull horn helmet. The members of the twilight knights are like a group of demons climbing out of hell. This is indeed the oath of the twilight knights. They are a group of Avengers. For hundreds of years, the twilight Knights have followed the kingdom of Sinai to avenge the kingdom of eurilo. Especially in the battle with the dawn knights, the members of the twilight Knights have worked harder. Their former companions have long become enemies of life and death. Every battle between the twilight knights and the dawn knights is endless. Although the number of the twilight knights is not dominant, they have many helpers. Under the leadership of the twilight knights, the Sinai light cavalry can also fight with the dawn knights. Then the battlefield outside euriloresin becomes very fierce. The light cavalry of SINJE Kingdom and the heavy infantry of kokilwa kingdom are racing against time. The soldiers of SINJE Kingdom want to break through the siege as soon as possible. If they slow down, they will risk being left here. The soldiers of kokilwa Kingdom want to leave these cavalry in place. When reinforcements from another direction arrive, these light cavalry of SINJE kingdom may be surrounded and annihilated by them. This time, not only the kokilwa Kingdom, but also the Calvi United Kingdom sent reinforcements. No one knows how much the oriro Kingdom paid, so the two countries are willing to send reinforcements. Looking at the hard work of the two countries, I''m afraid there is another secret. No matter how the kingdom of oriro invited the kingdom of kokilwa and the United Kingdom of Calvi, at this moment, they have sent troops to the city of oriro rissin, which has indeed helped the kingdom of oriro solve the life and death crisis and brought great trouble to the kingdom of Sinai. King Surrey, who was breaking through the siege, did not care about him at all. The young king was looking for a way out for the army of the kingdom of Sinai with the Knights of Sinai gun. If such a delay continued, the mercenary corps of the United Kingdom of Calvi would also come. At that time, the Sinai light cavalry in the mire would really be difficult to fly, Therefore, King Suri had to rush out of the formation of the kokilwa army before the soldiers of the United Kingdom of Calvi arrived. Chapter 434 The strong fighting power of the sinnie gun knights is the strength of King Suri, because when the sinnie gun knights rushed to the front, the breakthrough speed of the troops of the sinnie Kingdom really accelerated a lot, but all this was bought at the cost of their lives. In the eyes of kokirwa''s heavy infantry, both the xinne light cavalry and the xinne gun knights can be handled with one hammer. However, when facing the xinne gun knights, they may be stabbed in the throat by the cunning long gun of the xinne gun Knights before they can wave the long hammer. However, when these Knights of sinnie gun in armor are hit by the heavy infantry of kokirwa with a long rod hammer, they are no different from other soldiers. In front of the hammer, there is no difference between heavy armor and light armor. This is the so-called war hammer, all beings are equal. In fact, the most intense battle is not where the vanguard troops of the kingdom of Sinai break through, but at the end of the kingdom of Sinai, the battle between the twilight knights and the dawn knights is the most cruel and bloody. Both sides want to kill each other, and as the Knights of the same origin, their training methods are the same. The training method originated from the dawn Knights of the Eresin Empire has been used by the two knights. Therefore, the fighting methods of both sides are the same. They are basically carved out of the same mold. There is no big gap in combat effectiveness. At this time, it is time to compete for courage. Only by being more ruthless than the other party can we win the battle. Therefore, in the battle between the twilight knights and the dawn knights, the Knights of both sides will not avoid the attack, but also attack more violently. Therefore, the scene of the death of both Knights often appears. The twilight knight and the dawn Knight fought with each other like they didn''t want their lives. Soon, the number of casualties of the knight regiment rose sharply, but neither the twilight knight regiment nor the dawn knight regiment cared about this. In their eyes, as long as they could cause casualties to each other, the damage of their own team could be ignored. As the troops of the kingdom of Sinai gradually penetrated into the formation of the troops of the kingdom of kokirwa, the whole battle became more chaotic. The scuffle on the scale of 100000 people was very spectacular. 50000 light cavalry of Sinai finally slowly squeezed out the tenacious formation of the troops of the kingdom of kokirwa. However, they also paid a painful price. A full 20000 soldiers were left on the battlefield, and there was no one in the twilight Knights fighting to the end. In this last battle, the loss of the kingdom of Sinai was very heavy, and the Sinai light cavalry of less than 30000 people left after they broke out of the siege. For the kingdom of Sinai, the war is over. After 70000 people were killed, King Suri can only take the soldiers of the kingdom of Sinai back to China. The exhausted Sinai light cavalry have no desire to fight at all. They just want to return to the kingdom of Sinai quickly. The final breakthrough battle of the kingdom of Sinai paid a painful price, but the kingdom of kokirwa was not very easy, and most of the reinforcements they sent were also casualties. The battle with the light cavalry was not as easy as expected, especially for the short kokirwa people, the light cavalry of Sinai on the war horse was too high. Fortunately, it was the long hammer that made up for their attack distance. Otherwise, it was really a headache for these kokilwa heavy infantry to attack the Sinai light cavalry on the horse. Under this huge gap, more than 20000 heavy infantry in the kokilwa Kingdom also died. No one got any advantage in this breakthrough. Both the kingdom of Sinai and the kingdom of kokilwa suffered heavy losses. Perhaps only the mercenary corps of the late Calvi United Kingdom was the biggest winner. They won the battle without paying any price. Among the four countries that fought under the city of euriloresin, except the United Kingdom of Calvi, the other three countries were losers, because their troops suffered heavy casualties, and only the United Kingdom of Calvi, which did not participate in the battle, retained its full scale. Seeing the troops of the kingdom of Sinai gradually go away, the king of oriro on the wall breathed a sigh of relief and felt a little sorry. When he learned that the reinforcements were about to arrive, the king of oriro made such a plan, for which he also took a great risk. A careless city of euriloresin may be beaten down by the kingdom of Sinai. It can be said that the king of eurilro is playing with fire, and a careless one may set himself on fire. If the kingdom of Sinai conquers the city of euriloresin before the reinforcements, the king of eurilro will definitely become a sinner forever. But in the end, the king of oriro succeeded. He successfully guarded the city of oriro rissin and successfully paid a painful price for the troops of the kingdom of Sinai outside the city. The king of oriro''s bold attempt only gave the kingdom of oriro another chance for several years. In a short time, the kingdom of Sinai had no power to attack the kingdom of oriro. With such heavy casualties in this war, the kingdom of Sinai will definitely slow down for a period of time, which gives the kingdom of oriro time to prepare again. With the strong national strength of the kingdom of oriro, it will be able to recover faster than the kingdom of Sinai. Subsequently, a grand welcoming ceremony was held in the city of orilorisin to welcome their reinforcements from the kingdom of kokilwa and the United Kingdom of Calvi. The residents of the city of orilorisin for the rest of their lives warmly welcomed the soldiers from afar. At the most urgent moment on the city wall, some civilians in the city were ready to climb the city wall. However, in the team entering the city, although the soldiers of kokirwa are not tall, everyone holds their heads high, because they are the heroes who saved the city of euriloresin. They sacrificed more than 20000 people for this. These soldiers of kokirwa think they deserve such glory. As for Calvi, the mercenary corps of the United Kingdom is different. Although they are tall, they are like soy sauce compared with the kokilwa soldiers covered with blood, and as a mercenary, they are naturally lower than these regular armies. Not to mention that according to the previous achievements, these mercenary legions never won the war between the kingdom of kokirwa and the United Kingdom of Calvi. They were beaten by the heavy infantry of kokirwa every time, which itself made the mercenaries unable to raise their heads, not to mention that they became a bastard in this battle. The mercenaries of Calvi United Kingdom did not look down on themselves, and even the king of oriro, who came to meet the reinforcements, treated them differently. They welcomed the soldiers of kokilwa kingdom with great enthusiasm. When they arrived at the mercenary corps of Calvi United Kingdom, they became very cold and the expression on their faces became false. In this way, the mercenaries have a bad feeling, but all this has little to do with them. Even if the mercenaries are wronged, no one will care, because their status is very low. The kingdom of oriro does not even receive them. Only the nobles of the United Kingdom of Calvi can enter the palace of oriro to celebrate, These mercenaries can only stay in the cold barracks and watch the civilians revel outside. Chapter 435 The carnival in euriloresin lasted for three days. In order to celebrate the victory of the defense of euriloresin, both nobles and civilians in the city held a party and invited friends to their homes to celebrate. As the capital of euriloresin, the residents of euriloresin are still very rich. As the largest city on the mainland, even ordinary residents of orilorisin have many opportunities to make money. It is the commercial capital of Northen mainland. Before the war, there were an endless stream of caravans coming and going every day. Countless caravans stayed in the city from sunrise to sunset. Therefore, the residents living in this city can easily find a way to make a living, and they have enough savings to celebrate. These residents really should celebrate, because their fate will be very miserable after euriloresin is captured by the kingdom of Sinai. During the celebration of the city of euriloresin, the army of 100000 Damon kingdom was moving towards the city of euriloresin 20 kilometers northwest of the city. Half a month ago, Nord had learned that the kingdom of Sinai had launched a battle against the city of euriloresin. After hearing the news, Nord began to let his troops speed up slowly. Otherwise, when the kingdom of Sinai broke through the city of orilorisin, Nord might not even have a mouthful of soup, but just when Nord wanted to rush to the city of orilorisin, Nord heard the news that the troops of the kingdom of Sinai were defeated. The situation changed so fast that Nord almost flashed to his waist. Unexpectedly, there was a 180 degree reversal in the situation. The kingdom of Sinai, which had an absolute advantage, was suddenly defeated. Moreover, there was another news that shocked Nord, that is, the kingdom of kokilwa and the United Kingdom of Calvi were also involved in the battle. All countries on the whole continent participated in the war, which made Nord not react for a time, because the situation of the whole continent became more chaotic. The participation of kekirwa Kingdom and Calvi kingdom in the war had a great impact on the kingdom of Damon, which meant that Nord had to face the troops of three countries next. If the kingdom of Sinai persisted for a few days, or Nord''s troops arrived a few days earlier, the situation would definitely not be like this. It is a pity that the kingdom of Sinai has seen the threshold of victory, but it was finally kicked into the abyss. Nord doesn''t know the specific situation of the previous battlefield at present, because the news sent back by the love caravan is very vague, only mentioning the trends of various countries on the battlefield. The specific things are not what they can understand at all. After thinking for a long time, Nord decided to go to the city of euriloresin to have a look. Nord felt that with his 100000 troops, he might really have the opportunity to break his wrists with the Three Kingdoms. Nord didn''t believe that after such a long battle, there were enough troops in euriloresin to continue to resist the 100000 troops of the kingdom of Damon. Even if there are still 100000 troops in the city of euriloresin, Nord is not afraid at all. The 100000 troops in the kingdom of Damon are not vegetarian. At the same time, Nord is very sorry that he missed that war. If he has a chance, he will not miss it. Twenty kilometers away, in the blink of an eye, looking at the majestic city of euriloresin and a pool of blood outside the city that has not dried up, you seem to be able to see how fierce the previous battle is, and how fierce the attack of the kingdom of Sinai is when you see the dense javelins on the city wall before you have time to clean up. The 100000 troops of the kingdom of Damon came lightly, but it was a bolt from the blue for the residents of the city of euriluoruixin who were still celebrating. They didn''t expect that another tiger appeared just after driving away the hungry wolf, which was a great blow to the residents of the city of euriluoruixin. Even the king of oriro cannot accept this fact. He has just defeated the kingdom of Sinai. There are enemies in the kingdom of oriro. Just as the kingdom of Sinai did not pay attention to the reinforcements of kokilwa Kingdom and Calvi United Kingdom, the kingdom of oriro did not pay attention to the kingdom of Damon at all. In the eyes of the kingdom of Sinai and the kingdom of eurello, the other side is their own opponent. Other countries are simply insignificant supporting roles, but the kingdom of Sinai has failed in the hands of supporting roles they think, and the kingdom of eurello is now facing the threat of small roles they think are irrelevant and important. Only they can bear such evil consequences. Although the oriro Kingdom failed in the hands of the kingdom of Damon before, and the war was also caused by the kingdom of Damon, the oriro kingdom will be so difficult. However, due to the inertia of thinking, the oriro kingdom can not see the threat of the kingdom of Damon. The first thing to be on guard in the mind of King oriro is the kingdom of Sinai. The kingdom of Damon may be a thorny enemy, but it has not risen to the point of threatening the security of the kingdom of oriro, but Nord severely hit the king of oriro in the face with factual actions. The threat of the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia is no worse than that of the kingdom of Sinai, and even stronger. Because the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia has just been established and its reputation on the mainland is far inferior to that of the kingdom of Sinai, it should not put the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia in a non threatening position. The kingdom of Germany and Mongolia has proved to the kingdom of eurilo that fame is not equal to strength. Unfortunately, the king of oriro did not understand this truth. Looking at the flying eagle flag and the endless army, the kingdom of oriro above the city wall was very silent. Not only the king of oriro, but also the nobles of kokilwa Kingdom and Calvi kingdom were very embarrassed. Because they knew that there was another fierce battle waiting for them, the nobles of the kokilwa Kingdom looked very ugly, because their casualties were very large in the previous battle outside the city. The kokilwa kingdom came to support the oriro kingdom. If he buried all 50000 troops in the oriro rissin City, the king of kokilwa would eat him. The pale king of oriro seemed to see the concerns of the other two Kingdom nobles. At this time, the kingdom of oriro could only rely on them, so the king of oriro hurried to say: "Please be sure to help the kingdom of oriro through the difficulties. As for the later things, I will let the kingdom of oriro explain to your kingdom. Please believe in the honor of the kingdom of oriro, and we have no way back." The commander of kokilwa kingdom is very helpless. Now he has been on the thief ship of eurilo kingdom. It is impossible to get off the ship. Next, he can only trust that the enemy under the city will not attack so violently, but the soldiers under the city wall don''t look like a very weak army. The nobles of Calvary United Kingdom don''t care much about the casualties of soldiers, because they hire soldiers in China. After paying the Commission of these mercenaries, they don''t care much about their casualties. Whether they die or live has nothing to do with Calvary United Kingdom, as long as they can fight hard. Chapter 436 The nobles in euriloresin are still in chaos, and Nord under the city is ready to fight. At present, Nord doesn''t know what the forces in the city are, so Nord doesn''t attack with all his strength, but wants to test it first. The long-range troops of the kingdom of Damon gradually approached the lower part of the city. Nord was also observing not far from the rear of the troops, but within 200 meters under the city wall, Nord did not see the arrow rain from the city wall, but the long-range troops under the city attacked recklessly. Seeing such a scene, Nord''s mouth smiled. It seemed that the oriro archers had been lost. Otherwise, the oriro kingdom would not be so calm. However, with the continuous output of long-range soldiers, Nord gradually released the enemies on the city wall. Every time during the interval between the arrow rain, Nord could see some soldiers walking back and forth on the wall. It seemed that the arrow rain of the long-range troops did not play a big role, so Nord began to let the catapult start preparing for the war. Looking at the faint armor of the wall, Nord seemed to understand something. Above the city wall should be the heavy infantry of the kokilwa kingdom. Only they can ignore the bows and arrows of long-range forces, and only they can hide all their bodies under the city wall. Their height is really very restrained from arrows. With their iron armor, they can be called immune to arrows. Therefore, Nord can only use the catapult to attack the city, and also make more siege equipment such as nest car, ladder and so on. In the face of such a situation, the catapult is a very useful means, and the assembly of the catapult is very fast. Nord gave them a hard dish without waiting for the kokilwa heavy infantry on the city wall. Nord''s huge stones fell from the sky, which made the kokilwa heavy infantry on the city wall numb. Although their iron armor had excellent defense against bows and arrows, they had no effect in the face of more than 100 kilograms of boulders. Therefore, after Nord used the catapult, the kokilwa heavy infantry on the city wall became very chaotic. They are running wildly on the city wall with their small short legs. However, it is useless here. The boulder in a hundred kilograms doesn''t care who you are or what armor you wear. As long as you are hit by the boulder, there is no possibility of survival. Looking at the shouting from the city wall, Nord did not stop the attack speed of the catapult, and the launch speed was faster and faster. Then this famous commercial and art capital on the mainland began to be devastated by the catapult. The impact of boulders and the city wall was heard all the time, and the heavy noise rang through the world, Even the residents of euriloresin in the distance felt the vibration of the city wall. Looking at the scene on the city wall, Nord decisively asked the soldiers to attack the city wall. Although there was no safe ladder, according to the situation on the city wall, it was also easy to climb the city wall with an ordinary siege ladder, but Nord did not attack the city with all his strength. Nord still wanted to test it. The long-range troops didn''t play their due role in this battle, but with the cover of stone catapults, the infantry of the kingdom of Damon climbed the wall very easily. Nord didn''t choose to invest a lot of troops, so he didn''t want to win the wall at one go. Because it was just a test, the most important thing was to understand the strength of the opponent. Therefore, the battle on the city wall ended soon. It was not that the soldiers on the city wall were too strong, but when the situation fell into a stalemate after a while, Nord decisively asked the soldiers to retreat slowly. On the first day of the exploratory attack, Nord gained a lot of information. He not only knew that the long-range forces might lose their function during this period, but also found out the details of the forces in the city. The soldiers who retreated from the city wall described that after they attacked the city wall, only the troops of two countries came out to defend. The sword and shield soldiers of the kingdom of oriro did not appear on the wall, and I do not know whether it was due to the attack of stone catapults. There were very few heavy infantry in kokilwa. Later, the main force of the wall was replaced by the mercenary corps of the United Kingdom of Calvi. The soldiers fighting on both sides have become bethers. In this foreign land, both sides feel strange. Therefore, the battle on the city wall is not as fierce as before. After a tall soldier said his ideas, Nord showed a thoughtful expression. Nord has heard of this situation before. More than half of the mercenaries in calvay United Kingdom are people of Bethel descent. They are generally tall and popular in the mercenary industry. Therefore, there are more and more Bethel people in the mercenary industry. They are natural soldiers. After hearing the soldiers'' report, Nord gradually emerged a plan to win the solid city easily. However, these need the cooperation of the king of oriro in the city. However, as long as the plan can be implemented smoothly, Nord can win the city of oriro rissin without blood. Nord outside the city was planning a plan, but the king of oriro in the city was helpless. After seeing the tragedy of the soldiers on the city wall and the magical siege means of the kingdom of Damon, the king of oriro was very desperate because he didn''t know what he could rely on to defend the city of oriro rissin. These outsiders are unreliable. No matter how good the relationship between the oriro Kingdom, the kokilwa Kingdom and the Calvi United Kingdom is, their soldiers will not fight to the end for the city of oriro rissin. Therefore, it is very difficult to defend the city of oriro rissin. At present, the troops of the kingdom of oriro are seriously damaged, and the number of dawn knights is only more than 10000. This number is far from enough. The king of oriro has begun to recruit soldiers in the city. Although the civilians in the city enthusiastically sign up, the king of oriro is not at all safe. The king of oriro knows very well about the combat effectiveness of these newly recruited soldiers. They are not even cannon fodder. It is wishful thinking to rely on these people to hold the city of oriro rissin. If you want to hold the city, it depends on the soldiers of the other two kingdoms, but can they really be trusted? King oriro was skeptical. But he had no other way. After sighing, King oriro immediately called the nobles of the kokilwa Kingdom and the Calvi United Kingdom to appease them again and let the soldiers of these two countries continue to guard the city of oriro rissin. However, today is different from the past. After seeing the attack means of the kingdom of Damon, it is not certain whether they can continue to work for the kingdom of oriro. Looking at the two commanders coming together, the king of oriro showed a cordial smile on his face. In the quiet palace, the footsteps of the two commanders were very obvious, and their pace was a little hasty. It can be seen from their uneasy faces that they had no confidence in guarding the city of euriloresin. In particular, the commander of kokirwa was very cold when he saw that kokirwa''s heavy infantry were unable to resist when they were attacked by a catapult, He had only seen such a scene in the natural disaster of volcanic eruption. Chapter 437 "You have also seen that outside the city is the troops of the recently rising kingdom of Germany and Mongolia. Although it is incredible, I have to admit that they are far stronger than I thought, and the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia has successively destroyed two countries in just a few years." King oriro said that he knew the kingdom of Damon, and then a bitter smile slowly appeared on the corners of his mouth, because the performance of the kingdom of Damon was really surprising, especially in terms of combat effectiveness. It seemed that he had not lost, and his record was amazing. One after another, two kingdoms fell under the hands of the kingdom of Damon. Although the Principality of Bethel was destroyed by the Ximan Kingdom, with the collapse of the Ximan Kingdom soon, the war record of the destruction of the Principality of Bethel was also deducted on Nord''s head. From this point, we can see that the war record of the kingdom of Damon is strong and gives the impression of a very aggressive kingdom to other civilians on the mainland. Especially after the kingdom of Damon defeated the troops of the kingdom of euril six months ago, the war record of the kingdom of Damon became even stronger. However, no one thought that the kingdom of Damon could really attack the capital of the kingdom of euril. You know, the capital was attacked only once after the kingdom of euril was established for so many years. The scene of the last attack on euriloresin city is still vivid, as if it happened a few days ago. The residents of euriloresin city have witnessed twice in history in just a few days. Some white haired old people have encountered things that others have never encountered in their life, And some young people have also witnessed the history that others can hardly witness in their whole life. "If you don''t help the kingdom of oriro to defend the city of oriro rissin, who do you think will be the next target of the kingdom of de Mongolia after the kingdom of de Mongolia destroys the kingdom of oriro? You know, the kingdom of oriro is the third country attacked by the kingdom of de Mongolia, and the other two have been destroyed. I don''t think you want to see the kingdom of oriro become the third , now the kingdom of Damon is becoming stronger and stronger. " The nobles of kokilwa Kingdom and Calvi United Kingdom were somewhat silent. He knew the kingdom of Damon, the collapse of the kingdom of seaman and the Principality of Bethel, but they all looked at it as a news, and they didn''t expect the new kingdom of Damon to be so strong. Because it is a little far away for them. After all, it is separated by half a continent, but I didn''t expect that the kingdom of Damon has come to them so soon. If the kingdom of oriro is destroyed, their two countries will really face the impact of the kingdom of Damon. According to the current combat effectiveness, their two kingdoms are far from the opponent of the kingdom of Damon. The nobleman of the kokilwa kingdom is a middle-aged man with a beard. He has a rough face, big eyes and a rosacea. He can''t speak clearly, but the eyes of the military commander of the kokilwa kingdom are unusually firm. He understands the truth of lip lines and cold teeth. "I didn''t expect that the kingdom of Damon outside the city would be so powerful. Why haven''t I heard of them before? The soldiers of the kingdom of kokilwa will help the kingdom of eurilo defend the city, but it''s not so easy to do it alone." King oriro echoed the words of the kokilwa aristocracy, and then briefly introduced him to the details of the kingdom of Damon, which were the information collected by the kingdom of oriro before. "The king of the kingdom of Damon is the heir of the ISAAC family, the eagle family of the original Empire, who also brought us great trouble..." Then king oriro seemed to think of something, then shut up, and then looked at the nobles of Calvi United Kingdom, hoping to get his reassurance. Without their reassurance, King oriro was really worried. "Therefore, the kingdom of Damon is completely different from us. He is the same as the kingdom of Sinai. He is the remnant of the Eresin empire. Therefore, we must join hands to fight them. This is not the responsibility of the kingdom of oriro. We must bear it together." The nobles of Calvi United Kingdom have blue hair and a smiling look. They look very easy-going, but there is a trace of cunning in their eyes from time to time, which makes him look very smart. Looking at the leaders of the other two kingdoms looking at themselves, he immediately expressed his views for fear that they will misunderstand them if they slow down. "It''s my duty. Let those mercenaries fight on the wall tomorrow. Anyway, they have received my commission. Do they always have to do something? Let these mercenaries buy us some time." King oriro nodded approvingly, and then asked the two commanders to inspire their troops. King oriro also wanted to urge the dawn knights to train some recruits as soon as possible, otherwise there would be no soldiers in the kingdom of oriro. While the city of euriloresin was actively preparing for battle, Nord was asking loff about the Besser mercenaries in calvay United Kingdom, because Nord felt that these mercenaries would be the key to his capture of the city in front of him. Lov told Nord all the information he got. In fact, lov didn''t stay in calvay United Kingdom for a long time, but he was no stranger to this country. As a BESer and a businessman, lov was very familiar with this special country. As long as it is a businessman, there is no one who doesn''t know the Calvary United Kingdom, and there is a message in the mouth of the businessman, that is, those who haven''t been to the Calvary United Kingdom can''t be called businessmen. All businessmen yearn for the Calvary United Kingdom, which is the country of businessmen. Although the commercial capital on the mainland is euriloresin City, many businessmen here are from the Calvary United Kingdom, or half of the businessmen on the whole continent are from the Calvary United Kingdom. Because of the Kingdom''s preferential treatment for businessmen, many civilians have learned to do business, and their footsteps have traveled all over Northen continent. The continent of this era is not so stable. There are so many robbers on all roads, which makes it a very important issue for businessmen to ensure their safety. Then the career of mercenary came into being. Moreover, the businessmen who travel all over the country also know where the people are powerful, loyal and reliable. Then Bethel mercenaries gradually move to the stage. Before, large mercenaries would recruit soldiers in Bethel principality every few years, and then those Bethel people troubled by hunger were brought to the United Kingdom by calvey businessmen. Later, Bethel mercenaries took root there and gradually occupied half of the mercenary scale. Moreover, due to the strong combat effectiveness of Bethel mercenaries, Calvi United Kingdom gradually regarded these mercenaries as a standing army, because they are not only cheap, but also very easy to use. In particular, the Calvary United Kingdom does not need to face so many foreign wars. They believe in making money with peace. This means that the Calvary United Kingdom wants to establish friendly relations with other countries. As for the interests of making war money, the Calvary United Kingdom is not soft at all. Chapter 438 Sure enough, as Nord expected, when he attacked the city the next day, Nord saw that the soldiers on the wall had been replaced by mercenaries from calvay United Kingdom. Because they were tall, it was more obvious when they defended on the wall. Nord knows very well how bad the mercenaries'' reputation is. Even though some mercenaries have very good conduct, some black sheep have seriously damaged the mercenaries'' reputation. For example, Nord has a very poor impact on mercenaries. Nord doesn''t believe that these mercenaries who are addicted to money can be loyal to their employers, especially in the face of greater interests. Therefore, Nord came up with a clever plan to attack the city. The art of war has the cloud. Attacking the city is the bottom and attacking the heart is the top. Nord is to take advantage of their distrust, and then let the defense of euriloresin City disintegrate from the inside, because under such great pressure from the kingdom of Damon, Nord does not believe that king eurilro can calmly analyze the situation. Therefore, Nord wants to give them an attack plan and make a gap between them. Especially now, the Besser mercenaries are a very powerful defense force in the city of euriloresin. Nord doesn''t know how many Besser mercenaries in the United Kingdom are in the city. Nord guessed that it could at least account for less than half of the defense capacity of orilorisin City, but in fact, these mercenaries account for a higher proportion. 50000 mercenaries even account for two-thirds of the combat capacity of orilorisin city. Therefore, Nord''s offensive plan may be better than expected. Looking at the Besser mercenaries waiting on the wall, Nord smiled like a little fox stealing chickens, because the next trick Nord used was so dirty that Nord even felt sorry psychologically. Nord sighed slightly, then looked at the direction of the city of auroresin and sighed: "The most unpredictable thing in the world is the people''s heart, and the most rare thing is mutual trust." Then Nord asked the long-range soldiers to shoot arrows at the city of euriloresin. These arrows are deliberately prepared and will not cause much damage to the soldiers on the city wall, but these sharp arrows will cause great damage to the trust between the kingdom of eurilro and these mercenaries. The arrows were specially cut out and tied with a letter prepared by Nord. The letter said that as long as these Bethel mercenaries can help Nord''s euriloresin City, they will enjoy endless glory and wealth in the future. In order to make these mercenaries believe these conditions, Nord even gave some Eagle gold coins in the letter. The Besser mercenaries who were defending on the city wall saw the enemies under the city wall attacking them and quickly hid under the city. Facing the rain of arrows from the enemies under the city, these Besser mercenaries were still very confused. As for why the enemies under the city didn''t attack the city wall with boulders like yesterday, these Besser mercenaries are not very clear. Then after a while, the Besser mercenaries on the wall suddenly found that the arrows under the city didn''t hurt them at all. Some mercenaries who were hit by the arrows even thought they were dying, but after a period of time, they found that they were still safe. The unlucky guy who was shot by a bow and arrow opened his eyes and touched the place where he was shot. He found that there was no blood at all. Moreover, he looked down and saw that the arrow that hit him was lying quietly at his feet. The head of the arrow had been deliberately cut off, and there was a cloth like thing tied on the arrow. The curious Besser mercenary picked up the bow and arrow under his feet. The young mercenary''s face was full of confusion. When he took off the cloth strip on the arrow, an eagle gold coin fell from it, and then the gold coin collided with the wall, making a clear sound, which echoed in the mercenaries'' ears. For a moment, the Besser mercenaries hiding under the city wall stared at the gold coins rolling slowly on the city wall. They unconsciously swallowed their saliva, and then looked at the gold coins getting farther and farther away from them. Before, the young mercenary took the lead to react, and a bad dog rushed at the gold coin. The mercenary''s action instantly broke the thoughts of other mercenaries, and then several mercenaries began to rush up and compete, and some soldiers with very flexible minds had begun to pick up the arrows of their feet. Just now everyone saw the mercenary''s action, and the gold coins fell out from there. Then the mercenaries on the city wall found that each arrow was wrapped with a gold coin. This discovery directly led the mercenaries on the city wall to start a big fight. In order to compete for gold coins, these mercenaries did everything, regardless of the friendship of their comrades in arms. In other words, there is no friendship among their comrades in arms, not to mention that these mercenaries do not belong to a mercenary regiment alone. They usually belong to competitors. It is very normal to have a small friction with each other. Even the interior of these mercenaries are not so friendly to each other, and the atmosphere of forming gangs has always existed. Because these mercenaries know very well that they are here to make money, and this is also a profession of licking blood at the edge of a knife. If they are not careful, they will have no life. They have to make some money when they are young. If they are disabled or when they are old, how to live is a very serious problem. The confusion of the soldiers on the city wall first attracted the attention of the mercenary leaders. They were standing on the city wall and combined mercenaries to defend the city wall. Then they could see that the soldiers on the city wall were fighting because of the enemy''s arrow rain, which made the mercenary leaders under the city completely confused. Did the soldiers on the city wall lose their wisdom collectively, or did the enemy''s arrow rain have the ability to reduce their wisdom, but they could not stand idly by at this time. In any case, these mercenary commanders must stop the chaos on the city wall. When these mercenary commanders arrived above the city wall, they found that these mercenaries were fighting for the enemy''s arrows. It seems they didn''t lose their wisdom, which relieved the mercenary leaders. Then these mercenary leaders began to stop the unrest of their soldiers. With their own prestige, the mercenary captains soon controlled the situation on the city wall. Among them, Nord had stopped the arrow rain. It was not easy to stop these turbulent soldiers, and the mercenary captains understood the whole story. A mercenary leader looked down at the gold coins and letters in his hand, and then looked up at the greedy eyes of the mercenaries around him. These mercenary leaders were people who had experienced great storms. Without some strength, it was impossible to establish a large mercenary regiment. He didn''t pay attention to a few gold coins at all, After throwing the gold coin with the eagle logo in his hand to one of his men, he slowly opened the letter in his hand. After reading the letter in his hand, the mercenary leader''s face was very dignified. His eyes looked at the 100000 troops besieging the city of euriloresin under the city wall. The mercenary leader''s expression became very struggling. He was racking his brains to analyze the pros and cons. The same scene occurred in various places on the city wall, and each mercenary leader fell into thinking. Chapter 439 The head of the mercenary on the wall received the letters in his arms. Although he has not decided what to do next, these letters can at least leave a way back. You know, they are not 100% sure that they can defend the city of euriloresin. When the situation is bad, this letter is a gold medal to avoid death. The events on the city wall finally reached the ears of King oriro. After all, such an important thing happened on the city wall, especially at this special moment. If he had to pay attention to the safety of the city wall, King oriro came out of the palace at the first time when there was unrest on the city wall. When he left the palace, he called two other nobles of the kingdom. They are now grasshoppers on a rope. Today, they are still discussing how to continue to ask for help from the two countries, because according to their analysis, these soldiers in the city alone can''t hold the city of euriloresin. But before they reached a conclusion, they heard the guards at the door report that there was a big event on the city wall. The mercenaries actually fought against their own people. Hearing such news, King oriro''s face became very gloomy, and the commander-in-chief of Calvi United Kingdom''s face became very embarrassed, Because those mercenaries really humiliated him. Yesterday, the nobleman of the Calvary United Kingdom made a solemn promise in front of the king of eurilo that the city wall of eurilo rissin would be guarded by them during this period of time. However, the mercenaries on the wall lost his face the day after his voice. Although these three people do not understand what happened on the wall, do they have to rush to the wall to solve this problem? These mercenaries of Calvi United Kingdom are the main force of guarding the city. Without them, there would be no need to fight at all. The three kings of oriro hurried to the bottom of the city wall. At this time, the unrest on the city wall had long ended. Seeing the city wall that had restored order, the three kings of oriro were relieved. As long as they could ensure the stability on the city wall, everything else was easy to say, but the king of oriro didn''t know that worse things were still ahead. Seeing that there was no danger on the wall, King oriro stepped up the wall. Although it was unclear why the kingdom of Damon gave up the attack, the three King oriro still wanted to know what had happened just now. After climbing the city wall, the king of oriro keenly felt that the mercenaries on the city wall had become very strange. Their eyes were very flickering. Even some mercenary heads looked at the king of oriro with evasive eyes, which made the king of oriro sink in his heart, as if he had expected something bad to happen. The Calvi nobles standing behind the king of oriro yelled at the head of the mercenary and asked them to come to answer the question immediately. The eyes of the head of the mercenary nearest to them flickered inexplicably. Then they exchanged eyes with several familiar heads of the mercenary around, and then picked up a letter from the ground and came to the king of oriro. "What happened on the wall just now? Damn it, you mercenaries don''t know what''s going on now. You dare to fight among yourselves. If the wall is captured, everyone will become prisoners of the kingdom of Damon." With blue hair flying in the wind, the Calvi nobleman scolded the mercenary commander who came to him. As in the past, they all had a high sense of superiority in the face of these mercenaries. As the employers of these mercenaries, the Calvi nobleman didn''t take these mercenaries as his own soldiers at all, because they paid for them, Just like the goods you buy, it doesn''t matter how you want to beat and scold. But he didn''t realize what the situation was like. The scolded mercenary commander didn''t say much, but handed the letter in his hand to the Calvi aristocrat who still wanted to scold. The angry Calvi aristocrat took the letter from the mercenary commander, and there was still a trace of ridicule on his mouth, I just want to see what explanation the mercenary commander can give him. Even the Calvi nobleman still thought that if these mercenaries could not give them a satisfactory explanation, they would definitely deduct half of their remuneration until the battle. These damn mercenaries really wanted too much. These gold coins were earned by their family with hard work, and each one was very precious. However, after reading the letter, the sarcasm and anger in his eyes disappeared, replaced by panic and deep fear. He stared at the mercenary head in front of him and other mercenaries watching outside. The karvi aristocrat stretched out his finger and stammered to the mercenary head. "You... You..." The abnormal action and look of the Calvary nobleman attracted the attention of the king of oriro. He looked at the letter in the hands of the Calvary nobleman, which was the reason for the riots on the wall, but why the Calvary nobleman was so panic. The king of oriro did not bother to ask the Calvary nobleman, but grabbed the letter from his hand, The Calvi aristocrat who was robbed of the letter still had no response, and kept staring at the head of the mercenary in front of him, with very complex eyes. The king of oriro read the letter from Nord to the mercenary with trembling hands. Now it was noon, and the sun was high in the sky. The climate had become hot at this time, but the king of oriro was cold all over, just like being in the dark ice. The blazing sun could not melt the chill in his heart. He handed the letter in his hand to the aristocrat of kekilwa kingdom. After reading the letter for a long time, he also changed his face. He looked at the letter in his hand and couldn''t believe it. The fear in his eyes seemed to be revealed without concealment, as if the letter in his hand was like a deadly snake and scorpion. It was clearly on the wall of the city of euriloresin, but the three kings of eurilro were like being in the enemy camp. Looking at the silent mercenaries around them, they were very afraid. These mercenaries took them down without saying a word and asked the king of Damon under the city for credit. In his letter, Nord not only promised mercenaries all kinds of wealth, but also offered a reward for them. As long as any of them can be captured alive, they can become the Earl of the kingdom of Damon, which is a great temptation for mercenaries who pursue fame and wealth. King eurilo is like a cake without, Naked in front of a group of hungry beggars. Even if King oriro was surrounded by dozens of dawn knights, he didn''t feel at ease, because there were too many mercenaries on the city wall, and there were 50000 mercenaries in the city of oriro rissin. If they all rebelled, the city of oriro rissin would fall in an instant. In his mind, the king of oriro wanted to find a way to break the game. Nord''s move was too insidious. It directly concentrated the weakness of the kingdom of oriro, that is, their military strength was seriously insufficient. They had to rely on the strength of the other two kingdoms to defend the city wall. Chapter 440 Once the crisis of trust arises, it is difficult to eliminate it. Nord is focused on this. The main reason is that Nord is aware of the emptiness of the troops of the kingdom of eurilo through the battle on the city wall. It is impossible for the kingdom of kokilwa and the United Kingdom of Calvi to shed blood and sacrifice for the kingdom of eurilo sincerely. Even if they had deep trust before, Nord would try to create a gap between them. The Besser mercenaries just gave Nord a chance. Even without these mercenaries, Nord would look for other targets to separate the relations between the three countries. Nord didn''t believe that the three countries were really as unbreakable as an iron wall. Nord, who was under the city, didn''t know how tense the situation on the city wall was, but he knew very well that his actions would bring great trouble to the defenders in euriloresin. King eurilro would not rest assured that these mercenaries would continue to defend the city no matter what he said. If they suddenly figured out the rebellion one day, Then euriloresin will soon fall. The king of oriro on the city wall is in a dilemma. When there are mercenaries around, once he makes an extreme response, the consequences may be very serious. Even if the king of oriro thinks that these mercenaries are likely to betray himself, he can''t question these mercenaries at this time. The most important thing now is to leave this place of right and wrong. The most important thing is to go down from the city wall. After thinking about it, King oriro looked at the nobles of other kingdoms around him, and then said to the mercenary leader: "This brave warrior, the kingdom of oriro is the most powerful kingdom on the continent. You must believe that we will win the battle. The kingdom of oriro has no shortage of gold and silver wealth. After winning the battle, I will give you a lot of wealth on behalf of the kingdom of oriro. I believe you are all trustworthy warriors, aren''t you?" King oriro has a kind smile on his face, which is more sincere than when he entered the city before. As an experienced king, he can show these kind smiles at any time, as long as he thinks it is necessary. "Although we are mercenaries, we also understand what is sincerity and glory. We hope to get your trust. Your Majesty the great king of oriro, you didn''t treat us as a qualified soldier before." The mercenary leader''s expression became very serious when he heard the words of the king of oriro. Although he did not betray the idea of the kingdom of oriro, it was obvious that the kingdom of oriro did not believe it. At this time, the kindness shown by the king of oriro did not make him feel any comfort in his heart, but he was a little cold, but the king of oriro did not trust their performance at all. In fact, the head of the mercenary also knew very well that their reputation was really bad. Even he didn''t believe that other mercenary regiments could hold on and would not betray the kingdom of eurilo, but these feelings of distrust were very uncomfortable. Especially considering the treatment they had received before, the head of the mercenary felt a little bitter. In the final analysis, they are not trusted like these regular armies, and they don''t care about others. Just now, the mercenaries on the city wall are very unprofessional. Only mercenaries can do it when they can fight. "I will trust you, loyal warriors, and the city of euriloresin will also trust you. I hope to discuss some things with the mercenary leaders later. Would you please call them together to gather under the city?" "As you wish, your Majesty King oriro." Although the expression on the head of the mercenary was very dark, he still chose to obey the order of the king of oriro and salute the king of oriro and the nobles of Calvi. After that, the head of the mercenary went to various places of the city wall to inform other heads of the mercenary, and the king of oriro took this opportunity to quickly walk down the city wall, In a hurry, it was like someone was chasing them behind. The first thing king oriro did when he returned to the city was to gather the members of the dawn Knights immediately, because these mercenaries could not be trusted by him. What he said just now was just a delaying measure in order to leave the wall safely. But for these mercenaries, the king of oriro must want to win over, because without them, the city of oriro rissin can''t be held at all, but how to win over these mercenaries is a very difficult thing. The kingdom of oriro is certainly not as generous as Nord. In order to win the city, even the title of nobility is distributed to these mercenaries. Nord''s behavior was an insult to the aristocracy in the eyes of King oriro. When he heard about the treatment of the aristocracy by the kingdom of Damon, King oriro didn''t believe it very much, but now he understands that the king of Damon can really be called the enemy of all the aristocracy. So the king of eorio had to use a very simple but very useful method, that is, to make money. Since these mercenaries love money, the king of the Orio has done his best. He has assembled some gold coins from the Kingdom''s warehouse to distribute them to these soldiers. These gold coins will definitely make the king of oriro very painful, because these wars this year have shrunk the warehouse of the kingdom of oriro with the naked eye. It takes a lot of money to recruit soldiers both some time ago and now. The royal family of oriro looks very rich, but in fact, they spend a lot of money every year, Even the oriro royal family has not accumulated much wealth for hundreds of years. After this war, it can be said that the family has been emptied, and the gold coins given to these mercenaries also hurt the king of oriro, but he must give the money, which is the money for the renewal of the life of oriro rissin city. Without these mercenaries to help the kingdom of oriro, they can''t hold on for ten days. Even if it is difficult, the king of oriro must take out the money. At this moment, the king of oriro hates Nord outside the city, because he hasn''t heard any good news since the war with the kingdom of Damon. The king of oriro feels that the kingdom of Damon is like his nemesis. As long as he hears the name of the kingdom of Damon, it must be bad. Looking at the boxes of gold coins brought out from the palace treasure house, King oriro regretted that he had provoked the kingdom of Damon. Otherwise, the kingdom of oriro would not encounter the current crisis. King oriro said that he really shouldn''t have started the war at the beginning. When the mercenary leaders on the wall came down, they saw the dawn Knights under the city waiting to look at them, which made all the mercenary leaders become suspicious, because looking at the posture of King oriro, their attitude towards them was like an enemy. In particular, some of the mercenary commanders with evil intentions have made up their mind to see this situation. If King eurilo really dares to move them, these mercenaries will let king eurilo see their power. In terms of the nest horizontal mercenaries, they are a good hand. Chapter 441 Just when the situation was in a stalemate, King oriro came out to ease the atmosphere, because he found that this tense situation made the mercenaries on the city wall ready to move. If the stalemate continued, those mercenaries would be forced to rebel even if they didn''t want to rebel. King oriro intended to appease these mercenaries, not to force them to their opposite. Although he didn''t trust these mercenaries very much, King oriro had no choice. He took out boxes of gold coins from behind and opened the cover. The golden coins were displayed in front of the mercenaries. After seeing king oriro''s sincerity, the mercenary commander who had just come down from the city wall showed a cordial smile. Like seeing an old friend he had not seen for a long time, he quickly went to King oriro and saluted him respectfully, as if everything had never happened just now. These gold coins completely dispelled the concerns of the mercenary leaders. Although they didn''t care about one or two gold coins, boxes of gold coins were different in front of them. This was definitely a great temptation for them, so that they saw gold coins as if they saw their relatives. No, they were even more kind than seeing their relatives. "These are the intentions given to you by the kingdom of oriro. There will be more thanking gifts after guarding the wall. You should know that the kingdom of oriro is the most generous kingdom. I think you know what to choose." King oriro pointed to the gold coins at his feet and said to the mercenary commanders opposite. These are his capital to win over the mercenaries. The problems that can be solved with money are not a problem. As long as the city of oriro rissin can be preserved, King oriro is willing to pay no matter how much gold, silver and treasure. "Praise you, the great king of oriro. You are really a generous king. It is our honor to fight for you. I will ask my soldiers to defend the city of oriro rissin desperately." "I use my life and glory to ensure my loyalty to the kingdom of oriro. As long as we stand, the city of oriro rissin will never be captured." "Please rest assured, generous king oriro, the enemies outside the city have not frightened us. The brave Bei mercenaries will fight to the end. We will shed the last drop of blood for oriro rissin." ...... For the sake of gold coins, the head of the mercenaries praised king oriro''s generosity and expressed their loyalty to the city of oriro rissin. As for how many of these words are true, it is up to the king of oriro to figure out. In any case, these mercenaries have expressed their loyalty under the king''s gold attack, King oriro can trust these mercenaries for the time being. However, this happy scene did not last long. The next day, the garrison on the wall was replaced by the heavy infantry of King kokilwa. The name of King oriro was to keep these mercenaries fully rested. Even ordinary mercenaries who didn''t recognize big words didn''t believe this excuse. But these Bethel mercenaries don''t mind very much. In addition to some feelings of distrust, they don''t want to go to the battlefield. After all, as long as they go to the battlefield, they are in danger of sacrifice. They can make a lot of money without fighting like now. Why not. Especially after seeing the tragedy of the kokilwa heavy infantry replaced the next day, these mercenaries became very glad that they were not the ones who suffered such a fierce attack. If they suffered such a fierce attack, they might suffer more casualties than the kokilwa heavy infantry. Although the number of these mercenaries is quite large, they know that they are far from these kokilwa heavy infantry in terms of strength. However, this good day did not last long. The kokilwa heavy infantry could not bear casualties in less than three days, so they had to let these BESer mercenaries of Calvi United Kingdom continue to guard the wall, But king oriro had always been very wary of them. When these mercenaries boarded the city wall, it was another scene. After seeing that the defensive forces on the city wall were replaced by Bethel mercenaries, Nord asked the archers to continue to fire letters and gold coins on the city wall. Nord had prepared 10000 Eagle gold coins before, but they haven''t been completely scattered yet. After the king of oriro under the city wall saw the mercenaries go up, the kingdom of dermon changed its attack mode. After that, his eyes became very gloomy and full of worry. It was not that the mercenaries on the city wall were killed and injured, but that the kingdom of dermon had no intention to attack these mercenaries at all. This was what worried the king of oriro most. Two days ago, the heavy infantry of kokilwa defended the city wall. This terrible siege equipment has been venting his power to the soldiers on the city wall. The boulders falling from the sky turned the heavy infantry of kokilwa into sweet and delicious ketchup. Then, when the Besser mercenaries defended, the stormy offensive of the kingdom of Damon changed into a sunny pattern after the rain, especially the arrow rain of the kingdom of Damon. They gave money to the Besser mercenaries every day, not to mention the king of oriro, even the heavy infantry of kokilwa began to complain. Why should they be fiercely attacked by the kingdom of Damon as soon as they go up? When the Besser mercenaries go up, the kingdom of Damon doesn''t attack at all and gives them money. There must be a problem. There must be a big problem. They must want to consume the defense forces in the city, and then give these Besser mercenaries the opportunity to rebel. I don''t know since when, there has been some news in the city of euriloresin, that is, these Bethel mercenaries have contacted the outside kingdom of Damon, because they are all from the same place, and these Bethel mercenaries will certainly become helpers of the kingdom of Damon. The news became more and more intense with Nord''s differential attack. Whether it was spread in the army, even the civilians in the city gradually knew the news, just like three people become tigers. With the spread of the news, more and more civilians believed in the authenticity of the news. In fact, King oriro himself is also wondering whether these mercenaries are really connected with the kingdom of Damon. There must be some reason for the groundless news. Otherwise, why the news will become more and more intense. Now the whole city of oriro rissin has known that the BESer mercenaries and the kingdom of Damon come from the same place, And the kingdom of Damon has contacted the mercenaries in the city and is ready to rebel at any time. King oriro now dared not summon those mercenaries to question them, because he believed the news more or less in his heart. Even if not all mercenaries were rebellious, a small number of mercenaries must be ready. Therefore, during this period, King oriro sent the dawn knights and kokilwa heavy infantry around the Besser mercenaries to guard against their rebellion at any time. The most ironic thing is that the Besser mercenaries are still stationed on the city wall, because King oriro used all his troops to guard against the Besser mercenaries in the city. Chapter 442 Besser mercenaries are responsible for the defense of these Tiancheng walls. Therefore, the kingdom of Damon has never had a wall to launch an attack, but this does not mean that Nord did nothing. In fact, when Nord just arrived under the city of euriloresin, Nord secretly sent lov into the city from a remote place of the wall. During this period of time, the rumor in the city was released by lov. Moreover, Nord and the big killing device of Mountain Eagle can contact lov in the city at any time. There is also a flamingo caravan in euriloresin City, and lov can perfectly hide his identity. So we can''t get some key information at present, but what happened in euriloresin can''t escape Nord''s eyes at all. Recently, Nord found that the gap between Besser mercenaries and eurilro kingdom is gradually increasing from lov''s information, so Nord decided to continue to fan them. In the city of euriloresin, the residents of euriloresin still have a great misunderstanding about these Besser mercenaries. In such an environment, the seriously misunderstood Besser mercenaries have only one way to go, that is to completely fall back to Nord. This was not the situation that the king of oriro wanted to see, but he had no choice at all, because he could not put the fate of the kingdom of oriro in the hands of these Bethel mercenaries, especially when there were rumors that the bethel mercenaries were in collusion with the army of the kingdom of Damon. In particular, Nord did enough of the play. Through his performance during this period, the king of oriro successfully made him think that there was a certain tacit understanding between the Besser mercenaries in the city and the Demeng Kingdom outside the city. Otherwise, why would the Demeng kingdom not attack when the Besser mercenaries defended the city wall. Because he could not trust the Besser mercenaries, the king of oriro could only let the Besser mercenaries defend the city, while the kokilwa heavy infantry and the dawn Knights guard the Besser mercenaries. Although this is the safest defense method, it is not so friendly to the Besser mercenaries. They are guarding the walls of the city of euriloresin, while the people guarded behind them are guarding against them like the enemy, which makes Bethel mercenaries very cold. Therefore, these mercenaries have become very negative in recent times, and many mercenaries feel very wronged. He did not betray the city of euriloresin, but the kingdom of eurilro has treated them as enemies. In recent days, many mercenary leaders have begun to contact privately. At the beginning, they just wanted to complain to each other, but their mentality has changed greatly with the number of conversations, It was like a storm gathering in the dark. Half a month after arriving at the city of euriloresin, Nord looked at the built nest car and ladder behind him. He thought it was time to launch a general attack on the city of euriloresin. Nord waved behind him, and then the prepared Mountain Eagle flew to euriloresin, the largest city on the continent. Shenjun''s eagle gave full play to a cry that rang through the sky, spread its wings and flew over the sky. The indifferent eagle eyes watched the city and situation below. After flying over more than half of the city, the mountain eagle dived directly towards an ordinary courtyard and flew directly to the wooden frame in the yard. Lov, who was hidden in the city of orilorisin, soon came out of the house in the courtyard. After reading the orders from outside the city, lov''s expression showed a trace of excitement, because Nord gave him a very important task, that is to let lov find a chance to contact the Besser mercenaries in the city. Just as lov had just gone out, there was another hot news in euriloresin City, that is, a single Besser mercenary was not besieged by the residents of euriloresin city. If his companions hadn''t arrived at the scene in time, the single Besser mercenary might have been beaten to death. This directly triggered the mercenary''s pent up mood for a long time. The most direct incident is that near the barracks under the city wall, many Besser mercenaries and kokilwa heavy infantry are facing off. With the passage of time, things have not subsided, but become more and more intense, and the number of confrontation is increasing continuously. The Besser mercenaries who have their own contradictions become a common enemy at this moment, because they suffer the same grievances these days, and everyone''s experience is the same. These misunderstandings about them in euriloresin city are like daggers, which are deeply rooted in the hearts of these Besser mercenaries. This special event directly ignited the emotions of Bethel mercenaries. Originally, these Bethel mercenaries were hot tempered. The reason why they had endured these grievances before was that they did have this idea in their hearts. Therefore, when the residents of euriloresin City blamed them, these Bethel mercenaries were ashamed, which was really their fault. It was the silence of the Besser mercenaries that exacerbated the anger of the residents of euriloresin city. In their view, there were ghosts in the hearts of these Besser mercenaries. With the help of lov and others, these Besser mercenaries gradually became a rat in the street. In euriloresin City, people shouted and beat. When lov arrived at the scene, the whole situation had become explosive. The confrontation of nearly 30000 people was like a powder keg about to be detonated. There was the possibility of explosion at any time. Lov himself had the opportunity to ignite the powder keg, but he might also lose his life in the chaotic situation. After weighing the pros and cons, lov gave up this good opportunity. When people''s eyes were at the confrontation site, lov quietly touched into the BESer mercenary camp. Because these were the BESer people''s reasons, lov''s body and appearance could be unimpeded. Finally, the confrontation was calmed down by King oriro. He paid more gold coins. King oriro''s ability to use money to calm the unrest, but this anger can be calmed down, but it may become more fierce next time. Besser mercenaries took a lot of money and returned to the barracks. Everyone was not very happy. Before, they thought they liked money very much. They could give their lives for these shiny gold coins, but recent events made them realize that some things may be more important than life and money. Holding the gold coins in their hands, every Bethel mercenary felt some humiliation. Even the favorite gold coins in the past could not smooth the wounds in their hearts. An inexplicable voice echoed in their hearts. This voice told them that there was something more important than life and money, that is dignity. They want people''s respect, but it is obvious that the nobles and civilians of the oriro Kingdom did not give them. The city they guarded brought them only misunderstanding and humiliation. These Bethel mercenaries love money very much, but this does not mean that the oriro kingdom can insult them with gold coins at will, On this day, many Bethel mercenaries had an idea in their hearts, that is, to teach the kingdom of eurilo a profound lesson. Chapter 443 That night, lov suddenly appeared in the room of a mercenary commander. When he saw the sudden stranger, the mercenary commander was not too flustered, because the veteran commander knew that the people in front of him did not mean any harm to him. And this is also in his own barracks. I believe no one will assassinate a mercenary leader who has little status. Therefore, the mercenary leader looked at the stranger who suddenly visited him with great composure. "Who are you? Why did you suddenly appear in my room?" "I''d like to introduce myself. I''m an emissary from the kingdom of Damon. I''ve come to you to discuss something important." Lov also calmly began to introduce himself to the mercenary leader. From the smile on his lips, lov seemed to have a winning ticket. Especially as the behind the scenes man of this period, lov knew very well how high his plan for the success of this mission was. In particular, the unexpected events just happened today have made love''s mission success rate higher. As he thought, after hearing love''s self introduction, love can obviously see that the head of the mercenary is relieved directly, and even complain when looking at his eyes, as if blaming love for coming so late. In fact, during this period of time, the private gathering of mercenary leaders has decided one thing, that is, when the envoys of the kingdom of Damon arrive, we must listen to the conditions given by them, because this practice of the kingdom of oriro really makes these mercenary leaders too cold. Moreover, after their advantages and disadvantages analysis, taking refuge in the kingdom of Damon is actually the best choice, because on the side of the kingdom of eurilo, they have a very high probability of failure, because the attack of the kingdom of Damon is very powerful. If the kingdom of Damon attacks them with the attack means against the heavy infantry of kokilwa, these mercenaries have no way to stop them. But if their 50000 mercenaries take refuge in the kingdom of Damon, they have the possibility of winning the war. With the army of the kingdom of Damon and the 150000 Besser mercenaries, there is no possibility for the defenders of euriloresin to resist. After analyzing such a conclusion, each mercenary commander is very excited. It is the best thing to win the war effortlessly, and it will be a great achievement as long as they take refuge in the kingdom of Damon, In addition, the kingdom of Damon has the same root and origin as these Bethel mercenaries. These Bethel mercenaries are also very proud to see the kingdom of Damon become a powerful country. Therefore, it is a very correct decision to take refuge in the kingdom of Damon. However, just when these mercenary leaders had made a decision in their hearts, they suddenly found a very important problem, that is, they could not contact the people of the kingdom of Damon at all. Because the city of euriloresin had been closed, they could not contact the kingdom of Damon from the city wall. In particular, these mercenary leaders were frightened by the increasingly fierce storm during this period. Although ordinary Beth mercenaries did not know their plans, these mercenary leaders were very guilty. For some time, they even doubted whether there were ghosts in their team, Otherwise, why did the city of euriloresin keep spreading the news that they were about to take refuge in the kingdom of Damon. Love did not expect that these mercenary leaders had been looking forward to him for a long time, just like looking forward to the stars and the moon. Even the mercenary leader looked at him as if he saw a loved one he hadn''t seen for a long time. Love was a little dizzy, which was too warm. There was no need for lov to wait too much. After a while, all the heads of mercenaries gathered in this small room. Everyone looked at lov eagerly and wanted lov to give them a bright future. These heads of mercenaries also wanted to know what treatment the kingdom of Damon would give them. "Cough." Looking at the people''s expectant eyes, lov thought carefully. It seems that these mercenary leaders have long wanted to contact the kingdom of Damon, otherwise they would not be so enthusiastic about him. Since these mercenaries are so eager, he can''t set the conditions too high. As a businessman, love has been deeply aware of bargaining. Especially at this time, he is sure to help Nord lower the price. Although Nord did not specify specific terms for him, he just let him play by himself, but in love''s heart, he still wants to protect Nord''s interests all the time. "You are already very clear about the purpose of my coming here, that is, to discuss with you the capture of euriloresin city. King Nord of Damon Kingdom has explained to me that as long as you can successfully win the capital of eurilro Kingdom, you are meritorious heroes and can get the reward of King Nord." At this point, lov deliberately paused, not deliberately losing their appetite, but trying to test the bottom line of these mercenary leaders. Sure enough, when lov mentioned the question of reward, they all had a deep desire in their eyes. Love is very familiar with this look. When he was in Tami village, he also looked at Nord with this expression and look. However, after so many years, Nord, who is still unknown, has now become the king of the famous mainland. If he hadn''t followed Nord''s development all the time and seen the miracle created by Nord from the beginning, lov really couldn''t believe that Nord could have made such great achievements in just a few years. At the thought of this, lov couldn''t help but follow the excitement. They are really making history. They are a living legend, Presumably future generations on the mainland will honor them. As a member of the glory, lov saw these mercenary commanders as if he had seen himself in those years. Lov knew very well that they wanted to become aristocrats, longed for their identity to be recognized by others, wanted to achieve a career and didn''t let themselves do nothing for half their life. "On behalf of King Nord of the kingdom of Damon, I solemnly promise you that you can only help the kingdom of Damon win the city of euriloresin. All mercenary commanders can get a noble title. The specific title depends on your performance. The promises made in those letters before are true and effective. King Nord''s promises are worth thousands of dollars Gold. " When lov said these words, the expression on his face was very confident. As Nord''s confidant and intelligence officer, he was the person who knew Nord''s aspirations best. Even all people in the kingdom of bedmond should know Nord, because Nord had to inform lov in advance if he wanted to arrange any forehand or collect intelligence. Because of this, love''s ambition for Nord is clear. When the kingdom of Damon was established, he had asked love to collect intelligence about the kingdom of seaman in advance. After defeating the kingdom of seaman, Nord began to spread love''s intelligence system all over the continent. It is this vision beyond ordinary people that makes love deeply convinced by Nord, It''s also to understand Nord''s ambition that lov will do things for Nord without complaint and regret. He also wants to be a legend. Chapter 444 After listening to love''s promise, the eyes of the mercenary leaders in the house were shining with inexplicable light. The reason why they chose to join the army of Calvi United Kingdom was that they wanted to get gold coins and have a good relationship with those nobles. Although these mercenary leaders seem to have great power, only they know what is going on now. In the eyes of those noble businessmen, they mercenaries are like a group of hunting dogs chasing bounty, and they don''t care about their dignity at all. Many mercenaries just can''t stand this kind of discrimination. After making a sum of money, they leave the ranks of mercenaries. They can''t stand the contempt of others. All they can stay are cheeky mercenaries. Those who can become the head of mercenaries can endure more humiliation. After all, they have to deal with those nobles often. Therefore, after learning that Nord can guarantee their noble status, these mercenary leaders'' eyes are in Fangguang. From this moment on, their hearts have infinitely improved their favor for King Nord. As a mercenary, they have suffered too many white eyes and ridicule. It is the first time for these mercenary leaders to treat their nobles like Nord. Although they knew that Nord just wanted to use them to capture the city of euriloresin, they were satisfied to get Nord''s promise, not to mention whether Nord''s promise could be fulfilled, but Nord''s attitude and sincerity were enough, and other nobles did not even give them this basic respect. Just like the confrontation on the city wall this time, King oriro''s means to solve the problem was very rough. When he saw that these mercenaries refused to leave for a long time, he took out a few boxes of gold coins from the warehouse and gave them to those mercenaries. The mercenaries who obtained the gold coins also received humiliation at the same time. From the impatience and perfunctory look in the eyes of King oriro, these mercenary leaders can see that king oriro thought they were almost making trouble with them, and then continued to get more gold coins from the kingdom of oriro. The expression of King oriro that I can see through your ideas made these mercenary leaders very hurt. King oriro and the dawn Knight behind him are domineering. It seems that he easily solved the crisis with gold coins. King oriro did not know his behavior, which caused a greater crack in the hearts of these mercenaries, and this thorn was deeply rooted in their hearts. There were no twists and turns in the negotiation, because these mercenaries had long decided to take refuge in the kingdom of Damon. Therefore, at the moment when loff entered the mercenary camp, his task had been successful. These mercenary leaders had been looking forward to him for a long time. Moreover, the behavior of the people and the king of the kingdom of oriro makes these mercenaries feel no sense of guilt. In fact, these mercenaries recruited by Calvi United Kingdom are of very good reputation. They have some conscience in their hearts. Unlike their peers with poor reputation, they sometimes act as mercenaries and bandits. There are mercenaries who loot merchants on the way, so it is very important for a mercenary regiment to maintain a good reputation. Now these mercenary heads with good reputation can have no sense of guilt after betraying the kingdom of Europe, which is enough to show how disappointed they are with the kingdom of Europe. If King oriro and his people could treat these mercenaries with courtesy from the beginning, it might not happen now. Unfortunately, there is no if in the world. In the end, things have come to an irreversible step. Then lov told these mercenary leaders that Nord would launch a general attack tomorrow, so that they would not resist on the wall, and even attack the city gate when necessary. Because King oriro distrusted these mercenaries, the city gate has always been guarded by kokilwa heavy infantry, and the mercenaries have no chance to get close to the city gate. During this period, the king''s defense against mercenaries has been increasing. He has always had a bad hunch in his heart, because these mercenaries seem to be no longer with them. Although these actions are not what the king wants to see, the atmosphere of the city of euryrisin has pushed these mercenaries to the camp of the Kingdom of Damon step by step recently. Although king oriro was aware of the crisis, he did not find out where the final problem appeared, because he was always high above, and he didn''t know what the humble mercenaries thought. Perhaps in the view of King oriro, he had given a lot of gold coins to those mercenaries, which was the biggest reward for them and what kind of bicycles he wanted. As everyone knows, King oriro''s deep vigilance against these mercenaries is the biggest harm to them. No trust is unilateral. The basis of trust must be the tacit understanding cultivated by both sides. Obviously, King oriro did not give trust to those mercenaries. Looking at the troops ready to go, Nord was also filled with emotion. The siege equipment prepared before may be difficult to use, because this morning Nord received the news from lov that 50000 mercenaries in euriloresin had decided to join the kingdom of Damon, which made Nord very excited. There are 50000 reinforcements in the city of oriro rissin. How can the kingdom of oriro stop the offensive of the kingdom of Damon? Now it is easy for Nord to win the city of oriro rissin. In front of absolute forces, the remaining forces of the kingdom of oriro simply have no strength to resist. Nord''s pride runs through his chest. With a big hand, 100000 troops go straight to the city of euriloresin. Nord has no reservation this time. He will win the city of euriloresin in World War I this time. If he can''t win the city of euriloresin with such a big advantage, Nord will simply kill himself with a piece of tofu. Relying on the ladder, the 100000 troops of the kingdom of Damon climbed the wall. After being ordered by the mercenary commander, the mercenaries on the wall did not attack the troops of the kingdom of Damon, but looked at them with curious and respectful eyes. As Bethel''s hometown, some Bethel mercenaries have not even returned to their hometown for many years. Over the years, they have been making money in the Calvi United Kingdom. Some old mercenaries have even taken root in the Calvi United Kingdom, but there is no doubt that their hearts are still in their hometown. Although their hometown has changed its name, looking at these kind faces, these mercenaries know that they have the same blood with themselves. Even the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon are much taller than these mercenaries. In the tradition of the former principality of Bethel, the taller the people are, the more respected they are, because these tall people are often very powerful in combat, and they worship the strong. Especially when we meet in this special place, the most powerful country in Northen continent, the capital of the kingdom of oriro, will be captured by them today. Even if these mercenaries do not contribute much, they also feel very honored because they are witnessing history and the rise of the kingdom of Damon. Chapter 445 The soldiers of the kingdom of Damon from the city wall did not pay too much attention to the mercenaries around them, because they had a more important task, that is, to attack the city gate immediately and put all the soldiers outside the city into the city. After all, the efficiency of entering the city of euriloresin from the cloud ladder on the city wall is too low. It''s more convenient to enter from the city gate. In fact, it doesn''t need Nord''s command at all. The soldiers of the kingdom of Damon are already familiar with the road. Every time they attack the city wall, they will go to the city gate for the first time and release the large troops outside. In the previous siege, the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon have developed this good habit. Since the establishment of the kingdom of Damon, there have been numerous sieges. Nord has captured many cities along the way. It can be said that the soldiers under Nord have firmly controlled the details of the siege, and there will be no mistakes at all. When the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon slowly came down from the city wall, other soldiers in the city gradually found something wrong. The first to feel something wrong was the soldiers of the kingdom of kokirwa who were responsible for guarding the city gate. The soldiers coming down from the city wall were gradually gathering towards them. What shocked them most was that the soldiers who came down from the city wall were all soldiers of the kingdom of Damon. The nobles of the kingdom of kokirwa immediately understood that the mercenaries were really rebellious, otherwise the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon outside the city could not come in from the city wall so easily. Moreover, looking at them, these soldiers of the kingdom of Damon have never experienced combat at all. These damn mercenaries have really betrayed them. A kokilwa nobleman gnashed his teeth and scolded in his heart, but his eyes are very frightened, because the betrayal of mercenaries has dealt them too much blow. Even before, they always had this idea, but really when this moment came, they felt very desperate, because they didn''t know how much hope there was for victory in euriloresin. In fact, when they thought of this question, they already had an answer in their hearts, that is, there was no hope at all. The city of euriloresin was lost at the moment when the mercenaries betrayed, but the soldiers of the kokilwa Kingdom still don''t understand what they are going to face, because as an ordinary soldier, they don''t know the situation so thoroughly. Therefore, after the troops of the kingdom of Damon attacked them from the city wall, these kokilwa heavy infantry launched a tenacious counterattack. They didn''t mean to go on at all, but during the battle, these kokilwa heavy infantry didn''t see the desperate expression of the aristocrats behind them. The kokilwa troops in charge of the city gate defense are fighting firmly, but the nobles behind them want to surrender, because the kokilwa nobles who know the situation very well understand that the general situation of the kingdom of oriro is gone, and the next battle is not necessary at all. However, before he gave the order, the kokilwa heavy infantry fought tenaciously with the troops of the kingdom of Damon. Perhaps the more they know, the easier it is to give up. On the contrary, those soldiers who don''t know anything are still insisting on their responsibilities. Compared with these soldiers, the nobles who stay behind and do nothing seem more incompetent. However, it was not easy for the kingdom of Damon to capture the city gate. The combat effectiveness of kekirwa heavy infantry was still very strong. Coupled with their tenacious character, the advancement of the kingdom of Damon became very slow, but it did not stop the progress of the kingdom of Damon. Although the advance was very slow, with the arrival of follow-up troops and the assistance of mercenaries on the wall, the kingdom of Damon still achieved its wish and took the gate of the city of euriloresin. In this battle, the heavy infantry of kokilwa persisted until they didn''t give up resistance until they were completely destroyed by the army of the kingdom of Damon. After seizing the city gate, the army of the kingdom of Damon quickly entered the city of euriloresin, and a steady stream of troops quickly controlled the city gate and the surrounding walls. When the king of eurilro just drove out of the palace, the army of the kingdom of Damon had completely controlled all the ways out of the city of euriloresin. King oriro looked at the scene under the city wall. His face was as gray as death, and the look in his eyes became very dark. After staggering for a few steps, King oriro stopped, because he saw more and more soldiers of the kingdom of Damon entering from outside the city, so that he could not resist. There was a flash of determination in King oriro''s eyes, and then he asked the soldiers of the dawn knights and the kokilwa kingdom to defend in situ, while King oriro returned to the palace alone. No one knew what he was going to return to the palace at this time, but the dawn Knights resolutely carried out the King''s task. However, those kokilva nobles are not so willing, because they have reached the current level. As long as they are not fools, they can see that the eurello kingdom is at a dead end. Kokilva nobles feel that they do not need to be buried with the eurello kingdom. Therefore, when the dawn knights were about to fight with the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon, these kokilwa nobles began to order their soldiers to stay behind the dawn knights. For the actions of the soldiers of the kingdom of kokilwa, head Donne of the dawn Knights looked at them, and he didn''t say much about it. Head Donne knew that any resistance at this time was meaningless, but as the head of the dawn knights, he did not allow himself and the glory of the dawn knights to be insulted. The nobles of kokilwa could surrender, and even the king of oriro could surrender, but head Donne knew he could not. Donne represents the soul of the dawn knights. No one can tarnish the glory of the dawn knights. He should never allow the dawn knights to lose their glory in his hands, otherwise he will be the sinner of the whole dawn knights. Therefore, even if he knows that there is no good end to the next battle, captain Donne must fight resolutely. In addition to head Donne, the remaining members of the dawn Knights silently followed behind their head. Looking at the resolute back of the head, each dawn knight was excited. They also knew what they were going to face next, but these dawn Knights still followed their head without hesitation. In the hearts of these dawn knights, the prestige of head Donne is even higher than that of King oriro. Although he is loyal to the oriro royal family, head Donne is the person they most admire. This man has been the head of the dawn knights for more than ten years. Many dawn knights were trained by him from childhood. Therefore, in the hearts of dawn knights, Captain Donne is their God. Even if there is a sea of swords and flames ahead, as long as they are led by Captain Donne, these dawn Knights have no fear at all. Over the years, Captain Donne has led them invincible. What''s wrong with losing again and again. Facing the surging army of the kingdom of Damon, the dawn Knights launched their last charge, For the last time, they charged with their respected captain Donne. Chapter 446 Nord also followed the team into the city of euriloresin. It has to be said that as the largest city on the mainland, although its fortifications are not the most solid, there is no doubt that euriloresin is the most prosperous city. Nord felt a little amazing at the first sight of entering the city. Unlike other cities, euriloresin is not only prosperous, but also very beautiful. If the Eagle City after Nord''s transformation is symmetrical and large-scale, euriloresin is a symbol of personality. The architectural styles here are very different. No house is the same, and no street is similar. Perhaps just like the character of the people here, Nord loves art and pursues individuality. Nord is the conqueror of the city, but this does not affect Nord''s appreciation of the beauty of the city. Because Nord will become the new master of the city, and this beautiful city will become Nord''s territory, which is very meaningful for a conqueror. It is a great pride to be able to put a large city into his own pocket. Nord has a strong sense of achievement in his heart. The only fly in the ointment is that the battle in the city has not stopped, and the troops in euriloresin city are still resisting, which makes Nord feel a little angry. It''s all for this. The eurilro Kingdom still wants to fight tenaciously. It''s really ignorant of the times. Nord looked at or resisted the soldiers, and a glimmer of indifference flashed in his eyes. Nord would not be used to such ignorant people, so Nord asked Lehman to lead his elite troops to solve the immediate problems, because Nord saw that these enemies who were still fighting had some strength. Judging from the fighting situation, the troops of the kingdom of Damon are still in a disadvantageous position. It can be seen from the equipment of those rebellious soldiers that they should be the only force left in the kingdom of oriro, the dawn knight. Before entering the city of oriro rissin, Nord was still thinking about whether to surrender the dawn knight. Because Nord still has a great liking for the dawn knights. As the strongest knights in the mainland, Nord must give them some face. After all, this is a very powerful force and has a high reputation in the kingdom of oriro. If you can surrender the Liming knights, it will have a great advantage for Nord''s rule in the region of the kingdom of oriro. However, after entering the city, Nord saw that the dawn knights were still resisting, and his idea of recruiting the dawn Knights dissipated, because they did not give in to the kingdom of Damon. Nord saw that the resistance of the dawn Knights was very fierce and almost tried his best to fight with the troops of the Kingdom of Damon. Although their battle is as ridiculous as a mantis, Nord really admires their behavior, but Nord doesn''t want to show mercy at all. Since they want to sacrifice their lives for benevolence, Nord will give them this opportunity. Although this powerful force cannot be under his command, Nord will destroy them. If we can destroy the dawn knights in the hearts of the common people of the kingdom of euril, it can also have a deterrent effect. Although we may get some resentment from the common people of the kingdom of euril, Nord believes that with absolute strength, they will be honest. There is nothing superfluous and fancy, that is, the overall promotion of 100000 troops. Now Nord can feel the feeling of overwhelming people. Using the sea of people tactics is really very comfortable, especially the quality of Nord''s troops is not poor. Although they are not comparable to those Liming knights who fight hard, they will not have the ability to resist once. In the past, the dawn knights can still rely on their personal strength to achieve certain advantages, but after Nord ordered the army to advance mercilessly, the dawn Knights became more and more difficult, because these knights can''t fight on war horses on the streets of euriloresin, because the complex and changeable streets have a great impact on war horses. The dawn knights in the infantry war did not have much advantage. Most of their personal strength could not be made. In the street war, the combat effectiveness of these dawn Knights was not much higher than that of the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon. Once they fell into the army formation of the kingdom of Damon, their previous weak advantage would disappear. After that, the army of the kingdom of Damon rolled over all the way, and the head of Donne who wanted to resist disappeared in the crowd of the kingdom of Damon. The head of Donne who wanted to be a hero really became a hero. Perhaps the people of the kingdom of oriro will silently commemorate his name at the bottom of their hearts, but Nord promised that they would never publicly commemorate the head of the dawn knights, Otherwise Nord would let them know why the flowers are so red. The struggling resistance of the dawn Knights only delayed the attack of the kingdom of Damon, which was of no help to the final result. Even if the dawn Knights shed the last drop of blood with their leader, the way forward of the kingdom of Damon was still unstoppable. The collapse of the dawn Knights means that the last glimmer of resistance of the oriro kingdom is gone. The nobles of the kokilwa Kingdom behind the dawn knights, looking at the rolling army of the de Mongolia Kingdom, directly surrendered. In the face of such an irresistible trend, the nobles of the kokilwa have no idea of becoming heroes, They still want to survive. Nord accepted the surrender of the kingdom of kokilva and did not embarrass them too much. What''s more, in the next step, Nord will have to think about the kingdom of kokilva. These surrendered nobles and soldiers may play a role. Nord knows very well that the kingdom of kokilva is not so conquered, and brute force alone will not work, Because the people of the kokilwa kingdom are tenacious. If you want to conquer them, you must make some changes. A strong attack like this may not pay off. The problem of Calvi United Kingdom is very simple. It is the weakest country on the continent. There is no one. Even the destroyed kingdom of seaman and principality of Bethel are much stronger than him. In addition, most of the soldiers of the Calvary United Kingdom are Bethel mercenaries, which makes it easier to deal with them. Nord doesn''t even need to send too many troops. As long as he takes the mercenaries he took refuge in to attack the Calvary United Kingdom, perhaps when the Calvary United Kingdom is won, the troops of the kingdom of Damon may return more than they sent out. Nord didn''t stop smiling after entering the city of euriloresin, but Prince Glaser''s face darkened with Nord. Looking at the city he was very familiar with, Prince Glaser''s heart was very uncomfortable, because the city he had always lived in would have nothing to do with him. What makes Prince Granger sad is that the oriro kingdom may also be destroyed. The causes of the war may all start from the war he commanded. If there were no soldiers in that war, the oriro kingdom would not be reduced to such a situation. Prince Granger was very regretful when he thought of his mistake and buried his country, Because it was he who advocated the crusade against the kingdom of Damon. Chapter 447 Nord is now a very proud moment. Having won the war, he has initially become the overlord of the continent. As long as he clears up the remaining forces in the kingdom of oriro, the kingdom of Damon even occupies half of the territory of the whole continent of Norsen. This gives Nord an absolute advantage on the road to dominate the mainland. Several other countries simply do not have the ability to compete with Nord. Although Calvi United Kingdom is rich, its strength is too weak. Kokilwa Kingdom has more defense but less attack. Sinnie kingdom is the country that poses the greatest threat to Damon kingdom. Sinnie Kingdom has very strong attack ability, However, the war has greatly damaged their vitality, and it is difficult to recover in a short time. Therefore, Nord doesn''t have many opponents on the road of hegemony at present. As long as he can seize the opportunity and don''t put down any mistakes, it is impossible for several other countries to catch up with and surpass the kingdom of Damon, which is in an absolute leading position. However, Nord, who was very proud of himself, was destroyed by a fire in the oriro palace. When Nord led the army to the oriro palace, the soldiers along the way did not make redundant resistance. Even if there was resistance, it was difficult to launch any big storm. In front of the army of the Kingdom of Damon, sporadic resistance had no effect at all. When Nord arrived at the palace, he found that a fire had burned here, the fire had spread half the palace, and the servants in the palace were in chaos. No one was fighting the fire at all. Seeing this situation, Nord immediately asked his soldiers to start fighting the fire. Now this is Nord''s palace. If it is burned, it is still very distressed. With Nord''s order, the fire was stopped soon, but most of the palace of oriro palace has been burned, which makes Nord look very ugly. After learning about the Royal Palace, Nord was very angry, because the source of the fire was in the place where the oriro royal family stored the data. According to the report of the Royal Palace servants, after King oriro returned to the Royal Palace, he immediately rushed to the library without any servants, and then a fire broke out in the library. No one managed the palace. With Nord''s army approaching, the servants in the palace were in chaos. No one cared about the fire at all. Later, Nord saw that the fire spread across most of the palace and didn''t put out the fire until Nord arrived. After seeing the palace fire, Prince Glaser''s face changed greatly and ran away. Seeing his anxious expression, Nord didn''t choose to stop, because the palace may be just a booty for Nord. Even if it was burned down, Nord was just a little distressed. However, this is of great significance to Prince Glaser. This is his home. He has lived from childhood to adulthood. There are still his relatives in it. How can Prince Glaser not be anxious? Even Nord''s capture of the city of auroresin did not give him such a big blow. Nord was not afraid that Prince Glaser would escape, and he had no place to escape. Therefore, Nord was very relieved. Until Nord found that the library was burned down, Nord found something wrong. Even if the king of oriro had no will to resist, he did not have any need to commit suicide in the library. There is only one reason why king eurillo can do this, that is, what he wants to hide, or in the heart of King eurillo, is there such an important secret in his life? What secret can make king eurillo pay his life. Soon Nord figured out that there was only one secret that could make king oriro so nervous. That was the truth of the demise of the Eresin empire that Nord never forgot, because no one on the whole continent knew the truth better than the oriro royal family, but now it was destroyed with a fire. Nord had also pressed Prince Glaser before, but no matter how Nord threatened him, Prince Glaser always asked and didn''t know. What he said was also the public information circulated on the mainland, and this was also the external speech of the kingdom of euril. Looking at the way Prince Glaser pretended to be stupid, Nord understood that the royal family of euril must have a unified caliber, The truth they tried to hide must not be so simple to say. Nord even doubted whether Prince Glaser really knew these secrets. After all, the fewer people know, the safer the secrets are. Some secrets are passed on by mouth. Nord doubted that king oriro didn''t tell Prince Glaser all the inside information, or didn''t know all the information until Prince Glaser inherited the throne. Before the fire, Nord was not in a hurry, because he believed that as long as he got to the city of euriloresin, he would be able to understand the truth of that year, because the person who knew the truth most was the king of eurilro. As long as Nord could capture the city of euriloresin, he could ask the truth of that year from the mouth of the king of eurilro. However, Nord did not expect that king oriro would make such a decision. When he saw the fall of oriro rissin City, he resolutely threw himself into the sea of fire with the truth of the matter, which made Nord more curious. What happened that year would make king oriro still choose to keep his mouth shut hundreds of years later. He would rather sacrifice his life than let Nord know the truth. After the death of King oriro, Prince granser became a very important person, because now only he can understand the truth at that time. Even some one-sided news is very important to Nord. According to some information, Nord can at least guess what happened that year, instead of being so confused as now. At first, Nord was just curious about the demise of the Eresin empire. After all, it has been so many years. Even if he knows the truth, he is just listening to it as a story. But now the king of oriro''s behavior of guarding secrets with his life makes Nord understand that what happened in those years must not be so simple. It must be a very important secret, and it can even have a great impact on people now. Otherwise, the king of oriro would not have such a decisive response. If only some secrets of the oriro royal family are involved, he doesn''t need to react so violently. You know, after Nord captured the oriro rissin City, the oriro Kingdom has been declared destroyed, and the oriro royal family doesn''t have such a noble identity, but the abnormal behavior of the oriro king makes Nord understand that the truth must be not simple. Thinking of this, Nord asked the soldiers around him to immediately look for Prince Glaser in the palace. If he died under his own eyes, Nord would really have a headache, because no one might know the truth at this time. In fact, during this time, Nord also knew that Prince Granger was not a brave man. Instead, he was somewhat indecisive and was not a person who would commit suicide at all. However, in order to ensure safety, Nord had to firmly control Prince Granger until Nord dug out the truth of the year. Chapter 448 When Prince Granger came to Nord, Nord was really relieved. Since Prince Granger didn''t have an accident, Nord must get the truth from him. No matter what happens this time, Nord won''t be soft hearted any more. But when he saw the people behind Prince Glaser, Nord suddenly felt that this might happen. Behind Prince Glaser, who was already handsome, stood a girl in a long white dress. There were some black smoke marks on the white wave skirt, which not only did not destroy the temperament of the delicate girl, but made her pitiful, Like a fairy. A long blond hair fluttered in the wind, and I felt pity for a delicate face. The faint tears in the corners of her eyes made her tall figure look a little weak. Nord looked at it for a while. This was the most beautiful girl Nord had seen since he entered the world. Suddenly Nord felt an arrow in his heart. Seeing Nord''s eyes, the girl''s cheeks flushed slightly, and then shyly hid behind Prince Glaser, like a frightened deer. Seeing the girl''s panic, Nord touched his nose and looked embarrassed. After all, it''s very impolite to stare at others, but Nord is not the little white in those years, so he quickly adjusted. Nord looked at Prince Granger with a very serious expression, and his eyes returned to their usual calm. "I just saw that the fire was caused by the library of the palace. I think you should know the reason, Prince Glaser. You know what I''ve been asking you. Now you should give me an answer." Prince granthar was very sad when he heard what Nord said, because he had just heard the news of his father''s death from his servant, and knew that his father actually set the fire, but Prince granthar could not indulge in sadness. He is now the pillar of the oriro royal family. Although the oriro Kingdom has been defeated by Nord, as a family with a long history, Prince Glaser does not want his family to be destroyed, especially his relatives need Prince Glaser''s protection. According to the current situation of the oriro royal family, only prince Glaser can protect them. During his stay with Nord, he also has some understanding of Nord. He can see from Nord''s ordinary character that Nord is not a person who likes killing, which leaves a glimmer of vitality for the oriro royal family. "Dear king Nord, now you are a winner. I will tell you all I know later. I hope you can let the oriro family live." "It depends on how valuable the information you give is. If it can satisfy me, it is not impossible to give the oriro family freedom, because you know I am not a person who likes killing innocent people." Nord nodded to Prince Glaser, and then there was an irrefutable expression. Nord didn''t have much ideas about the oriro family. As long as they were honest, Nord wouldn''t take them. The losing oriro family had no threat to Nord. "To introduce you, this is my sister princess Tiffany. No, she can''t be called a princess now. Please forgive my impoliteness." The girl named Tiffany behind Prince Granger walked up to Nord with her head down, and then saluted him. After that, she whispered to Nord: "You... Hello, King Nord. I''m Tiffany oriro. Nice to... Meet you." Nord could feel that she was very flustered in her heart, because it was really difficult for her to accept today. The kingdom was destroyed, her father committed suicide, and even most of the palace she had always lived in was burned down. Such a blow was too big for an indifferent little princess. "I''m also glad to meet you, beautiful princess Tiffany. If you like, I''d like to call you all the time. Because of the princess, I''m very sorry for what happened today. I don''t want to see such a situation. I deeply regret the death of King oriro. In fact, if he doesn''t do so, I won''t do anything about him." I don''t know why, seeing Tiffany''s frightened appearance, Nord suddenly felt very soft. The heart that had gradually cooled because of the war melted slowly. The princess who suddenly appeared next to Nord made Nord feel strange. Looking at Nord''s expression, Prince Glaser showed a thoughtful expression, but before he could think more, Nord couldn''t wait for his servant to take them to a room not affected by the fire, because Nord felt it was very awkward to stand outside to discuss the problem. In particular, the palace was full of soldiers and servants who came and went. Although the fire had been put out, they still had a lot of aftercare work to deal with. Therefore, Nord turned to the guest and asked the servant to find a clean room in the palace where the two brothers and sisters lived since childhood. Nord is also proclaiming sovereignty. From now on, the palace belongs to Nord. It has nothing to do with the oriro family. The bitter smile on the mouth of Prince granser, who is very sensitive in his heart, is not a good feeling, but he has no choice. After all, they are no longer the heirs and pearls of the oriro kingdom. After arriving at a clean room, Nord could clearly feel that Tiffany immediately relaxed a lot. Not seeing the terrible scene of the palace outside made her feel much better. Nord sat opposite their brothers and sisters and asked his soldiers to take out a bottle of wine from his camp for them to taste. The goods of the kingdom of Damon have been sold in the kingdom of oriro. Therefore, Tiffany''s eyes reflect a little after seeing the red wine taken out by Nord. Although she is a princess, it is not so simple for her to taste the red wine. Besides the high price of Baijiu, the number of Nord''s external sale is also very scarce. Nord also knows the reason why the substance is scarce, especially the annual output of red wine and liquor produced by Nord. The price of a newly produced bottle of wine is completely different from that of the wine that has been hoarded for several years. It is already very high in itself. After hoarding, the value is at least more than ten times higher, and there is still no market. The wine produced every year is in short supply, and no one will think of collecting it until a few years later. Nord looked at Tiffany with shining eyes and smiled and sent the collected red wine to her hand. From her eyes. Nord could see her love for red wine. She couldn''t see that the little princess of the oriro royal family was a real drunkard. Tiffany slowly reacted to her impoliteness after receiving the red wine handed by Nord, but she didn''t want to give up the red wine she hadn''t drunk for a long time, so she could only look at her brother Prince Glaser with supplication in her smart eyes. Chapter 449 Prince Granger looked at the smiling Nord opposite. He reluctantly nodded to his sister Tiffany. Prince Granger was very clear about her sister''s character. Although she was so clever now, this was actually her disguise in front of outsiders. Princess Tiffany was deeply spoiled by her father. Before, she had a higher status in the palace than Prince Glaser. Therefore, the little princess was unscrupulous in the palace. She was a little devil that people were afraid of. However, she was not a bad character, so she couldn''t afford to hate her, which made the servants in the palace very headache. But now there is no father doting on her. Looking at her sister who is full of joy and opening red wine, Prince Glaser doesn''t know how long she can be so happy. After all, Prince Glaser is not as heartless as she. Now without the shelter of the kingdom of Europe, their future life is a big problem. "Now tell me all the information you know. Don''t miss anything, or you''ll know the consequences very well." When Prince granthar''s thoughts were churning in his mind, Nord could not wait to ask Prince granthar and shook the wine glass in his hand. Nord looked at him blandly, but at that moment, Prince granthar felt great pressure, because the man in front of him controlled their life and death. After tasting a mouthful of red wine, it should be full of mellow wine, but it is full of bitterness in Prince granthar''s mouth. He hasn''t drunk the cellared red wine several times. Every time, Nord invited him to drink when he wanted to ask Prince granthar about things, but now Prince granthar can''t taste the wine. He shows a helpless smile to Nord, Then he slowly told Nord what he knew. "I don''t know much about the secrets of the oriro royal family. Although I am the heir of the oriro Kingdom, I''m still not qualified to know the secrets of the oriro royal family before I ascend the throne. I also asked my father what the secrets of the oriro royal family are, but he said I''ll understand them when I ascend the throne." Hearing Prince Glaser''s narration, Nord frowned deeply. Prince Glaser said he didn''t know the secret of the oriro royal family, which was not what Nord wanted. Nord''s eyes stared at Prince Glaser tightly, and a cold light gradually condensed in his pupils. Seeing Nord''s gradually cold eyes, Prince Glaser was also afraid. Although Nord was very easy-going, Nord was also cruel at the critical time. Prince Glaser knew how miserable the end of offending Nord was. "In fact, when I sneaked into the library, I found the secret about the oriro royal family in the depths of the library. It turns out that the world is not as ordinary as we believe. There are many secrets hidden on this continent. The secret of the oriro royal family is about the lancaro forest." Prince Glaser''s mood was not calm. Recalling the little information he saw at the beginning, he became frightened. Prince Glaser didn''t expect that the oriro royal family had so many secrets, and the calm continent was so treacherous. "It is recorded in those materials that the oriro royal family actually has the blood of other races. They call themselves elves and are the darling of heaven and earth. They are hidden in the lancaro forest in the center of the mainland. The oriro royal family actually exists to protect this forest." "What?" Nord was very surprised. The secret Granger told was beyond Nord''s expectation. There were elves hidden in the lancaro forest. The oriro royal family had Elven blood. Nord stood up and sat down slowly. Looking at the delicate faces of his two brothers and sisters in front of him, he had to believe that Prince Granger might be telling the truth. Although it was difficult to accept, Nord soon digested it. Although Nord had never seen the power of fantasy after coming to this world, Nord accepted this fact because of his rich knowledge reserve in previous lives. Nord thought in his heart that it might be that the oriro royal family was putting gold on his face, but when he thought that the oriro royal family did not publicize the news, but hid the secret firmly, which made the news somewhat reliable. This is not unacceptable to Nord, but will the sudden increase of these forces hinder the process of unifying the mainland, and Nord also thought of the feeling of being peeped outside the lancaro forest. At that time, there were elves watching him? Then why don''t they come out. "Next, say everything you know." Nord frowned slightly. The secret in Glaser''s mouth was not a good thing for him. It was likely that he had more unknown enemies. Nord had planned to send someone to lancaro forest after capturing the kingdom of oriro. Now Nord doesn''t have this idea at all. Although he doesn''t know why the oriro royal family wants to block the lancaro forest, Nord doesn''t know why these elves don''t appear on the mainland, but Nord knows very well that the lancaro forest is like a horse honeycomb to him. Once it is opened, it may get out of control. Therefore, Nord thinks it''s better to be obscene. First complete his small goal, and then explore the secrets of the world, because Nord suddenly wants to understand that since they don''t appear on the continent, there must be a reason. Now Nord''s most key task is to eat the fat meat that has reached his mouth. For the next period of time, the strategic goal of the kingdom of Damon is to take down the kingdom of kokirwa and the United Kingdom of Calvi. As for the issue of the kingdom of Sinai, Nord will put aside for the time being. After solving these two countries, Nord is considering how to deal with the Kingdom of Sinai, At that time, the kingdom of Damon, which occupied almost the whole continent, could not be resisted by the kingdom of Sinai. Nord thought a lot in his mind, but his eyes were still staring at Prince granser. Although Nord had no plan to deal with these races hidden on the back of the mainland, Nord also had to know them and take precautions in advance. Under the questioning of Nord, Prince Glaser became speechless for a moment. He looked at Nord carefully for fear that his next words would annoy him. After moistening his throat with red wine, Prince Glaser took a deep breath and opened his mouth. "No, then when I wanted to continue reading, my father came to the library and kicked me out, and from that time on, no one was allowed to enter the library. Except my father, even the servants responsible for cleaning could not enter." Nord''s eyes were fixed on Prince Glaser, and the anger in his eyes was really hard to suppress. Prince Glaser''s answer did not satisfy Nord. The story ended in half. Nord didn''t know what happened in the Eresin empire. The oriro royal family must know the truth of that year, coupled with the records of the oriro royal family about elves, Nord thought it must have a deep connection with them. Chapter 450 Even Nord can think of whether the Eresin empire was fighting with these unknown races. After all, when he was in the north, Nord also heard the legend of barbarians, because the ancestors of the ISAAC family had fought with barbarians. But Nord didn''t care too much at that time, because the barbarians were no different from ordinary humans except tall, so Nord didn''t care too much. However, after hearing Prince Glaser say that the oriro royal family had elvish blood, Nord understood that these barbarians also belonged to other races, It''s totally different from Nord''s imagination of tall humans. Nord stared at Prince Granger for a long time. He still smiled helplessly. Seeing his expression, Nord understood that Prince Granger really didn''t know other information, because the information he said before had actually exposed a lot of things, and there was no need to hide the rest. According to the speculation, Nord can know that it''s eight or nine times. He doesn''t need to annoy Nord at this time, unless there''s more important information hidden in these secrets. Nord took a deep look at him, and then stopped questioning Prince granser. It seems that he won''t say anything next. But Nord already knew enough. Nord could make simple inferences about the next things. Even if Prince Granger didn''t say, Nord could guess the general appearance. Next, Nord didn''t continue to discuss this matter with him. Instead, Nord talked about other things with Prince Granger. For example, their future plans, after the fall of the oriro Kingdom, what Prince Glaser wants to do in the future, but no matter what, Nord will not let the oriro royal family out of his sight, especially after knowing that the oriro royal family has a deep relationship with the spirits in the lancaro forest, Nord will not let them leave. "Have you thought about the future of the oriro family?" Prince Granger smiled bitterly. He glanced at Tiffany who was eavesdropping on them. Prince Granger shook his head. As a prince who had no worries about food and clothing, he never thought he would worry about his livelihood one day. "Are you going to let us go? I really don''t know where to go. As you can see, the oriro family has nothing now." Nord smiled. Prince Glaser''s statement was very consistent with what he thought. Since Prince Glaser had no place to go, Nord could arrange for him so that Prince Glaser could stay in Nord''s sight. "I won''t let you leave so easily. You can''t leave the city of euriloresin, especially before I eliminate the residual forces of eurilro kingdom. You can''t leave my sight." Before Prince Glaser could react, Tiffany suddenly said: "Can we still live in the palace? I don''t want to leave here." Tiffany had a faint blush on her cheeks because she drank some red wine. A pair of pure eyes stared at Nord without blinking. The plea in her eyes directly melted Nord''s soul like a warm sun, so that Nord couldn''t bear to refuse her at all. Nord''s face showed a sincere smile. He looked at Tiffany''s exquisite face and said: "Of course, you can continue to live in the palace. Of course, after it is repaired, if you have any requirements for the construction of the palace, you can tell me that I will try to meet your requirements." "Really?" "Tiffany!" Tiffany just showed a surprised expression on her face. Before she could continue to discuss with Nord, she was scolded by Prince Granger. Nord saw Prince Granger''s face with some shame and anger, because he understood that it was very inappropriate to continue to live in the palace as an oriro royal family. Although Nord didn''t mind, they also had to consider the impact. Now Prince granthar has only one idea, that is, their two brothers and sisters must live in peace. As for other things, Prince granthar has opened his eyes. He has lost such a large eurello Kingdom, and there is nothing left to worry about. However, to continue to live in the palace is definitely to roast their two brothers and sisters on the fire. It is safest for them not to pay attention now. If the world has forgotten that they are the heirs of the oriro royal family, they can get rid of the situation of being supervised by Nord. Tiffany, who was scolded by her brother, was very unhappy. She purred this little mouth. She was sulking because Tiffany knew that her brother was her only dependence. Now only brother Glaser could discipline her. The father who loved her before had died. Suddenly, Tiffany''s eyes became moist when she thought of her father. Seeing his crying sister, Prince Glaser was not in the wrong place. Since childhood, their brother and sister''s feelings have been very behind him. Tiffany has been shouting after him since childhood. Prince Glaser also doted on his sister. He never spoke to his sister in this tone. Seeing that Tiffany was crying, Nord stood up and spoke at this time. He stared at Prince Glaser, and then said with a firm voice: "You two can live in the palace for the time being, but you can''t leave at any time without my fame and wealth. Well, you still live in the previous room. I have something to deal with next. You can go back first." Prince granthar''s expression was a little wronged. I scolded his sister for what it had to do with you. Of course, Prince granthar didn''t dare to talk to Nord like that. As a prisoner, if he angered Nord, he wouldn''t have good fruit to eat, and now he doesn''t have the right to choose freedom. Where Nord arranged him to live, Prince granthar must live. He has no bargaining qualification. When she heard Nord''s words, Tiffany burst into tears and smiled. She raised her small fist to demonstrate to her brother Prince Glaser. Her expression was unusually naive. Her expression of grievance and sadness disappeared in an instant, as if everything had been disguised before, but her acting skills were lifelike. Seeing the change of Tiffany''s expression, Nord had to sigh that it was indeed a talent. Her mother said that the more beautiful a woman is, the more deceptive she will be. It was true. Tiffany''s performance made Nord look silly. Noticing Nord''s eyes, Tiffany showed him a brilliant smile, and then lowered her head. At this moment, she seemed to be a shy girl, The continuous change of expression overwhelmed Nord. After Glaser and Tiffany''s brother and sister left, Nord was still giggling in the room and looked at Tiffany''s back. Nord suddenly felt that he was in love. From the moment Tiffany appeared, Nord felt that his life was a little more color. It''s like a colorful butterfly suddenly flying into Nord''s only black-and-white inner world, which makes a gorgeous wave in Nord''s heart. She''s really an elf who came to the world. She''s beautiful and soul stirring, as if she came out of the exquisite painting, which makes Nord''s heart keep pounding. Chapter 451 But Nord doesn''t have much time to think about personal things. The next things will be very busy. There are a lot of things waiting for him in the territory of the kingdom of oriro alone, not to mention that Nord wants to continue to expand his territory. Because the news just got from Prince Glaser made Nord very urgent. Nord knew that the continent was not as simple as he thought, especially the lancaro forest in the center of the continent made Nord feel more urgent. According to Nord''s conjecture, the collapse of the Eresin Empire, the original war and the elves hidden in the lancaro forest are absolutely inseparable from concern, because the city of euryrorisin is not far from the lancaro forest. The city of euriloresin was established on the capital of Eresin, which shows that the war also took place near the lancaro forest. Nord doesn''t believe that the elves recorded by the eurilorean royal family didn''t participate in the original war. Even in Nord''s analysis, the original Eresin empire may have fought against the elves hidden in the lancaro forest. Otherwise, there may be enemies who can compete with the Eresin empire in the middle of the mainland. The Eresin Empire at that time unified the mainland, which is far less than the current de Meng Kingdom and the Eresin empire. Only the final outcome of the battle, Nord guessed that the greatest possibility was that both sides would be hurt, and the Eresin Empire would be destroyed. The Elves might also be hiding in the lancaro forest, otherwise there would be no news in the past hundreds of years. The above is just Nord''s guess. No one knows the facts. King oriro brought the truth to the ground forever. Maybe the truth of that year can be revealed to the world only when the elves in lancaro forest see the sun again. Nord doesn''t know whether he can wait for that day. We need to know that the lancaro forest has been closed for hundreds of years. It''s still unknown whether it can be opened again in Nord''s lifetime. In the face of no absolute strength, Nord will never take the initiative to explore this forest divided into restricted areas by the kingdom of Europe. Now, the most important thing for Nord is to take all the territories of King oriro safely, and then launch an attack on the kingdom of kokirwa and the United Kingdom of Calvi. After taking these two countries, the general trend of Nord''s reunification of the continent has been stable. Before Nord had time to rest, the servants in the palace took Lehman into the room. Then Nord saw Lehman''s face very dignified. There was a trace of anxiety in his eyes. He walked quickly to Nord and said in a hurry: "Your Majesty Nord, there has been a riot among the residents of auroresin." "What?" Nord''s eyes were full of surprise, because Nord saw that civilians could riot for the first time. The status of civilians in the Middle Ages was still very low. They didn''t have the strength and courage to riot. You know, the nobles of the times won''t reason with those civilians. Let alone a riot, it just annoys the nobles a little, and the consequences are very serious for the civilians. If euriloresin city really dares to resist the rule of the kingdom of Damon, Nord will really look at them differently. After all, there are too few civilians in this era. After receiving the news, Nord immediately got up and rushed to the outside of the palace. On the way, Lehman carefully reported the situation to Nord. According to reason, this would not happen at all. The soldiers of the kingdom of Damon have strong discipline and would not provoke the civilians in the city at all. However, it is too late for the civilians in euriloresin to hide in their homes at this time. How can they get out and riot? Unless they really want to die and want to be buried with the eurilro Kingdom, Nord believes that such civilians will not appear at all. The eurilro kingdom does not have such a high reputation in people''s hearts. After Nord learned the truth of the matter, he understood that the problem finally appeared in the mercenaries who took refuge in the kingdom of Damon. Compared with the serious discipline of the troops of the kingdom of Damon, the performance of these Bethel mercenaries was much worse. You know, when they were on the wall, they could fight with their own people. It can be seen that they had no discipline at all. The cause of the matter was the dawn knights who died in the war. After annihilating the dawn knights, Nord led the army to the palace in euriloresin city. Because he had to fight the fire in the palace, part of the work of cleaning the battlefield and blocking the streets fell on the mercenaries. On the way to clean the battlefield, some residents of orilorisin city secretly look for the bodies of the dawn knights on the battlefield. They are not for the wealth and equipment of the dawn knights. These residents of orilorisin city just don''t want the bodies of the dawn knights to fall into the hands of the enemy. In particular, don, the head of the dawn knights, has a very high reputation in the city of euriloresin. In addition to this war, everyone saw the performance of the dawn knights in their desperate struggle. Therefore, the reputation of head don among the residents of euriloresin soared again, almost reaching the peak. So, just after the army of the kingdom of Damon left, those residents who secretly hid at home ran out to collect the bodies of these heroic dawn knights. However, this move brought disaster to them. Although the army of the kingdom of Damon has gone far, the bethel mercenaries who have just defected are still wandering behind. Besides, these Bethel mercenaries have a lot of hatred with the residents of euriloresin city. Now it''s an enemy meeting. Some Bethel mercenaries are jealous when they look at the residents of euriloresin city who collect their bodies on the battlefield. These mercenaries believe that the residents of euriloresin are stealing their booty from the battlefield, and now, unlike in the past, they are no longer the recipients of the past. They are the winners of the war. New hatred and old hatred count together. These mercenaries and the residents of euriloresin soon clashed with each other. The residents of orilorisin city are the opponents of these fierce mercenaries. After the fight, these residents of orilorisin city suffered a one-sided massacre. They fled to their homes in a hurry, while the bethel mercenaries who killed red eyes caught up with them. After entering the residential area, there was no difference in massacre. When the beast bound in the hearts of these mercenaries was released, the situation was out of control. The evil deeds of these mercenaries directly caused the unrest in the city of euriloresin, which was a mess in the area under the care of those mercenaries. Nord sent these mercenaries to maintain the order of the streets of orilorisin City, but I didn''t expect that they turned into the biggest mob. Many innocent residents hiding at home were slaughtered by these mercenaries. In front of these strong Besser mercenaries, the unarmed residents of orilorilorisin city simply had no ability to resist, The inhabitants of euriloresin did not expect that they would suffer such atrocities. Chapter 452 By the time the army of the kingdom of Damon arrived at the scene, the mercenaries had been red eyed, but under the strong suppression of the army of the kingdom of Damon, these mercenaries slowly calmed down, but their evil deeds were irreparable. Less than half of the city of euriloresin has been slaughtered by these mercenaries. According to preliminary statistics, there are at least tens of thousands of victims, that is, thousands of innocent civilians have died in a short period of time. Nord didn''t expect that this day would happen to his troops. Nord himself had zero tolerance for such atrocities. When he saw the evil deeds of the soldiers in Beth''s East, Nord''s anger filled the whole chest, and even affected Nord''s attitude towards the soldiers in the East for a period of time. For this reason, Nord also won the title of "butcher in the East". After hearing the atrocities committed by these mercenaries, Nord also ignored the riots of the residents of auroresin and directly ordered Lehman to arrest all the mercenaries involved in the unrest and wait for Nord''s arrest. Nord knew that the residents of orilorisin city actually started the riot after the arrival of soldiers from the kingdom of Damon. When they had been slaughtered by Besser mercenaries, these residents of orilorisin city were not in the mood to participate in the riot. However, after the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon rushed to help them support them, the residents of euriloresin began to riot. In fact, it can not be said to be a riot. It may be the vocabulary troops described by Lehman, which misunderstood Nord. After Nord arrived, he understood what these civilians were doing. They were marching to protest against the evil deeds of these mercenaries to Nord and asked Nord to severely punish those mercenaries. In fact, this was their decision after they learned that the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon were not as cruel as the mercenaries, although the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon were very indifferent and looked like strangers. However, it was these expressionless soldiers of the kingdom of Damon who rescued them from the fire pit. Compared with the ferocious Besser mercenaries, these soldiers of the kingdom of Damon with unified clothes are like the protective gods in their hearts. Therefore, these residents of the city of euriloresin dare to protest so boldly. Of course, there are also reasons for the enthusiasm and boldness of the residents of euriloresin city. It is precisely because of their bold personality that they dare to protest to Nord in the face of such a situation. Looking at the residents marching, Nord seems to see the news of his previous life. Nord is very familiar with this scene. Therefore, in order not to make these residents like the way of parade, but also to punish those mercenaries who committed crimes, Nord decided to use the skill of the religious church of the ancestors, that is, to set an example to the others. Nord will never tolerate these mercenaries who committed crimes. Considering the need to make the residents of orilorisin honest, Nord decided to execute them on the streets of orilorisin, that is, where the mercenaries committed crimes. It can be regarded as washing away their sins with blood. However, this kind of scene is not necessarily so good-looking, because the scene must be very bloody. When the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon escorted mercenaries to the streets, the residents of euriloresin were excited. They shouted hard and asked Nord to severely punish the soldiers who committed atrocities. Even some bold civilians wanted to rush forward to attack the mercenaries who had enemies with them, but when the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon slowly raised their knives and looked hard at the mercenaries who fell to their knees, the whole city of euriloresin fell into peace. The previous noisy scene no longer existed. The civilians stopped on both sides of the road by the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon watched the mercenaries in the middle of the road fall to the ground, and all their heads fell to the ground at the same time. This scene immediately deterred those shouting civilians, and the whole execution scene was silent. If one or hundreds of soldiers were executed together, it would not have such a shocking effect, but nearly 10000 people were beheaded this time, that is to say, none of the mercenaries involved in the massacre of civilians were left, and Nord did not kill innocent people by mistake. These mercenaries were caught at the scene by soldiers of the kingdom of Damon. The rest of the mercenaries did not participate in this atrocity, or saw that others wanted to participate, but were stopped by their commander. Seeing this scene, these non participating mercenaries were relieved, as if they had walked around between life and death. In addition to their personal character, these mercenary leaders also have a more important reason is that they are very close to the troops of the kingdom of Damon. After seeing the strict discipline and tough style of the kingdom of Damon, these mercenaries are very honest. Because when they entered the city, some mercenaries wanted to rob civilians'' property. These soldiers of the kingdom of Damon found that they were beaten indiscriminately. The miserable appearance of those mercenaries made other mercenaries feel cold. It is precisely because they dare not act rashly in the face of this situation. Looting was severely punished. What consequences would it be if they let go of such atrocities? Now they see that all the mercenaries involved are capital crimes, not to mention other mercenaries. Even the civilians who clamored for Nord to severely punish the mob were stunned. Nord''s cold style directly made the remaining mercenaries and the residents of euriloresin honest. After Nord announced that euriloresin city was under martial law, no civilians and nobles dared to speak out. 10000 heads were still bloody in the middle of the road. At this time, they didn''t dare to provoke Nord. After such a small episode, the city of euriloresin fell into a quiet state. If there were not endless blood on the road, no one could see that the city had just experienced a war and changed its master. Under the order maintained by the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon, all the residents of euriloresin City honestly accept the arrangement, and every decree issued by Nord can be fully implemented, and even they accept it faster than the cities in the north of the kingdom of eurilro before. Nord is now the first time to realize that cold means can really work quickly, but can not be used continuously. Otherwise, he will lose his nature and become extremely cruel in such an atmosphere. Although this practice has not affected Nord''s nature, it has changed Nord''s way of doing things to a certain extent. The performance of euriloresin city made Nord understand that being tough to a certain extent can make those civilians who don''t recognize their status faster. Of course, for those civilians who cooperate obediently, Nord has never shown this side. For example, the civilians in BESer and seaman areas of the kingdom of Damon think that Nord is a kind and friendly king, but it may be different in eurillo. Maybe the influence of these people on Nord may be a cruel and iron king in the future, because Nord conquered the kingdom of eurillo in a ruthless way, Nord''s approach to the people of the oriro region is much tougher than before. Chapter 453 Thanks to the cooperation of the residents of orilorisin City, Nord completed the rectification of orilorisin city in a very short time. In fact, these rectifications have a set of formulas, which are mainly implemented in the administrative aspect, so as to make this place integrate into the system of the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia faster. In fact, these routines are all common, which was thought of by Nord when solving the problem in the northern part of eurilo kingdom. At that time, the newly acquired territory area was very large, and the manpower of Damon kingdom was very scarce. Nord had no choice but to formulate a set of simple and feasible plans for subsequent cities to follow suit. In fact, to put it bluntly, according to the previous model led by Isaac, we start from three aspects: public security, administration and taxation. As long as we control a city in these three aspects, the lifeline of the city can not escape the palm of the kingdom of Damon. Because Nord quickly took control of the situation, the troops to recover the residual forces in the kingdom of oriro have set out in advance, and they are divided into two routes. Lehman and Marco each led a team of soldiers to fight. In fact, there is no battle at present. As long as the news of the capture of euriloresin spread, the soldiers led by Lehman and Marco can easily accept those cities. When the eurilro Kingdom has been destroyed, these nobles will not fight against Nord''s army. Therefore, Nord was relieved to hand it over to Lehman and Marco. They led 60000 troops to attack the remaining territories from different directions. Among them, 40000 troops led by Marco were Bethel mercenaries. These were trained mercenaries. Since Nord executed 10000 soldiers who killed innocent civilians without mercy that day, The remaining mercenaries are more honest than one. Moreover, Nord also asked Marco to rectify the military discipline of mercenaries for a period of time. Since these mercenaries are under the command of the kingdom of Damon, Nord can''t tolerate their chaotic discipline. Although they haven''t been reborn in a month, at least these Bethel mercenaries have a new look and look like a regular army. Nord is also conscious of the work of unifying the mainland after preparation. It is obvious that Marko is responsible for the Calvary United Kingdom. Nord believes that Marko''s current 60000 troops are enough to win the Calvary United Kingdom, especially when he knows that most of the soldiers of the Calvary United Kingdom are Bethel mercenaries. Not only is the combat effectiveness of these mercenaries inferior to that of the regular army, but also Nord can play the emotional card. As the king of Bethel region, plus the precedent of Bethel mercenaries taking refuge in the kingdom of Damon, Nord believes that it will be very smooth for the army of the kingdom of Damon to enter the territory of the United Kingdom of calvay. Those Besser mercenaries are likely to turn against each other, because a living example is in front of them. Although Nord has had some unhappiness with these mercenaries, Nord has fulfilled his previous commitments one by one. All mercenary commanders were canonized as nobles by Nord. Although most of them were jazz, they also stepped into the ranks of nobles with one foot. As for ordinary mercenaries, Nord treated them equally, allowing them to enjoy the same treatment as the regular army of the kingdom of Damon. But correspondingly, they should also abide by the same discipline as the regular army, which is why the mercenaries have been working honestly with Marco during this period. They are not only afraid of Nord''s arrogant means, but also satisfied with the treatment of the army. It is not only prestige that can make people convinced, but also grace is very important. Giving both grace and prestige is the king''s way. Therefore, in just one month, these mercenaries have great respect for Nord, and they also know Nord''s deeds in their communication with other soldiers. It is this legendary story that makes Nord the most admired person in their mind in just one month. These mercenaries now sincerely want to follow Nord, because they know very well that following Nord has a promising future, not to mention the preferential treatment under their opponents, which is beyond the reach of other nobles. Nord''s equal treatment also made them feel very relieved, which means that Nord did not take them as outsiders. This sense of identity is very rare. Even ordinary mercenaries want to follow Nord wholeheartedly, not to mention that the kingdom of Damon has shown the trend of unifying the mainland. Now Nord has begun to create public opinion in the society. After winning the kingdom of oriro, Nord can speak out his small goal at the bottom of his heart, that is, unifying Northen continent. When Nord began to build momentum for unifying the continent, all those who heard this were very impressed. This goal is too grand in everyone''s mind. The last empire of unifying the mainland dates back to hundreds of years ago. People''s records of unifying the mainland just stay on the historical books. In reality, no one will think about it at all, because it is too fantastic for them. Originally, some people were going to laugh at Nord''s overestimation, but when they thought carefully, the kingdom of Damon was only three small steps away from the unified mainland, and more than half of the previous journey had been completed. The emerging kingdom of Damon was far ahead of other countries in just a few years. Especially now that the kingdom of eurilo has been won, the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia has laid an absolute advantage for the reunification of the mainland. In a short time, no country can stop the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia from unifying the mainland. Other countries can only watch the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia make mistakes, otherwise they will have no chance to reverse the offensive. However, it is obvious that Nord will not give them a chance. Before the kingdom of Damon launched an attack, Nord has begun to use various channels to spread the public opinion that the kingdom of Damon is about to unify the mainland. Although this may make the kingdom of kokilwa and the United Kingdom of Calvi prepare for it, Nord chose to do so. This is because the advantages outweigh the disadvantages for the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia. In terms of strength alone, the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia has the strength to unify the mainland, but after all, the rise speed of the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia is too fast. As soon as the reputation of the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia on the mainland is seriously mismatched with its status and strength. However, when Nord shouted the slogan of unifying the mainland, it was completely different. The news that the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia was about to unify the mainland suddenly appeared in people''s ears. Not long ago, people just heard the news that the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia was about to unify the mainland. The people on the mainland are overwhelmed by this series of powerful news. Why can the suddenly emerging kingdom of Germany and Mongolia lead other countries to unify the mainland at such an amazing speed? Why does the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia have such strong strength to defeat so many countries in succession. Now even the eurillo kingdom in the middle of the mainland has fallen under the kingdom of Damon, which makes the whole continent very confused, but they have no spare time to think about this problem, because they will soon see the fierce attack of the kingdom of Damon. Chapter 454 After Nord created public opinion about the unified continent, the first benefit was that the aristocrats who had not been defeated in the eurello Kingdom lost their resistance. Lehman and Marco ran rampant in the rest of the eurello kingdom. In just over a month, they occupied all the territories in the south of the kingdom of eurilo. In fact, they did not fight several times at all. Everywhere they went, the nobles basically raised their hands and surrendered. Even a few blind nobles could not resist the momentum of the kingdom of Damon sweeping the south. Perhaps the most difficult thing for Lehman and Marco is the governance after occupying the city, but Nord can''t help them. The officials transferred from Eagle City of the kingdom of Damon are still on the road, and now they can only rely on themselves. However, with his army, no matter what problems arise, Lehman and Marco can calmly deal with them. Nord is not very concerned about this. Recently, Nord is thinking about how to make the civilians in eurilo integrate into the kingdom of Damon faster. The planning of the war has been arranged by Nord. When the officials transferred from Eagle City come, Lehman and Marco can lead the troops to attack, which has been decided for a long time. As for Nord, he will stay in auroresin for the time being. No matter whether Lehman or Marco has difficulties, Nord can lead troops to support at any time. This time, not only some officials in charge of governing the territory came from Eagle City, but also the soldiers recruited in the past six months have been transferred by Nord. Although Nord now has nearly 140000 soldiers under his command, the current military strength of Nord, who aims to unify the mainland, is still a little tense. The soldiers under the command of the kingdom of Damon should not only be responsible for attacking and occupying the enemy''s territory, but also maintain order after occupying the territory. When the area of the territory becomes larger and larger, it is a big problem for the kingdom of Damon to easily govern. Especially now that the territory of the kingdom of oriro has just been won, Nord will continue to attack the kingdom of kokilwa and the United Kingdom of Calvi. Moreover, the next kingdom of Damon will carry out two-line operations, that is, the kingdom of Damon will deal with both kingdoms at the same time. Two-line operations are definitely a huge challenge, which is very difficult for Lehman and Marco on the front line and Nord at the rear. This is the first time for Lehman and Marco to lead the battle independently. Without Nord''s command, they can play a bit of strength, but Nord wants to give them a chance. This opportunity is very rare for both Lehman and Marco. This is the biggest difficulty they face under Nord''s command. After all, their task is to lead the army to destroy a country. Although their troops occupy a certain advantage, the other party is at home after all. When they fight, the victory or defeat is really uncertain. Nord chose to believe in both of them. After so many battles, Lehman and Marco have no lack of combat experience. What they need is an opportunity, an opportunity for independent leaders to prove themselves. Now Nord has given this opportunity to them. This important task can definitely make them grow up quickly. Nord can also stay at the rear to deal with government affairs. After all, after the country''s area becomes larger, Nord needs to deal with a lot of government affairs and can''t fight around as before. In the future, there may not be too many opportunities for Nord to lead the war. After all, Nord has become a king. Unless it is a very urgent situation or a very important war, Nord does not need to continue to lead the war. Now Nord wants to give Lehman and Marco full training opportunities. In the future, the war of the kingdom of Damon may depend on the two of them. Nord can safely stay in the rear and help them plan. Moreover, the distance between euriloresin and the two countries is not very far. Nord can quickly know anything that happens on the front line. The traffic in the south of the kingdom of eurilo is very convenient, not only because the road conditions here are very good, but also because it is very convenient to other countries, with the kingdom of Sinai in the west, the kingdom of kokilwa in the South and the United Kingdom of Calvi in the East. It only takes more than half a month to travel from the city of euriluoruixin to any country. You know, it will take more than a month from the city of euriluoruixin to the north of the kingdom of euriluoruixin. Therefore, it can be seen that the geographical location of euriluoruixin city is superior. It was not unreasonable for the Empire of erexin to choose this location to build an emperor. Nord is also thinking about whether to move his administrative system to euriloresin, because for a long time, things will be in northernland. Those areas in the north only need to develop step by step and do not need too much management at all. In the end, Nord decided to adopt the way of two capitals, because the distance from the north to the south of Norsen continent is too far. If it crosses the whole continent, it will take at least half a year, and it will not stop, which is very troublesome for the future administrative management of the Kingdom of Germany and Mongolia. Because the kingdom of Damon is different from all previous countries, the kingdom of Damon is highly centralized, and all territories need to be managed by the kingdom. Whether the Kingdom issues orders or each city reports the situation, it should ensure a rapidity. However, it is obvious that the kingdom of Damon, which has become a very large land area, can not guarantee that orders can be issued quickly. Although there is a convenient means of flying eagles, it is certainly not possible to govern such a large country simply by letter. Whether the capital of the kingdom of Damon is placed in Eagle City or euriloresin city is not very appropriate, because neither of the two cities can take into account the territory of the whole continent. If the kingdom of Damon is enfeoffed like other kingdoms, it will not be so troublesome. Anyway, the separated territory does not need state management, and it doesn''t matter where the capital is chosen. In fact, the main reason for this phenomenon is the lancaro forest in the center of the mainland. This huge forest divides the whole continent in two. Anyone who wants to go to the mainland must bypass it. The existence of lancaro forest has seriously affected the traffic of the mainland. Nord thought that the future solution was to open up a road from the middle of the lancaro forest, which could save at least two months. This is very convenient for the future governance of the kingdom. However, according to the secret news learned from the oriro royal family, Nord''s plan is estimated to be difficult to achieve, The elves hidden in the forest would never let Nord do that. The previous Eresin Empire chose to divide the whole continent into four borders, East, West, North and south, and divide them into four governors. In this way, the country and the emperor are also very relaxed, but the power is inevitably dispersed. The collapse of Eresin Empire also has the reason for the dispersion of power. Without strong and fast execution, a huge empire will become very cumbersome. Chapter 455 Time soon passed, and the officials of the kingdom of Damon and the soldiers arrived in the city of euriloresin. Nord successively assigned these administrators to different cities, allowing them to gradually control the territory of the eurilro region. The arrival of these executives also meant that Lehman and Marco were about to go on an expedition. Nord held a grand expedition ceremony for them in the city of euriloresin, because there were a lot of troops, a total of 140000 people. Lehman led 80000 people to conquer the kingdom of kokilwa, and Marco led 60000 people to attack the United Kingdom of Calvi. Generally speaking, Lehman''s task is much heavier. The strength of the kokilwa kingdom is much stronger than that of the Calvi United Kingdom. Moreover, the temperament of the kokilwa people is not an easily conquered nation. Their character is very tenacious and their temper is also very tenacious. They are typical guys who eat soft rather than hard. Nord was still worried about Lehman along the way. Although Lehman led a large number of troops and Lehman itself was very calm, there would be no big problems, but the kokilwa kingdom was not an easy country to deal with. However, Nord still takes a very cautious attitude towards the strength of the kokilwa Kingdom, because Nord feels that kokilwa is not as easy to deal with as expected. If the kokilwa kingdom had not lost 50000 soldiers in the new city of eurilori before, Nord would never have fought with the kokilwa kingdom so soon. The last battle in euriloresin was definitely a battle that determined the fate of the whole continent. It was that war that laid a great advantage for the kingdom of Damon. The other three competitors of the kingdom of Damon for hegemony in the mainland suffered heavy casualties, which was definitely a god given opportunity for the kingdom of Damon. Nord can''t let such a good opportunity disappear from his eyes. This is the main reason why Nord is anxious to go to war with the two countries. The kingdom of Damon now has sufficient troops and has absolute advantages over the kingdom of kokilwa and the United Kingdom of Calvi. It''s the so-called taking advantage of his illness to kill him. Nord chooses to take advantage of this good opportunity to attack directly. Nord has nothing to tell Marco about the Calvary United Kingdom attacked. He just arranged that he must pay attention to the origin of the Besser mercenaries and the kingdom of Damon, and can only plot against the Besser mercenaries recruited by the Calvary United Kingdom. The Calvary United Kingdom has no difficulty for the kingdom of Damon. However, for the kokilwa Kingdom attacked by Lehman, Nord is a great headache, because in this country that eats soft but not hard, Nord really doesn''t want to fight hard with them. If the kokilwa kingdom is defeated by hard, the kingdom of Demeng will definitely suffer heavy casualties. Moreover, this is not conducive to the rule of the kingdom of Damon on that land. Nord does not want a group of people who hate themselves to live on the land of the future kingdom. Therefore, if you want to conquer this country, you must use good methods, one hand radish and one hand stick. To put it bluntly, it is both hard and soft. After taking kekilwa''s territory, they must immediately appease their civilians, which not only tests the combat effectiveness of Lehman troops, but also a serious test of his ability to deal with government affairs. However, with Lehman alone, I''m afraid he can''t be busy, and Nord has to help him. However, there are not many things that Nord can help him. Lehman has to grasp and ponder many things. What Nord can do is to try his best to give him the greatest support. In terms of the number of administrators, Nord can squeeze some out of the oriro region and let these administrators follow Lehman on the road. Moreover, Nord also prepared a huge caravan to go to the kokilwa kingdom. The caravan followed Lehman''s troops. After Lehman''s troops captured a city, these caravans immediately settled in that city. The way Nord thought of was to divert the attention of these kokilwa people with rich commodities. Shifting public view is definitely the simplest way to eliminate conflicts and the most direct way. Nord also has two excellent products to divert attention in Nord''s hands, one of which is Baijiu, Baijiu is very popular in Corkill Wa. Baijiu people know what a tasty drink is. In the short half a year, all the kekiwa people know that there is a delicious drink. All the kekiwa people who have tasted Baijiu have always remembered this. But the liquor in the kingdom of kekiwa is very precious, because the quantity of Baijiu is very scarce. Baijiu Baijiu is also a gold coin in the rest of the world, but it costs at least five gold coins in Corkill Wa kingdom. It is still priced at no price. The Baijiu caravan liquor offered by the kingdom of kekiwa is not worth the price of two. The civilians of the kokilwa kingdom are not richer than those in other countries, but their nobles are different from those in other countries. Although the kokilwa nobles also collect a lot of taxes from the civilians, they are very forthright and treat people to dinner. Delicacy Baijiu Baijiu was panic buying by those kekiwa people, because in kekiir kingdom there is a tradition that good stuff must be shared with friends, like the food they love, there is no doubt that liquor is also a delicious food. It is precisely because the sharing of the kekiere aristocrats that the common people enjoy the taste of Baijiu, and even the rich Carvill United Kingdom, does not have many civilians who can taste the taste of Baijiu, but Corkill Wa''s civilians are fortunate enough to be able to taste it. Nord realized that this situation was the only way to get a large number of Baijiu from Eagle City to come. There were many spices, such as fragrant leaves, star anise, pepper and other spices. These were all seeds that Nord had been exchanging from the system shopping mall for so many years. Since the establishment of the kingdom of Damon, Nord''s financial problems have been very good. Although Nord has not been able to madly purchase in the system mall, the money to buy some seeds is still a little, and these seeds are very precious things. Many plants are not available in the world, that is to say, Nord will not worry about no market as long as it is planted. Although the price converted from the system mall is very expensive, Nord has to say that it is a good value for money, and it is also a profitable business. As long as Nord can produce on a large scale, it can definitely earn more. These spices were first planted. After several years of cultivation, the kingdom of Damon finally planted large-scale spices. These spices were sought after by everyone as soon as they came out, but they have not spread to the south of Northen continent because of the problem of yield and time. However, in order to appease the civilians in kokilwa this time, Nord urgently mobilized a large number of spices from Eagle City. Nord believes that kokilwa people who love food must not refuse the temptation of spices. As we all know, food without seasoning has no soul. Even a little seasoning can make a qualitative leap in the taste of food. Chapter 456 Wine and spices are a big weapon that Nord wants to buy the kokilwa people, but the specific effect depends on the situation in the future. It''s really impossible. Nord can only find another way. The way is always more difficult than the difficulty. Nord believes that he will be able to find a solution to the problem when the time comes. With the departure of Lehman and Marco one after another, there were only tens of thousands of soldiers left in the city of euriloresin, but Nord was not worried at all, because the residents of euriloresin were shocked again when the previous large-scale departure ceremony was held. They once again felt that the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia was so powerful that the kingdom of euril was not wronged at all. From the perspective of the military strength of the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia, they were even stronger than the kingdom of euril at its peak. With the spread of news, the civilians in euril gradually accepted the rule of the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia. One morning shortly after Lehman and Marco went to war, when Nord finished a day''s training and was ready to return to the study to deal with government affairs, he suddenly met Tiffany wandering in the corridor. When he saw Nord sweating because of training, Tiffany''s cheeks turned red. Nord''s appearance itself is very heroic. In addition to continuous training over the years, Nord is very outstanding in both figure and temperament, because now Nord is in a high position of power, living and nurturing. Now Nord has a momentum of not being angry and self threatening. However, due to Nord''s easygoing character, it is difficult to find this momentum. Only when Nord is angry, it will gradually show up. The so-called thunder anger is exactly this truth. It is friendly and dignified. This is Nord''s current image, but this is unintentionally revealed by Nord. Nord himself has not felt much change in recent years. Looking at Tiffany walking towards him, Nord said hello to her kindly. Seeing Tiffany''s shy appearance, Nord didn''t want to disturb her much. Nord is wearing loose training clothes and is not suitable for talking with Tiffany. This is a very impolite behavior. Nord, who didn''t care about these behaviors, didn''t know why he suddenly cared. Especially after Tiffany lived in the palace, Nord began to pay attention to his etiquette all the time, which surprised Abel housekeeper who had been urging Nord, and his eyes were full of laughter. Because nothing in this palace can be hidden from Abbot''s housekeeper, and he also knows very well about Nord. He has become king since he was in Tami village. Nord''s problems in life are taken care of by Abbot''s housekeeper, so Nord''s unusual behavior soon attracted the attention of Abbot''s housekeeper. Then he found that every time he met Tiffany in the palace, Nord was always haunted for a while, and then began to pay attention to his image and etiquette. Abel housekeeper, who was proficient in human and worldly skills, soon guessed the reason for Nord''s situation. Therefore, in this regard, abbot housekeeper knows everything about Nord and says everything. It is difficult for Abbot housekeeper to solve the problem of etiquette. Moreover, abbot housekeeper also taught Nord the customs that young noble men and women should pay attention to, so that Nord will not be so abrupt. Abel housekeeper is very clear that Nord is a little white in emotion. It is like a battle. Nord may choose to run amok at any time. Therefore, Abel housekeeper not only tries his best to teach Nord etiquette, but also creates some opportunities for Nord from time to time. Thanks to the assistance of Abbott, Nord now has a lot of opportunities to talk to Tiffany. As the chief steward of the palace, Abbott wants to arrange for two people to meet without leaving a trace. With the increase of the number of meetings between Nord and Tiffany, the two sides are becoming familiar with each other. Just as Nord said hello to Tiffany to change clothes, Tiffany suddenly stopped Nord. Nord looked back at Tiffany''s exquisite face and a heart pounded in his chest. Nord could clearly feel his heart beating rapidly. Nord feels very frustrated every time. Every time he faces Tiffany alone, his emotions always become violent. His calm heart can''t keep calm. It''s like a calm lake with waves in the center. "Nord, can you walk with me?" Tiffany went to Nord and whispered. Nord could see that she had the courage to say this to Nord. After that, Tiffany bowed her head shyly, and even the pink blush on her face slowly climbed onto her white neck. For a time, Tiffany was like a shy flower blooming in front of Nord. Looking at Tiffany around him, Nord took a deep breath and wanted to stop his slightly excited heart, but Nord found such a simple thing, which was so difficult at this time. However, with Nord''s breath, a fragrant breath broke into Nord''s mouth and nose, and the refreshing aroma immediately calmed Nord. Nord knew that it was from Tiffany. Only Tiffany had that very natural fragrance. It was a very wonderful taste. Nord was very fascinated and slowly calmed down. Looking at Tiffany, Nord smiled and said: "I hope my dress won''t make you feel impolite. Let''s go around the palace. You take me to the fun places in the palace. I haven''t wandered around the Palace during this time. You must know what''s interesting." After hearing Nord''s promise, Tiffany immediately breathed a sigh of relief. She first looked up at Nord. When Tiffany and Nord''s eyes met, she quickly shifted her eyes to other places, and then pointed to a building in the distance. Tiffany said softly: "Let''s go there. There is a garden in the southeast of the palace. I used to go there alone when I was in a bad mood. Let me show you." Tiffany pointed to the garden in the southeast. When Nord looked away in the direction she pointed, Tiffany secretly looked at Nord. Then when Nord looked at her, Tiffany turned her head like a frightened deer. Then she gently waved to Nord, and then walked in front to show Nord the way. Seeing Tiffany''s flustered steps, Nord''s mouth smiled, because after she secretly looked at Nord''s eyes and was found, Tiffany''s heart began to collide like a deer. She walked in front of Nord. When Nord couldn''t see her expression, Tiffany touched her slightly hot cheek with a very shy expression. Before Tiffany adjusted, Nord quickly walked to her side, and then the two began to move forward side by side. Looking at Tiffany, who was slightly petite and exquisite, Nord tried to say: "When you are still in a bad mood, I thought you have always been carefree. Can you tell me about your previous things? The unhappy things will be much better after they are said." Chapter 457 Tiffany looked at the hurried servants around her and the palace being repaired. A trace of sadness flashed through her heart. During this time, Tiffany really felt the warmth and coldness of the world. She was no longer the little princess loved by her father. Now the master of the palace is Nord, so these servants serve Nord. Although Nord has ordered those servants and Tiffany''s treatment remains the same, for these servants, Princess Tiffany is no longer the master of the palace. They always have some neglect when treating her, not as attentive as before. In fact, the biggest gap is Prince Granger. In the past, no matter where he went in the palace, countless servants surrounded him. But now Prince Granger walks on the road of the palace and no one cares. He is often alone and looks very miserable. These servants are very realistic and very clear about the fate of the oriro royal family. Although Nord now regards them as distinguished guests and lets them live in the palace, they are Nord''s prisoners. They don''t know when they may be expelled, so no servant wants to be involved with them. Prince Glaser has been very adapted to this. When he was in Eagle City, Prince Glaser was treated like this. He has recognized his identity, so he is not too sad, but it is unacceptable to Tiffany. Although her treatment has not changed, Nord still gave her the treatment of a princess, But the attitude of those servants made her very sad. Tiffany was very popular in the palace before. Every servant teased by her smiled. Although Tiffany rarely teased those servants with age, she was still the little princess loved by everyone in the palace. But now it''s totally different. Although those servants still smile, Tiffany can feel a little alienated. The intelligent Princess Tiffany understands why these servants alienate them, because she is afraid that the identity of the oriro royal family will affect her. It turns out that the love of these servants is so cheap, compared with her own future and life, Love and respect for Tiffany is insignificant. At present, only Nord and Abel housekeeper treat Tiffany sincerely in the whole palace. Even the servants brought by Abel housekeeper from Eagle City have a better attitude towards them than those before. Perhaps there is no real feeling in the palace. Princess Tiffany who learned the truth is very sad, which is the main reason why she wants to talk to Nord. "I did live in this palace carefree before. I didn''t even go out. My father never let me contact with people outside. I have lived in the palace since I was a child. Maybe the palace is my world for me." Tiffany said and looked at Nord. This time, her eyes didn''t dodge. She looked at Nord very sincerely. Nord could see a trace of calm from these pure eyes, which made Nord feel a little sad and sad for Tiffany. Nord couldn''t imagine what it would be like to stay in the palace since childhood. Before, Nord was still very envious of Tiffany''s simplicity and being aloof from the world. Such a life is really desirable. It would be nice to live in her own world without so many things to disturb. But now it''s different. Tiffany came out of her world like a fairy in the sky suddenly fell to the earth. It was Nord who caused all this. Although Nord did not target Tiffany, Nord''s defeat of the kingdom of oriro was undoubtedly the culprit of Tiffany''s current encounter. However, Nord did not have much apology in his heart. The world is so real, and the pace of the reunification of the kingdom of Damon will not stop. But for Tiffany, Nord has some pity in his heart, because in a sense, Tiffany, like the civilians in the kingdom of oriro, are the victims of this war. Nord owes them. What Nord can make up for now is to make these civilians live better in the future. But for Tiffany, her beautiful life has been subverted. It is not so easy for Nord to make up for it. Nord looked at Tiffany smiling around him and felt a trace of guilt in his heart. So Nord said in a deep voice: "The outside world is wonderful. It''s not good to always stay in the palace. It''s time for you to go out and have a look at the outside world. I think this is an opportunity to break the past life and embrace a new beginning." "The outside world? Is it really wonderful?" Tiffany''s eyes are very confused. Her head is like a question mark. Tiffany''s confused little eyes are very cute, but Nord is a little sad. Maybe the outside world is strange to Tiffany, because it has never left the palace, just like a canary in a cage. "Yes, it''s wonderful. Do you know what my dream is except to unify the mainland?" While walking, Nord chatted with Tiffany around him. His expression was very relaxed. Before approaching Tiffany, Nord was very nervous for fear of leaving a bad influence in Tiffany''s heart. To tell the truth, Nord itself should be the enemy of the oriro royal family. However, it is obvious that the oriro royal family has no strength to be the enemy of the kingdom of Damon. Prince Glaser has accepted his fate, and Tiffany doesn''t understand anything. The war outside is very far away for her. Maybe the earth shaking outside has not had a profound impact on her than a big fire in the palace. "What is it? Can you tell me?" Tiffany gave Nord a brilliant smile. At this moment, Nord seemed to feel that the whole world was bright. She was a girl more beautiful than flowers. Nord couldn''t resist. Tiffany''s smile directly penetrated Nord''s heart. "My other dream is to travel around the world to enjoy the local customs of the whole continent, see different scenery and listen to different stories. There is no struggle during the journey. I can go anywhere I want. I don''t have to worry about the danger coming to me, and I don''t have so many intrigues." When Nord talked about his dream, his eyes were unusually bright. This was Nord''s first dream after he came to the world, but it was soon broken. Because Nord''s father died on the battlefield soon after he crossed, Nord had to struggle for his own survival. Although Nord''s initial dream was to travel around the world, it did not stop Nord from unifying the mainland. Now Nord has traveled half of the continent, but it is accompanied by the pace of war, which is inconsistent with Nord''s initial dream. Therefore, Nord is thinking that after the reunification of the mainland, the situation of the kingdom will be stable and the social security will be stable. Nord must go to see the local conditions and customs of the whole continent and calm down to look at these beautiful scenery. Nord is very looking forward to this journey. Chapter 458 Tiffany listened to Nord''s ideal, and there was a trace of vision in her eyes. Nord''s dream also moved her, because Tiffany had not seen what the outside world was like for so many years, and she could only know something from others. In Tiffany''s impression, the outside world doesn''t seem so good, because her father told him from an early age that the outside world is full of danger. Only in the palace can she live a carefree life. Moreover, from the mouth of those servants, Tiffany also knows that people outside seem to live very hard. Tiffany didn''t yearn too much for the outside world before, because she adapted to the life in the palace until Nord suddenly broke into her world and broke the way her world operated, which made Tiffany realize that the outside world was so big. She knew the wonderful outside world from Nord''s mouth. At this moment, Tiffany suddenly raised her heart. She wanted to know what the outside world was like, whether there were all kinds of beautiful scenery like Nord said, and interesting things waiting for them to explore. "You... Can you take me around the world? I also want to see the wonderful world outside." Tiffany looked timidly at Nord for fear that Nord would refuse her. In her heart, as long as she showed this expression, both her father and brother would meet her requirements. In Tiffany''s opinion, Nord was the same. In the past few days with Nord, she found that Nord had almost promised her any requirements. Of course, this time is no exception. Nord''s eyes looked at Tiffany with a smile, because Tiffany didn''t know what this sentence meant in previous lives. If she knew, Tiffany wouldn''t say so, because it was almost the same as showing love. Nord greeted Tiffany''s eyes. Her eyes were full of begging and thirst for knowledge. There was no concept Nord thought he liked. Of course, Nord would not refuse to see Tiffany''s begging eyes. Being able to travel around the world with Tiffany definitely added a gorgeous color to Nord''s dream. "Well, I promise you, after I unify the mainland, we will start traveling around the world together. You can rest assured to wait. It won''t be long." "Well, I''m waiting for you." Tiffany felt very happy when she heard Nord''s promise. She quickly walked into the garden in the palace, and then jumped lively on the path. Tiffany hasn''t been so happy for a long time, especially in her favorite garden. Every time when she was angry, Tiffany would come to the garden by herself. It was like these beautiful flowers could bring her a happy mood. However, Tiffany had never been here since the fire in the kingdom. Many times, she was sulking in the room alone. Even if you go out for a walk, you will be sad because of the different eyes of the palace servants. This time Tiffany has the opportunity to come to the garden with Nord, because many servants will hide from Nord and dare not come forward at all. Therefore, Tiffany with Nord doesn''t care about the different eyes of those servants. Looking at the girl who has been jumping in front, Nord feels very happy. Even his steps are much lighter. Nord follows Tiffany''s steps and comes all the way to the depths of the garden. Tiffany walks and stops and squats down to the roadside from time to time to see those beautiful flowers. The most beautiful scenery in front of Nord is just like this. Beautiful girls and beautiful flowers are definitely a very beautiful painting, but Nord doesn''t have this talent, so he can''t depict this beautiful scenery, but Nord can keep this picture in his heart. "Once my father made me angry. Because he was very afraid, he secretly ran to the garden and hid. Then my father couldn''t find me in the palace. Then he was very angry and scolded the servants in the palace. Finally, I came out by myself, otherwise they would never find me." Tiffany, who leaned over and looked at the flowers, talked to Nord about her childhood story. Nord stood beside her and listened quietly. Nord fully enjoyed the quiet moment now, and no one bothered them. Nord even hoped that this moment in front of him could be frozen into eternity. "Were you still very naughty when you were a child? It''s completely different from now." "Where? I''m a good boy. They made me angry." When Tiffany heard that Nord said she was naughty, she immediately stood up and argued with Nord. Looking at Tiffany''s slightly angry appearance, Nord''s heart was full of laughter. Nord winked at Tiffany, and then said in a vague tone: "Oh? Really? Then I''ll try my best to believe you. Who makes you so cute now." "Yes, hee hee." Tiffany showed a big smile at Nord, indicating that she was right and very happy. She quickly walked two steps in front of Nord, then turned back and waved to Nord to let Nord catch up with her. "Come on, I''ll show you where I hid. It''s not far from here." Looking at the lively Tiffany, Nord''s mood has become very bright. The tiredness of the government affairs he has been dealing with these days has disappeared. Nord''s heart seems to have become a clear sky, pure and flawless, which is brought to him by the girl like an elf in front. Nord followed up for two steps and immediately caught up with Tiffany. Seeing that Nord had caught up with her, Tiffany quickly accelerated, like a happy deer running in the forest. Along the way, it was accompanied by a crisp laugh like a wind bell. Nord and Tiffany somehow played a game of chasing in the flower garden. After all, she didn''t go through professional training. When she arrived at the place Tiffany said, she was already panting, and the trained Nord was still like a harmless person, her face was not red and out of breath. Tiffany opened her small mouth and gently breathed the messy smell of running, and some fine sweat had burst out on her forehead. In fact, it''s very simple for Nord to catch up with Tiffany, but it''s not a running race. Nord won the championship very much. Nord enjoys the feeling of chasing Tiffany''s figure. Even if he just looks at Tiffany''s back, Nord can feel the feeling of happiness filling the whole chest. The sweating Tiffany looked at Nord who didn''t respond. Although Nord didn''t catch up with her in the end, Tiffany didn''t have a sense of achievement in her heart, because she didn''t deserve a winner. After taking a deep breath, Tiffany slowly stood up. "This is the place where I hid. I have always been very impressed here. After a while, I will come here to have a look. Every time I come here, I will feel very warm. The flowers and plants here seem to be looking at me." Nord looked around carefully. It belongs to the depths of the garden. There are some landscapes similar to rockeries around, and there are many caves under the rockeries. Tiffany''s hiding place was one of them. Chapter 459 Tiffany saw Nord, and then walked slowly into a rockery cave. Nord also followed. It was not dark in the cave, because the cave was not big. She could see it at a glance with the light outside. "I still remember that when those servants looked for me everywhere, I hid here and kept silent. I kept listening to them looking for me frantically, but I couldn''t be found. If it wasn''t for the darkness, I would hide in the cave and be afraid, they wouldn''t be able to find me." Tiffany leaned against the wall of the cave and told Nord about her childhood with a smile. Nord also looked at her with a smile. The atmosphere is very relaxed now. Nord feels that he hasn''t talked to his friends like this for a long time, which makes Nord feel very good. "I just made a mistake. Now I solemnly apologize to you. You shouldn''t have been naughty when you were a child. That''s really bad, ha ha." "No ~" Nord and Tiffany smiled at each other. Tiffany''s delicate face was dimpled with a bright smile, which made Nord intoxicated. Then they sat on the stone in the cave and chatted. Tiffany told Nord about her childhood fun, and Nord told Tiffany about the outside world. The two of them had been talking from morning to noon. Neither Nord nor Tiffany felt the passage of time. They opened their hearts to each other and talked about their own things. They both felt very interesting to each other until Tiffany''s stomach made a cooing sound. Hearing such a voice, Nord smiled knowingly, while Tiffany was in a dilemma. She looked at Nord shyly. She was already very familiar with Nord. After all, she was embarrassed in front of Nord. "This beautiful princess, do I have lunch with you?" Nord stood up and saluted Tiffany with the world etiquette. Seeing Nord''s saluting posture, Tiffany was immediately amused by Nord, because it was the etiquette to invite women to dance. Looking at Nord''s outstretched right hand, Tiffany smiled and sent her left hand up. "Well, I can promise you, but I want to eat delicious food and, of course, cellared red wine." "As you wish, beautiful princess." Nord and Tiffany finally couldn''t help laughing, but nordra didn''t loosen Tiffany''s right hand. Nord''s palm was very rough. Because of frequent training, his palm had a thick calluses, but Tiffany''s hands were boneless and the skin was very smooth, which made Nord love it. Then Nord took Tiffany straight to the kitchen. Tiffany didn''t feel anything wrong when she was in the garden, because there were only two of them in the garden now. She had a very pleasant conversation with Nord before. Tiffany had a good influence on Nord. But after leaving the garden, Tiffany felt something wrong, because the servants around looked at them strangely. Tiffany then understood that her left hand was still in Nord''s hand. Although Nord''s hand was very rough, it was unusually warm, which made Tiffany feel very relieved, so she didn''t choose to let go. Nord pulled Tiffany with his head down to the kitchen. During the period, he passed half the palace. All the servants saw this scene, but even though their hearts were very shocked, no one dared to disturb them. After entering the kitchen, Nord released Tiffany''s hand. At this time, Tiffany had become red faced. She didn''t dare to look up at Nord. Looking at the shy Tiffany, Nord smiled at the corners of his mouth. Then Nord began to order the cook to prepare lunch. Now the chef in the palace kitchen is Belle. The little cook in Tami village has become a chef who is proficient in all kinds of dishes. Belle''s talent in cooking has impressed Nord. If Nord had lived in her previous life, she would definitely be famous in the chef industry. To tell you the truth, Belle''s cooking for Nord is really a little inferior. It''s not that Nord''s identity doesn''t deserve her, but Nord''s evaluation of the food is only one, that is, delicious. In addition, there is no unnecessary praise. Therefore, Belle didn''t receive the treatment she deserves. But for Belle herself, she didn''t care very much, because she knew she didn''t have any own maid at all. If Nord hadn''t taken her in, she might still be hungry. Therefore, Belle was deeply grateful to Nord. For so many years, Belle has been making food for Nord. Except when the army goes out, Nord eats dry food with the soldiers. As long as Nord stabilizes, abbot Housekeeper will arrive in time with Belle, and now Nord can''t live without Belle''s food. Nord was not polite to Belle when he came to the kitchen. Nord first looked at the kitchen environment. This was the first time Nord came to the kitchen. Now the kitchen is not so simple at that time. Many kitchen utensils have been built by Nord. Nord looked at belle who is still cooking, and then took the initiative to say hello: "Little Belle, what''s delicious today? I also brought a new friend. You should treat us well." Belle answered Nord without looking back. She was very attentive when cooking. Even Nord didn''t say hello, because she was too familiar with Nord. Before, she was Nord''s personal maid. Later, Nord took her as his sister, After discovering Belle''s culinary talent, Nord made Belle a full-time cook, and Belle also likes to study her cooking very much. Every time she cooks, she focuses on nothing. Nord is no wonder. Perhaps it is this seriousness and focus that makes Belle make amazing achievements on the road of cooking. "I''m trying the cream cake you said. I''m about to make it. I can let you taste it later." ...... Nord has a shadow on the word taste. For a while, Belle studied some dark dishes crazily and often asked Nord to taste them and give her advice. This makes Nord very afraid, because Nord doesn''t know what the food he eats in his mouth tastes. Belle is familiar with the concept of complete color, flavor and flavor taught by Nord, especially for the appearance of food. Belle''s requirements are very strict, but it hurts Nord, because she can''t find out whether a dish made by belle is delicious from the appearance. Every time Nord tried every dish with the fearless spirit and the attitude of stepping on thunder, and then stepped on thunder very accurately every time. Because the raw materials were very scarce at that time, Belle used some strange food in order to try new dishes. If Nord hadn''t asked him to try toxicity every time before cooking, Nord probably wouldn''t be alive now. However, this situation has been much better since Nord was able to exchange some food and vegetable seeds from the system mall. Nord won''t have to worry about the dark dishes, but Nord still left a deep shadow on the word try. Chapter 460 Nord looked at Belle''s hand carefully, because Nord had formed a conditioned reflex. As soon as he heard the taste, Nord could not help but look at whether the food in front of him could be eaten. In fact, belle is much more reliable now. Belle kept stirring in her hand. It seemed that she did look like that. Moreover, because these ingredients were provided by Nord for her, Nord''s heart went down slowly, at least he could eat. No, Nord felt that he could trust Belle for the time being. Soon, the cream in Belle''s hand was made into shape. Nord smelled a long lost fragrance of cream, while Tiffany sniffed the aroma of cream in the air with Joan''s nose. She swallowed her saliva, and then looked at belle who was concentrating on making the cake with reverent eyes. If Nord knows something about cooking, after all, Nord is a visitor from China and a famous food kingdom. Tiffany knows nothing about food production. Tiffany saw it for the first time. She had never been to the kitchen before. This may be the sadness of being a princess. Although she lived a carefree life, she also lost a lot of fun in life, especially Tiffany, who was protected by the king of oriro. She almost had no chance to contact these seemingly ordinary things. Tiffany looked at Belle''s general operation without blinking. Everything here was very novel to her, especially when she smelled the aroma of cream, and then saw those white and fluffy cream pouring on the soft bread. Tiffany knew how the original food was made. "You''re so good. The cream cake looks delicious!" With the gradual formation of the cream cake, Belle also raised her head to look at Tiffany brought by Nord. Looking at Tiffany''s exquisite face, Belle''s eyes flashed a sigh of surprise. In fact, this is human nature. Everyone who sees Tiffany''s face can''t help admiring. After all, such a beautiful face shouldn''t appear in the world. Belle didn''t say much. She directly put the prepared cream cake in front of Tiffany. She showed a big smile from Tiffany, expressed her welcome to Tiffany with practical actions, and made her own cooking to others, which is Belle''s greatest welcome. "Beautiful sister, please taste the cream cake I just made. How does it taste?" "Really? Thank you. You are also very beautiful. This food looks very delicious. My mouth is already watering." "Wait, is this cream cake really edible? Belle, you haven''t added any other ingredients." Just when Tiffany couldn''t help but want to taste it, Nord suddenly came out and spoke. In order to ensure safety, Nord had to ask more. Although this cake seems to have no problem, according to previous work experience, Nord should be more careful. Tiffany looked at Nord puzzled. She didn''t know why he thought that such beautiful and attractive food could not be eaten. Of course, she didn''t know what cruel treatment Nord had suffered. Therefore, it''s right for Nord to be cautious. After all, he needs to live "I didn''t add anything else. It was made normally according to the method you said. I haven''t tried those messy things now. Don''t frame me!" After hearing this, Nord breathed a sigh of relief, which made Tiffany feel confused. She didn''t know what they were talking about. There was a big doubt in her small eyes. She looked down at the cream cake on the table and couldn''t resist the temptation of delicious food. Tiffany looked timidly at Nord and Belle. "Can I have a taste? It looks delicious." "Yes." Belle handed the tableware to Nord and Tiffany respectively, and then watched them taste it. Nord and Tiffany scraped a cream cake with a wooden spoon and put it in their mouth. Suddenly, a sweet and milk fragrance bloomed on Nord''s taste buds. Well, it''s this taste. The wonderful taste makes Nord very aftertaste. Nord knows that he may never return to his previous life again, because the taste of food in his previous life has become the only fetter of Nord and his previous life, which is why Nord racked his brains to let Belle stop the food in his previous life. Not only is Nord greedy, but there are also deep emotional constraints. Every time you taste a familiar dish, Nord will feel the breath of his previous life, and make Nord miss that bright era and a nation with deep history. Tiffany is much simpler. She just tastes the taste of cream cake. Tiffany, who tasted cream for the first time, was absolutely amazed by this smell. A spoonful of cream in Tiffany''s mouth, her whole person was like sublimation, and her eyes widened in disbelief. The taste of cream melting in her mouth conquered Tiffany instantly. She looked down at the cream cake in front of her and couldn''t speak. She could only express her love for food with actions. Spoon after spoon, Tiffany couldn''t stop at all. Looking at Nord and Tiffany enjoying the delicious food, Belle''s eyes are full of smiles. For a chef, she is not happier to be watched by others tasting her food. Moreover, when Nord and Tiffany stand together, Belle has a feeling of matching from the bottom of her heart. She suddenly felt that the two people were a perfect match. Regardless of their identity, in terms of appearance and temperament, Nord and Tiffany stood together, which made Belle feel very comfortable. If Belle knew some idioms, maybe she would describe them as beautiful. Tiffany''s exquisite appearance matched with Nord''s extraordinary temperament. They were a perfect match together. Belle thought in her heart that if anyone could match Nord, it must be the beautiful sister in front of her. As a young girl, Belle was deeply impressed by Tiffany''s beauty. After two mouthfuls, Nord stopped, and then watched Tiffany concentrate on eating the cream cake, watching Tiffany eat it. Nord also felt very interesting. Although the cream cake was delicious, it was not as beautiful as Tiffany. Therefore, Nord stopped to watch Tiffany''s dinner. After a while, Tiffany also felt something wrong. She looked up. Nord and Belle looked at her helplessly, which made Tiffany feel a little embarrassed. Tiffany with a reddish cheek asked: "Why are you all looking at me? Isn''t the food delicious? But I think it''s very delicious." Tiffany''s mouth still has traces of cream, so when she said this sentence in the form of doubt, it was very persuasive. Tiffany proved her love for cream cake to Nord with practical actions. Nord couldn''t help laughing and said: "Cream cake is delicious, but it''s far less beautiful than one tenth of your beauty." Tiffany shyly bowed her head when she heard Nord''s words. For Tiffany, Nord''s words were even sweeter than cream, which directly entered her heart, while Belle on the side was a little skeptical about life. Now she thinks about the meaning of cooking for both of them. Is it to abuse herself for both of them? Chapter 461 While Nord was still in love, Marco had entered the United Kingdom of calvay with his troops. Before he entered here, the news about the kingdom of oriro had already reached here. As a commercial country, any news on the mainland would reach the United Kingdom of calvay at the first time. It is because of the flow of businessmen that the news in Calvi United Kingdom spread very quickly. This big event is not surprising. After all, the recent events in euriloresin city are definitely a sensation in the mainland. The most powerful country in Northen mainland fell down, and no one can miss the news. Shortly after the city of orilorisin was captured by Nord, the Calvary United Kingdom actually got the news, because Nord did not block the city of orilorisin, businessmen could flow freely as before, and Nord still had the smell of adding fuel to the fire. Taking the initiative to release its ambition to unify the mainland is not only to cause panic in other countries, but also to give all people on the mainland a preventive shot in advance. Next, the kingdom of ridmont can declare war directly on the United Kingdom of Calvi and the kingdom of kokilwa. With such a goal, the war behavior of the kingdom of Damon will not be criticized too much, and it can also give Nord and the kingdom of Damon a higher reputation. Therefore, when Marco arrived in the United Kingdom of calvay, they became panic. How the city of euriloresin fell before was also heard by the nobles of Calvary United Kingdom. In particular, they were caught off guard by the mutiny of Bethel mercenaries, because almost all the troops of Calvary United Kingdom were these mercenaries. Without the strength of these mercenaries, only a few knights in the Calvary noble family could not resist the attack of the kingdom of Damon. These nobles thought for a long time and did not think of an appropriate method, even if these mercenaries now vowed to them that they would not betray the Calvary United Kingdom, But none of the nobles chose to believe them. The lessons of the city of euriloresin are still vivid. Moreover, compared with these businessmen who often break their promises, the oath promised by mercenaries is not reliable at all. At this moment, these nobles know that only their own strength is the most important thing, and sometimes money is not everything. At least in the face of the current situation, it is difficult for money to buy the loyalty of the Besser mercenaries. However, the Calvi nobles in a difficult situation still have to rely on these Besser mercenaries to fight for them. However, in order to ensure that the mercenaries do not betray as before, they came up with a way. All the Knights under their command were sent to the mercenaries to monitor them. In order not to let the mercenaries complain about it, these Calvary nobles had to give Bethel mercenaries a large amount of gold coins. At this time, all they could do was to sprinkle money. In the face of the attack of the kingdom of Damon, these Calvary nobles found that their means were only money, but they could not be used to the enemy, and their soldiers were not so credible. For the first time, Calvary nobles felt that money was not as useful as they thought. At least in the face of such a critical situation, money can not save the Calvary United Kingdom. In the face of the attack of the kingdom of Damon, no Calvary nobles have the confidence of victory in their hearts. Even they feel that the Calvary United Kingdom has little chance of winning. However, Calvi nobles who do not want to become prisoners must resist to the end. Just as a loose Kingdom, these Calvi nobles did not unite in the face of crisis, but guarded their own cities and had no idea of supporting other noble families. Because none of the nobles in the Calvary United Kingdom are willing to abandon their territory to support others. Because they have become loose and used to it, the Calvary United Kingdom has never faced such a critical situation. Even if the lesson of the kingdom of oriro is close at hand, no one has the consciousness to unite against foreign enemies. Everyone sweeps the snow in front of the door and never mind the frost on others'' tiles. At this time, it is necessary for someone to come out and make certain sacrifices. However, the problem of Calvi United Kingdom is that no one is the first to sacrifice their own interests. They are very smart businessmen and everyone has a very clear calculation. But in the end, there was no result. I could only watch the troops of the kingdom of Damon come step by step. The Calvary nobles were still helpless. There were three dukes and five marques in the United Kingdom of Calvary. They had no command relationship with each other. Even the five Marquis have no superior and subordinate relationship with the three dukes. Although the strength of the three Dukes may be a little stronger, this strength is also very limited. At most, the scale and population of the city are a little higher than those Marquis, but it does not form an absolute repressive force. Otherwise, the Calvary United Kingdom would have been unified long ago. To put it bluntly, these Calvary nobles united to establish a kingdom just want a name. They really don''t have any identity and sense of belonging to the kingdom. What they care about is their own one-third of an mu of land. Marco found this problem after entering the Calvary United Kingdom, because no troops came to stop him on his way forward, not many nobles were willing to resist, and many towns had no intention of resisting at all. Before Marco arrived with the army, these weak nobles fled with their wealth, leaving only an empty city without anyone to defend. There are still some civilians and businessmen left in the town. Unlike those nobles, they can live anywhere with their money. If they leave their own town, these civilians and businessmen may become destitute, and it''s not so easy to leave their hometown. Especially when they don''t have money in their hands, they are really difficult heroes for a penny, let alone ordinary people. Therefore, knowing that the army of the kingdom of Damon is about to arrive, many people still do not choose to leave. They can only hope that the army of the kingdom of Damon is really as friendly to civilians as it is said. With the improvement of the reputation of the kingdom of Damon on the mainland, many things about the kingdom of Damon have spread on the mainland. For example, about the system of the kingdom of Damon, the kingdom of Damon''s suppression of the nobility has been popular in the mainland recently. In fact, the kingdom of Damon has implemented this system for a long time, but before, the kingdom of Damon was not the focus of the mainland at all. What happened in the kingdom of Damon will not be concerned by the people inside the kingdom. But now it''s different. The kingdom of Damon is on the cusp of the storm. Basically, the legends of the kingdom of Damon and King Nord are spreading everywhere on the mainland, and they are very divine, because the kingdom of Damon and Nord themselves have great legend. Chapter 462 Another popular thing in the kingdom of Damon is that they improve the treatment of civilians. After the rights of nobles are weakened, the rights of civilians have been greatly improved. There are different opinions on Northen mainland about this practice of the kingdom of Damon. Some people agree that the system of the kingdom of Damon has indeed improved the status of civilians, but others despise it, because the weakening of the aristocratic rights of the kingdom of Damon makes those aristocrats completely unacceptable. Because the aristocrats have a great voice in this era, the kingdom of Damon has been criticized more, But in the hearts of those civilians, they see different hopes, because for them, the practice of the kingdom of Damon is undoubtedly very friendly. The kingdom of Damon doesn''t care much about these two kinds of public opinions. No matter how the outside world discusses, the kingdom of Damon is carrying out the steps of unifying the mainland step by step. Their discussions have no great impact on the strategy of the kingdom of Damon, but will increase the reputation of the Kingdom of Damon on the mainland. For example, in the United Kingdom of calvay, the vacant towns have not experienced much unrest and even received some welcome after being accepted by Marco, because no matter what these civilians and businessmen think, they will live under the rule of the kingdom of Damon in the future, so they must show a welcoming attitude. Most civilians are very welcome to the kingdom of Damon, because they have heard about the attitude of the kingdom of Damon towards civilians. These people choose to stay in their homes. It is not for this reason that those nobles who oppose the system of the kingdom of Damon have already left. Therefore, Marko''s fight in the United Kingdom of Calvi was very smooth. He occupied many territories without much effort. There was no resistance at all along the way. Even after the policy of the kingdom of Damon to occupy the town was spread, the latter towns even welcomed the army of the kingdom of Damon into the city. Marco even felt that he was on an outing. He saw the scenery of Calvi United Kingdom all the way. There was no battle waiting for him. Although the army was advancing very fast, Marco was not happy at all, because it was too simple for him. As a leader for the first time, Marco wants to make a career and make some achievements to prove himself. In the face of such a situation, Marco wants to cry without tears. Although the army he led is like a bamboo in the territory of the Calvi United Kingdom, it does not show his personal ability. Marco felt that he had not used all his skills. Calvin of the United Kingdom had already raised his hand and surrendered, which made Marco feel that his hard punch hit the cotton directly, and he felt very uncomfortable. Maybe it was because Marco wanted to show himself, so Marco was a little anxious when the kingdom of dermon had been winning, but Marco didn''t wait long, and he ushered in the first battle to the United Kingdom of calvay. Marco looked at the big city in front of him. His eyes flashed a trace of excitement, because it was the territory of a grand duke of the United Kingdom of calvay. Marco was moved by the garrison on the wall. The enemy was finally able to resist. Marco suddenly felt that he was full of tears. As the most western city in Calvary United Kingdom, tulbo is very prosperous. It is the largest city in Calvary United Kingdom. Because of its geographical advantages, it is necessary to pass through this city if you want to enter and leave Calvary United Kingdom. As a country with a strong business atmosphere, there is no reason why turbo city should not take advantage of this advantage. Duke turbo took advantage of the territory to earn certain funds. When he traded the title of Duke from the kingdom of eurilo. Yes, the three Dukes of Calvary United Kingdom are all canonized by the king of Europe, but they are not subordinate to the kingdom of Europe. This is a very chaotic system in this era. The concept of kingdom is more deeply rooted in the hearts of the people without titles and nobility. For example, the king of Europe can easily canonize nobility with the blood of erichin royal family. This may also be the reason why the oriro kingdom can obtain such a high status on the mainland, but now the oriro Kingdom has become a dust in history, and the Calvi United Kingdom seems to follow the footsteps of the oriro kingdom. Looking at the bustling Tubo City, Marco''s eyes become very bright. Marco didn''t give too much preparation time to Tubo city. Not long after he arrived at the city, he ordered the soldiers to launch an attack on Tubo city. 60000 troops were in full readiness under the city, and more than 20 stone catapults were lined up under the city. Marco was full of pride in his heart. As a small hunter in a remote mountain village, Marco spent a few years to become a general commanding thousands of troops. In Marco''s heart, he never thought he could achieve such achievements, because he never thought he could become a big man one day. Maybe Marco didn''t pay attention to this. He just followed Nord all the way, took Lehman as his goal, and then unconsciously became a big man in the kingdom of Damon. As the only person who can command the army in the kingdom of Damon, Marco is definitely a big man in the eyes of those soldiers. Although Marco himself didn''t know it, the soldiers around him respected him very much. Especially now Marco led the army to attack calvay United Kingdom, which raised Marco''s reputation. The civilians and soldiers of de Mongolia regarded Lehman and Marco as Nord''s right arms and the double walls of the kingdom. These two people did not live up to Nord''s and everyone''s expectations. They have been growing and growing at an amazing speed. In so many battles, Lehman and Marco have learned a lot. This independent leader''s expedition is the moment to show their skills. Marco is so urgent because he still has a lot of thoughts about Lehman comparison in his heart. Lehman has always been Marco''s goal and his idol. His parents are other people''s children. Therefore, at the beginning, Marco and Lehman had a very heavy mind of comparing each other. However, Marco did not show that he wanted to compete with Lehman properly and regarded Lehman as a goal to surpass in his heart. Marco never wanted to win the final victory by despicable means. Marco wanted to become a better himself rather than defeat Lehman. Marco believes that this battle is the last contest between him and Lehman. Lehman is responsible for attacking the kingdom of kokilwa, while he is responsible for attacking the United Kingdom of Calvi. Marco has decided in his heart that he must perform well in this competition when starting from the city of euriloresin. Looking at the wall of Turbo City, Marco ordered the catapult to attack immediately. The army of the kingdom of Damon finally fought a battle in the United Kingdom of Calvi. The first battle that has not been seen for a long time is not only Marco, but also the soldiers under him. Chapter 463 The attack of the catapults was still very strong. Under the attack of 20 catapults, the city of Turbo issued a cry of grief, and the whole city wall was ravaged by the catapults. However, the city of Turbo did not have a good way to fight back, and they didn''t even have many archers. After a few rounds of attack by the catapult, Marko began to order the soldiers to attack the city. The enemies on the city wall have been driven down by the catapult. Now it is a good opportunity to attack the city wall. Marko did not miss the good opportunity. He was very decisive and asked the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon to attack the city wall. Just as Marco picked up his weapon and was ready to rush forward, he suddenly remembered Nord''s advice to him before he set out to fight, so that he must not go to the battlefield in person, because he shoulders the important task of leading the whole army. If he has any problems, there will be no leader in the army of Calvi United Kingdom. Looking at the army behind him, Marco suddenly felt a heavy sense of responsibility in his heart, which he had not thought of before, because Marco had not thought about this problem before, but now he understood why Nord would advise him not to go to the front line easily. Marco''s life now does not belong to himself, and it is also related to the safety of the 60000 troops behind him. Without his leadership, these troops of the kingdom of Damon may fall in the United Kingdom of calvay. In the era of cold weapons, the death of a lord general may even lead to the collapse of the army. For the sake of the 60000 troops behind him and the victory of the kingdom of Damon, Marco resisted the commotion that he wanted to go to the battlefield, but seriously stayed under the city wall and watched his soldiers attack the city wall of Turbo with the siege ladder. Then Marco suddenly thought of a problem. When Nord left, he not only arranged him not to go to the front line easily, but also a more important thing, that is, he must persuade the enemy on the city wall to surrender before fighting. Just as Nord did in the city of euriloresin before, because Besser mercenaries are defending on the wall, the moves used by Nord before are also applicable in the United Kingdom of calvay. It is just the so-called one move that can eat all over the sky. As long as the moves are useful, there is no problem of obsolescence. But because Marco hadn''t fought for a long time, he was very excited. He completely forgot Nord''s words. He didn''t persuade the enemies on the city wall to surrender at all. He directly greeted them with a catapult. Marco didn''t hesitate at all when he fought. If he hadn''t remembered that Nord had repeatedly refused him to go to the front line, Marco didn''t think of the strategies Nord had given him. This is also because Marco''s fighting along the way has been so smooth since he entered the Calvary United Kingdom, even better than Nord and Marco. Perhaps Nord, who was in the city of euriloresin, could not have imagined that Marco had not encountered a battle after going 100 kilometers deep into the United Kingdom of calvay. All the nobles had evacuated with all their families before hearing the arrival of the army of the kingdom of Damon. Marco did not have time to see their back. These noble businessmen observed the situation very thoroughly. When they felt that they had no chance to resist the army of the kingdom of Damon, they resolutely smeared oil on the soles of their feet and ran away very quickly. These Calvi nobles did not even escape to the nearest city of turbo, because they knew very well that the city was not safe at all. It could be attacked by the kingdom of Damon at any time, and they had no confidence in the army of Duke turbo against the kingdom of Damon. Therefore, these Calvary nobles chose to run to the East. The farther they ran, the better. It was like that as long as they ran fast enough, the army of Damon kingdom would not catch up with them. This idea was very ridiculous, because Calvary United Kingdom had borders. Could they still survive in the endless waters of the east? In fact, the idea of these nobles is that they want the nobles in front to resist this. Even if they can delay for one day, things may turn for the better. Anyway, the sky is falling, and there are tall ones, which has little to do with their little nobles. Because even if they stay where they are, they will also become prisoners of the kingdom of Damon. It''s better to run away and spend more natural and unrestrained days. Maybe there will be a turn for the better. Moreover, there are many rivers in the east of calvay United Kingdom. If they can resist the Kingdom of Damon, they will certainly appear in the East. The Calvary nobles hoped to resist the attack of the kingdom of Damon by relying on the complex waters in the east of the kingdom. Many nobles had this idea, but there was no unique waters in the west of the Calvary United Kingdom, so it was abandoned by the Calvary nobles. In fact, in this loose Kingdom, the relationship between these Calvi nobles is not so good. You know, they were competitors before, but no one beat each other and successfully unified the whole kingdom. Therefore, after seeing that other countries have established each other, only the east of the mainland is still in war. In order not to make this region fat in the eyes of other countries, these competitors have to unite and establish a loose alliance. However, this does not mean that these Calvi nobles have cleared their grievances. The competition between them is still very fierce, but they are not put on the table. There are still a lot of private actions by each Marquis, and even if there is competition, these Calvi nobles rarely use force to solve problems. Because of the strong commercial atmosphere, the struggle between these nobles gradually evolved into a commercial war. In the commercial competition, they can survive whether they lose or win face, and will not shake the foundation of their rule. Later, this became the practice among Calvi nobles, and all problems are solved by commercial means. Finally, several nobles in the west of Calvi won, because their geographical location is very superior and they can carry out a series of business activities with the kingdom of eurilo, while the nobles in the East have to go through the west if they want to do business in other kingdoms, which makes the nobles in the east of Calvi passive, At present, the three Archduke of Calvary United Kingdom are western nobles, and they are also the closest nobles to the kingdom of oriro. The last 50000 mercenaries were the three Archduke''s troops to support the kingdom of oriro. Therefore, after the failure of these mercenaries in the city of oriro rissin, those Eastern Calvary nobles even gloated. Because the previous actions of the kingdom of oriro made them very passive. They canonized the nobles close to the kingdom of oriro in the West as Duke, and watched their competitors raise themselves for no reason. How can these Calvi nobles in the East stand it. Even when there are complaints, these Eastern Calvi nobles have to endure, because they can''t afford to provoke the kingdom of oriro at all, and they have to do business with the kingdom of oriro. If it weren''t for the location, these Eastern Calvi nobles would definitely turn to the kingdom of oriro. Their previous complaints were just very sour in their hearts. Chapter 464 Because of the protection and location of the waters, the eastern nobles of the Calvary United Kingdom do not need to consider the attack of the kingdom of Damon for the time being, but it is impossible for them to support the Western Calvary nobles. Some even complain that it is because of those western nobles that the Calvary United Kingdom has attracted the recently rising kingdom of Damon. If they had not supported the kingdom of eurillo last time, the kingdom of Damon would not easily attack them. Although they were very clear that after Nord made the declaration of unifying the mainland, the pace of war could not be avoided, the public opinion of blaming the Western aristocracy has always existed. Because this is their old tradition. As long as they criticize the Western nobles of calvay, they will be welcomed in the east of calvay United Kingdom. It can also be seen that their hatred is very deep. Although they have to fight before meeting, it is impossible for them to help each other. The city of Turbo without reinforcements did not resist for many days. Under the crazy attack of the kingdom of Damon, the mercenaries in the city suddenly turned against the water after holding on for a few days and directly presented the city gate to the kingdom of Damon as a congratulatory gift, because the mercenaries in the city found that the soldiers fighting with them were very familiar. Because the people Marco sent to attack the city were the Besser mercenaries who had taken refuge in the past. These mercenaries occupied two-thirds of Marco''s troops, and they were very familiar with the cities of Calvi United Kingdom, so the soldiers transformed by these mercenaries were the only candidates for attack. When fighting on the city wall, the battle was not very fierce, because they met acquaintances from time to time during the battle, because they were mercenaries under the karvi aristocracy. They usually looked down and didn''t look up. Many people were very familiar with it. Even now he has become an enemy, but he still has some friendship. Therefore, when meeting familiar people, he will inevitably show mercy. Then the mercenaries of Calvi United Kingdom found that their former friends were not bad in the kingdom of Damon, at least in terms of equipment and mental outlook. This makes the mercenaries in the city very envious. Before, they were still discussing what treatment the soldiers who took refuge in the kingdom of Damon received, whether they were better than now, and whether the kingdom of Damon would really accept them. These are all issues that the mercenaries in the city need to consider. Therefore, the battle on the city wall gradually changed. Maybe after a day''s battle, the casualties of soldiers were very small. Even in the corner of the city wall, some mercenary heads were talking openly. After the mercenaries who had taken refuge in the kingdom of Damon told the situation, the mercenaries in the city were very envious. Because I haven''t seen them for half a month, my former friends have become aristocrats in the kingdom of Damon. They say that King Nord also assured them that as long as they can make contributions in the battle with the United Kingdom of Calvi, the titles of these mercenary heads can be raised, and even become a baron. You should know that the number of barons in the kingdom of Damon is also very small, and most of them are officers. Although the Baron has no fief, he will receive a large amount of offerings from the Kingdom every year. A baron will offer no less than 100 gold coins every year, which is far greater than the tax received by a baron. It can be said that the Kingdom and the nobility win-win. Nord weakens the power controlled by the nobility, Instead of reducing their income, Nord increased it to make up for them. But Nord did not lose, because if the land is in Nord''s hands, it can obtain greater value. If all the territories are under unified management, the income of Damon kingdom will be higher. Therefore, Nord chose to sacrifice some of his own interests. Now for Nord, the gold coin has become a number and has no other meaning, It''s better to distribute it slowly so that the soldiers who have made great contributions to Nord can live a good life. After learning about the treatment of the kingdom of Damon, the mercenaries in the city resolutely chose to turn back. Then they united the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon on the wall, first swept away the Knights of the United Kingdom of Calvi who were watching the battle, and then opened the gate of turbo to let the army of the kingdom of Damon enter the city directly. After those turbo cities, Marco slowly became calm. His impetuosity before did not fight disappeared. He thought under the city wall and made Marco realize the responsibility on his shoulder. He was not only a soldier of the kingdom of de Mongolia, but also the general of this army. If he was impulsive, it might be the troops under his command that were injured in the end. Therefore, after taking the city of turbo, Marco wanted to understand this problem. It''s good to be able to fight without blood. In this way, the troops won''t have too many casualties. Marco gradually understood why Nord cherished the lives of soldiers, because standing in the position of a general, he must be responsible for his soldiers. After this battle, Marco changed, became more calm and less competitive. When he put down his desire to win or lose, Marco found out how naive his previous ideas were, and why a victory without a battle could not be called a victory. Marco thought of the military skills that Nord had told himself before. The soldiers who can bend people without fighting are really excellent generals. Now Marco has this opportunity to realize it, because the mercenaries under the command of Calvi United Kingdom are the best breakthrough for the kingdom of Damon. After understanding this truth, Marco made more rapid progress in the United Kingdom of calvay. Marco even let those mercenary heads sneak into the city of the United Kingdom of calvay to contact the mercenaries guarding the city. As long as the army of the kingdom of Damon attacked the city, the mercenaries in the city will become insiders. Therefore, after taking the city of turbo, the army led by Marko took all the west of the United Kingdom of calvay in just half a month. Even the territory of the other two Archduke failed to stop the crazy advance of the kingdom of Damon, and all towns fell at the sight of the wind. Now Marco''s troops have even increased instead of decreasing. They have directly reached 100000 people. During this period, 40000 mercenaries have joined the team of the kingdom of Damon. The advantage of the kingdom of Damon is like a snowball. Until the waters in the east of calvay United Kingdom blocked the footsteps of the army of the kingdom of Damon. Looking at the endless river, Marco was a little depressed, because he lived in the north of Northen continent since childhood. Marco did not expect to be a dry duck. Marco was a little big when he saw the wrong river here. However, many of Marco''s soldiers can swim now, especially those Bethel mercenaries who have lived here for a long time. They are not like their hometown. As a mercenary who grew up in calvay United Kingdom and often travel around, they must have the right skills. They can''t be trapped by a small river. Chapter 465 There were craftsmen in the army of the kingdom of Damon. Although many craftsmen had not built ships, the boats in this period did not have much technical content for the craftsmen of the kingdom of Damon, and Marco also mobilized some merchant ships from nearby towns. Therefore, while waiting for the craftsmen to build a new ship as soon as possible, Marco began to train the soldiers'' wateriness with limited merchant ships. The training on water is very difficult. Marco didn''t want his soldiers to become elite soldiers on the ship, as long as they don''t get too flustered when fighting on the ship. Because there were not many battles on board during this period, and Marco would not attack the enemy''s strengths with his own shortcomings. Compared with the mercenaries of the United Kingdom of calvay, the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon could not compare with them, and the nobles in the east of the United Kingdom of calvay had a large number of fleets, Marco wanted to fight them on the water, which was very unwise. The waters in the east of calvay United Kingdom are very developed, but their cities can not be built on water. Therefore, if they want to determine the victory of the battle, they will eventually be solved on land. Therefore, Marco just uses ships as a means of transporting soldiers. After the craftsmen of the kingdom of Damon joined several nearby shipyards, these shipyards began to gradually increase their workload. The efficiency of the kingdom of Damon appeared in the United Kingdom of Calvi for the first time. Unexpectedly, it was in the shipyard. With the participation of craftsmen from the kingdom of Damon, the wooden boats in the dock began to be laid soon. Because the wooden boats made by the kingdom of Damon were very large, Marco waited for four months. During this time, great changes took place in the United Kingdom of Calvi. The most obvious is the western region of the Calvary United Kingdom occupied by Marco. Because it has become the territory of the kingdom of Damon, all commercial activities can be carried out. Moreover, without the suppression of the Calvary nobles, many civilian businessmen have sprung up. Because the vacant market share of the Calvi nobles was soon filled by civilian businessmen after they left, and the liberation of civilian rights in the kingdom of Damon also gave these businessmen a little voice, there was a thriving scene in the occupied area of the Calvi United Kingdom during this period. The civilians of Calvary United Kingdom are well-informed because of the strong domestic business atmosphere, and the kingdom of Damon has opened some rights to these civilians. Therefore, many civilians of Calvary United Kingdom have fallen into the arms of the kingdom of Damon. Marco did not cut off the connection between the East and the west of Calvi United Kingdom. Therefore, many people in the east also learned about what happened in the West. Businessmen are very sensitive to the change of the situation, because this is their ability to make money. Without this vision, they can''t survive in the business circle at all. Therefore, while Marco was waiting for the ship, many businessmen from the east of Calvary United Kingdom came to the West. Now the place occupied by the kingdom of Damon is like a feast, which is very tempting for these civilian businessmen. This also indirectly caused some turbulence in the east of the Calvary United Kingdom, because it was not the departure of two people, but the departure of a large number of civilian businessmen, which made the hearts of the people in the east of the Calvary United Kingdom begin to float. Before the army of the kingdom of Damon attacked, they began to mess up, and Marco knew it well, because he had been paying attention to the news of the eastern region of the United Kingdom of calvay during this period. Therefore, after a certain number of ships were built, Marco began to let his troops attack the eastern region of the United Kingdom of calvay in batches. The eastern resistance of calvay United Kingdom is much stronger than that of the west, but this is also relatively speaking, because the proportion of Bethel mercenaries here is not too large, and the tall figure of Bethel mercenaries can not adapt well to fighting on water, so the number of Bethel mercenaries here accounts for only half of the total, It is well below the average level of the Calvi United Kingdom. However, due to the floating of people''s hearts during this period, few soldiers of Calvary United Kingdom are willing to continue to work for these nobles, because the previous news from the west makes these soldiers realize that the kingdom of Damon gives them more preferential treatment to the people at the bottom, and they may live better under the rule of the kingdom of Damon, Therefore, no matter how the karvi nobles boost their morale, it is difficult for these soldiers to fight tenaciously. Even the charm of gold coins can''t play any role. These soldiers'' minds are no longer on these nobles. Moreover, the strength of the kingdom of Damon also makes many civilians see the weakness of the aristocracy and face the attack of the kingdom of Damon, These nobles can only rely on them. After these soldiers had no desire to resist, no matter how hard the nobles above made, they could not play any role. This is what the people want. Only when the kingdom of Damon obtained the hearts of civilians could it run all the way on the road of unifying the mainland. After the army of the kingdom of Damon entered the east of the United Kingdom of calvay on this ship, those towns often collapsed after a day or two of resistance. After seeing the strength of the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon, the soldiers of the United Kingdom of calvay did not even have the last trace of resistance. When the hearts of the people broke up, even the unique terrain could not make the nobles of Calvary United Kingdom organize effective resistance. The crisscross waters gave these nobles of Calvary United Kingdom a chance to survive, but did not change their fate. Timing and geography are very important, but the key factor determining the outcome of the war is harmony between people. If people are not united, no matter how excellent the terrain is or how strong the castle is, it is impossible to stick to it. Therefore, the failure of Calvi United Kingdom has long been doomed. Although the resistance of the eastern region of the Calvary United Kingdom is stronger, as before, after Marco led the army to anywhere, these towns surrendered, and there is no desire to fight, but the resistance of the eastern aristocrats of the Calvary United Kingdom is just futile. Apart from being able to delay for a period of time, they could not play any role at all. In the eighth month after Marco led the army to attack the Calvi United Kingdom, the Calvi United Kingdom officially declared its demise. Finally, the Oriental nobles of the Calvi United Kingdom delayed for several months and failed to help their country survive. In the past six years, the kingdom of Damon overthrew the rule of the United Kingdom of calvay and put the east of Northen under its own rule. The kingdom of Damon has gradually become a behemoth. It is close to the great achievements of unifying the continent. As long as it takes one step, the kingdom of Damon will become the master of Northen. Marco was also well known by many people on the mainland in this war, because he led 60000 troops to directly destroy a kingdom that has been inherited for hundreds of years. When the news of the collapse of Calvi United Kingdom came out, Marco became the focus of the mainland. Chapter 466 While Marco entered the United Kingdom of Calvary, Lehman also led the army to the kingdom of kokilwa. Unlike the United Kingdom of Calvary, the resistance of the kingdom of kokilwa was very serious. Shortly after Lehman entered the kingdom of kokilwa, the interception of the kokilwa people came to Lehman. Lehman looked at the 50000 heavy infantry not far away, and there was a flash in his eyes. Even, the kokilwa Kingdom seemed to be ready. Maybe they were well prepared before the army of the kingdom of Damon arrived. The kokilwa kingdom had gathered 50000 heavy infantry at the border to guard the border. Lehman believed that it must be very difficult for the kokilwa kingdom to gather 50000 soldiers, because there were no 100000 troops in their kingdom. The last time 50000 troops were lost in euriloresin, there were absolutely no 50000 troops to maintain defense in the kokilwa kingdom. Obviously, the kokilwa Kingdom has made a lot of preparations during the period when it received the news. Otherwise, the kokilwa kingdom could not provide 50000 troops for border defense. Lehman believes that there are still many troops ready in the kokilwa kingdom. It can be seen that the resistance will of the kingdom of kokilwa is firm, and it can also be seen how great the pressure brought to the kingdom of kokilwa by the kingdom of Damon. They mobilized soldiers to participate in the next battle with the kingdom of Damon at almost all costs. Therefore, the burden on Lehman''s shoulders is very heavy. The kingdom of kokilwa may enter the war of national resistance against the kingdom of Damon at any time, which makes Lehman very difficult, because he wants to win and can''t arouse the fierce resistance of the kokilwa people, which puts a high demand on Lehman, because if he wants to win beauty, he must be recognized by the kokilwa people. This is too difficult for Lehman. Even with the support of the merchant team of Damon Kingdom and the support of Nord behind it, it is very difficult for Lehman to do this. It is an impossible task to win and win beauty. Kokilwa kingdom is not a good opponent because they are very difficult. Unlike the Calvi United Kingdom, the nobles in China are scattered. The kokilwa kingdom is very united, even more united than any country on the mainland. Their nobles and civilians do not have much contradiction and do not give the kingdom of Damon any opportunity. The kokilwa kingdom is like a hard bone to chew. When challenging the appetite of the kingdom of Damon, Nord''s appetite is of course very good. He wants to eat the whole continent. Therefore, even knowing that the kokilwa kingdom is very difficult to deal with, Nord sent Lehman to lead a large army to attack the kokilwa kingdom. The kokirwa heavy infantry in front of him is a very difficult bone for Lehman, because these heavily armed heavy infantry have a certain immunity to arrows at a long distance. Therefore, when they want to defeat these heavy infantry in the field, they must be close to flesh and blood. Looking at the immobile heavy infantry, Lehman''s eyes flashed a decisive decision. Lehman knew very well that if he had a hard fight with kokilwa Kingdom, the loss of Damon kingdom would be very heavy, because the strength of kokilwa Kingdom''s heavy infantry was not weak at all. If he won the 50000 heavy infantry, he had to pay a certain price. However, after a short period of thinking, Lehman decided to fully attack the heavy infantry of the opposite kokilwa Kingdom, because these enemies are all the resistance forces gathered by the kokilwa Kingdom during this period. If they are defeated, the kokilwa kingdom may not be able to slow down for a long time. This has created several opportunities for the kingdom of Damon. Since the kingdom of kokilwa has no flaws, the kingdom of Damon must automatically create a gap. 50000 kokilwa heavy infantry are not only the most powerful defensive force of the kingdom of kokilwa, but also the lifeblood of the kingdom of kokilwa. After defeating the 50000 troops, the kokilwa kingdom could only be passive in the next battle, and there was no surplus strength to compete with the troops of the kingdom of Damon. Lehman did not want to understand why the kokilwa nobles chose to fight a decisive battle with the troops of the kingdom of Damon in this wilderness, but since they were blocked by the troops of the kingdom of kokilwa, The army of the kingdom of Damon has no reason to turn around and leave. Therefore, on the border of kokilwa Kingdom, the army of Damon Kingdom and the heavy infantry of kokilwa Kingdom launched a large-scale battle. Lehman did not expect to launch a decisive battle with their troops just after entering kokilwa kingdom. There were 80000 soldiers from the kingdom of Damon and 50000 heavy infantry from the kingdom of kokirwa. A total of 130000 people were involved in the battle. The battle started on a sunny morning. This day itself is an ordinary day. This wilderness is also an ordinary wilderness. There is no strange place on the ground except uneven stones. However, because this large-scale war makes this day and this wilderness no longer ordinary, they will be recorded in history, because this is destined to be an earth shaking war, and the significance of this war may be no less than the two previous battles in euriloresin. Although the kingdom of Damon has an army of 80000 people, the team that can carry out close combat is only 50000 or 60000 people, and the remaining tens of thousands are long-range troops. Because it is known that most of the troops of the kingdom of kokilwa are heavy infantry, most of the long-range troops sent by Nord to Lehman are highly lethal but slow shooting crossbows. Kekirwa heavy infantry can definitely be called the enemy of archers. Ordinary archers absolutely have no way to use these tin cans. Even if they use armor breaking arrows, it is impossible for archers to break through the armor of heavy infantry within 50 meters. However, the crossbow soldiers are different. Although the kokilwa heavy infantry can indeed resist some crossbow arrows at a long distance, as long as they are equipped with armor breaking crossbow arrows within a range of 100 meters, the general armor can not stop the crossbow with great strength at all. Therefore, in the face of kokilwa''s heavy infantry, the crossbow soldiers can still play a certain role. Therefore, Nord mobilized all the crossbow soldiers under Lehman''s command. Even if they can play a little role, it is good. The accumulation of advantages bit by bit may lead to the final victory. However, the key to the victory or defeat is the close combat soldiers of the kingdom of Damon. Although the close combat soldiers of the kingdom of Damon are not covered with iron armor from head to foot like the heavy infantry of kokilwa, Nord has also prepared a pair of iron armor for all the close combat soldiers. Many officers wear the same plate armor as the members of the knights, although the styles are different, But the manufacturing process is exactly the same. Even the plate armor worn by these officers of the kingdom of Damon is higher than that of the Knights. For mobility reasons, the plate armor worn by knights has certain requirements for weight, while the plate armor of these infantry officers has less requirements for portability. The first element is the ultimate defense. With the expansion of the scale of the plate armor workshop, The armor production of the kingdom of Damon is also higher and higher, which can fully meet the needs of the army. Chapter 467 The melee soldiers of the kingdom of Damon will not suffer in the face of the heavy infantry of kokirwa. Both sides have to rely on their own strength to win the battle. Lehman is very confident in the combat effectiveness of the army of the kingdom of Damon. These troops grow up with the kingdom of Damon. Many of them have fought with Nord since the kingdom of Damon was not established. They have experienced many battles. The personal strength of many officers is no worse than that of Lehman, because Lehman''s strength has long stagnated and he is close to the limit. Marco and even others behind had already caught up with Lehman, but the closer to the ceiling, the more difficult it would be to make progress. Without any accident, Lehman''s strength could not continue to grow, but now as a general, Lehman doesn''t need to step on the battlefield again. At this point, Lehman is more obedient than Marco, and Lehman''s character is more mature and calm than Marco. After all, Lehman has already passed its infancy, and Marco has just entered the golden age of a man. His thought has not yet matured, but Marco has begun to change after the baptism of the Calvi United Kingdom war. When the melee soldiers of the kingdom of Damon collided with the heavy infantry of kokilwa, there was a deafening cry of killing along the whole border. The rocky wilderness was also covered by the atmosphere of killing. The war of more than 100000 people fell into a white hot stage at the moment of the fight. Without any temptation or opportunism, the close combat soldiers of both sides can only fight with the enemy with their own strength. Fist to flesh, knife to blood. The cruel war makes two strangers fight each other together. Either you die or I die. The battle is very cruel. Under the command of the middle and lower level officers, the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon gradually form small formations to fight the enemy on the battlefield. At this time, it is a great test of ordinary training and the tacit understanding between their comrades in arms. However, there is no problem with the soldiers'' training attitude of the kingdom of Damon. Nord is very strict in the training of soldiers. This makes the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon no worse than the ordinary soldiers of other kingdoms even if they are recruits. This is because Nord has strict requirements for ordinary training, which makes the soldiers get a huge promotion in a short time. The recruitment period is a very critical moment, and the soldiers can get a huge promotion. The choice of some kingdoms is to train soldiers on the battlefield. The cruel battlefield will make a soldier grow up quickly. In fact, it makes sense to do so. No matter whether they have been trained or not, they have to go through a circle on the battlefield. It''s important to pull mules or horses out and slip. Although this battlefield elimination method is very efficient, it is a little bad, that is, it takes too much people. Five of the ten recruits on the battlefield have been very lucky to survive. Nord chose the elite policy, that is, more training can save more soldiers on the battlefield. After that, it needs to spend a lot of energy. Not all kingdoms have the same great executive power as the kingdom of Damon and can spend a lot of money to train recruits. The annual cost of training recruits in the kingdom of Damon is a very large sum of money. However, many recruits are still working part-time in the security team at the beginning, otherwise Nord would be difficult to adhere to such a large-scale recruitment and training of recruits. After the last batch of recruits were sent to euriloresin City, a new round of recruits recruitment in Eagle City began again, because during this period, Nord''s declaration to unify the mainland caused great public opinion. Therefore, there were a lot of soldiers recruited in Eagle City, and the recruitment of recruits in various places of the Kingdom of Germany and Mongolia went very smoothly. This is why Nord is not afraid of War soldiers at all. Even if the war fails, the kingdom of Damon can recover quickly, because there are a steady stream of soldiers to supplement. Nord doesn''t have to worry about the shortage of troops at any time, and the more it drags on, the stronger the Kingdom of Damon will be. After the recently occupied oriro region gradually integrated into the kingdom of Damon, the war mobilization of the kingdom of Damon could continue to break out. Nord could even surge its troops to 200000 or 300000. At that time, no country was the opponent of the kingdom of Damon. On protracted war and sea of people tactics, Nord is not worried at all. In terms of what was once a weakness, the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia has gradually made up for it, and now it has even become an advantage. With its strong national strength and vast land, the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia can hardly find an opponent on this continent. Moreover, the troops of the kingdom of Damon are not just good enough. These soldiers are the best soldiers trained by Nord. Just like now, facing the heavy infantry of kokirwa, the melee soldiers of the kingdom of Damon are still slightly in the upper position. This is not only the strong personal strength of the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon, but also the tacit cooperation between their comrades in arms. As comrades in arms who often train together, they don''t have to communicate in language at all. All the tacit understanding is in the bottom of their hearts. They trust each other very much and can protect themselves desperately. In such an array, the teams of the kingdom of Damon are like gears to smash the heavy infantry of kokilwa. Even their armor can''t resist the attack from all directions. The soldiers of the kingdom of kokilwa are very depressed. They feel that there are soldiers of the kingdom of Damon everywhere. However, in fact, the number of soldiers killed on the battlefield in the kingdom of Damon and the kingdom of kokilwa is close. However, the troops of the kingdom of Damon make rational use of the formation to form a situation of local fighting with more and less. In fact, there is nothing to win more with less. If it is carefully divided, it will change the direction, Every time a few wins more, it is caused by the local advantages accumulated by more wins less. Moreover, Nord also specially equipped soldiers with some armor breaking weapons for the heavy infantry of the kokilwa Kingdom, such as the weapons of the lion Knight of sarion. The lion nail hammer was heavily equipped by Nord in the melee troops. In fact, the use method of this weapon is not much different from the one handed Tomahawk used by soldiers before, Nor did Nord worry that the soldiers would reduce their combat effectiveness by changing a weapon. However, when facing the heavy infantry of kokirwa, the effect of nail hammer is highlighted. Facing their heavy armor, the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon can give these heavy infantry great lethality with nail hammer. The kingdom of Damon has advantages in terms of equipment and formation. In terms of personal strength, there is no gap between the heavy infantry of kekirwa and the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon, or even slightly worse. When facing some veterans of the kingdom of Damon who have been on the battlefield for a long time, these heavy infantry are not their opponents at all. These are elite soldiers who climb out of the corpse mountain and blood sea again and again with the kingdom of Damon. Many of them are middle and lower level officers in the kingdom of Damon, but the number of officers is limited and can not meet the needs of all veterans. Therefore, Nord can only promote their ranks. Now, the ranks in the troops of the kingdom of Damon are linked to the rank. If they can use their achievements to improve the rank in the troops, Nord will not be stingy with the title. Chapter 468 A soldier of the kingdom of Damon smashed the kekirwa heavy infantry in front of him with the nail hammer in his hand. The sharp end of the nail hammer in his hand was firmly nailed into the enemy''s body. The armor of the kekirwa heavy infantry did not have the ability to block the nail hammer. When the soldier of the kingdom of Damon pulled out the nail hammer, there was already a blood hole in the body of the heavy infantry of kokilwa opposite. Because the wound showed a regular shape, it could not heal naturally. As long as he was hit by the sharp side of the nail hammer, he would face the injury with more than blood flow. If three wounds appear on a kokilwa heavy infantry, he has almost been sentenced to death. The amount of bleeding from the wounds alone can make a strong soldier die because of excessive blood loss, but these kokilwa heavy infantry will face more than three enemies. Because of the formation, the kokilwa heavy infantry felt that they were surrounded by enemy soldiers. If they didn''t know they were in normal contact, these kokilwa heavy infantry thought they had been surrounded by soldiers of the kingdom of Damon. This feeling really hit the heavy infantry of the kokilwa Kingdom very hard. They feel like a boat in the ocean. They feel that the enemies around them are pouring towards them like a tide, and they have the possibility of subversion at any time. In fact, it is also true that the army of kokilwa kingdom is indeed likely to subvert at any time. Under the great pressure exerted by the kingdom of Damon, kokilwa heavy infantry are being swallowed up by the army of the kingdom of Damon bit by bit. Some kokilwa heavy infantry don''t know how they died when fighting. The injury caused by the nail hammer is not serious, but the most important thing is that this kind of wound cannot be healed for a time. Therefore, many kokilwa heavy infantry died unknowingly. Before they died, they were still fighting bravely with the troops of the kingdom of Damon, but the more intense the movement, the more the blood loss of the wound will increase, When the amount of bleeding reaches a certain level, they will feel dizzy and fall to the ground with weak limbs. The soldiers of the kingdom of Damon who passed by these fallen kokilwa heavy infantry did not look at them, but walked ruthlessly past them, and then continued to go deep into the enemy array to find the next target. However, the panic and powerless eyes of the fallen kokilwa heavy infantry did not attract anyone''s attention. In this way, they became a corpse on the ground and were trampled forward by the enemies behind. In this battle, such scenes were repeated in almost every place. Although these kokirwa heavy infantry who fell to the ground were different people, they all had the same fate. When a kokilwa heavy infantry waved the long rod war hammer in his hand and knocked a soldier of the kingdom of Damon with his back to him, the companion next to the soldier ran behind him and helped the soldier resist the heavy blow. The great strength of the war hammer directly tore his tiger''s mouth, but there was no hesitation in his eyes. The soldier with his back to his back suddenly felt his back sink, and then his body was tightly attached to his body. His great strength made such a soldier stumble, but he gritted his teeth and insisted. Even if he didn''t see the scene behind him, he knew what happened behind him. His companions must have just helped him resist damage. Because of the tacit understanding in the team, they had no communication at all. Then, after stabilizing their body shape, they faced the enemy in front of them. There was no ink on the battlefield. Back to back both understood. If the roles change, another person will choose the same approach. They believe in their comrades in arms. It is this trust that allows them to calmly deal with strong enemies. It is this trust that makes them invincible. With the passage of time, the casualties of the army of kokilwa kingdom became more and more serious, and the crossbow soldiers in the rear also came to the flank to shoot these short legged heavy infantry at close range. Within a distance of 100 meters, the black iron wood crossbow with armor breaking arrows can effectively shoot these heavy infantry wearing iron armor. Before the battle began, these crossbow soldiers simply did not dare to take the lead in shooting at the opposite enemy, because the distance of 100 meters was too close. Even the soldiers of kokilwa kingdom were short legged, but they could rush in front of them in the face of crossbow soldiers with very slow firing speed. Shooting heavy infantry with crossbow soldiers before the war is not worth the loss. Even if it can be done, it will cause too much damage to these heavy infantry, but will put the crossbow soldiers in danger. Lehman did not choose to do so, so Lehman chose to use Nord''s routine to let these crossbow soldiers stay in the rear and attack the enemy''s back at an appropriate time, At this time, the crossbow soldier can maintain a pressure free output. Because both Lehman and Marco learned tactics from Nord, they have a deep mark on them. Both their way of thinking and tactical response are affected by Nord. They will unconsciously use some ideas and methods before Nord. No matter whether they have their own thinking or not, as long as they can achieve good results, there is no problem. Whether it is a black cat or a white cat, as long as they catch mice, it is a good cat. Lehman''s hand has achieved very good results. After the flank crossbow soldiers gave some pressure, the heavy infantry of kokilwa showed a sign of defeat, and the situation of their frontal battle was very unfavorable. Now, there are long-range soldiers in the flank war, which is like the last straw to crush the camel, which directly makes the overburdened heavy infantry of kokilwa retreat slowly. When they retreat to a certain point, rout will inevitably occur, because in the battlefield, it is a situation where every step must be fought. If they retreat, the enemy may catch up with the attack and leave no way to live. The so-called thing of taking a step back does not exist on the battlefield. If you take a step back, you will fall into the bottomless abyss. Watching the troops of the kokilwa Kingdom flee, Lehman immediately let the troops rush up to kill. Knowing that the enemy has no reinforcements, this is the best opportunity to expand the war situation. Therefore, under the relentless pursuit and killing of the army of the kingdom of Damon, the soldiers of the kingdom of kokilwa are now defeated, but at this time, the armor of these kokilwa heavy infantry has become a burden, and their speed is not the opponent of the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon at all. Moreover, these kokilwa were born shorter than the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon, and their short legs could not run away from the big and long legs of the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon. Therefore, none of the 50000 kokilwa heavy infantry escaped in this pursuit battle, and at least twenty or thirty thousand people became prisoners of the kingdom of Damon. After winning the battle, Lehman''s face showed a smile, because now it is the kokilwa kingdom that is in a passive position. Lehman won a very beautiful victory this time, defeated the troops of the kokilwa Kingdom openly, and did not let any soldiers escape, which directly made the kokilwa Kingdom lose the hope of victory. Chapter 469 After defeating the 50000 troops of the kokilwa kingdom to stop the kingdom of Damon, Lehman continued to move towards the hinterland of the kokilwa kingdom. Most of the kokilwa kingdom is mountainous, which is different from the yamon mountains in the north of the continent. The vegetation in the mountains of kokilwa kingdom is very rare. Many of them are dry rocks, which makes people look very desolate. There is no sense of vitality in other places. Only a few green plants can be seen at the bottom of the valley. Therefore, most cities in the kokilwa kingdom are built at the bottom of the valley, especially due to the climate. Some kokilwa people even like to live in caves. There are many volcanoes in the kokilwa Kingdom, among which the largest is the rocky volcano group, which is a group composed of hundreds of volcanoes, which is located in the center of the kokilwa kingdom. Although it sounds very dangerous, the rocky Volcano Group has not erupted for a long time. The last time the rocky Volcano Group erupted, no one knows when, because in the impression of kokirwa people, the rocky Volcano Group has never erupted. There is no historical record, but other small volcanoes erupt every few decades. Each volcanic eruption is a scene of collapse, which makes the kokilwa Kingdom very afraid of volcanic eruption. Ignorant people call this phenomenon Mountain God angry. However, the kokirwa people love the Loki volcano group very much, because in their opinion, such a large volcano group has never erupted, which is definitely the patron saint of their kingdom, who protects the people of the kokirwa kingdom from infringement. You know, rocky volcanoes are not a group of dead volcanoes. You can even see hot magma at the hole at the top of the volcano, but rocky volcanoes have never erupted. This is a very magical phenomenon. Rocky volcanoes are unexpectedly docile. The people of the kokilwa kingdom can even use the magma drained from the top of the mountain to make weapons. Maybe the rocky volcano group is really the patron saint of the kokilwa people. Otherwise, the act of digging the volcano by the kokilwa people is definitely an act of looking for death and can''t live at all. The volcanic eruption is no joke. The capital of kokilwa kingdom is also located under the rocky volcano group, which is the largest city in kokilwa Kingdom and the city with the largest iron production on Northen continent. Barana city has the reputation of iron city. Blacksmiths can be seen everywhere in this city. The whole city will think of the sound of beating iron one after another during the day. For the kokilwa people, this wonderful sound of beating iron is like a kind of wonderful music, which makes them intoxicated. Even some experienced blacksmiths can hear the good or bad of an iron casting from the sound of beating iron. For kokilwa, there are only two things to live up to, that is, delicious food and beating iron. But after Baijiu Baijiu Baijiu Kingdom, these enthusiastic people have a lot of favorite things, that is, drinking, hot liquor and warm kekierwa people are very consistent with the sex, many keerwa people after a taste of a liquor, they know that they cannot do without this wonderful thing all their lives. But since the last time the kingdom of the kingdom of the kingdom of Ireland was destroyed, the kekiwa people broke the source of Baijiu, because many people were aware that the origin of the Baijiu was the kingdom of demon, the famous German kingdom in the mainland recently. Unfortunately, the kingdom of Damon and the kingdom of kokilwa are in a hostile relationship at present. Due to the reason of the kingdom of oriro, the kingdom of kokilwa is pulled into the quagmire of war. In fact, the kokilwa people do not like war. One of them is a peace loving person. When they are free, they are either making iron or making delicious food. Therefore, it is difficult to see the kokirwa people in other parts of the mainland. It seems that they just like to do their own things. They are indifferent to external things. As long as they do not violate the interests of the kokirwa people, these short kokirwa people are a very enthusiastic nation. But if you provoke the kokilwa people, their temper will explode like a volcano. The kokilwa people''s character is very much like the volcano in their kingdom. They are usually enthusiastic and unrestrained. Once they get angry, it is a very terrible thing. However, Lehman was not frightened by their burst temper. After solving the last 50000 soldiers of the kokilwa Kingdom, the kokilwa Kingdom opened its arms to Lehman. Next, the city did not organize effective forces to face the attack of the kingdom of Damon. In fact, the idea of the kokilwa people is that as long as 50000 heavy infantry on the border can stop the army of the kingdom of Damon for a period of time, or cause a certain degree of casualties to the army of the kingdom of Damon, the kingdom of kokilwa can gradually slow down in the rear. However, they absolutely underestimated the combat effectiveness of the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon. Although the combat effectiveness of the heavy infantry of the kingdom of kokilwa was very strong, many countries were defeated by the heavy infantry of kokilwa in their competition. For example, the soldiers of the United Kingdom of Calvi and the kingdom of Sinai were very weak in the face of the heavy infantry of the kingdom of kokilwa, They can''t defeat the heavy infantry of the kokilwa Kingdom at all. Therefore, there are not many opponents in the south of Northen continent. Although the kingdom of kokirwa has not fought with the kingdom of oriro, it seems that the troops of the kingdom of oriro are not the opponents of the kingdom of kokirwa in the face of the invasion of the kingdom of Sinai. If it were not for the ambition of the kokilwa kingdom to compete with the oriro Kingdom, perhaps the status of the first power in the continent of the oriro kingdom would not be guaranteed. However, compared with fighting with other countries, the kokilwa Kingdom wants to make iron honestly in its own home. But now because of their strategic mistakes, they have directly buried the last resistance of the kingdom of kokilwa. Although the troops of the kingdom of Damon also suffered heavy casualties, compared with the 50000 people lost by kokilwa, the more than 10000 people killed in the battle of the kingdom of Damon are completely acceptable. Now Lehman led the remaining 60000 people to be invincible in the kingdom of kokilwa. Moreover, due to the special structure of kokilwa City, those cities at the bottom of the valley are not so easy to defend, and it is not so easy to build a solid city at the bottom of the valley. After a difficult battle, Lehman successively captured more than half of the territory of the kokilwa kingdom in the next month. Lehman''s military peak directly reached the center of the kokilwa Kingdom, that is, their capital, barana. Lehman''s greatest fear these days is not the soldiers of the kokilwa Kingdom, but those volcanoes with black smoke from time to time. Looking at those volcanoes that want to erupt, Lehman feels a little palpitating. No matter how powerful the enemy is, Lehman will not feel a bit afraid. But when seeing the volcano about to erupt, Lehman felt small. Compared with these volcanoes that could destroy the sky and the earth, the army of the kingdom of Damon seemed a little weak. Therefore, Lehman chose to walk around as long as it met the volcano. Chapter 470 Barana city is under the largest volcano of rocky volcano group. It has no wall defense, because the surrounding volcanoes are the largest defense of barana city. No one dares to go deep into the depths of rocky volcano group except the kokirwa. In particular, the surrounding craters are boiling with bright magma, and the volcano that will erupt at any time is daunting. Only the kokirwa people can live in it so calmly. Anyone who has seen the volcanic eruption will not choose to live in the rocky volcano group, but the kokirwa people are obviously an exception. Lehman looked at the continuous volcanic scalp in front of him, and even the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon under his command had an indescribable fear in their eyes, because the scene of rocky volcano group was so frightening that even the soldiers around him were a little hesitant in the face of such a scene. Lehman didn''t know whether it should continue to move forward with the army. The danger of rocky volcano group made Lehman hesitate. After staying outside rocky Volcano Group for a few days, Lehman finally decided to attack barana city. It is the so-called wealth and risk. Without taking barana City, it will never solve the problem of kokilwa kingdom. Moreover, during this period, the territory occupied by the kingdom of Damon in the kingdom of kokilwa was very normal, and there were no major accidents. At the beginning, the civilians in kokilwa still had some resistance to the kingdom of Damon, but with the arrival of the caravan of the kingdom of Damon, the resistance of these civilians in kokilwa completely dissipated. After delicacy and Baijiu brought by the kingdom of Germany, these kekiwa gates fell instantly, and Nord directly seized the kekiir people''s gate of life, that is, they had no resistance to these commodities in the kingdom of Germany. Before Lehman came to barana, the civilians of kokilwa kingdom had begun to accept the rule of Damon Kingdom, because they found that their life was better than before. Although they changed a ruler, they didn''t seem to have many problems at present. As a strong kingdom, the kingdom of Damon is very tough externally, but it is very close to the people internally. Therefore, the civilians living in the kingdom of Damon are very supportive of Nord''s rule. Even during this period, the civilians in oriro began to integrate into the kingdom of Damon. After the oriro Kingdom gradually sank into the dust of history, the kingdom of Damon was sought after by them. The kingdom of Damon does have this strength. As an emerging Kingdom, the kingdom of Damon has a very dazzling legend. In just a few years, the kingdom of Damon has become the most powerful kingdom on the mainland. After understanding the history of the kingdom of Damon, many civilians in the newly occupied areas slowly worship the kingdom of Damon, because the kingdom of Damon has many preferential policies for civilians, which has greatly changed the civilians who fear and resent the kingdom of Damon. These people felt the love of the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia for the civilian class. At the moment of their awakening, these people really became civilians of the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia. It was the change of the mentality of the kokilwa people that gave Lehman no reason to retreat. Even if the road ahead was a sea of knife and fire, Lehman should lead the army to move forward bravely. Because the administrators in the rear made such outstanding achievements, Lehman could not drag down the kingdom of Damon. Even if Lehman with a strong character did not say it, he could not forgive himself for becoming a sinner of the kingdom of Damon because of fear. Lehman knew that if he stood still, he would be the biggest crime against the kingdom of Damon. Looking at the endless rocky volcanoes, Lehman took a deep breath, and then encouraged the soldiers behind him. Lehman suppressed his fear and entered the rocky volcanoes with the army of the kingdom of Damon. Looking at the seemingly moving volcanoes around, Lehman didn''t know how Chu kekilwa lived in such an environment every day. However, after entering the rocky volcano group, Lehman''s fear slowly dissipated, because the scenery in front of him was the same. Even if it looked very dangerous at first sight, there was no such feeling when he went deep into it. When the army of the kingdom of Damon came to balag, his heart had recovered calm. With his emotions under control, Lehman became the calm and steady general again. Before, he was shocked when he saw the volcano for the first time. Now he has calmed down, and now he won''t be afraid to face any problems. Barana city is now in panic. Since the establishment of barana City, it has not suffered an attack. Even the coup of kokilwa kingdom was carried out from within barana City, and it has not been invaded by foreign enemies at all. Moreover, barana is also a very old city. It is not a city built by the kokilwa Kingdom, nor even by the Eresin empire. No one knows when the city was built, because it is too old to have any historical records. Barana has not only no walls, but also few fortifications. Since the establishment of the kokilwa Kingdom, they have not been attacked. The kokilwa kingdom is like a country that has no competition with the world. Even in the event of war, the strength of several other countries can not attack the kokilwa Kingdom at all. It can be said that the kingdom of Damon is the first enemy to step into the land of the kingdom of kokilwa in hundreds of years. Although the kokilwa people have not lost their combat effectiveness because of peace and tranquility, they are also very flustered in the face of the attack of the kingdom of Damon and have no experience to deal with the current situation. Before, the kokilwa Kingdom sent heavy infantry to intercept the troops of the kingdom of Damon outside the national border. Their strength is not enough to confront the kingdom of Damon, but the kingdom of kokilwa chose to do so. Because they had been in conflict with the kingdom of Calvi before, the kingdom of kokilwa solved the problem by sending heavy infantry directly outside the country to defeat the soldiers of the United Kingdom of Calvi who wanted to fight with the kingdom of kokilwa. Therefore, when facing the kingdom of Damon, the kingdom of kokilwa habitually chose the previous method. The kingdom of Damon taught the kingdom of kokilwa a lesson with its actions, telling them that the same moves may have different effects in the face of two different enemies. Therefore, the kingdom of kokilwa fell into such a passive situation in this war. The panic in barana became more and more intense when the army of the kingdom of Damon arrived outside the city. Before, the nobles and civilians in the city only heard some bad news, although they knew that the problems to be faced by the kingdom of kokirwa would be very serious. The situation in the kingdom of kokilwa deteriorated very quickly, and their hope to stop the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon did not have any effect. The army of the kingdom of Damon would sweep half of the territory of the kingdom of kokilwa very quickly, but these nobles and civilians of the kingdom of kokilwa understood when Lehman was leading the army of the kingdom of Damon outside the city, It turned out that they were already facing the crisis of subjugation. Chapter 471 The panic in barana city did not help them at all, but made them feel a little overwhelmed in the face of the attack of the kingdom of Damon, and they simply had no ability to stabilize their defense. When Lehman had begun to attack barana City, they didn''t even gather defensive soldiers. The defense capability of barana city is not even as active and effective as those small towns before. As the capital of kokilwa Kingdom, barana city does not play a good exemplary role, but lowers the overall level of kokilwa kingdom. When Lehman led the soldiers into barana City, he saw the scene in front of him, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, because the architectural style of barana city made Lehman feel very strange. Even if barana city had no walls, the buildings in the city were also very huge. Each building is made of volcanic stones, and the huge stones show an integrated state in the building. The simple and atmospheric architectural style is not matched with the short kokirwa people at all. From the height of the door frame, the kokirwa people living here look a little funny. On average, only 1.5 meters of kokilwa people live in buildings with three or four meters high door frames. Lehman doesn''t know how they only build these buildings. Looking at the historical massiness of these buildings, Lehman suspects that these buildings are not even built by these kokilwa people. They don''t need to build such tall buildings at all. Although Lehman was surprised in his eyes, his steps did not stop. He led the army of the kingdom of Damon to penetrate from all parts of barana like a tide. There were soldiers of the kingdom of Damon in every gap and every street. The kokilwa soldiers who have not fully assembled can only retreat in the city. It must be said that it was foolish for the kokilwa kingdom to send 50000 troops to stop the army of the kingdom of Damon. If they chose to leave the 50000 heavy infantry in barana City, it would never happen now. In the face of such a critical situation, those newly recruited soldiers became at a loss and had no fighting ability. Especially after being subjected to the overwhelming attack of the kingdom of Damon, these recruits who had not been on the battlefield quickly fled everywhere. In this chaotic situation, no kokilwa nobles came out to rectify the situation, and these kokilwa nobles did not slow down from the fierce attack of the kingdom of Damon. Lehman did not advance very fast in the kingdom of kokilwa before, so the nobles and civilians in barana thought they had not been ready for a period of time. However, after Lehman slowly took control of the situation in the newly occupied areas, he left and led the army of the kingdom of Damon to give a fatal blow to the kingdom of kokilwa. Barana city can definitely be regarded as the heart of the kingdom of kokilwa. Lehman''s sudden acceleration made the city of barana, which is still preparing for defense, completely unresponsive. In fact, even if barana City reacts, the outcome is the same. Judging from the current reaction state of nobles and soldiers in the city, they have not realized the cruelty of the war, although the soldiers of kokilwa Kingdom have not lost their combat effectiveness in hundreds of years of peace and stability, However, these nobles and civilians in kokirwa have long forgotten the cruelty of war in the years of peace. A state to state war is definitely not only a test of the fighting between the troops of both sides, but also a test of the determination of the upper rulers and the lower people to the war. The nobles and people of the kokilwa Kingdom absolutely did not show the determination of firm resistance. No matter the civilians in the occupied areas were soon bought by Nord''s means. They were intoxicated in the atmosphere of food and wine created by the kingdom of Damon. They soon forgot the former kingdom of kokirwa and gradually threw themselves into the arms of the kingdom of Damon. The kingdoms and nobles of the kokilwa Kingdom behaved very poorly in this war, and they didn''t seem to be the proper posture of a powerful country. Although the kokilwa kingdom was stronger in the hard power of the army than the kingdom of oriro and the kingdom of Sinai, their combat effectiveness was far inferior. Just like a group of lions led by a sheep, they did not give full play to the combat effectiveness of kokilwa heavy infantry. The first-class army could not give full play to the second-class combat effectiveness under the third-class commander. War is definitely not only considering the strength of soldiers, but also a very comprehensive test of the comprehensive strength of both sides, Willpower and determination are also key factors. Once any link goes wrong, it may lead to the failure of the war. Just like a domino, falling a domino may cause an irreparable disadvantage. Before the kingdom of kokilwa, it was not just a domino, but the Optimus of the kingdom of kokilwa, The 50000 kokilwa heavy infantry are definitely the last hope of the kokilwa kingdom. However, the kingdom of kokilwa did not cherish it, but when it was lost, they were too late to regret. Now King kokilwa, who was in a huge palace, was very regretful. Listening to the war report from outside the palace, his eyes were full of gray color. In the tall and empty palace, King kokilwa sat alone on a huge throne, which was five meters long and four meters wide. No one suspected that it was a bed, but the throne with various reliefs carved on its back was placed in the palace, which clearly proved its identity. King kokilwa, sitting on the throne, seemed a little small. Looking at the exquisite murals in the palace, he was in a very bad mood, because King kokilwa understood that he was now a sinner of the kokilwa kingdom. Under his leadership, the kokilwa Kingdom, which had been inherited for hundreds of years, was about to perish. Slowly rising from the throne, King kokilwa walked out of the palace alone, stood on the high platform of the palace and looked at the chaos of the outside city. King kokilwa blamed himself very much, although he didn''t know how the kingdom of kokilwa came to this point. A year ago, if someone told him that the kingdom of kokilwa was about to perish, the king of kokilwa would laugh off, because he would not quarrel with fools, but within a short year, the situation changed so fast that he could not see what was going on. Even the king of kokirwa hasn''t been relieved from the news of the collapse of the kingdom of oriro. Although the kingdom of oriro has declared its collapse for half a year, a strong kingdom said it would be gone if it didn''t. who can stand it? The kingdom of oriro didn''t give the kingdom of kokirwa a little psychological preparation time. Looking back at the largest peak of the rocky volcano group and the holy mountain worshipped by the kokilwa people, King kokilwa sadly closed his eyes, because the kokilwa Kingdom has no possibility of victory, and there is only one outcome waiting for them, that is, destruction. In the six years of the eagle calendar, the kokilwa Kingdom also declared its demise. Within a few months of the demise of the Calvi United Kingdom, the two countries followed the footsteps of the oriro kingdom into the dust of history. Chapter 472 After the capture of barana, even if the kokilwa Kingdom completely lost its ability to resist, it also took a lot of time for Lehman to occupy the subsequent territory, because the terrain in the south of the kokilwa kingdom is more rugged than that in the depths of the yamon mountains. It''s just that the mountains in the kokilwa kingdom are more desolate, but finally all the land of the kokilwa Kingdom also falls into the hands of the kingdom of Damon. Because it is the reason of attacking and governing at the same time, the kingdom of Damon''s rule in the kokilwa kingdom is very stable. During the six years of the eagle calendar, the kingdom of Damon gradually occupied most of the land of Northen, leaving only one kingdom of Sinai still surviving. Nord did not immediately solve the idea of the kingdom of Sinai. The main reason is that the kingdom of Damon just won the two kingdoms. It is the time to digest well. People are not enough. Snakes swallow elephants. Once indigestion occurs, The previous efforts of the kingdom of Damon may fall short. Although the situation in kokilwa and Calvi regions is very stable, Nord can not take it lightly. After all, within a short year, the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia has successively annexed three huge kingdoms, which is also a great burden to the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia. Nord can continue to plot the land of the Kingdom of Sinai only after the integration of the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia. Moreover, Nord felt that as long as he integrated all the resources of the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia, he didn''t even have to go to war. He just needed to rely on the powerful power of the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia to make the kingdom of Sinai be captured. After all, the gap between the Kingdom of Sinai and the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia with a huge territory would be larger and larger. Moreover, nominally, the kingdom of Sinai is also an ally of the kingdom of Damon. In any case, Nord should give the kingdom of Sinai a choice and let the king of Surrey make a reasonable choice. At that time, whether war or surrender is between the thoughts of the king of Surrey. Nord has planned to give the kingdom of Sinai a chance, and the toast and penalty are up to them to choose. In the following months, two large-scale celebrations were held in euriloresin city to welcome the triumphant return of Lehman and Marco respectively. As meritorious ministers of the kingdom of Damon, Nord did not mean to treat them badly. At the ceremony to celebrate their triumphant return, Nord promoted them to Marquis of the kingdom of Damon. As for the Duke''s title, Nord did not intend to grant it, because this is not a good time for the kingdom of Damon to reward for its achievements. At present, the kingdom of Damon has not unified Northen continent, the revolution has not been successful, and comrades still need to work hard. Nord does not want Lehman and Marco to slack off. Leave them some room for progress so that they can continue their efforts. If they can ascend to the sky now, Nord will not be promoted to them in the future, and so far, there is no Duke in the kingdom of Damon. Even there are only three marquis. Except Lehman, Marco and Gustav, there are few high-level nobles in the kingdom of Damon, but correspondingly there are many nobles at the bottom of the kingdom of Damon. After these wars, many soldiers have been satisfied with their achievements in obtaining the title. In order to reward them, there has been an explosive growth in the bottom nobility of the kingdom of Damon. Only the Jazz title of Nord has been awarded to 50000 people, that is to say, now less than half of the soldiers in the kingdom of Damon have entered the noble class, and they are powerful supporters to maintain Nord''s ruling position in the future. Although Nord granted so many nobles with such a large amount of money, it is worried that the number of nobles revoked by Nord is still very small, because the kingdom of Damon does not recognize the title system of other kingdoms at all, so the previous nobles have become ordinary citizens in the kingdom of Damon. This difference in status makes many nobles unacceptable, because compared with their previous status, their treatment has fallen sharply. From a noble nobleman to an ordinary civilian, this treatment is not acceptable to all. In fact, it is these nobles who are unwilling to lose their rights that challenge the rule of the kingdom of Damon during this period. Of course, they do not dare to oppose the kingdom of Damon openly, so they can only play some small tricks behind their backs, but after their behavior is discovered, the kingdom of Damon will never show mercy. Therefore, during this period, in addition to rectifying the newly occupied territory, the officials of the kingdom of Damon also had to fight with these old nobles. Nord did not directly catch all these old nobles once and for all, but left them to continue to fight with the officials of the kingdom of Damon. This intellectual game can make the officials of the kingdom of Damon grow faster, which can be regarded as Nord''s fun for them. Let these officials of the kingdom of Damon add some adjustments to their boring life, mainly because Nord believes that these old nobles can not have much impact on the rule of the kingdom of Damon after losing power. If all these old nobles are eliminated, it may have a certain impact on Nord''s reputation. Nord doesn''t want to lose his good reputation for these insignificant people, which is not worth the loss for Nord. Moreover, this struggle will also make these nobles feel despair slowly, because the officials of the kingdom of Damon occupy an absolute advantage. These originally their territories have now become the land of the kingdom of Damon, and the civilians living in this land have gradually fallen to the kingdom of Damon, and these old nobles can gradually feel the feeling of betrayal. Because the old nobles will slowly find that the civilians who respect and fear them very much in this area will gradually not take them as one thing, which can not only attack the power of the old nobles, but also make the civilians in the newly occupied areas realize the strength of the kingdom of Damon. In such a struggle, it can promote the civilians who have no good feelings for the kingdom of Damon to gradually have a sense of identity with the kingdom of Damon, because the officials of the kingdom of Damon are seriously guarding the stability of the territory and want them to live a happy life, while those old nobles will only destroy the order of the territory and cause suffering to their lives. This is another reason why Nord ignored the old nobles. In such a struggle, the kingdom of Damon became a party of justice in the hearts of these civilians, and the unpopular images of the old nobles were displayed in front of everyone layer by layer. On the other hand, these old nobles are also helpers of the kingdom of Damon. They are helping the kingdom of Damon to gradually win people''s hearts. If not for being an enemy, Nord wants to issue them some awards. If not for the behavior of these old nobles, the kingdom of Damon does not win people''s hearts so quickly. After the kingdom of Damon defeated the kingdom of kokilwa and the United Kingdom of Calvi, the old nobles finally stopped. In front of the absolute strength of the kingdom of Damon, they did not have the slightest advantage in the struggle with the officials of the kingdom of Damon during this period. Therefore, these old nobles gradually lost the emotion of confrontation with the kingdom of Damon, because they could not see any hope. The officials of the kingdom of Damon grew up a lot in the battle of wits and courage with the old nobles, and the officials of the kingdom of Damon gained a lot of experience from the hands of the old nobles. Chapter 473 In the past seven years, the kingdom of Damon has gradually stabilized. The pace of war has been far away from the people on this land. Many people have adapted to the days of living under the rule of the kingdom of Damon. The former kingdom has gradually gone away, and no people miss them. Only some remaining nobles are still complaining about their lost status, but in the face of the strength of the kingdom of Damon, they have no way to get back their status. They can only hide behind their backs and curse the kingdom of Damon and Nord, but no matter how much resentment can change the current situation. Just when the kingdom of Damon was calm and all the people were practicing and recuperating, Nord suddenly got such a news, and it was from the kingdom of Sinai. When Nord had not actively contacted the kingdom of Sinai, they actually took the initiative to contact Nord. What Nord didn''t expect was that the emissary from the kingdom of Sinai came neither to declare war on the kingdom of Damon nor to establish friendship with the kingdom of Nord. He actually came to ask for support. Nord was confused when he heard the news. Why does the kingdom of Sinai need the support of the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia? Now there are only two countries left on the mainland, the kingdom of Germany and the kingdom of Sinai. Moreover, after the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia has occupied such a great advantage, it is not easy for the kingdom of Sinai to save itself. It actually took the initiative to ask for support. Nord''s first reaction was that there was fraud, but it didn''t seem like a lie to see the messenger of the kingdom of Sinai looking anxious. If his acting skills were so good, Nord would really be convinced. It can only be said that Oscar owes him a little golden man. Then the messenger told Nord in tears how the kingdom of Sinai was invaded by foreign enemies, and before he came to the kingdom of Damon, most of the territory of Sinai had been occupied. If it hadn''t been for the strong resistance of King Surrey, the kingdom of Sinai would have been occupied. Nord''s eyes showed an unbelievable light. Even if the kingdom of Sinai suffered heavy losses in the last war, the kingdom of Sinai is also a very powerful kingdom. Even Nord should treat them carefully. However, Nord could not think of what enemy could bring such great harm to the kingdom of Sinai. Moreover, Nord has not heard of any enemies of the kingdom of Sinai. All along, the sworn enemy of the kingdom of Sinai has been the kingdom of oriro, but Nord suddenly thought of a rumor he had heard before, that is, the kingdom of Sinai is fighting with unknown enemies on the kovo prairie, but no one knows what kind of enemies it is. However, the light cavalry of the kingdom of Sinai go to the depths of the kovo grassland to fight a war every year. Specifically, they are fighting with the enemy. The kingdom of Sinai is tight lipped about this, does not disclose too much information to the outside world, and also gives serious sealing orders to the soldiers to prevent them from transmitting the enemy''s information to the outside world. Thinking of this, Nord looked at the messenger from the kingdom of Sinai with serious eyes. Nord wanted to know what kind of situation the kingdom of Sinai is now, because Nord knew that the kingdom of Sinai must not dare to deceive himself at this time. As for the design of ambush in the kingdom of Damon, it is impossible to happen, because if Nord decides to lead troops to support the kingdom of Sinai, the number of the army will be at least 150000. With such a huge army, the kingdom of Sinai will not have the appetite to swallow it, but will lead wolves into the house. This is not worth the loss for the kingdom of Sinai. Nord believes that King Suri is not so stupid. The kingdom of Sinai is different from the kingdom of kokirwa. They have maintained foreign wars for hundreds of years. The nobility and civilians of the kingdom of Sinai have a very clear understanding of the war. King Surrey will not let more than 100000 troops of the kingdom of Damon enter the hinterland of the kingdom of Sinai so easily. You know, the kingdom of Damon destroyed three kingdoms in one breath last year, with a very strong record. Nord believes that King Surrey will be very afraid of the combat effectiveness of the kingdom of Damon. Therefore, the current situation must be very critical, so King Suri had to ask for help from the kingdom of Damon. I believe that at this time, the news of the destruction of Three Kingdoms by the kingdom of Damon has long been spread in the kingdom of Sinai. As a king with great talents, King Suri must be very clear about the next strategy of the kingdom of Damon. When he asked for help from the kingdom of Damon, King Surrey should also be very clear that such a move is undoubtedly to lead wolves into the house. It is the so-called easy to ask God. Once the reinforcements of the kingdom of Damon enter the territory of the kingdom of Sinai, it is not so easy to let them go out. Therefore, when Nord asked the messenger of the kingdom of Sinai, he looked left and right, and then applied to Nord for a separate conversation. Looking at the strange behavior of the messenger, Nord looked at him, thought carefully, and finally agreed to his request, because the messenger didn''t look like an assassin anyway. Even if he is an assassin, Nord is not without the ability to resist. Nord achieved his throne on horseback, which is completely different from those kings who grew up in the palace. As the first king of the kingdom of Damon, Nord also achieved his great career from the sea of blood and blood, and has different courage and insight from those kings who inherit family property. After the people in the palace retreated, the messenger of the kingdom of Sinai made a very solemn ceremony to Nord and began to tell the current situation of the kingdom of Sinai. In the messenger''s narration, Nord gradually understood why King Sari asked Nord for help. Because the kingdom of Sinai is not facing ordinary enemies. They belong to another race. The upper body is human, with strong arms and the lower body is a horse, with four swift hooves. After hearing the description of the messenger of the kingdom of Sinai, Nord made it very clear that the race facing the kingdom of Sinai is the legendary centaur. Even if he understood the enemy faced by the kingdom of Sinai, Nord could not help taking a breath. Before, Nord had known that there might be a group of elves hidden in the lancaro forest, and Nord was still guarding against them, but unexpectedly, the first fight in the kingdom of de Mongolia was another racial Centaur that had never been heard of on the mainland. This makes Nord''s world outlook collapse. From the elves guessed before to the Centaurs to face now, Nord can''t help rushing to define the continent in front of him. Is it really just what Nord sees now? In particular, the emergence of these successive races makes Nord wonder whether what he has seen for so many years is the truth? What secrets are hidden in this continent and why these mysterious races are hidden in every corner of the continent are all unsolved mysteries in Nord''s heart. Even though Nord has become a powerful king on this continent, he still does not have enough ability to explore these secrets. Or after the kingdom of Damon unifies Northen, Nord is qualified to personally unlock the fog covering the continent. Now what Nord needs to do is to continue to increase his strength. Although he doesn''t know what the hidden truth is, Nord believes that when he opens the table, he will be eaten by these races. Chapter 474 Nord sat on the throne and thought for a long time. The messenger of the kingdom of Simone under the palace stood respectfully aside. He knew very well that the only king who could save the nobles and civilians of the kingdom of Simone was the king of the power continent. Before coming to the kingdom of Damon, the messenger was very curious about the kingdom of Simone. Because the achievements of the kingdom of Damon caused an uproar when they reached the kingdom of Sinai. Even if they were at a disadvantage in the war with the Centaur, they did not cover up the spread of the news in the slightest, because such important news is also closely related to the kingdom of Sinai. However, the nobles and civilians of the kingdom of Sinai have to face the invasion of centaurs, and there is no time to think about how to deal with the kingdom of Damon, because in the previous publicity, the kingdom of Damon is an ally of the kingdom of Sinai, and the two sides fight against the alliance of the kingdom of eurilo together. But what makes people uncomfortable in the kingdom of Sinai is that the kingdom of Sinai suffered heavy losses in the last war, while the kingdom of Damon took advantage of it. Now it controls most of Northen continent and is eyeing the kingdom of Sinai. Its original allies are about to become enemies. If the kingdom of Sinai had no way, they would never ask for help from the kingdom of Damon. Nord could even imagine how fierce the king of Surrey had experienced before making this decision. Finally, the king of Surrey decided to ask for help from the kingdom of Damon. King Surrey''s move shows that he has given up a lot of things. Even he knows that whether the kingdom of Damon comes to help or not, his title as king must be lost. With the strength of the kingdom of Sinai, he can''t resist the invasion of the Centaur at all. In fact, the previous wars of the kingdom of Sinai against the Centaurs were in a leading position. Over the years, the kingdom of Sinai fought against the Centaurs. The previous wars were initiated by the kingdom of Sinai, because the responsibility of the kingdom of Sinai has always been to prevent the invasion of the Centaurs. From the time of the Eresin Empire, the responsibility of the governor of the western border was to defend the Centaurs in the depths of the kovo prairie. After the collapse of the Eresin Empire, the kingdom of Sinai has been silently undertaking this responsibility, and continues to this day. In these hundreds of years of war, the Kingdom of Sinai has occupied an absolute advantage. They have all driven the Centaurs to the uninhabited place of the kovo grassland. They haven''t even seen the Centaurs for more than a decade, but I don''t know why so many centaurs emerged from the depths of the kovo grassland when the kingdom of Sinai suffered heavy losses this year. According to the description of the messengers of the kingdom of Sinai, the Centaur army has at least 100000 people, and the combat effectiveness of the Centaur is also very strong. The combat effectiveness of a centaur can at least top the two light cavalry of the kingdom of Sinai. Therefore, in the face of the sudden attack of the Centaur, the front of the kingdom of Sinai has retreated, and now the kingdom of Sinai has lost half of the territory of the kingdom. Moreover, these centaurs are not as docile as war horses. They are a very tyrannical race. After entering the kingdom of Sinai, they carry out wanton burning, killing and looting on this land. There is no human nature at all. The civilians of the kingdom of Sinai are like living in hell these days. If we say that the looting between hostile countries can be merciful, but only rob some property, it will also be forgiven for the civilians who have no resistance, but these centaurs are different. They are full of animal nature. Even if they are harmless babies, these centaurs will not let go. After the Centaurs entered the country, there was no living person in the occupied land of the kingdom of Sinai. The grassland, which should have been peaceful and quiet, was now full of dead bones. All villages were destroyed by the centaurs, and the traces of human civilization seemed to have disappeared here. Looking at the thinking Nord, the messengers from the kingdom of Sinai finally handed over the bottom line of King Suri, because the kingdom of de Mongolia is their last hope. If the kingdom of de Mongolia also sits idly by, the kingdom of Sinai may really be slaughtered by the army of centaurs. "The great Nord king of the kingdom of Damon, looking at the identity of the ally of the kingdom of Sinai, please rescue the suffering civilians of the kingdom of Sinai. King Sari asked me to convey a message to you." At this point, the messenger of the kingdom of Sinai closed his eyes, as if the next news was unacceptable to him, but due to his identity and the fate of civilians under the rule of the kingdom of Sinai, the messenger still had to convey the news to Nord. "King Surrey voluntarily gave up his throne and incorporated the land of the kingdom of Sinai into the kingdom of Damon. I hope you can send troops immediately. Every night and one day, the civilians of the kingdom of Sinai will continue to be slaughtered by centaurs." Hearing the words of the envoy of the kingdom of Sinai, Nord could not help feeling a little moved, because being able to say this sentence meant that King Surrey chose the latter in the face of personal glory and the safety of the Kingdom''s civilians. Such a decision is very great, and it is estimated that it is difficult for ordinary people to do so. Even Nord may be very hesitant in the face of this situation. It is very rare for King Surrey to make such a decision. Although King Surrey inherited the kingdom for a very short time, there is no doubt that he is a very excellent king. In the face of crisis in the kingdom of Sinai, King Sari bravely gave up his glory and chose to rescue the civilians in the kingdom of Sinai. This is the due responsibility of a king. Since he can''t rescue the civilians under his rule, King Sari is willing to exchange his throne for a way to live for these civilians. Nord really lamented Furu. This is a very great spirit. From the moment King Suri said this sentence, Nord admired him in his heart. Therefore, Nord didn''t keep the messenger of the kingdom of Sinai waiting, and immediately agreed to the request of the kingdom of Sinai. "King Suri is worthy of being the greatest king of sinne kingdom. I admire his practice very much. As the king of Damon Kingdom, I very much welcome sinne kingdom to join us. We can jointly build a great empire and even be comparable to the Eresin empire." Nord is very excited now. With the addition of the kingdom of Sinai, the last piece of the puzzle of the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia unifying the mainland has been assembled. As long as the troops are sent to solve the trouble of the Centaur, the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia will complete the great cause of unifying the continent of Norsen, and Nord can be crowned emperor smoothly. "It''s not too late. I''ll continue to talk about the affairs of the kingdom of Sinai after I lead my troops into the kingdom of Sinai. Next, I''ll let the troops of the kingdom of Damon begin to assemble, strive to complete all preparations within half a month, and then enter the territory of the Kingdom of Sinai for support." A little surprise flashed in the eyes of the messenger of the kingdom of Sinai. Hearing Nord''s crisp answer, his heart was also relieved. Although the kingdom of Sinai paid a huge price for the assistance of the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia, as long as the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia can provide assistance as soon as possible, all this is worth it. After Nord agreed to send troops, even if the task of the messenger of the kingdom of Sinai was completed, he once again gave Nord an extremely solemn courtesy, and then the tears in his eyes couldn''t help flowing down. The composition of these tears was very complex, with excitement, joy and a trace of helplessness. Chapter 475 Now that Nord has chosen to support the kingdom of Sinai, the kingdom of Damon quickly moves up and down. At present, there are 100000 soldiers on standby in euriloresin City, and the remaining soldiers are stationed in other areas. Those newly occupied areas are still inseparable from soldiers for the time being. However, in order to support the kingdom of Sinai, Nord had to take some risks. There were no problems during this period, so Nord completely relaxed. If someone dares to show up at this time, Nord can clean them up. Perhaps without Nord''s hands, the officials of the kingdom of Damon can solve the problems by themselves. You know, in the process of the kingdom of Damon conquering Northen, not only the soldiers have grown a lot, but also the officials of the kingdom of Damon are growing rapidly. The soldiers fought bloody battles on the battlefield. In fact, the newly occupied area is also a battlefield. It is a battlefield without smoke. The tragedy of the struggle is no worse than that of the battlefield with real knives and guns. Therefore, the administrators of the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia also played a strong role in the process of reunifying the mainland. At least the kingdom of Damon can achieve its current achievements, and these administrators have contributed at least half of the credit. Without them to stabilize the territory of the kingdom of Damon, the soldiers'' achievements in bloody struggle are not guaranteed, and these administrators do not have any mistakes in logistics every time. Therefore, Nord is thinking about what kind of reward is more appropriate for these officials when there is only reward based on merit. Of course, there must be titles, but Nord should seriously think about what kind of nobility to be canonized. Because these officials are very different from the soldiers under Nord. They hold great power in their hands and may be corrupted at any time because of their power. Even those soldiers in the army have won the title, they do not have much power in their hands, because after they retire from the army, they become an idle aristocrat and Nord appears to support them. However, these administrators are completely different, because they have great power in their hands. If Nord grants them the status of nobility again, it may lead to the phenomenon of endlessness. Nord can''t cancel the hereditary system of officials as nobility, which will definitely cause the rebellious psychology of these administrators. It will even paralyze the vast territory of the kingdom of Damon. After thinking about it, Nord has not found a solution, because once the stall is opened, it becomes very difficult to clean up. As the king of a huge empire, Nord wants a bowl of water. Even though Nord did not give them a reward for their titles, these administrators of the kingdom of Damon were also responsible. Even before all the soldiers had been assembled, the materials mobilized from various parts of the kingdom of Damon had gradually arrived in the city of euriloresin. Nord stood outside the palace, holding Tiffany''s small hands tightly with his big hands. His eyes were waiting for Tiffany''s exquisite face. When Tiffany began to be shy, Nord smiled at the corners of his mouth, and then whispered: "When I win and return, we will hold a grand wedding. I want you to become the most beautiful queen and witness the establishment of the Damon empire. Then we will travel around the world together to complete our original dream. I will do what I promised you. I wish me a safe return." "I''m waiting for you, Nord, forever." Nord felt a little sweet in his heart. He gently hugged Tiffany in his arms, and didn''t care about the surprised eyes of others. Then he gently kissed Tiffany on the forehead. Nord fully enjoyed this warm moment. During this period, the relationship between Nord and Tiffany was warming up day by day, and the whole city of auroresin had begun to spread their news. People are looking forward to the wedding of King Nord and Princess Tiffany. Although Tiffany has not been out of the palace, her name has long spread in euriloresin. People know that Princess Tiffany is a girl more beautiful than flowers. Therefore, it is absolutely a perfect match with King Nord of the kingdom of Damon. Nord is also a young and heroic king. He conquered the whole continent in just a few years, which is absolutely something that ordinary people can''t do. Nord is now respected by many people in the kingdom of Damon. In addition, the kingdom of Damon has opened its knowledge system, and many civilians can learn free knowledge, especially in Bethel and seaman. The kingdom of Damon has begun to carry out the compulsory education system, because the economic and educational strength of the earliest places has been very developed and can fully support the investment in education. Therefore, in recent years, the talents of the kingdom of Damon have begun to enter the blowout period. Now 90% of the administrators of the kingdom of Damon are from these two regions, and the largest number is in seaman region, and the people in BESer region still like to be soldiers. At present, the military and political systems of the kingdom of Damon are occupied by the civilians in Bethel and seaman, which is quite large, but Nord does not think it is a problem. On the contrary, the people in seaman and Bethel are definitely Nord''s strong supporters. Moreover, with the passage of time, this proportion will gradually decline. When the civilians in other areas gradually integrate into the kingdom of Damon, they will certainly enter the military and political system of the kingdom of Damon, but now they have not been trusted by Nord. When Nord and Tiffany separated, Nord could see a faint blush on Tiffany''s face, but her beautiful eyes were full of worry. Tiffany was very worried about Nord''s accident, and she didn''t want Nord to leave at all in the bottom of her heart. Little lovers in love don''t even want to separate for a moment. Tiffany had to follow around when Nord was working in the palace. Although she couldn''t understand what Nord was doing, Tiffany would be very happy as long as she was with Nord. Even though her heart was full of worries, Tiffany didn''t mean to stop Nord, because she understood that Nord''s responsibility was very great. Nord belonged not only to her, but also to the whole kingdom of Damon, and Nord was responsible for the civilians of the whole kingdom of Damon. What Tiffany can do now is to guard him silently in the palace. Nord touched Tiffany''s smooth face and said with a smile: "I''m leaving. Remember to think of me every day." "Yes." Nord waved to Tiffany, and then turned to the barracks outside the city. Nord was also reluctant to give up, but Nord knew very well that this was not the time for children and women. The situation in the kingdom of Sinai was very urgent. If we could start one day earlier, we could save one more civilian. Moreover, Nord is duty bound to face the war of the Centaur army this time, and the kingdom of Damon must also face it, because after the reunification of the mainland, the enemies of the kingdom of Damon may become these unknown races. The kingdom of Damon must fight this war well, and fight clean and neat. Show the races hidden in the dark, and see the combat effectiveness of the kingdom of Damon, They still remain dormant in the dark corners of the continent. Now the ruler of the continent is mankind. Chapter 476 The kingdom of Damon sent 150000 troops to support the kingdom of Sinai. In fact, the number of troops of the kingdom of Damon has exceeded 200000 under the continuous recruitment of Nord. Nord plans that the number of standing troops of the kingdom of Damon must reach 300000. There is still a distance from the goal, but Nord is not too anxious, because the kingdom of Damon is not facing too many wars. After solving the problem of the kingdom of Sinai, the kingdom of Damon can start real cultivation and rest. The number of troops can be recruited slowly. The main reason is that the crazy expansion of troops during this period has overdrawn the war potential of the kingdom of Damon. All the reserve soldiers prepared by Nord have been recruited. The security teams in various cities are crazy recruiting soldiers, but they can''t meet the needs of the Kingdom of Damon for a while. If Nord continues to recruit soldiers from the security team, it is tantamount to killing the goose that lays the golden egg. Perhaps those security teams that have been running well may collapse. Therefore, when the soldiers in the kingdom of Damon reach the scale of 200000, Nord will take the initiative to slow down the pace of Army expansion and let the security teams in various cities develop for a period of time. At present, the army of the kingdom of Damon is enough to deal with the current crisis. Nord leads 150000 people to the kingdom of Sinai, and the remaining 50000 soldiers are scattered in various cities to cooperate with the security team to be responsible for public security. During the period when Nord supports the kingdom of Sinai, the Kingdom of Damon must remain stable. After many victories, the temperament of the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon has also changed greatly, because continuous victories can indeed cultivate the spirit of the soldiers. It is the so-called "winning every battle makes the best soldiers". Even the newly recruited soldiers of the kingdom of Damon have shown their elite temperament. The heroic spirit of the soldiers of the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia was born from however, and the magnificent scene of the kingdom was revealed everywhere. These soldiers were very clear that after this war, the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia could be promoted to the Empire. At that time, many of them could become the nobles of the great empire, and the glory of the Empire would rise slowly in their hands. After Nord entered the kingdom of Sinai, he saw that many refugees in the kingdom of Sinai were fleeing to the kingdom of Damon. Because of the turmoil in the kingdom of Sinai, these civilians in the kingdom of Sinai had to leave their homes, and there were still a few civilians in the oriro region. After Nord agreed to support the kingdom of Sinai, a large number of civilians entered the Ximan area of the kingdom of de Mongolia from the border. After all, there is an irresistible hatred between the civilians in the kingdom of Sinai and the region of eurilo. Even if the kingdom of eurilo has been destroyed, the hatred between the civilians in the two places is not so easy to resolve. Many civilians in the kingdom of Sinai would rather take a detour to the Ximan area than let the civilians in the region of oriro see their embarrassment. Nord has no way to do this. If the civilians in the kingdom of Sinai and the civilians in the region of oriro are forced to live together, there will be a very fierce struggle between them, This is very unfavorable to the stability of the kingdom of Damon. Therefore, Nord arranged for the officials of the Ximan region to take the initiative to accept the refugees who fled from the kingdom of Sinai. Even the oriro region should take the initiative to cooperate to send the transit refugees to the Ximan region. Even if the civilians in the oriro region were reluctant, they had to cooperate under the order of the kingdom of Damon. After entering the kingdom of Sinai, Nord had a panoramic view of the scene in front of him. The interior of the kingdom of Sinai is almost an endless prairie, and even the trace of the road can not be seen. If there is no systematic map, the army of the kingdom of de Mongolia will certainly be lost in it. The vast grassland is full of fleeing civilians of the kingdom of Sinai. Seeing such a scene, Nord understands that the situation of the kingdom of Sinai is worse than he thought. If Nord does not support the kingdom of Sinai, they may really have the risk of the Kingdom, and these civilians may also be slaughtered. The civilians of the kingdom of Sinai fled to the direction of the kingdom of Damon, because their king recently released a message that if they want to live, they should immediately flee to the kingdom of Damon, and if they want to stay, they should be ready to fight with the Centaur army. King Surrey has made the idea of fighting to the death with the Centaur army. He not only let all the civilians flee to the kingdom of Damon, but also called on all the young men of the kingdom of Sinai to ride on the horses and invade the kingdom of Sinai, killing the Centaurs of the civilians of the Kingdom of Sinai to the end. King Sari''s remarks did awaken the anger of the civilians in the kingdom of Sinai. After sending away their relatives, many young people in the kingdom of Sinai resolutely followed King Sari''s footsteps and fought with the Centaur army alone. Nord did not see many young men in the kingdom of Sinai along the way. It seems that they have all gone to the sari king of the kingdom of Sinai. In the face of the invasion of the Centaur army, although the young men of the kingdom of Sinai retreated step by step, they never gave up resistance. While asking for help from the kingdom of Damon, the king of Surrey led the remaining soldiers and civilians to resist the invasion of the Centaur army. In the face of the ferocious Centaur, the civilians of the kingdom of Sinai did not wait to die. They inspired the blood in their hearts and fought bravely with the ferocious Centaur. Because behind these soldiers of the kingdom of Sinai are their wives and children. The young and middle-aged of the kingdom of Sinai have no choice but to fight to the death. If no one is responsible for blocking and being caught up by the Centaur army, everyone will have only one end, that is death. At such a critical juncture, someone must make sacrifices, just like their revered king Suri. If they choose to sacrifice, the young and middle-aged people of the kingdom of Sinai would rather sacrifice themselves than suffer their wives and children. This is a man''s responsibility. In the face of such a situation, no responsible husband chooses to retreat. Under the leadership of King Suri, all the young men in the kingdom of Sinai stood up, because they were not facing an ordinary war. If they fought with other countries, such as the war with the kingdom of Damon, there would not be so many young men actively joining the army. Because the war between the two countries will not be as inhuman as it is now. Even if the war has a great impact on civilians, these tenacious civilians can always think of ways to survive, but these centaurs are not. This is a massacre between different races. The Centaur definitely wants to kill all humans in the kingdom of Sinai, because the kingdom of Sinai did the same in the depths of the kovo prairie before. The army of the kingdom of Sinai slaughtered all the Centaur tribes encountered, leaving none. Therefore, this war is an invasion of centaurs, rather than revenge. These centaurs gathered from the depths of the prairie are definitely for revenge. There is no need to care about who is right or wrong in the war between the two races, because there is no distinction between right and wrong at all. No one knows who caused the initial hatred, However, in such a racial war, if there is no winner, both will be defeated in the end. Chapter 477 After more than half a month''s journey, Nord finally took his soldiers to Luca, the capital of the kingdom of Sinai, which is not so much a city as a gathering place, because the kingdom of Sinai has no habit of building a city. On the grassland, the civilians are used to the nomadic life. The establishment of a wall is absolutely a constraint for the civilians in the kingdom of Sinai. They have been used to the mobile life. Only in some specific places can people spontaneously establish a simple gathering place. Even as the capital of the kingdom of Sinai, Luca city only fences a large grassland on the periphery. There are no houses in the city. The civilians of the kingdom of Sinai are used to living in tents. Luca city is like a sea of tents, which can''t see the edge at a glance. When Nord arrived in Luca City, the atmosphere here was very dignified, and the surrounding civilians had basically evacuated, leaving only the young people who were ready to work hard with the Centaurs in the kingdom of Sinai. The expression on the face of every young Sinai seen by Nord in the camp was sad and strong and looked at death like home. This emotion directly infects Nord. The transmission between emotions is very simple. Even a look and an action can make people feel different emotions. There is no doubt that the xinne people in Luca are not in good mood, and the Centaur army has done too much harm to them. Nord can feel what kind of storm these xinnie people hide under their silent actions. Being silent is not equal to being submissive. It may also be waiting for the next eruption. The feeling given to Nord by these xinnie youth is that everyone''s heart is repressing a volcano that is about to erupt. Not long after Nord came to Luca City, King Surrey hurried out to meet Nord. The young king looked a little old. From a wisp of white hair on his temples and wrinkles on his forehead, we can see that King Surrey was under great pressure during this period. The civilians of the kingdom of Sinai were threatened with death. As the king of the kingdom of Sinai, he was helpless. King Suri was very disappointed. He did not fight. When the Centaur army first invaded, King Suri led the newly recruited soldiers to fight with the Centaur. But there was no doubt that the battle failed, and the remaining 50000 troops of the kingdom of Sinai also suffered heavy losses. If King Suri had not seen the bad situation and decisively let the cavalry behind withdraw, it was estimated that the troops of the kingdom of Sinai might have been completely wiped out by the Centaur army. Finally, the number of 50000 troops who could safely escape back to Luca city was less than 10000. It was the failure of this battle that made the king of Surrey realize that simply relying on the strength of the kingdom of Sinai could not survive the crisis, which also prompted the king of Surrey to finally make up his mind to ask for help from the kingdom of Damon. Therefore, when seeing the arrival of the army of the kingdom of Damon, King Suri was very excited. Seeing the mighty army of the kingdom of Damon outside, King Suri knew that the kingdom of Sinai was saved and the civilians who were being slaughtered by centaurs were saved. But there was an unspeakable loss at the bottom of King Surrey''s heart, especially after seeing Nord, the feeling of loss in his heart became more intense. Looking at Nord''s young face, confident temperament and inadvertently revealed ambition in his eyes, King Surrey seemed to see his young self. The same spirit, the same ambition and the same high spirit, but now there is no comparability between the two sides. Nord is now the legendary king who will unify the mainland, and Sally can only bow down and become a minister. Sally has a trace of reluctance in her heart. But after thinking about the achievements of the kingdom of Damon, Surrey had to admit that Nord really did better than him. Before, he was still complacent about being able to attack the walls of the city of euriloresin. He thought that he had done something that the kings of Sinai had never done before, and hoped to be worshipped by the people of the kingdom of Sinai. In the blink of an eye, Nord destroyed three kingdoms in succession, and took the lead in obtaining the absolute advantage of unifying the mainland in the stunned King Surrey. However, the kingdom of Sinai, which was watching the excitement, was suddenly attacked by the army of centaurs, which made Surrey very uncomfortable. Similarly, as a young king, Sally could not help but want to make a comparison after seeing Nord, but no matter how she compared, Sally found that she was defeated by Nord, or there was no place for comparison between the two sides. Nord''s achievements are much more difficult than those in Pisa. In the beginning of sari, Nord inherited a powerful kingdom, and Nord can only start from scratch. The ISAAC family that has declined for many years is no longer the eagle family that was as famous as the Sinai family during the Eresin empire. Although Nord started with a bad card, he has to play Hu until now, and Sally started with Tianhu''s card. Now he has been defeated, but Sally can''t blame anyone. Can it be said that God is unfair to him? No, he had been given a chance when he was in auroresin, but Sally didn''t grasp it. This is the first meeting between Surrey and Nord. Although they have heard each other''s name more than once, the real meeting is the first time. After looking at each other for a moment, Surrey took the initiative to salute Nord and said: "Dear king Nord, thank the kingdom of Damon for its support from thousands of miles away. Sari expresses his great gratitude. I will abide by my promise to integrate the kingdom of Sinai into the kingdom of Damon. Since then, the kingdom of Sinai is a part of the kingdom of Damon. I have no complaints about this." Surrey is not a person who can''t afford to lose. Since he has promised Nord, he immediately cashed in at the first time. Surrey knelt on one knee and lowered his head to Nord to express his submission. For the safety of the civilians in the kingdom of Sinai, Surrey finally gave up his inner pride. Looking at the very decisive sari, Nord was also very impressed. He could hold it up and put it down. He was worthy of being a real man. Even if Sari personally gave up the Kingdom, in Nord''s heart, sari was definitely a well deserved king. Sari''s performance was greater than the king Nord had seen before. Nord walked slowly to sari, and then gently pulled out the long sword on his waist. Of course, Nord didn''t want to strike a sword at sari. There was no movement on the faces of the Knights around him, because they were very familiar with the ceremony, which was the instrument used to canonize the nobility. "I, Nord Isaac, as the king of the kingdom of Damon, hereby accept the territory of the kingdom of Simone and swear to save the civilians of the kingdom of Simone at all costs. In the name of the king of Damon, I canonize Sari as the first Grand Duke of the kingdom of Damon. May the glory of the kingdom of Damon last forever, and the Duke of Sari will share the glory and disgrace with the kingdom of Damon." When the blade fell on Sally''s shoulder, the fluctuation in his heart was that the sword was only 0.01 cm from my throat, but after a quarter of the incense, the owner of the sword would... Sorry, I went to the wrong set. Chapter 478 After Nord canonized Surrey as a duke, the whole situation became much more harmonious. The kingdom of Damon was about to be promoted to the Empire. As the first Duke of the Empire, it did not insult Surrey''s noble status. You know that the identities of several other royal families have become civilians in the kingdom of Damon. Nord can canonize Surrey as a duke, which is also a preferential treatment for the kingdom of Sinai. Otherwise, Surrey will never receive such preferential treatment when the kingdom of Damon seizes it by force. After understanding the attitude of the kingdom of Damon towards nobility, Surrey is very satisfied that he can obtain the identity of a Duke. Because the attitude of the kingdom of Damon towards the nobility has been well known, Nord''s suppression of the power of the nobility has a long history. Now many nobility are locked up in prison by Nord because they are not satisfied with the policies of the kingdom of Damon. After receiving the assistance of the kingdom of Damon, Sari is a little surprised to get a title. Then, under the leadership of Surrey, Nord went directly to the Chinese army camp, and the army of the kingdom of Damon also tightly controlled Luca city. The Duke of Surrey didn''t say anything about it. His face was very calm and didn''t feel the distrust of the kingdom of Damon. Because Sari didn''t mean to deceive the kingdom of Damon at all. He sincerely hoped that the kingdom of Damon would come to help. There were no small moves in private. Sari was very bright and magnanimous, so he was not afraid of any suspicion and doubt. After Nord heard Sari introduce the current situation in SINJE, he realized how serious the situation was. Sari has gathered 70000 troops. This is the SINJE youth gathered in Luca during this period. Although there are a lot of people, their combat effectiveness is not strong at all. Because they are pure recruits, they have not even been on the battlefield. The 70000 troops in sari are not even comparable to the 30000 light cavalry before the kingdom of Sinai, and the Centaur army invading the area of Sinai has at least 80000 people. The gap between the two sides is very large. However, after the reinforcements of the kingdom of de Mongolia arrived, there were 220000 troops in Luka city. Therefore, after seeing the reinforcements of the kingdom of de Mongolia, Suri was so excited, because he saw the hope of victory and the lives of civilians in xinne could be saved. Although the combat effectiveness of the cavalry under Sari is not very strong, the kingdom of Damon brings all elite soldiers. From the action of military orders and prohibitions, even the kingdom of Sinai in its heyday is definitely not the opponent of these soldiers. The kingdom of Damon can achieve today''s achievements simply because of good luck. Therefore, for the next battle, Duke Surrey was full of confidence, but Nord''s face was very dignified. From Surrey''s mouth, Nord learned the combat effectiveness of these centaurs. Each Centaur soldier could be at least three meters tall. They were taller than an adult man riding on a war horse. Moreover, they are really a combination of men and horses. They are very flexible in both combat and running. Ordinary cavalry are not their opponents at all. Before, the kingdom of Sinai gained an advantage in the war with centaurs by virtue of the advantage of number, but the structure of Centaur tribes was very loose. It is even looser than the structure of the United Kingdom of Calvi, and even some tribes are sworn enemies to each other. It is very normal for centaurs to fight. However, it is unclear why these centaurs suddenly unite to form an army to attack the kingdom of Sinai, and it is at a very difficult time for the kingdom of Sinai. The Duke of Surrey was the first to see the Centaur. After he inherited the throne, the Duke of Surrey also followed the previous kings to regularly clean up the Centaur in the depths of the kovo prairie, but he could not see the figure of the legendary Centaur every time. If the Duke of Surrey didn''t know that his family''s records would never go wrong, he might not believe that there were other creatures such as centaurs in the world. This is also a secret kept by the xinne family, because he was afraid that civilians would fall into chaos after they knew the truth. In addition, the Centaur has been gradually driven to the depths by the kingdom of Sinai, and it is difficult to see them again. Therefore, the royal family of Sinai did not know what to consider, so they hid the news of the Centaur, just as the royal family of oriro hid the secret of elves in the forest of lancaro. However, in the end, the kingdom of Sinai suffered the counterattack of these centaurs. Sari now understands that there is no mistake in the previous family records, and the Centaurs are as ferocious as the legend. It is very important for the kingdom of Sinai to choose to clean up the Centaurs every year. If the Centaurs launch an attack like this every few years, the kingdom of Sinai can''t stick to it anyway. Duke Surrey is very regretful now. He chose to return after he went deep into the kovo prairie for two months and found no trace of the Centaurs. It seems that these centaurs were hidden in the depths of the kovo prairie for cultivation and rest, Otherwise, the Centaur tribe, which had been severely hit before, could not have gathered such a huge force. The original thought difference caused the current disaster. If Sari had adhered to the ancestral training and resolutely attacked the Centaurs in the depths of the kovo prairie, the kingdom of Sinai would never have been reduced to this point, and a trace of regret gradually poured into the heart of Duke sari. After thinking in the camp of Luca city for a period of time, Nord finally decided to attack the front line and counter attack the Centaur army. Moreover, the troops of the kingdom of Damon have no experience of fighting with the Centaur. Nord must be well prepared. For those tall centaurs who come and go like the wind, Nord has no good way. These Centaur soldiers are natural cavalry. In such a vast grassland, they are like fish in water. The only advantage of the kingdom of Damon is the number of people. It was the 220000 troops under his command that gave Nord a trace of confidence. Although 70000 of them did not have much combat effectiveness, it did not mean that they had no role. These xinnie light cavalry were the most critical part of Nord''s tactics. At that time, the armies of the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia were extremely dependent on these xinnie light cavalry whether retreating or pursuing. Without their help, it is difficult for the infantry of the kingdom of Damon to fight with the Centaurs on the vast grassland. If they want to fight, they can only look at the faces of the Centaurs. The soldiers of the kingdom of Damon will be very passive. It is such a disadvantage for the infantry to fight with the cavalry on flat terrain. Nord, who had made a decision in his mind, did not stay much after arriving in Luca city. After a simple conversation with Duke Surrey, Nord proposed to rush to the war zone immediately with the army. Duke Surrey was eager. For the civilians in the enemy occupied area, he was more anxious than Nord, so he did not oppose Nord''s opinion. Moreover, in order to win Nord''s trust, Duke Surrey took the initiative to hand over his military power and let Nord command all the xinne light cavalry who gathered to prepare to fight with the Centaur. Now he stays close to Nord and answers Nord''s questions about xinne area. Chapter 479 The 220000 troops went to the western grassland of the kingdom of Sinai. Nord could clearly feel a sense of desolation and boundlessness here. Although the grass grew very vigorously, he did not see anyone grazing here, which was completely different from the scene around Luka city. Nord seemed to be able to smell the smell of blood from the air. Especially in the evening, under the atmosphere of the sun like blood, the western grassland of xinne area was more desolate. On the third day after Nord entered the enemy occupied area, near a gathering place of xinne people, Nord saw a group of naked Centaur soldiers. These Centaur soldiers are exactly the same as Nord believed. Their upper body is a strong adult man''s torso, but their lower body is a streamlined war horse body. Moreover, from the perspective of their equipment, the social level of the Centaur is very low, not even clothes. Moreover, the weapon used is also a bone spear, which seems to be taken from the bodies of their own kind. Compared with humans, these centaurs are like in primitive society. After meeting these Centaur teams, Nord immediately asked his knights to rush up to test the specific combat effectiveness of these centaurs. The eagle knights rushed out first, followed by a few dusk knights and Sinai gun knights. The two knights of Sinai Kingdom have few members, because in these wars, the two knights of Sinai Kingdom suffered heavy casualties. In the past, when it was under the city of euriloresin, the twilight Knights suffered heavy casualties in the battle with the dawn knights, and then participated in the war with the Centaur army again. Therefore, the twilight Knights now do not exist. But their old enemy is even more miserable. The dawn Knights have been destroyed by the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon. Although the two knights parted ways for some reasons, their members'' beliefs are the same whether they are the dawn knights or the dusk knights. In the face of difficulties, especially in a desperate situation, their choices are the same and will never compromise. In the face of such a great loss, the twilight Knights still insist on participating in the next battle, and do not worry about whether the twilight Knights will be destroyed in this war. But when they heard that the dawn knights had been annihilated by the kingdom of Damon, the head of the dusk Knights did not show any joy on his face, but a little melancholy on his face. As an old opponent of the dawn knights, their relationship has always been immortal, but they were not happy when the dawn knights were really destroyed. Because the dawn Knights have fulfilled their oath, just like the original dawn knights, they will never compromise and eventually the whole army will be destroyed. Because they are determined not to admit defeat, the dusk Knights resolutely join this battle, even if many of them are wounded, even if there are not many people in the dusk Knights, But they still want to participate in the war. However, under Nord''s command, these Twilight Knights may not play a great role, because the number of Eagle knights in the kingdom of Damon has been expanded to 6000. Only due to the limitation of war horses and the consideration of force structure, Nord did not transfer all elite departments to a knight. Because Nord needs them to become the cornerstone after the expansion of the army, Nord can''t recruit all the elite soldiers into the Knights. The 200000 troops under Nord have to rely on these elite soldiers to command. Many middle and lower level officers in the kingdom of Damon are these elite soldiers. With such a skeleton, Nord can easily fill in the soldiers. In the face of ordinary war, 6000 knights are enough. Before, the largest dawn knights in the mainland was only more than 6000. If Nord knew that he was facing these coming and going centaurs, he would continue to recruit more male eagle knights. Before, Nord felt that the members of the eagle knights had enough to use, but in the face of Centaur soldiers who were born as cavalry, the knights were a little stretched, but now it was too late to expand. Even if xinnie area could support many horses for Nord, it was too late for Nord to transfer and train. The transfer of the eagle Knights requires at least three or four months of training time. Compared with the training of other knights, the function of the Nord Knights training camp is very rebellious. Usually a knight can''t train in a few months, even with those elite soldiers. All the members of the eagle Knights went out, and the Centaur teams with only a few hundred people in front immediately turned and fled. These Centaur teams were very fast, even faster than the Knights of the kingdom of Sinai. You know, the horses under the Knights of Sinai are absolutely excellent, much better than those of the eagle Knights before they were upgraded. However, the upgrade function of the riding and chopping system is still very strong. These originally very ordinary war horses, but after several upgrades, these war horses become very excellent. On the contrary, these ordinary war horses catch up with the Centaur soldiers, and then the Falcon Knight uses the excellent long bow in his hand to constantly shoot the escaping Centaur soldiers. Nord is also riding a war horse to follow, but after seeing that the Centaur soldiers with arrows are still running, Nord knows why these Centaur soldiers are so strong. Their bodies are very strong and can make up for the lack of equipment. The Falcon knight had been chasing for a very long distance before he eliminated all these Centaur soldiers. Nord looked at the Centaur soldiers who were shot by bows and arrows. He was silent. If a normal person had so many arrows, he would have died long ago, but these Centaur soldiers ran more than ten kilometers. Three thousand Falcon Knights used their bows and arrows to deal with hundreds of Centaur soldiers. Nord didn''t dare to think about what would happen to thousands of Centaur soldiers. No wonder the troops of Sinai kingdom were defeated so cleanly. Nord''s face was very ugly, because he felt that the next battle might be very difficult. These centaurs were definitely the strongest enemy Nord encountered. Regardless of the number and combat effectiveness, the Centaurs were definitely a very hard bone. Looking at the ferocious face of the Centaur soldiers under the war horse, Nord flashed a trace of firmness in his eyes. No matter how powerful and difficult these Centaur soldiers are, Nord will not let these Centaur armies continue to rage in xinne area. If they cannot be completely annihilated, Nord will drive out all these Centaur armies. With the continuous deepening of the army of the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia, more and more Centaur soldiers were encountered. Nord did not show any mercy and wiped out all these Centaur soldiers. The Knights under Nord did not suffer any loss, because when he saw the huge army of the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia, even the Centaur soldiers at the lower social level knew it, They have absolutely no chance of victory. Running away is the only choice for these centaurs. Chapter 480 At the beginning, Nord also met some Centaur teams, but with the gradual deepening of the army of the kingdom of Damon, those Centaur teams gradually disappeared. Nord understood that it was not that the Centaurs disappeared, but that they were likely to gather in front and wait for the army of the kingdom of Damon. Therefore, the tranquility during this period is just the tranquility before the storm, because the final decisive battle may come at any time, so after these Centaur teams disappear, Nord asked his soldiers to guard around and know the trend of the surrounding grassland at any time. But the most painful thing for Nord is that every time he passes by the civilian gathering place of Sinai, he will see a terrible scene. This scene is familiar to Nord, but the scene he saw last time in Bethel area is definitely not as terrible as before, because Nord found a very terrible scene, and the human bones on the ground are actually covered with dense tooth marks. Nord did not expect that these ferocious centaurs actually feed on humans. Seeing such a scene made Nord feel cold. Nord seemed to understand why the kingdom of Sinai had killed all these centaurs at the beginning. Nord could even think that the Eresin Empire might have been fighting with centaurs, a race that poses a great threat to human survival. Knowing the causes and consequences, Nord will never let go of these centaurs. As a human, Nord can''t accept the emergence of a race that feeds on human beings. Therefore, Nord''s eyes become firm. No matter how much he pays, Nord will eliminate these centaurs entering the Sinai region. Nord was not allowed to wait. A few days later, on the march of the kingdom of Damon, the Scouts of the Western army suddenly shot a whistle and arrow to convey information to the Chinese army. Hearing bursts of sharp whistles, Nord immediately put his soldiers into combat. Sure enough, soon after, Nord heard the deafening sound of horse hoofs, like thunder in the sky, ringing through Nord''s ears. Then Nord saw a black line extending from the horizon, and countless Centaur soldiers ran towards the army of the kingdom of Germany and Mongolia. The scene of ten thousand horses galloping made the ground shake. These strong Centaur soldiers were much stronger than ordinary cavalry. Although they didn''t have strong armor and sharp weapons, their strong bodies could make up for it. Nord swallowed his saliva, and then let his infantry prepare for the battle. These galloping Centaur soldiers are difficult to deal with at a glance. Although the kingdom of Damon has an absolute advantage in number, the battle is definitely not so simple. Nord doesn''t even know how many casualties will be in the battle. Even Nord has considered the outcome of failure, but in any case, this war is imperative. Even if it fails, Nord will not make these centaurs feel better. No matter how painful the price is, Nord will drive these centaurs out of Xine and let them roll back to the depths of kovo prairie. If there is a chance, Nord must lead soldiers to sweep away the Centaurs in the depths of the kovo grassland. The priority of this matter is even higher than guarding against the elves in the lancaro forest. These ferocious centaurs are definitely the mortal enemies of all mankind, and the kingdom of Damon will never let them go easily. The Centaur army far away in the sky soon appeared in front of the army of the kingdom of Damon. Looking at the tall and aggressive Centaur soldiers, even the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon are very nervous, but their rich combat experience tells them that they may die faster if they turn around and run away on the battlefield. When the Centaur army approached, it was the long-range troops of the kingdom of Damon who took the lead in attacking. Tens of thousands of long-range troops rushed to the rear of the troops by shooting to attack the former centaur. The volley of tens of thousands of long-range soldiers was very spectacular. The dense arrows hit the Centaurs like a heavy rain. Even the skinny and fleshy centaurs could not withstand such a dense arrow rain. Many centaurs fell on the road of the charge, but compared with the huge Centaur army, these losses were almost negligible. Because a centaur soldier almost had to hit more than a dozen arrows before he could fall down, it still had to hit the key. Otherwise, for those Centaur soldiers, the damage caused by the long-range troops was skin trauma. Therefore, these centaurs quickly charged to the front of the kingdom of Damon under the arrow rain of the long-range troops. The soldiers in charge of defense are a row of soldiers with large shields. The large shields in their hands are specially made by Nord for carpenters. This shield is taller than the door panel. It is specially designed to prevent cavalry from breaking in. There is a pillar behind the shield. After the wooden stakes are inserted into the ground, the large shields can stand on the ground. And it is very stable. It is definitely much stronger than soldiers holding shields. Therefore, a simple protective wall has been formed in front of the battle in the kingdom of Damon, which can effectively imitate the advance of cavalry, and has a strong blocking effect on these Centaur soldiers who are about to run amok. But what Nord didn''t expect was that these Centaur soldiers who rushed to the front of the battle jumped up when they saw the shield that stopped them in front of them. After directly crossing the crowd from above, under the trample of four horseshoes, the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon in front suffered heavy casualties. Although the shield prepared by Nord failed to stop the Centaur soldiers in the first row, the Centaur soldiers who followed him didn''t know what was going on in front because of their sight. After the companions in front jumped up inexplicably, these centaurs in the second row directly hit the shield. This time, they were really turned upside down. The confusion of the rear Centaur army gave the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon the opportunity to solve these Centaur soldiers who rushed into the array. With the concerted efforts of the soldiers, these Centaur soldiers who rushed into the crowd were soon solved, but the army of the kingdom of Damon also paid a painful price. In order to solve the battle of this group of centaurs, the soldiers made a lot of sacrifices. In the face of the Centaurs almost three meters tall, even the soldiers in Bethel area looked very short in front of them. The soldiers could only attack the upper body of these centaurs with spears. With the advanced weapons and equipment, the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon can fight against the Centaur soldiers in front of them, because the bone spear in their hands is powerless against the heavy armor on the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon. Finally, these Centaur soldiers found that their most advantageous weapon was not the bone spear in their hands, but the strong and favorable hooves on their lower body. A soldier kicked by a horse''s hoof is like being hit by a sledgehammer. Even if he is wearing iron armor, he can''t stop such an attack. Since ancient times, blunt soldiers have overcome heavy armor. His great strength will be that the protected soldiers are seriously injured. Human viscera are very fragile and can''t afford such injuries at all. After the Centaur soldiers fought with the soldiers of the kingdom of Damon, more than 300000 people in the whole battlefield had a large-scale scuffle. The battle scene was very large. All the soldiers were fighting. No soldier could stay away, and the long-range forces in the rear were also trying their best to output. Chapter 481 Nord fought with a centaur soldier with a long gun. The long gun in Nord''s hand was like having a soul. It swam flexibly and quickly. Each time it swam, it could draw a scar on the Centaur opposite. However, the Centaur entangled with Nord with amazing vitality and finally fell under Nord''s long gun. Lehman, armed with double axes, swept the Centaur soldiers like a storm. The Centaur soldiers without defense equipment were soon marked with crisscross wounds, and the bones could be seen in each wound. The Centaur''s counterattack was very weak for Lehman, which could not do much harm to Lehman on the horse. Marco fought with a centaur soldier. The spear in his hand frequently stabbed the Centaur soldier opposite. Even the Centaur soldier who was poked with holes had attacked Marco. Finally, Marco seized the opportunity and stabbed him in the eye. As the most powerful fighting force in the kingdom of Damon, ARU is still very powerful in the face of the Centaur. Even if he doesn''t ride a horse, he is not shorter than the Centaur. What''s more important is that his equipment is much better than the original centaur. They can''t afford to hit the Centaur with a thick iron stick. Many soldiers of the kingdom of Damon are also fighting hard. Even if there is a certain gap between their combat effectiveness and the Centaur soldiers, these soldiers did not step back, but fought bravely with the Centaur soldiers. They are the pillars of the kingdom of Damon. Without these soldiers, the kingdom of Damon could not have achieved such amazing achievements. This battle is destined to be recorded in history. After the end of the war, the German Mongolian Empire and the Centaur army began to cultivate and recuperate for a long time. Nord plans to manage all the territory of the German Mongolian Empire in a unified way during this period, although the German Mongolian Empire completed its unification in a very short time, But the war did great harm to the civilians on the whole continent of Northen. Especially in the southern part of Northen continent, wars have been frequent in the past two years, and civilians can be said to be displaced. For example, SINJE region may not be able to recover for several years due to the invasion of the Centaur army. That war has brought endless pain to the civilians in SINJE region. After the establishment of the Damon Empire, Nord did not revel alone. The whole continent began a long-lasting celebration. It was a very exciting thing for all the civilians on the continent to witness the birth of a new empire. In addition, on the day that Nord announced the establishment of the Damon Empire, he also held a wedding with Tiffany, and then the huge wedding was widely spread in this ceremony. On the day of the wedding, Tiffany in a white wedding dress was so beautiful that Nord couldn''t move his eyes. Nord believes that Tiffany at this moment is like a goddess who came to earth. Nord is wearing a solemn robe of black and gold, which forms a sharp contrast with Tiffany in white wedding dress. When they stand together, all the people who see will be matched in their hearts. After the wedding, Nord didn''t forget his promise. After handing over all the government affairs to the Imperial Cabinet, Nord took Tiffany on a trip around the mainland. Except for some escorts, Nord didn''t travel in a big way. Except for the members of the cabinet, all the people of the Empire do not know that their emperor has quietly left the palace. It is even possible to stand beside them and enjoy the scenery and the customs of Northen. It has always been Nord''s dream. But Nord didn''t expect that this dream was only seen after he unified the mainland, and he didn''t expect to enjoy it with his beautiful wife, but this trip was very wonderful, because Nord and Tiffany just entered the wedding period, it was like glue paint, and this trip was also a honeymoon for the little couple. Without Nord, the Damon empire is still going on as usual, because Nord adopts the cabinet system, and all cabinet ministers are promoted by Nord, which ensures that the people who ultimately control the whole empire are the people Nord trusts. Many of them are recruited by Nord from the system and are loyal to Nord. Soon after the establishment of the Damon Empire, it entered a period of high-speed construction. Before, due to war, the construction of many parts of the Damon Empire had fallen behind, and these newly occupied areas were far less developed than Bethel and seaman. Therefore, during this period of cultivation and recuperation, the German Mongolian Empire carried out a crazy construction. With the passage of time, the German Mongolian Empire gradually became more powerful. When the eagle lasted for ten years, Nord planned a war against the Centaurs in the depths of the kovo prairie. The war lasted for two years, and countless troops and materials poured into the depths of the kovo prairie. Nord was not too happy to finally win the war, because the scene in the depths of the kovo prairie was completely unacceptable to Nord, and then Nord did not have any visible enemies in the de Mongolia empire, It formulated a regulation that future generations did not understand. The de Meng Empire must maintain 500000 standing troops and 500000 reserve soldiers. As for why he did this, Nord wrote a diary in Chinese for future generations'' reference, because only Nord''s descendants in the world understand the meaning of these Chinese, and future generations are amazing about Nord''s notes, but this very thick diary has always been kept in the depths of the Damon palace, except for the emperor of the Damon empire, No one can access it, which is also the ultimate secret hidden by the Damon empire in the legend, but no one dares to question the powerful Damon emperor.